《Hold My Tear, I鈥檓 Getting My Wife Back!》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Leanne Castillo had just finished a delicate retinal reattachment surgery and was stepping out of the OR. After scrubbing out, she flicked on her phone to find a call from Joy Campbell, her bestie. ¡°Babe, your hubby¡¯s back in town?¡± asked Joy. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to hit you up for lunch, but you ignored me. What¡¯s up? Your man flies back, and you don¡¯t give your best friend a heads-up?¡± Leanne shut her locker and headed out. ¡°Just got out of surgery. I had no idea he was flying in today.¡± ¡°What?¡± Joy¡¯s no-nonsense tone burst through, ¡°That jerk, he¡¯s returned and didn¡¯t even bother to call you?¡± Leanne sighed. ¡°When has he ever?¡± It had barely been six months since they tied the knot when Curtis Richardson had jetted off to Stake City without discussion with Leanne. He¡¯d return once or twice a year,nding without giving her a heads-up every time. But Curtis did have a brilliant mind. In just a few years, his ElitePinnacle Investments had carved out a legend on Bullion Boulevard. At 27, he was already on the list of the top 50 most influential people in global finance and graced the cover of ¡°The Banker¡± magazine, all of which Leanne had learned from the financial news, not from him. ¡°Girl, your man¡¯s return is all over the news. The girls at the office have been buzzing about it all day, and here you are, totally clueless.¡± Joy y sent a screenshot of the headline news and continued, ¡°Just look at that. Ignoring hist personality for a second, your husband is so handsome!¡± The Richardson family, one of Stonebridge¡¯s elites, had always been a hot topic for the local financial media. Curtis¡¯ings and goings had be even more of a focal point these years. The domestic press seemed to know more about his whereabouts than Leanne, his wife. The photo was a candid shot at the airport, a Gulfstream G650 jet parked at its private slot, with a tall, imposing man descending the steps. Curtis¡¯ face was beyond handsome, with chiseled features and a deep-set brow, nose, and eyes that stood out in the bright afternoon sun His sleek suit hugged a frame that boasted broad shoulders and long legs, his every move radiating a natural air of aristocracy. 1/3 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1 An assistant followed a half step behind, reporting something to him while a secretary pushed luggage behind them, all business. But Curtis appeared rxed, a hint of exhaustion lingering maybe from the long flight. His side profile in the photo radiated a vibe of casual indifference. Leanne stared at the photo. Curtis was back? And she found outter than Joy. ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re noting out for dinner with me tonight,¡± Joy grumbled. ¡°I just got a bonus and wanted to treat you.¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let your treat skip. We¡¯ll catch up another day.¡± After hanging up, Leanne noticed the sky outside had darkened. She had been so busy that she hadn¡¯t even had time to eat, starving to the point of feeling hollow. She hurriedly hailed a cab to her married home in the luxurious Crystal Cove Vis. As a busy doctor, Leanne often workedte and rarely cooked, especially since they had a housekeeper. Plus, cooking was not exactly her forte. Curtis¡¯ timing couldn¡¯t be worse. Leanne had just fired the housekeeper, and it would be shameful if he came home to find nothing to eat. Following an online recipe, Leanne whipped up a few dishes, a two-hour ordeal. The meal was ready, but Curtis hadn¡¯t shown up ye yet. She waited at the dining table for nearly an hour and then tried calling Curtis, to no avail. The message she sent went unanswered as well. The hunger pangs had passed, leaving her with no appetite. The clock struck ten, and Curtis was still not home. Leanne debated whether to put away the cold meal and was mindlessly scrolling through social media when she came across a post from Devin Perez. Just two words for the caption. [Wee back.] She clicked on the photo, which seemed to be taken at some swanky club, Curtis surrounded by his buddies in a glittering setting. His suit jacket was off, the top two buttons of his expensive shirt undone, revealing a casually open cor, adding to his indifferent air. The photo was taken from the side, showing his long legs crossed at the ankles, a cigarette casually held in his elegant hand, which rested on the armrest. 2/3 11:13 Chapter 1 A woman in a tight mini-skirt sat close beside him, her gaze toward him oozing with. adoration. Curtis looked rxed, a slight smile ying on his lips.. Leanne closed the app, picked up her fork, and started eating the cold food. After cleaning. the kitchen, she retreated to her room for a shower and some much-needed rest. up 21/21 Chapter 2 The gang gathered to wee Curtis home in the private lounge of an exclusive members¡¯ club and the atmosphere was electric. With a grin, Devin uncorked a bottle of Hennessy Paradis, a top-shelf cognac that was a century¡¯s worth of limited release and not even avable in stores. This was a cherished possession of Devin¡¯s grandfather, Hubert Perez. He himself could never bring himself to drink it, yet his adoring grandson had whisked it away to celebrate his best friend¡¯s comeback.. ¡°Are you sticking around this time?¡± Devin asked, getting Curtis a generous ss. Curtis leaned back on the plush sofa, a picture of nonchnce. ¡°Do you want me to leave?¡± ¡°Are you kidding? I¡¯ve been counting the days until you got back!¡± Someone in the group teased, ¡°Devin¡¯s been pining for you more than your wife, man.¡± Devin shot back with a yful kick. ¡°Shut it, will you?¡± ss in hand, Curtis patted Devin on the back of the head. ¡°Missing me, huh? What, got an itch only I can scratch?¡± ¡°Please, my grandfather hasn¡¯t stopped riding me since you¡¯ve been gone,¡± Devin retorted. ¡°Life¡¯s been dull without you, brother.¡± The conversation then turned to Curtis¡¯ wife. ¡°Speaking of, where¡¯s your wife tonight?¡± Devin answered with a dismissive wave, ¡°We¡¯re having a boys¡¯ night. She¡¯d only rain on parade.¡± Our Everyone knew the score with Curtis and Leanne. There wasn¡¯t much of a marriage there. They never considered Leanne as Mrs. Richardson from the heart, and she was rarely a topic of conversation. After sensing an opportunity, a woman sitting close to Curtis inquired, ¡°Mr. Curtis, you¡¯re married?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow, taking a drag from his cigarette. ¡°Is my wedding ring not shiny. enough for you?¡± he asked with a wry smile. Only then did the woman notice the band on his ring finger. As Curtis lifted his arm, his shirt cor gaped slightly, revealing the edge of his corbone, lookingzy and suggestive. The woman blushed and was curious about his wife. ¡°What¡¯s your wife like?¡± she ventured. 1/2 Chapter 2 Reclining with effortless grace, Curtis replied, ¡°My wife?¡± His eyes held a thin veneer of amusement that gave the illusion of affection. ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as you.¡± Such a gaze and apliment could make any woman¡¯s heart flutter. The woman¡¯s heart raced, charmed by the attention. But then someone shattered the illusion. ¡°Don¡¯t let this man fool you. You couldn¡¯t find at woman in Stonebridge more beautiful than his wife.¡± The woman nced at Curtis, who continued to smokezily, a yful smile on his lips, neither confirming nor denying. Feeling her heart rise and fall, she realized he was toying with her. Seemingly tired, Curtis didn¡¯t bother to hide hisck of interest. He stubbed out his cigarette in his drink, grabbed his jacket, and stood up. Refilling his ss, Devin looked up in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Curtis shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m beat. Go ahead and enjoy yourselves.¡± Leanne, who had the habit of sleeping with a light on, was woken up by the sound of the door. The bedroom was in a soft, yellow glow, and Curtis stood by the wardrobe mirror, his back to her, the faint scent of liquor in the air. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It had been over half a year since theyst saw each other, and his silhouette felt unfamiliar. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing home?¡± she murmured. Curtis nced over his shoulder at her. Leanne sat up in bed, her loose nightgown threatening to slip off her shoulders. Her skin was naturally smooth, barely tanning under the harshest sun, quickly recovering its healthy hue. Thevender gown made her look delicate, a finely wrought corbone peeking out above a pendant of transparent jade gracing her neck. As Curtis undid his shirt buttons, he quipped, ¡°What, got someone hidden away here?¡± Still groggy, Leanne was stunned by his insinuation. Curtis didn¡¯t wait for an answer, grabbing his pajamas and heading into the bathroom for a shower. Leanne hung out on her bed for a while, the pitter-patter from the shower in the bathroom. slowly snapping her out of her drowsiness. 2/2 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Curtis emerged from the bathroom with the soft sound of his footsteps padding across the carpet toward the other side of the bed. The mattress dipped as he slipped beneath the covers, a corner of the duvet lifting. Leanne caught a whiff of a subtly cold fragrance, a crisp, prating scent that seemed to seep into her bones, the woody notes mixed with his body heat, with a hint of tobo lingering in the background.- It was Curtis¡¯ signature scent. The dim glow from the nightlight barely reached the bed, and the night was so still that their even breaths were the only sounds breaking the silence. Each upied half of the bed, setting a cold, invisible barrier between them. After lying quietly for a while, Leanne gazed in Curtis¡¯ direction. Maybe it was the darkness, but his features seemed more chiseled and distant. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± she ventured. Curtis¡¯ weary, slightly irritable voice broke the silence of the dark, ¡°Keep it down.¡± Leanne touched the pendant around her neck and then turned her back to him. When Leanne woke up the next day, Curtis was already up. She got up, freshened up, and when she walked into the living room, she saw Curtis neatly dressed, sitting at the dining table, browsing the real-time stock quotes on his tablet. He looked up briefly when he heard her. ¡°Where¡¯s Laura?¡± Leanne opened the fridge. ¡°I let her go.¡± Curtis frowned but didn¡¯tment further. Leanne quickly whipped up a couple of eggs, thought better of it, and added slices of ham, lettuce, and cheese to make two sandwiches she brought to the dining area. Curtis nced at them. ¡°Is this what you usually eat?¡± That was already a step up from Leanne¡¯s usual fare. Rushing to work in the mornings, she often settled for just a few slices of toast. Internally, she retorted, ¡°Take it or leave it.¡± A cat¡¯s meow sounded behind the sofa, and Leanne turned to see a timid feline head. poking out. 1/2 11:13 Chapter 3 She found a litter of strays huddled by the hospital during a downpour weeks ago. The newborn kittens were trembling, soaked to the bone, and the mother cat was a bag of bones. Her heart softened, and she brought them home, nning to foster them until they were old enough to be adopted. She hadn¡¯t expected Curtis to return from his year-long stay in Embend Country. Curtis had never allowed Leanne to keep cats. During his time away, she had rescued a stray and wanted to bring it home. When she asked for his opinion over the phone, he replied with just two words, ¡°No way.¡± Leanne had kept the cat confined to a spare room, but somehow, it had been clever enough to escape. Unsurprisingly, Curtis¡¯ brow furrowed. ¡°Where did this straye from?¡± His tone dripped with disdain which made Leanne ufortable. She went to pick up the cat, muttering, ¡°From me.¡± Curtis scoffed lightly. ¡°Then you should apply for a Nobel Prize.¡± After putting the cat back in the room, Leanne returned to find Curtis donning his coat and the untouched sandwiches on the table. He was adjusting his tie in the mirror and sentenced the cat to exile without looking back. ¡°Get rid of it before Ie back.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leanne didn¡¯t engage. The mansion was huge, more than capable of housing a few kittens. Why must Curtis b so ruthless to creatures struggling to survive? He was wealthy, yet his heart seemed so callous. Curtis caught her expression in the mirror. ¡°What are you silently using me of now?¡± ¡°Who dares to use you?¡± Leanne retorted. ¡°ll ensure they¡¯re confined and won¡¯t escape again. I¡¯ll disinfect the house daily, and once I get someone to adopt them, they¡¯ll be gone.¡± She hurried to work, packing her sandwiches in a zip-lock bag to eat on the way. ¡°Feel free to stay somewhere else if you can¡¯t stand it. After all, you¡¯re quite the globetrotter. The world is your home.¡± Curtis chuckled. ¡°Gone for six months and Ie back to find you¡¯ve got quite the temper, kicking me out the moment I get back.¡± Leanne remained silent, bending down to change her shoes, She dressed forfort at work, her loose sweater paired with skinny jeans that hugged 11:13 her shapely legs attractivelly fer As she bent to slip on her shoes, the core her waist to her high was alluring Buttoning up his et jacket, Curtis fed his gate letting it casually drift over her ¡°What did you want to say fast night?? Leanne didn¡¯t have time for chit chat this time him in a nish to work. We can talk when i get back After checking the house, Leanne spare the attire manning in the sphthalmology cl¨ªnic. It was a busy day It was almost 2 pm when she finished seeing patients. The cafeteria didn¡¯t have much left on the grabbed a quick simple meal Chapter 4 Chapter 4 While Leanne was tucking into her meatloaf and mashed potatoes, her phone buzzed with a call from Jennifer, Curtis¡¯ mother, asking her toe home today. She agreed, ended the call, and looked down at her half-finished te, suddenly losing her appetite.- After clocking out from work in the afternoon, her driver, Jake, picked her up, and she settled into the car¡¯s backseat. The retro garden that surrounded the family estate, with its sprawlingwns and century-old oak trees, was a ce Leanne knew well. She had grown up there. After her parents¡¯ tragic ident, she spent a few years bouncing around foster homes before being taken in by the Richardson family. But it was more like sponsorship than adoption. If Stonebridge society was a pyramid, the Richardson family sat at the top, a stratum. untouched by the common folk. For an orphan like Leanne, being taken in by the Richardson family was like hitting the jackpot. She even married Curtis, which secured her ce in the family registry. Sitting in the living room, Leanne waited until Jennifer descended the staircase, dressed in an elegantly tailored dress. ¡°I heard you sent Laura away?¡± asked Jennifer. Leanne wasn¡¯t surprised she knew. ¡°Did shee crying to you?¡± After marrvi marrying Curtis, the Richardson family sent Laura to be Leanne¡¯s housekeeper. Laura was efficient and meticulous. With Curtis away on business most of the year, it was just Leanne and Laura, so she treated Laura kindly, sharing gourmet food and giving bonuses during holidays. Laura¡¯s job was easy. Leanne was busy with work and rarely fussed over the small stuff. One day, needing a document for the hospital and unable to find Laura or reach her by phone, Leanne tracked her down at a garden. Laura¡¯s friends teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Mrs. Richardson will scold you for beingte?¡± Immersed in her her sunbathing, Laura had no intention of leaving. ¡°She¡¯s too busy with work toe home now,¡± she replied, ¡°Besides, my paycheckes from the Richardson family, not her. What can she do to me if she finds out?¡± ¡°But she¡¯s Mrs. Richardson. A little pillow talk and she could have you sacked.¡± 1/2 11:13 Chapter 4 ¡°Please.¡± Laura scoffed, ¡°Mr. Curtis hardlyes home once a year. She has no pillow talk to offer.¡± One of the women gossiped, ¡°So their marriage is on the rocks?¡± ¡°They¡¯d just started their life together when he bolted to Embend, chasing some sweetheart from his past. To him, she was just a convenient wife, more of a pain than a partner.¡± ¡°So, a woman needs to have some tricks up her sleeve. Beauty alone won¡¯t keep a man.¡± Everyone loved a juicy bit of gossip, but Leanne never expected to hear such piercing words from Laura, whom she had treated so well. Caught off guard, Laura nearly had a fall when she saw Leanne standing there, and she fumbled through an apology. Leanne didn¡¯t react much but told Laura to retrieve the misced document. That evening, she had Laura dismissed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Jennifer sat down, saying, ¡°Laura gossiped behind your back. It¡¯s petty but hardly serious matter. You are, after all, Curtis¡¯ wife, the daughter-inw from the Richardson family. People would belittle you if you can¡¯t handle a housekeeper.¡± Leanne forced a smile. Whatever Laura had exaggerated to Jennifer, it didn¡¯t matter. Jennifer had always found fault with Leanne, which hadn¡¯t changed over the years.. Leanne had long stopped exining herself. It only served to humiliate her further.. ¡°And now, with Curtis back, you can¡¯t cook or manage the house. Do you expect him to wait on you?¡± Leanne thought he had indeed waited on her, but she wouldn¡¯t dare say that in front of Jennifer. 11:13 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The maid had just brewed a fresh pot of Earl Grey, Jennifer¡¯s absolute favorite, especially when the first flush of spring infused the air with its delicate aroma. She took a sip and went to the point without skipping a beat, ¡°Have you talked to Curtis about what we discussedst time?¡± Leanne hesitated for a moment. ¡°Not yet.¡± She had tried reaching out when he was still in Manhattan. Over the phone, she had suggested they should talk in person, but he was busy, hardly patient enough to listen, simply brushing her off with, ¡°Let¡¯s talk when I get back.¡± After several failed attempts to call him again, Leanne had given up. ¡°You never take anything to heart,¡± Jennifer frowned deeply. ¡°I told you to talk to him, and it¡¯s been ages since then. I have no idea if you¡¯ve even brought it up. Now that Curtis is back, you guys should really find some time, clear things up. The faster you face it, the quicker you can put it all behind you. Living like this is just a pain for others. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer had been troubled by Curtis and Leanne¡¯s marriage for years, wishing she had never given in to their union. ¡°Divorce would be a relief for both of you. I¡¯m only thinking of what¡¯s best for you.¡± Leanne cast her gaze down to her tea cup. It would indeed be a relief if she didn¡¯t love Curtis. ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him,¡± she murmured. ¡°Mr. Maddox and Mr. Curtis have returned,¡± announced the maid. Leanne turned around. Curtis had returned with Maddox Richardson, his father. He always had a casual air about him. His suit jacket slung over his arm carelessly as he conversed with Maddox, a loose smile on his lips. Yet that smile faded subtly when his eyesnded on Leanne. Perhaps overjoyed at seeing her son after a long time, Jennifer stood up with a wide grin, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden return, without even a word to me?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you like surprises?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want surprises. Not being driven mad by you is good enough for me,¡± Jennifer pretended to be mad, though inside, she was more than happy to see Curtis. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight again. Haven¡¯t you been eating well over there?¡± Standingzily, Curtis allowed his mother to fuss over him, his smile easy and disarming. 1/2 11:13 Chapte ¡°There you go again. Why don¡¯t you keep me in the house and let me eat like a horse?¡± Jennifer swatted him yfully. ¡°You never take anything seriously, do you?¡± Since he was little, Curtis had been quick-witted, charming when he wanted to be, and persuasive in any argument. He had matured over the years, but at heart, he was still the same naughty boy, and Leanne had never been able to out-talk him.. At dinner, Leanne sat beside Curtis. Maddox, a man of stature and authority, always made her feel a little intimidated. At the table, Maddox asked after her politely, inquiring about her job, to which Leanne responded with the respect of a student being questioned by the principal. Once Maddox turned his attention to Curtis, she quietly exhaled in relief. They began to discuss business, with Curtis¡¯ sesses evident for all to see. Maddox asionally nodded, his wordsced with pride for his son. Leanne was too preupied to eat, fearing that putting down her utensils would prompt Maddox to engage her in conversation again. So, she pretended to eat, having the food slowly. Perhaps she he was too focused, and Maddox noticed, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the food?¡± As Leanne was about to assure him otherwise, Curtis nced her wayzily. ¡°She¡¯s on a cat food diet.¡± Maddox raised an eyebrow in confusion. Before Leanne could rify, Curtis leaned back in his chair, ever the provocateur, and drawled, ¡°She¡¯s even popping out kittens now.¡± Leanne could only wish to vanish in thin air right there and then.. 2/2 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Jennifer shot Curtis a withering look. ¡°Kid, stop babbling nonsense.¡± Maddox¡¯s stoic face was the picture of silence. His years hadn¡¯t acquainted him with the ng of youth. He tried to make sense of it, but ¡°popping out kittens¡± seemed more like a symptom of a gynecological or a psychiatric issue. It wasn¡¯t his ce to inquire too directly. ¡°Anne¡­ are you feeling unwell?¡± he asked. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Leanne¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastened to say, ¡°No, he¡¯s just talking nonsense.¡± After dinner, Curtis and Maddox hunkered down in the study for some time. Jennifer brought them some coffee and lingered longer than expected. Leanne had been waiting in the living room. She hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, and after a whole day of work, it wasn¡¯t long before she dozed off on the couch. Sarah, the household¡¯s housekeeper, came over and gently woke her. ¡°Leanne.¡± Leanne rubbed her eyes. ¡°Time to go?¡± ¡°Mr. Curtis and Mr. Maddox are still discussing matters. He won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon.¡± Sarah had been looking after Leanne since she was a child, treating her as her own. ¡°Your old room is all tidied up. Do you want to go upstairs and rest a bit?¡± Leanne rarely visited, except for holidays or when Jennifer called. She wouldn¡¯te or her initiative. Her old room still held some of her belongings, remnants of her childhood, though not much belonged to her anymore.. She asked Sarah for a cardboard box, and after packing, she descended the stairs with the box in her arms as Curtis stepped out of the study. Curtis¡¯ eyes nced over the box she was carrying. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Things from when I was little. I forgot to take them with me.¡± He smirked an enigmatic expression that wasn¡¯t quite a smile. While following him downstairs, Leanne said, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t talk nonsense before your parents.¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Curtis stopped, loosened his tie, and nced at her sideways. ¡°Weren¡¯t those your own words?¡± 1/2 11-14 E Chapter 6 ¡°That was a joke,¡± Leanne insisted. ¡°You throwing it around before your parents made me ufortable.¡± Curtis Slid his hands into his trouser pockets, his gaze mockingly gentle. ¡°Fine. From now on, I¡¯ll make a list of what you say. Mark what can be shared and what can¡¯t. I¡¯ll adhere strictly to avoid identally spilling your little secrets and bing the target of your frustration.¡± This time, Leanne recognized the sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m not taking it out on you.¡± she exined. Curtis didn¡¯t care for her exnation and turned to continue downstairs. Trailing his tall figure, Leanne felt dwarfed by his shadow, elongated by the dim light of the stairwell. Curtis walkedzily, but she struggled to keep up and soongged. Outside, the ck Bentley was already parked at the front. Curtis stood by the car, lighting a cigarette. The ember red in his fingers, the wind carrying a hint of his rogue charm. When he saw her emerge, he snuffed out his smoke. ¡°What¡¯s with those legs if you can¡¯t keep up?¡± Leanne wanted to retort, ¡®Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m carrying a box?¡¯ but didn¡¯t bother to argue. Somewhere along the line, they had lost the desire tomunicate. Forget it. Those two words surfaced in Leanne¡¯s mind repeatedly, quashing any impulse to speak her mind. Curtis opened the car door, tossed his jacket inside, and leaned on the doorframe, his voice tinged with a cool detachment: ¡°Anything else you¡¯ve left behind? Take it all today.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Leanne¡¯s temper red. ¡°The rest is all your family property. Keep it.¡± She slid into the car and heard Curtis let out a cold chuckle before he closed the door and entered the driver¡¯s side. Curtis¡¯ chivalry was in his blood, a product of nurture, but his sharp tongue and cold heart. were nature¡¯s handiwork. Leanne had once seen him only as a charming heartbreaker. Only after marriage did she realize just how heartless he could be. 2/2 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 After boarding the sleek ck limousine, Curtis settled into the plush leather seat, crossing his legs casually and elegantly. The extended cabin was spacious andfortable, providing ample room to maintain a polite distance, a buffer zone of social decorum between them. The air was thick with tension. Leanne couldn¡¯t be sure if Curtis and his mother had broached the topic of divorce in the study. After sitting silently for a moment, she turned her head and asked, ¡°Did your mom say anything to you?¡± While ncing sideways, Curtis¡¯ eyes were indifferent. ¡°Say what?¡± It appeared the subject hadn¡¯te up. Leanne fiddled with her fingertips, hesitating for a few seconds before she spoke again, ¡°In a month, it will be¡­¡± Her attempt at conversation was interrupted by Curtis¡¯ phone ringing. He slowly diverted his gaze from Leanne and answered the call. Whoever was on the other end, Curtis kept his responses brief, his eyes shifting to gaze out the window, his profile etched with a detached coolness. After he hung up, he instructed the driver to pull over. Once the car stopped, Leanne heard his detached voice. ¡°Get out. I have a business to attend to. Another car will pick you upter.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are you off to thiste?¡± At her inquiry, Curtis lifted his eyelids, his gaze sliding over her cheek with ambiguous intent, and a cold smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re too nosy, Mrs. Richardson.¡± he sneered The words hit Leanne like ice water, dousing her with a bone-chilling coldness. Her fingers curled involuntarily as she silently opened the door and stepped out mid-journey. The Bentley drove off, leaving Leanne alone in the sporadic glow of streetlights, their yellow beams tall and distant. The night was all in darkness. She was far from downtown, with no shops in sight, the night wind rustling through the treetops. Leanne had forgotten her scarf, and the cold air crept down her neck and seeped into her bones through the gaps in her sweater. She halled a ride on her phone app and left. 11:13 7 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 7 When she arrived home, Laura was there. She dutifully offered her house slippers and nced behind her ¡°Mrs. Richardson, didn¡¯t Mr. Curtise back with you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Leanne switched footwear and was about to head upstairs but then remembered something. She took Laura to the room where the cats were kept, instructing her to care for them. The house was full of cat paraphernalia, an automatic feeder, a litter box, and something that resembled a small tree. Laura looked around surprisingly beforementing, ¡°You¡¯re keeping so many cats. Mr. Curtis is not gonna be happy about this..¡± ¡°Just ensure the door is closed so the cats don¡¯t get out,¡± Leanne said dismissively. ¡°If he¡¯s displeased, then so be it. You can¡¯t keep a grown man happy all the time.¡± She used to be so agreeable. Laura wondered if Leanne was still holding a grudge overst time, so she wisely kept her mouth shut. Curtis didn¡¯t return home that night nor for the following days. Had it not been for the frequent updates about him on various media outlets, Leanne might have wondered if he had met with some misfortune. Curtis¡¯ return to the country quickly sent ripples through the financial sector. Everyone was specting about the intentions of this Bullion Boulevard upstart. [ElitePinnacle¡¯s Grand Return Shakes up Domestic Banking Scene] [Insider Scoop! Maddox to Step Down from Vector Vista Bank Presidency, Mr. Curtis¡¯ Low-key Return Sparks Battle for Inheritance?] Even the young healthcare professionals in Leanne¡¯s department were gossiping over lunch. ¡°He¡¯s so handsome and aplished, I just can¡¯t, oh, total heartthrob!¡± chance! He¡¯s b Sandra interrupted, ¡°As if you¡¯d have a married for ages.¡± ¡°Seriously? Married that young?¡± ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve seen them. He¡¯s more dashing in person than in pictures. The wedding was a grand event. Haven¡¯t you heard?¡± ????? Chapter 8 Chapter 8 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Sandra¡¯s voice oozed familiarity with Curtis, and Leanne nced up at her with a hint of irritation. Although they started at the same hospital and department in the same year, Sandra had always been at odds with her. When Leanne married Curtis, she hadn¡¯t even graduated from her advanced studies, let alone started at the hospital. Without family on her side, the bridal party consisted solely of her one friend, Joy. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t seen that epic wedding photo, have you?¡± Sandra interrupted, ¡°The one where they¡¯re exchanging rings, and the bride¡¯s wearing this dreamy veil. That profile, that vibe, it¡¯s absolutely killer! Let me pull it up for you.¡± She dug out the photo from some old news article online, and they all huddled around, chatting excitedly: ¡°Can¡¯t see her face, but her figure screams knockout beauty!¡± ¡°Man, I¡¯d love to know who she is.¡± ¡°Hey, Dr. Castillo, doesn¡¯t that profile look like you?¡± Leanne kept herposure and replied, ¡°You must be mistaken.¡± ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Sandra rolled her eyes dramatically, ¡°As if she¡¯d evernd a tycoon.¡± Leanne¡¯s face was as still as a pond. ¡°How do you know my luck isn¡¯t that good?¡± As Sandra was about to retort, a nurse emphatically pped her thigh. ¡°With Dr. Castillo¡¯s looks and skills, snagging a tycoon would be a piece of cake!¡± Sandra scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s been two years, and have you ever seen her hubby? If she married rich, she¡¯d be unting him by now.¡± ¡°Yeah, Dr. Castillo, when will you introduce your husband to us?¡± Leanne put down her fork, cleaned her mouth, and said, ¡°My husband is a ghost. Didn¡¯t want to scare you by bringing him here.¡± She casually picked up her te and walked away, leaving a sea of stunned faces behind. After her shift, Leanne came home to find Laura had prepared a feast, an array of dishes on the table, many of which, like eggnt and asparagus, weren¡¯t Leanne¡¯s favorites. Leanne had told her to cook less, but Laura argued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t eat it, Mr. Curtis will.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t possibly eat twelve dishes by himself.¡± 11-13 Chapter 8 Leanne was easygoing, always keen to return a small kindness with much more. She avoided conflict and rarely made a fuss unless it was necessary. But once she closed her heart to someone, reopening it was a tall order ¡°There¡¯s no need to be wasteful, even if we can afford it.¡± Laura muttered under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Curtis¡¯ money. Cooking for him isn¡¯t wasteful.¡± Leanne ate leisurely. ¡°My hearing is just fine. If you want to grumble, do it further away.¡± Laura mped her mouth shut. Dinner was nearly ready, and Curtis still hadn¡¯te home. Laura kept ncing toward the door, unable to help herself. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to call Mr. Curtis? It¡¯s been days. Isn¡¯t heing home tonight?¡± Leanne replied indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call him if you miss him so much?¡± Laura¡¯s face twisted awkwardly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Suddenly, a car pulled up in the driveway, and Laura¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Is that Mr. Curtis?¡± She ran to the door while Leanne¡¯s gaze followed. Laura swung the door open to find Jake, the driver, holding a cardboard box and shouting from a distance, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Curtis had me return this to you. You left it in the car the other day.¡± ¡°Just leave it there.¡± Jake left the box at the entrance withouting in. As he turned to leave, Leanne asked, ¡°Where has Curtis been staying these past few days?¡± 2/2 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Jake fumbled with his words, clearly ufortable with the question. Life at the house was like walking a tightrope when the couple was at odds. The staff was caught in the middle, unsure whether to report Curtis¡¯ whereabouts to Leanne. You didn¡¯t want to cross the boss, but his wife, Leanne, was no pushover, either. They were at loggerheads, but who knew if they¡¯d kiss and make up the next day? Then, they mighte after people for taking sides. After a long internal debate, Jake chose a safe answer. ¡°Mr. Curtis has been tied up with work these few days.¡± He was good at sidestepping the issue. Leanne wasn¡¯t fooled, and she pressed, ¡°So, is he camping at the office then?¡± Jake¡¯s forehead was beading with sweat. ¡°No, ma¡¯am, he isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯re off the hook,¡± Leanne said, returning her gaze to her soup. ¡°You can go.¡± Jake didn¡¯t waste a second. He practically sprinted out the door. Later, Leanne called Curtis again, only to be greeted by his assistant. ¡°Mrs. Richardson, are you looking for Mr. Richardson?¡± ¡°Can I speak to Curtis, please?¡± ¡°Mr. Richardson is busy at the moment,¡± Caleb said politely, his voice a study in diplomacy. ¡°As you know, he¡¯s just returned from abroad and got tons of work in ElitePinnacle. He¡¯s been too busy. If there¡¯s something urgent, I can pass on a message.¡± Divorce wasn¡¯t something she could leave to an assistant to handle. She had to talk to Curtis face to face. Leanne was running out of patience. ¡°Then tell him, with the way he¡¯s burning the candle at both ends, he¡¯s going to drop dead.¡± Caleb paused, unsure of how to proceed. ¡°And tell him to call me before that happens.¡± Another pause came. After hanging up, Caleb nced at Curtis, who was busy signing documents. He weighed whether he should ry the message verbatim. Curtis had indeed been busy. ElitePinnacle Investments was shifting its focus to the domestic market, moving its headquarters back to Stonebridge from Bullion Boulevard. Just sorting through the paperwork was an arduous task. 11:14 Chapter 9 After finishing a stack of documents, Curtis capped his pen, leaned back in his chair, and took a sip of his coffee before asking, ¡°What did she say?¡± Caleb filtered the message. ¡°Mrs. Richardson said you should take care of yourself and not overwork.¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow and nced out the window. ElitePinnacle¡¯s new office was adjacent to the Richardson Group skyscraper, part of a grand commercial district of towering silver-gray buildings. The noon sun dazzled off the ss facades. Curtis chuckled and swiveled his chair to face the floor-to-ceiling windows,zily sipping his coffee. ¡°Seriously? She won¡¯t care about me.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t know if Caleb had passed on her message, but the oue didn¡¯t change. Curtis was as unreachable as if he had vanished, not returning calls oring home. On the other side of town, Jennifer called to check on the progress of things. ¡°How are things going with Curtis?¡± Leanne, who had to see patients that afternoon and couldn¡¯t afford a lunch break, was nibbling on a sandwich. ¡°He¡¯s been busy. We haven¡¯t talked yet.¡± She could almost picture Jennifer frowning. ¡°Leanne, are you stalling on purpose?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Leanne replied. Jennifer¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°Dragging this out is mutual torture. It¡¯s tormenting Curtis and our family. Do you hate us that much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Leanne said weakly. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Haven¡¯t we treated you well all these years? You grew up before my eyes. Don¡¯t force me to be the bad guy, because you will look bad in the end.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three years of this limbo for Curtis, seeing him stuck in Embend and noting home because of you. Can you imagine how that makes a mother feel?¡± Leanne never knew why Curtis decided to go to Embend abruptly. They said he went after Suzan Wright, ming her for not being able to keep her husband¡¯s heart. They said it was because Curtis didn¡¯t want to see her, ming her for being unbearable. It was always her fault. Years of Jennifer¡¯s frustrations came pouring out. ¡°If his grandmother hadn¡¯t meddled, I would never have let you two get married. Curtis deserves a better wife!¡± 2/3 It felt like her heart was being gouged out, one slice at a time. Leanne didn¡¯t feel the pain, only the bloody scene. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 She clenched her fingers tightly, retorting, ¡°This marriage wasn¡¯t my choice, either. Don¡¯t forget your family needed a favor from me.¡± There was a moment of silence on the phone before Jennifer¡¯s voice softened but still carried an air of superiority, ¡°I know, you¡¯ve done our family a service. We won¡¯t shortchange you. You¡¯ll get every penny we promised. Once you¡¯ve divorced Curtis, this whole thing will be over, and you¡¯ll owe nothing to our family.¡± Oh, to owe nothing. After hanging up, Leanne slumped in her chair, deted. It was deep into fall, and the leaves in the sycamore grove were nearly all gone, just a few withered remnants clinging to the bare branches. The new intern knocked on the door. ¡°Dr. Castillo, it¡¯s almost one o¡¯clock. Are you ready?¡± Leanne took a deep breath and straightened up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡°That old hag said what? You owe each other nothing, my foot!¡± Just before the end of her shift, Leanne got a call from Joy, who could tell something was off. After prying out the details of the lunchtime conversation, Joy was livid. ¡°The Richardson family owes you one, okay? What was that jerk Curtis aggrieving for? If he were so aggrieved, he should¡¯ve never touched you! Damn, he¡¯s thinking with his penis!¡± Leanne nearly spat out her water, quickly checking that no one was in the break room. She collected her water and headed back. ¡°Ms. Campbell, mind yournguage. I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± ¡°So what? I¡¯m not wrong!¡± Joy wasn¡¯t done ranting. ¡°You¡¯re the victim here. After marrying him, he continued to live it up, unting his affair with that Suzan for all to see, leaving you to be disrespected by everyone, and even the housekeeper thinks she can crap on you! ¡°You¡¯ve thrown away three years of your prime for what? Nothing but ridicule and a yed-out heart!¡± Only a true best friend could hit where it hurt most urately. Leanne replied, ¡°So, I guess you wouldn¡¯t mind if we stopped being friends.for, let¡¯s say, five hundred years?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°No, no, no,¡± Joy quickly backpedaled, realizing she had got carried away. ¡°I¡¯m off work now. Just wait for me to pick you up. I¡¯m treating you to a feast!¡± 1/2 Chapter 10 ¡°Your idea of a feast is usually liquid, I presume.¡± Joy chuckled. ¡°You know me inside out.¡± She wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, but she loved her asional drinks, iming work stress and the joy of alcohol. Whenever she offered to treat Leanne to a feast, it inevitably ended at a bar. Leanne stepped out of the hospital to find Joy¡¯s called ride waiting curbside, her head poking out of the window, waving. Settling into the car, Leanne habitually pulled out her hand sanitizer, and well-trained, Joy extended her hands for a spritz. ¡°There¡¯s a new bar with a promotion tonight, fifty percent off for couples!¡± The word ¡®discount¡¯ was Joy¡¯s weakness, and ¡®fifty percent off was like a siren¡¯s call, impossible to resist. Leanne pointed out. ¡°We¡¯re not a couple.¡± ¡°Why so literal?¡± Joy wrapped an arm around her. ¡°We say we are, and who¡¯s to argue? People are open-minded these days. Worstes to worst. Wend a peck on each other there!¡± Leanne declined, ¡°I¡¯ll pass, thanks.¡± ¡°No veto. You¡¯re married, and I¡¯m still single. Technically, I¡¯m at a greater loss.¡± Due to Joy¡¯s impulsive confidence, getting into the bar was easier than Leanne expected She wrapped an arm around Leanne¡¯s waist and gave the bouncer a nod. ¡°Pretty obvious huh? I¡¯m the ¡®t¡¯ in the rtionship.¡± Leanne was speechless. Joy was determined to lift her spirits and ordered a feast of delicacies and premium drinks they usually wouldn¡¯t splurge on.. The bar was upscale, the ambiance pleasant, and the snacks tasty. But tonight, it was packed. The booming music created an atmosphere, restless and noisy. Ever the gossip queen actively trawling the inte, Joy knew all thetest buzz. ¡°Your husband came back to stake his im on the inheritance, didn¡¯t he?¡± she asked. 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 ¡°If he wants to fight for the inheritance,¡± Joy continued, ¡°you should hold off on the divorce for a while. Then, when the timees, you can take a bigger cut and support me!¡± Her scheming was so evident that everyone could see it, but Leanne coldly shattered her illusions. ¡°Are you out of your mind? We signed a prenup, remember?¡± ¡°Damn.¡± Joy¡¯s dreams of cashing in big time got busted, leaving her wallowing in a sour mood. ¡°Well, let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t get his hands on the estate, or it will be too unfair!¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t quite sure what Curtis was nning. Lately, it seemed Maddox was considering stepping down, and from what Leanne knew, he nned to pass the reins to his eldest son, Phillip Richardson. Curtis¡¯ return to the country at such a sensitive time sparked different spection. But Curtis had always been close with his brother, and his ElitePinnacle Investments had been the talk of the town for the past few years. Brothers turning against each other? Leanne found that hard to believe. So, what was he back for? Leanne figured it was probably about the divorce. He must have been eager to get it ove with. Midway through their meal, Joy excused herself to use the restroom, and Leanne was le munching on her food when she heard a familiar voice. ¡°What are the odds?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She looked up to spot Skyler Nelson, a childhood friend of Curtis¡¯, strolling into the bar arm in arm with a date. Skyler nced up at the VIP balcony, his expression fleetingly odd, but it disappeared quickly. ¡°Out by yourself?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here with Joy,¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Fancy seeing you here as well.¡° ¡°Just meeting some friends,¡± Skyler answered curtly, with no invitation for her to join. them. Leanne wasn¡¯t close with him, so the conversation ended after a brief exchange of pleasantries, and Skyler headed upstairs. Soon after, Joy rushed back, looking grave. 1/3 Chapter 11 ¡°Babe, guess who I just saw?¡± Leanne tossed out a wild guess. ¡°Santa us?¡± Joy wasn¡¯t in the mood to joke. ¡°Your husband¡± Leanne paused mid-bite. No wonder Skyler seemed to hold back something earlier. ¡°They were with a bunch of women, all dolled up to the nines!¡± Joy continued, ¡°That scoundrel, he¡¯s always out, never home. Bet he¡¯s just out there messing around. He¡¯s got no shame, does he?¡± ¡°Since when does he have any decency?¡± Leanne said, her eyes downcast as she absentmindedly nibbled on some fries. Leanne had been chewed out by his mother just that afternoon, and here he was, enjoying himself. Joy¡¯s temper red. ¡°Just back for a few days and already out painting the town red. Did Embend not have enough women to keep him satisfied or what!¡± Leanne shrugged it off. ¡°Forget about him. Drink up.¡± She could sit still, but Joy couldn¡¯t. She nced toward the VIP balcony several times, growing angrier by the second she finally stood up, abandoning her drink. ¡°I need to use the restroom again.¡± ¡°Twice in five minutes? You might need to see a doctor.¡± ¡°No need. Both my dders are just fine.¡± Leanne was perplexed. ¡°You might want to get that checked out because humans only have one dder.¡± Before Leanne could finish, Joy had already bolted. Less than two minutester, amotion erupted from upstairs. The bouncer was barring entry. ¡°Miss, this is a VIP area. You can¡¯t go in there.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Ask the people inside if they dare stop me!¡± Joy retorted, shoving past the bouncer and bursting through the door. Leanne was stunned before hurrying upstairs herself. Before she could even reach the door, she heard Joy¡¯s taunting voice from inside the room. ¡°Oops, my bad, wrong room. Oh my, some of these gentlemen look familiar. Are they the spitting image of my best friend¡¯s no-good husband and his idiotic buddies?¡± Leanne groaned internally. Joy was reckless, and the men inside weren¡¯t ones to be messed with. 2/3 Chapter 11 Each of them came from a powerful background. A single displeased gesture from them could snuff Joy out. In a split-second, Leanne considered turning back and letting Joy fend for herself. Wasn¡¯t it what best friends were for? They¡¯d buy you breakfast but wouldn¡¯t take a bullet for you. When disaster struck, sorry, but every woman thought for herself. A dark voice cut through the tension. ¡°Joy, what the hell are you screaming about now?¡± The speaker was Devin, the wildest scion of the Perez family, spoiled rotten by his kin, with a notoriously foul temper, and not someone you wanted to cross. He was also the toughest nut among Curtis¡¯ circle of friends. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Lounging back with a casual cross of his legs, Devin fixed his gaze on Joy with undisguised annoyance. ¡°Get off your high horse!¡± Not too deep into her drinks, Joy had guts that belied her stature. It was the indignity that boosted her courage. Spotting Curtis in the crowd downstairs, she stormed up. ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me, your granny? Get over here and kneel in respect!¡± ¡°Are you out of your damn mind?¡± Devin stood up abruptly, tossing aside his whiskey ss. Joy crossed her arms, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Want to take a swing at your granny, huh? You disrespectful brat, you¡¯d be the first to go to hell.¡± ¡°Motherfucker¡­¡± Devin¡¯s face darkened as he advanced toward her, but Leanne stepped out from behind Joy and pulled her back to safety. Devin halted, his anger subsiding at the sight of her. ¡°Leanne?¡± The name Leanne was like a record scratch in the room. The raucousughter and clinking of sses ceased, and all eyes turned toward the entrance. Casually holding a cigarette between his fingers, Curtis looked past Devin and fixed his eyes on Leanne. Leanne was striking, the beauty that didn¡¯t need makeup to turn heads. Her features bold yet delicate and formed a wless visage together. Her perfectplexion seemed to glisten in the soft glow of the crystal chandelier. ¡°My apologies. She¡¯s a bit wild when she¡¯s had a few. Bear with us.¡± Normally, Devin would¡¯ve already kicked out anyone giving him lip. But a quick nce at Curtis made him keep his cool. ¡°As if I¡¯d argue with a fool.¡± he murmured. Joy opened her mouth to retort, but Leanne pinched her, transforming the curse into a yelp of surprise. With a sour face, Devin offered, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and join us?¡± Leanne nced at Curtis. The opulent VIP lounge was filled with the heady scent of liquor and the golden hues of a French chandelier, making the air more expensive than the bustling hall outside. The table had foreign spirits whose names she couldn¡¯t pronounce, and plush leather sofas hosted a mix of high-society men and morous women. 1/3 11-14 Chapter 12 Curtis was seated on a ck leather sofa at the far end of the room, his legs crossed, his dark pants entuating his lean figure. Beside him sat a pretty woman. Leanne recognized her as the one from those photos, the one in the mini skirt. When she entered, the room¡¯s previously carefree atmosphere turned tense. Leanne questioned, ¡°So, this is what¡¯s been keeping you busy?¡± He¡¯s busy boozing and hitting on people? Holding the cigarette, Curtis massaged his temple, and his smirk held a mischievous edge through the haze of smoke. ¡°Caught by you just as I started to have fun. You¡¯re keeping tabs on me closely. What is this, a roll call?¡± His tone was dismissive as if going days without answering calls oring home was no big deal. ¡°Then carry on with your business¡±,¡± Leanne said, pulling Joy down to sit. ¡°I¡¯ll wait right here until you¡¯re free.¡± The atmosphere in the room fell silent. Devin sat by the side and watched in disbelief while Skyler nudged him with a foot, whispering a curse, ¡°You absolute moron, letting them sit down with us.¡± Devin grumbled, ¡°I was just being polite. How was I supposed to know she¡¯d take a seat?¡± Leanne was quiet, true to her word, not disturbing Curtis as he continued to y. She took a seat far from him and busied herself with some snacks. Not expecting Leanne to stay, Joy felt a bit lost at first. But she couldn¡¯t hold back for long and soon grabbed a handful of nuts, brandishing a bottle of expensive liquor as she vented to Leanne. ¡°Can you believe this extravagance? Our whole table¡¯s worth isn¡¯t even worth what¡¯s at the bottom of these sses.¡± ¡°Then drink up,¡± Leanne said, handing her another bottle. After all, Curtis had money to burn. Since they were there, they might as well drink their fill. ¡°Mr. Curtis,¡± The girl in the skirt cooed sweetly beside him, ¡°why are you ignoring me?¡± Curtis looked rxed and unfocused with his gigarette in tow, his gaze indeterminate, ¡°I¡¯m worn out.¡± ¡°Want me to help you up to a room for a nap?¡± 2/3 Chapter 12 Not privy to the nature of Leanne¡¯s rtionship with Curtis, the other girls could guess. from the exchange that she was likely hiswful wife. But what did they have to fear if Curtis wasn¡¯t concerned? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. 11-14 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 up of girls giggled with a suggestive tone ¡°It¡¯s barely dusk and you¡¯re already darting. upstairs. You can¡¯t wait, can you?¡± The girl in the miniskirt flushed with a bashful grin. ¡°Stop it, guys!¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, so pleasing that even Leanne thought it was pleasant to the ear. Curtis removed the cigarette from his lips, revealing hands that spoke of a life of leisure, sinewy and refined, his fingers as pristine and noble as carved ivory. He tapped the half-smoked cigarette in a dark grey crystal ashtray, the ashes tumbling into it, and let out a short, husky chuckle. He was the epitome of nonchnce. ¡°I¡¯m not paralyzed. I don¡¯t need help to go to bed.¡± Joy¡¯s temper red again. ¡°Being paralyzed is a good idea.¡± Pretending not to hear Curtis flirting, Leanne focused on shelling pistachios, ¡°Don¡¯t go cursing him. If he ends up paralyzed, I¡¯ll be the one stuck looking after him.¡± Joy thought it over, then said, ¡°Let the upper half of his body paralyze then!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to be? A brain injury?¡± Joy snorted coldly, ¡°A walking dick.¡± Leanne stuffed a handful of nuts into Joy¡¯s mouth, ¡°Would you just shut up?¡± Skyler brought them each a bee. Leanne nced up and muttered a thanks. Skyler leaned in and exined in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ve got a bunch of guys here tonight. We didn¡¯t want you and your friend to feel ufortable, so we didn¡¯t call you earlier.¡± Leanne¡¯s clear and bright eyes met his, and she smiled, ¡°Understood.¡± It wasmon knowledge that the rooms upstairs were for those who had too much to drink and wanted to unwind in thepany of a beautifuldy. Her presence certainly made things less convenient. Her gaze was so calm and intense, it nearly made Skyler feel bare. At that moment, that ¡°miniskirt¡± girl inched closer to Curtis, her ample bosom nearly brushing against his arm: ¡°Mr. Curtis, I¡¯ve got a concert next week. Are you free toe and listen?¡± So, she was an up-anding singer. 11-14 Chapter 13. Leanne thought to herself, it¡¯s no surprise that her voice was so captivating. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ¡°Ugh!¡± Joy exaggerated a gag next to Leanne. ¡°think I am about to throw up.¡± Leanne, usually slow and steady, suddenly dodged with unexpected agility, lifting her feet off the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t puke on me.¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was casual and teasing. ¡°I¡¯m allergic to music.¡± The young singer pouted, ¡°Maybe if you listen to me sing, you¡¯ll be cured.¡± Joy couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°What do you think you are, an ultrasound machine? Soundwaves curing illnesses? If you¡¯re that good, why not donate your vocal cords to a hospital?¡± The singer looked at her, frightened, and leaned closer to Curtis. ¡°Mr. Curtis, who is she?¡± Joy was about to retort, but Leanne whispered ¡°Don¡¯t stir trouble, Joy. If this blows up, I might not cover for you.¡± Joy backed down. It wasn¡¯t about being afraid but not wanting to upset her best friend. Others might not know much about Leanne¡¯s life these past years, but how could Joy possibly be clueless? If things escted, and Curtis didn¡¯t stand by Leanne, it would embarrass her in front of everyone. Leanne managed to calm Joy down, then looked indifferently at the singer, saying, ¡°I¡¯m free. Do you have a ticket for me?¡± The singer gazed at her for seconds, then smiled warmly. ¡°Sure do. After this, add my assistant on WhatsApp, and I¡¯ll have her send you the ticket.¡± ¡°Thanks, but save the trouble,¡± Leanne casually gestured with her slender forefinger toward Curtis. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°I¡¯ll have him send you my contact,¡± Leanne casually mentioned. The young singer¡¯s face froze in confusion. Lounging in his chair, Curtis lifted an eyelid and nced at Leanne across the table, his expression unreadable. Pouting, the singer cooed, ¡°But I don¡¯t have Mr. Curtis¡¯ number. What should I do?¡± With aid-back gaze fixed on Leanne, Curtis tossed the problem her way. ¡°What should she do? You tell her.¡± He didn¡¯t seem guilty for flirting with another woman to his wife¡¯s face. Not even bothering with appearances, he reclined in his chair with an air of nonchnce. How dare he ask her what to do with his little flock of admirers? She couldn¡¯t wait to kick his ass. Leanne maintained herposure, speaking with the gentle tone of a caringdy, ¡°No -worries. You can add me, and I¡¯ll tell you his number.¡± The men around struggled to keep straight faces and wondered, ¡°Seriously¡­ handing out your husband¡¯s contact to another woman? Why so generous?¡± The singer was utterly lost. What was this game? She had sized up Leanne discreetly, deducing that Curtis¡¯ wife didn¡¯t seem to hold much sway, with Curtis paying her little mind. Yet Leanne seemed ustomed to it, sitting quietly and cracking nuts with a calm andposed air. She was dressed modestly, in a blue sweater and a in skirt, nothing shy. But her features were striking and elegant, a ssic beauty. But who cared about the details? To not add Curtis when given the chance would be foolish. She shed Leanne a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Leanne returned the smile gently. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I deserve it.¡± Curtis smirked sarcastically, his gaze sliding off Leanne¡¯s serene face as he drawled, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to thank her just. now. Still clueless, the young singer watched Curtis pull out his phone, her heart lifting with anticipation. Who would want the middleman when you could add him directly? She eagerly took out her phone, waiting to add him. Everything was ready except for Curtis¡¯ information. Curtis opened his WhatsApp, his finger not venturing where she hoped but instead to his contact list, his gaze flicking to Leanne. ¡°You reminded me I¡¯ve meant to delete you, haven¡¯t I?¡± he said. Leanne was speechless. He seemed eager to hit delete, his finger scrolling the screen, searching the list. ¡°Which. one¡¯s your ID?¡± The crowd around fell silent, not daring to interrupt this drama. One was flirting with another woman in front of his wife, and the other was sitting there as if it were just another day. One was ready to feed her husband¡¯s contact to a home-wrecker, and the other was ready to delete his wife publicly, clueless of her ID. stic had more strength than their marital bond. Leanne tossed a nutshell onto the te. ¡°You find it yourself.¡± The young singer seized the moment, moring to add Curtis, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t find Leanne¡¯s contact to delete, his expression deting. ¡°You want to add me, huh?¡± asked Curtis. The singer nodded obediently. Watching the shameless flirtation before Leanne, Joy lost her temper. Leanne couldn¡¯t contain her as she jumped to her feet. Curtis leaned back on the couch, his long fingers twirling his phone with casual indifference, his voice cold and detached. ¡°And why should I?¡± The young singer was at a loss for words. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Joy slumped back into her seat. Damn, Curtis¡¯ sharp tongue won again. ¨C ? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Public rejection hit the rising pop singer hard. It took her a few seconds to regain herposure after she heard the cold and swift denial.. After witnessing the fleeting look of embarrassment the singer couldn¡¯t hide, Leanne felt a hint of sympathy. A smirk yed at the corners of her lips. She knew that sting well. Curtis hadn¡¯t been home for days when Leanne tracked him down to a dinner party. There, amidst a crowd of onlookers, he stood with a casual, cold smirk, saying, ¡°If I can¡¯t be with the one I love, then who I marry doesn¡¯t matter. That at was Curtis. He could make you feel like you were floating on air, cherished and adored, and then, he¡¯d slice right through your heart with a feather-light touch. With a heavy, tight sensation in her chest, Leanne grabbed a ss and asked Joy, ¡°Get me one, will you?¡± Without hesitation, Joy filled her ss. ¡°How¡¯s that? Good stuff, right?¡± The drink was smooth and rich, with a lingering taste that justified its price. Leanne nodded in agreement, ¡°There¡¯s a reason it¡¯s expensive.¡± Joy poured another and slung an arm around Leanne¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Drink up, darling. Drown your sorrows!¡± Leanne was curious. ¡°Are you this happy because you love drinking?¡± Joy tossed her hair back with augh. ¡°As if. My happinesses from not knowin much.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°At least you¡¯re self-aware.¡± But she hadn¡¯t anticipated the potency of the alcohol. Leanne couldn¡¯t recall the moment she copsed, nor where she ended up, just that she and Joy had shared a few drinks before her memory faded to ck. The next thing she knew was her 7 a.m. rm was ring. Hungover, exhausted, and nearly unable to pry her eyes open, she fumbled for her phone. A strong arm reached over her and turned off the rm before she could. Cuddled in a warm embrace, half-asleep, she saw the sharp lines of a man¡¯s jaw. It was Curtis. Was this a dream? Dazed, she tightened her hold on him, burying her head in his embrace. The warmth and 10 Chapter 15 firmness of his chest, the strong muscles, and the feeling of reality gradually erased her sleepiness. Opening her eyes, she stared at his distinctly masculine throat for seconds before looking up into Curtis¡¯ deep eyes. His gaze held an ambiguous meaning. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Comfortable?¡± he asked. Fully awake, Leanne realized she was clinging to him like an octopus, probably a side effect of her drunken stupor, her body acting on instinct. Thefort and contentment ebbed away as she took her arms off his waist and backed out of his embrace, apologizing. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± He replied with a dry politeness. ¡°Now you¡¯re being formal? Who was clinging to mest night, impossible to shake off?¡± Curtis shot her a sarcastic look, adding, ¡°With your tolerance, you shouldn¡¯t try to keep up with drinkers. Do you even know how you got home?¡± Leanne could almost picture his exasperated expression as she burrowed deeper into the covers. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to bother you. You could have handed me to Joy if I were a nuisance.¡± ¡°Your friend was out cold, even worse than you. Or would you have preferred I left you at the bar for someone else to pick up?¡± With a scoff, Curtis got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. After checking her phone, Leanne realized the rm had been going off for a whi was almostte for work. She dressed and dashed out the door skipping breakfas She barely arrived at the hospital on time, quickly catching up with the on-duty doct By mid-morning, once the rush had subsided, she realized that she had forgotten to b up the divorce with Curtis. She got the rare chance to see him the night before, but between the booze and the morning rush, it completely slipped her mind.. Frustrated, she tapped her head and found a moment to call Joy. Joy¡¯s voice was weak and dizzy when she answered. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why do you sound so exhausted?¡± Leanne asked. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡°Can you believe it?¡± Joyined, ¡°I have no idea who dropped me offst night but. they just ditched me at my front door. I spent the whole night sleeping on the floor!¡± Joy lived in one of those fancy high-rises where each elevator ride required a keycard. Safe, yes, but waking up with a sore back and an achy body felt like she had gone tent rounds in a boxing ring. Plus, she was sure she wasing down with a cold.. The heartless soul? She had cked out and couldn¡¯t remember who the guilty one was. Pounding her fist on the couch, she grumbled, ¡°If I find out who did this¡­ Leaving. someone at his doorstep is like getting all frisky and not following through. What¡¯s the point?¡± Leanne listened with a raised eyebrow, wisely keeping to herself that the likely culprit was Curtis. After a few muttered curses, she hung up the phone. Devin swung by ElitePinnacle¡¯s swanky new office for a tour and to grab lunch with Curtis. Curtis emerged from the conference room, trailed by a pack of executives in crisp suits. Spotting Devin lounging on a sofa, engrossed in a video game, Curtis gave a quick wave. Devin immediately powered off the game and hustled over. ¡°Did you get her homest night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± Devin grumbled at the memory. Leanne and Joy had knocked back too many drinks and passed out on the table. Curtis had taken Leanne home, leaving him the task of escorting Joy. The woman was surprisingly heavy for her size, especially after a few drinks. She¡¯d thrown up in his car, and it had taken great effort to drag her upstairs. When he asked Joy for her keys, she clung to her purse like it was her firstborn, screaming, ¡°Robbery! I¡¯m calling the cops!¡± while iling at him with punches and kicks. ¡°Damn it. Look at what that woman did to me.¡± Devin rolled up his pant leg to reveal a collection of bruises that still hadn¡¯t faded. The nearby executives could hardly contain their amusement. ¡°Mr. Perez, bet you didn¡¯t expect to find yourself in hot water like this, did you?¡± ¡°How did Leanne know such a wild friend?¡± Devin muttered, then added, ¡°Leanne sure keeps her act together when she drinks!¡± Hands in his pockets, Curtis barely lifted an eyelid. ¡°Who told you she can keep her act together?¡± Devin paused, ¡°She¡¯s hit you before?¡± ??? Chapter 16 This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The executives exchanged nces, wondering if they should excuse themselves from such a private conversation. In the tense silence, Curtis casually remarked, ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, including Devin, who added, ¡°I mean, she seems so demure and¡­¡± Curtis interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s tried to seduce me.¡± Devin was stunned. The executives were shocked to hear that. Later that day, when Leanne finished her shift at the hospital, she was surprised to see Curtis¡¯ Bentley parked outside. Thinking Curtis had finally managed to make time for her amidst his busy schedule, she got in the car only to find Curtis was not there. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Curtis had an appointment this afternoon and is still tied up. He sent me to pick you up,¡± the driver, Jake, informed her. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Hubert¡¯s family just celebrated the birth of a great-grandson. There¡¯s a christening today, and Mr. Curtis wanted you to join him. The gown has been ready. Would you like to try it now?¡± Curtis hadn¡¯t taken Leanne to a private social gathering in ages. It only happened o asions when she needed to y the part of the doting wife in front of others. It was no secret to anyone that he barely came home. Everyone was ying their Suddenly, Leanne felt exhausted by it all. She had worked all day and was tired. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go.¡± she refused. She was usually so easy-going, but not today. Jake tried to reason with her, ¡°The Richardson and Perez families go way back. If you don¡¯t show up¡­¡± ¡°And what does that have to do with me?¡± Leanne interjected. ¡°Just take me home, please.¡± pa Jake looked troubled. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll have a hard time exining to Mr. Curtis¡­¡± Leanne didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. She opened the car door, stepped out, and hailed a cab back to her ce. Once home, she washed up, changed into herfy clothes, and yed with her cat when Laura came in with a message. ¡°Mr. Curtis is back. He wants you toe out 11:14 Chapter 16 immediately.¡± Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Leanne dropped the cat teaser and stood up, ready to head out. Curtis was waiting in the living room, ncing at his watch before catching sight of her. His eyelids lifted, and he said with a hint of impatience. ¡°What health fad are you on now? You¡¯ve sure put on airs. Did it take meing home to summon you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t have toe back,¡± Leanne retorted. Curtis seemed to ignore her sarcasm. Noticing the cat hair on her clothes, he frowned and handed her a slim box, saying, ¡°We¡¯re leaving in twenty minutes. Go upstairs and get changed.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t take the box, deliberately rinsing her hands under the faucet. ¡°I already said I¡¯m not going.¡± But Curtis seemed unusually patient. ¡°Want me to help you dress?¡± Leanne clenched her teeth and spun around to face him. ¡°Do we even need to keep up charade? Who are we trying to fool?¡± this Curtis¡¯ gaze turned icy. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ying at some happy couple act with you?¡± She wanted to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re doing? But Curtis¡¯ lips curled with a mocking smirk. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. I ain¡¯t got time for this nonsense.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Regardless of how reluctant you are, you¡¯re still my wife, and socializing is a basic courtesy expected of you.¡± He tossed a dress onto the couch. ¡°Just do your part.¡± She had been naive, thinking he cared enough to y at a loving marriage. He was taking her along only because she was his wife. Skipping out would be a breach of etiquette and would tarnish his family¡¯s name. Leanne picked up the dress and went upstairs. On the drive to the Perez family¡¯s estate, she turned away from Curtis, staring out the window in silence. Curtis¡¯ gaze drifted to her asionally. The dress he had picked was a powder blue one that melted into the glossy white satin, elegant without losing its freshness. It hugged Leanne¡¯s waist, withyers of fabric cascading down dreamily, complementing her ethereal aura. His eyes took a stroll over her figure. 1/2 Chapter 17 ¡°Is the dress a bit loose?¡± he asked. Leanne¡¯s hands, resting on herp, tensed. The dress was indeed a bit roomy. Had Curtis gotten the size wrong again? She kept her back to him, declining to engage. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite the temper these years, always giving me attitude,¡± Curtis said, his tone more teasing than angry. ¡°Who did you learn that from?¡± Leanne turned to face him, challenging. ¡°When did I give you attitude?¡± As if she dared give him attitude. Besides, with him being away for most of the year, when could she have given him any? She had never been one to lose her temper. Her anger was just a delicate frown, like a kitten trying to appear threatening, utterly non-intimidating. It was just like the moment. Curtisughed, indulging in a rare moment of levity to tease her. ¡°My bad, okay?¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. She turned her head away, not in the mood to talk. Despite their spat, once they arrived, she slipped her hand into the crook of Curtis¡¯ arm and put on a practiced smile, as natural and skilled as any actress. Hubert, well into his eighties and recently a great-grandfather, was the picture of vitality, his face aglow with pride. Curtis led Leanne over to greet him. Hubert chuckled. ¡°I knew you were back when a bottle went missing from my cer.¡± Curtis replied, ¡°Now, don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ¡°Come on. I know you didn¡¯ do that. You always leave the dirty work for Devin, that little rascal.¡± Devin, standing nearby, grumbled, ¡°Grandpa, please show me some respect, will you? I¡¯m your grandson, after all.¡± Hubert red at him. ¡°At least you recognize how embarrassing you are!¡± Devin rolled his eyes and muttered, ¡°Like I¡¯m some kind of fool.¡± Hubert didn¡¯t bother responding. The two families had been close for years, and Curtis grew up under Hubert¡¯s watchful eye, almost like another grandson. It had been quite a while since theyst saw each other, and Hubert gave Curtis¡¯ shoulder a hearty p. ¡°Finally decided to grace us with your presence, eh?¡± Curtis grinned mischievously. ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming of you telling me how much you missed So here I am, easing your heartache.¡± me Hubert¡¯s face broke into a big smile before he yfully swung his cane, pretending to hit Curtis but only giving him a gentle tap on the leg. ¡°You cheeky brat! Joking with your old buddy like that.¡± Leanne stood quietly on the side, having only greeted Hubert when she arrived and saying. little else since. Hubert turned to her with a warm smile out of his fondness for Curtis. ¡°Long time no see, Anne. You¡¯re just getting more stunning each time I see you.¡± Leanne replied with a sweet smile, the epitome of politeness. Maybe because there was a new baby in the family, Hubert¡¯s mind was clearly on the topic of babies. ¡°You and Curtis have been married for nearly three years, eh? When are you nning on giving us a little bundle of joy?¡± Leanne¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. Everyone knew that their rtionship was rocky at best, with them living apart most of the time: Where would they even find the time to make babies? The air grew tense, and Leanne tried to sidestep the question. ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Hubert was unsatisfied with that answer. ¡°Well, think about it now! With genes as good as yours, it¡¯s almost a crime not to have a child.¡± Leanne was speechless. 7/2 Chapter 18 It wasn¡¯t any of Hubert¡¯s business anyway. Devin clicked his tongue, ¡°Hey, even Jennifer isn¡¯t pressing the matter, so what¡¯s your hurry? It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s saying Jennifer¡¯s not into it? Look how she¡¯s fixed on that baby for hours, like she¡¯s ready to take it home!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Following Hubert¡¯s cane, they saw Jennifer cradling the Perez family¡¯s newborn great-grandchild not far away with a loving smile that lit up her entire face. Hubert added, ¡°Anne, you¡¯re making Jennifer envious. Go on. Have one for her to dote on.¡± Desperate for an escape, Leanne looked pleadingly toward Curtis, who stood by, indifferent, showing no sign of jumping to her rescue. With a mental brace, Leanne blurted out, ¡°Actually, the fact we don¡¯t have kids isn¡¯t on me.¡± The room went silent as all eyes turned to Curtis. Curtis arched an eyebrow, facing his rtives¡¯plex and concerned stares, and drawled, ¡°You are saying the problem is with me?¡± Leanne replied evasively, ¡°It¡¯s not my ce to say. You should talk to Mr. Perez about it.¡± With that, she picked up the hem of her dress and walked away. A heavy silence filled the air. Hubert was at a loss for words. Curtis watched Leanne¡¯s retreating figure, noting how she nced back at him before quickly turning away and hurrying off even faster. Curtis couldn¡¯t help butugh in frustration. Devin looked as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning, finding it more difficult to ept a problem with Curtis than with himself. He stared incredulously at Curtis¡¯ private part for a moment before Curtis raised a hand to push his jaw back up. ¡°Shut it.¡± Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Devin¡¯s Aunt Judith cradled the month-old baby in the parlor, encircled by a cluster of family and friends, all admiring the little one. Leanne made her rounds, greeting Jennifer and several other rtives. Judith called out. to her as she thought to go out for some fresh air. ¡°Leanne, dear, would you like to hold the baby?¡± The infant was snug in a cotton onesie adorned with bunny prints, swaddled in a cozy nket, gazing up with big, bright eyes. Leanne was about to decline, but Judith had already ced the child in her arms. ¡°Go on, hold him. Look how much he likes you. He hasn¡¯t taken his eyes off you.¡¯ With no graceful escape, Leanne sat down, engaging in a silent staring contest with the baby. The baby seemed genuinely fond of her, blowing bubbles andughing with eyes. squeezed into happy crescents. Leanne was smiling, too. It was a strange, heartwarming feeling to be liked by a child. ¡°Hello there,¡± she whispered to the baby. ¡°I¡¯m Leanne. What¡¯s your name, little buddy?¡± Judith chuckled, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know his name, sweetie. And even if he did, he couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± The baby¡¯s pendant had slipped out from under the nket, which Judith quickly adjusted. That was when she noticed something around Leanne¡¯s neck. ¡°Oh? Leanne, you have a pendantt, too.¡± Everyone¡¯s attention suddenly shifted to Leanne¡¯s ne. She wore a jade pendant, an exquisite piece of imperial jade, rarely seen, shaped like a charming locket, smooth and delicate. Leanne subconsciously touched her pendant, which had warmed and melded with her skin after years of wear. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful locket. Where did you get it? I¡¯d like one myself,¡± Judith remarked with admiration. Leanne shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It was a gift.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Judith beamed, ¡°Curtis gave it to you, right? Then I guess it¡¯s out of my reach.¡± Leanne¡¯s smile matched Judith¡¯s as she sat under the glittering chandelier, suddenly recalling a snowy winter¡¯s night. 1/2 Chapter 19 It was at midnight on Christmas Eve. Curtis was waiting for her downstairs. Amidst the snow, she was greeted with a warm embrace and a kiss, along with a personal grand fireworks disy, just for her. There was a time when Curtis was in love with her. Fond of gemstone herself, Brenda Perez, Devin¡¯s mother, interrupted, ¡°Young people these days don¡¯t often wear jade, do they?¡± ¡°That piece has such life to it. Leanne, you wear it well,¡± Brendaplimented Leanne kindly and then turned to Jennifer. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky to have such a wonderful daughter-inw like Leanne.¡± Jennifer smiled politely. ¡°You¡¯re the fortunate one, getting a grandson so soon.¡± Her casual remark unintentionally steered the conversation in that direction. Seizing the moment, Brenda asked Leanne, ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Curtis have one of your own?¡± Leanne fell silent. Thankfully, Jennifer didn¡¯t care to dwell on the subject and deftly changed the topic. Leanne returned the baby to Judith and stepped out the side door for air. Outside was the pool, surprisingly filled in this season. Leanne had forgotten her coat and shivered as the wind hit her. She thought about returning for it, but the bright lights and cheerfulughter from inside made her reluctant to re-enter. The joyful family atmosphere didn¡¯t seem to include her. Sitting by the poolside, one of the Perez family¡¯s servants rushed over with a cashmere shawl. ¡°Mrs. Richardson, it¡¯s windy. Please don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Leanne gratefully wrapped herself in it. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll head back soon.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The servant left, and she enjoyed the solitude, free from social obligations. But her peace was short-lived. A sudden chill on her back made her turn to see a boy around seven or eight, armed with a water gun eyeing her mischievously. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Leanne had never seen the boy, unsure if he was some guest¡¯s mischievous child. She thought it was an innocent mistake when the first squirt of water hit her, so she let it slide. But as she turned away, another jet soaked her through. Whirling back, she saw the little rascal aiming a squirt gun at her, a devilish grin stered. on his face. Leanne frowned, ¡°Do you know me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then why are you sting me with the water gun?¡± ¡°Because I feel like it!¡± he retorted, firing another shot at her. ¡°Who said you could sit here?¡± Leanne¡¯s back was already half drenched, the chill of early fall making the damp cashmere cling coldly to her skin. But she didn¡¯t shed her cloak. She knew the kid would keep at it. Rising to leave, the boy was relentless, aiming his squirt gun and chasing after her. ¡°You think you can run?¡± Most of the time, Leanne was a pushover. Having lost her parents at a young age, endured abandonment and bullying, andter been taken in by the Richardson family life under someone else¡¯s roof was far from easy. She grew up cautious andpliant, never one to make a fuss, cry out, or seek supp well aware that no one would stand up for her. Trouble was something she usually avoided. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But even the softest fruit will burst if squeezed too many times. Leanne stopped in her tracks and turned. ¡°Maybe you should run.¡± The brat didn¡¯t catch her insinuation, busily pumping his water gun. ¡°Why should I run?¡± Leanne, her shawl damp, spoke in an even tone, ¡°Because the pool water¡¯s cold and a little. run might warm you up, so you don¡¯t cramp up if you fall in.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fall in!¡± He continued his assault, making ¡®doo-doo-doo¡¯ firing sounds with his mouth. Leanne nced around, spotting someone in the corridor below. Curtis was casually chatting, hands in pockets, his gaze drifting toward the pool area. GFL 11:15 Chapter 20 Leanne¡¯s expression tightened, her raised hand retreating silently. The man with Curtis was fussing with a lighter eager to light his cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ve had it assessed. This project could yield a return of at least 200%. It¡¯s a foolproof investment.¡± He was selling hispany¡¯s project with great flourish, while Curtis,zily nursing his smoke, seemed barely interested. ¡°Loan operations at Vector Vista Bank aren¡¯t my business, Billy. You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡± ¡°Aw,e on, Mr. Curtis, you and Mr. Phillip are tight. It¡¯s all the same, right? And with your stake in Vector Vista, approving a loan is just a word away.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t bite, his brows knitting as his attention fell on the poolside scene. Following his gaze, Billy chuckled, ¡°Ah, kids. Always horsing around with the prettydies.¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes narrowed with a frosty glint. ¡°Your son?¡± ¡°Yeah, He takes after his mother in looks but has my brains. The teachers say he¡¯s sharp,¡± Billy boasted. Curtis¡¯ voice was cold. ¡°You brought up a kid with no manners. Wanna me to do your job and teach him?¡± Caught off guard by the chill in his words, Billy was still processing when Curtis snuffed out his cigarette and strode toward the pool. Sensing Leanne wouldn¡¯t retaliate, the brat grew bolder, aiming the squirt gun at her face, ¡°Time for a makeup removal!¡± Before the water could escape, a strong hand mped down on his wrist. ¡°My wife¡¯s makeup is too pretty to ruin. Why would you want to wash it off?¡± Curtis stood before Leanne, effortlessly subduing the boy with one hand, his eyes of warmth. ¡°Messing with my wife when I¡¯m not there?¡± devo Chapter 21 Chapter 21 The boy was thrashing about, baring his teeth withical and futile defiance against the towering Curtis before him. He was like a chick pping helplessly in the face of a hawk, yet his voice rang out with a rebellious squawk. ¡°She¡¯s hideous! h, h, h!¡± Curtis chuckled dryly. ¡°What kind of school did you attend where they teach you to confuse beauty and the beast?¡± He plucked the water gun from the kid¡¯s grip, weighing it in his hand. It was surprisingly hefty. With a casual toss, he passed it to Leanne. ¡°Here, honey, have some fun with it.¡± Leanne caught the water gun, her arms reflexively wrapping around it. What was she supposed to do with it? Hearing Curtis mention ¡®my wife¡¯ in the conversation, Billy finally realized his son had crossed the wrong person and hurried over to make amends. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, kiddo? Get over here now!¡± He reached to drag his son away, but at Curtis icy lift of an eyelid, Billy¡¯s movements froze, not daring to proceed. ¡°If you can¡¯t teach him, stand aside and watch someone who can.¡± Curtis nced at the boy. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The brat retorted, ¡°Name your ass!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Curtis responded with feigned interest, ¡°Oh, so your name is ¡®ass¡¯. Your dad must be quite creative, giving you such a charming name.¡± Billy¡¯s face turned a shade of green with embarrassment, his teeth grinding as he scolded, ¡°How dare you speak like that! You¡¯re speaking to my friend!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go around iming acquaintance. It¡¯s a shame to know someone with a brat like this.¡± Curtis continued calmly, ¡°But you¡¯re in luck today. Do you know why? Because not everyone has the fortune to run into a good Samaritan like me. Since your dad doesn¡¯t know the first thing about raising a child, I¡¯ll give you a lesson.¡± After saying that, Curtis hoisted the boy by the cor and spun him around. Holding the kid upside down by one ankle, he dangled him over the swimming pool. Billy was fretting like a cat on hot bricks. ¡°My boy just wanted to y with Mrs. Richardson because she¡¯s so pretty. He meant no harm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret,¡± Curtis said. ¡°His sense of beauty is all twisted. I¡¯m setting it straight.¡± 1/2 11.15 Chapter 21 The reckless child, hanging head down, iled and screeched, ¡°Put me You think I won¡¯t take you down?¡± own, you idiot! Curtis licked his tongue. ¡°Guess your parents never taught you manners, judging by that filthy mouth. Let¡¯s give it a rinse.¡± Without further ado, he dipped the upside-down kid into the pool. The boy¡¯s head got plunged into the water and then yanked out, his previously defiant face then ashen with terror as he began to bawl. Billy was torn between heartbreak and fury, wishing to smack some sense into the fool of a child who had to mess with the Richardson family. Hispany was hanging by a thread, desperately awaiting a lifeline from Vector Vista Bank! ¡°Apologize to Mr. Richardson right now!¡± Billy shouted. ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡± The spoiled child was as stubborn as a donkey, crying and cursing incoherently, ¡°Let me down, bastard. Damn it. ¡°Seems it wasn¡¯t a thorough wash,¡± Curtis remarked. ¡°Let¡¯s try that again.¡± As Curtis was about to give the boy a second dunk, Billy dropped to his knees with a thud. ¡°Mr. Richardson, please! It¡¯s my fault for not raising him right. Please, have mercy on him!¡± Leanne was also stunned by Curtis¡¯ brute-force approach. Themotion by the pool soon alerted the rest of the house, and a crowd rushed out to see what was happening. They could see from afar that Curtis was holding a child upside down over the pool while Leanne stood by with a toy gun. At first nce, it looked like a couple was ganging up on a poor kid. ¡°Oh my God, what¡¯s happening here?¡± Leanne snapped out of shock, hurriedly tugging at Curtis¡¯ sleeve to urge him to let the boy down. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Unlike Curtis, who had no qualms about making a scene, she was the type to exact her revenge in whispers and shadows. After all, they were guests in the Perez family, and causing a ruckus wouldn¡¯t reflect well on their hosts. Jennifer would certainly chew her out for not calming things down. She had barely taken a few steps when Curtis pulled her aside with a firm grip around her waist. ¡°Stand back.¡± The kid¡¯s mother had arrived, wailing and lunging forward like a scene from a soap opera, only to be stopped by Billy. She shouted, ¡°Murder! Help! Save my boy!¡± The crowd was buzzing with concern and admonishment. ¡°Mr. Curtis,e on, he¡¯s just a kid. What are you trying to prove?¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s talk this out, man.¡± Jennifer¡¯s face was a storm cloud of disapproval. ¡°Curtis, what the hell are you doing?¡± Curtis arched an eyebrow with irritating nonchnce, swinging the little brat by the cor. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m dispensing a bit of rough justice.¡± Seeing not even Jennifer could rein him in, the parents turned to Hubert, the eldest elder, with tear- streaked faces. ¡°Mr. Hubert, you have to help us, please!¡± Hubert shot Curtis a harsh look. The nerve of the man, picking on a child and doing it so unabashedly. Hubert¡¯s stern face didn¡¯t crack as he spoke, ¡°Curtis, he¡¯s a child. Whatever he did, put him down.¡± Curtis smirked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Mr. Hubert, I¡¯m a big kid, too. Kids will be kids. There¡¯s no need for you to step in. Just sit back and enjoy the show. But watch your step around the pool. We wouldn¡¯t want you to slip and break something at your age.¡± Curtis was always a loose cannon, you could never pin him down or control him. At the time, with a few more years under his belt, he might have looked the part of a mature and steady man, but deep down, he was still the same old troublemaker. Red-faced and at his wit¡¯s end, Billy scolded his son. ¡°Apologize, damn it! Just say sorry, and he¡¯ll let you go.¡± The kid, a bully at heart but a coward in the face of a bigger bully, realized no one there could touch Curtis. Sniffling and sobbing, he relented, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir!¡± Curtis feigned deafness. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch it Who are you apologizing to?¡± The kid quickly corrected himself. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry!¡± 1/2 11.16 Chapter 22 ¡°Ma¡¯am? Whom do you mean, huh?¡± Curtis was still not satisfied. ¡°My wife is a youngdy, and you, a smelly little teenager, what should you address her?¡± Leanne wanted to interject that at twenty-five, soon to be twenty-six, being called ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯ wasn¡¯t far off.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Richardson. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you. Please forgive me!¡± Curtis prodded further. ¡°And what did you do wrong?¡± ¡°I sprayed you with my water gun because you¡¯re pretty; I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± the kid epitomized docility, totally subservient to Curtis, ¡°I¡¯ll never do it again!¡± ¡°Again? Next time you see me, you¡¯d better run. Otherwise, I¡¯ll toss you into the pool and let you out only when you¡¯ve drunk all the water.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it again, I swear!¡± Only then did Curtis set the kid down, and the kid¡¯s mother rushed to embrace him. Rubbing his wrist, Curtis mused aloud, ¡°What¡¯ve you been eating to get this heavy? You¡¯re over the weight limit, kid.¡± When the kid¡¯s feet touched the ground, his mother¡¯s fury reignited. She burst into a tirade like a mad woman. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man picking on a child. Got any shame?¡± Curtis hummed dismissively, hands in his pockets. ¡°So what? Does it bother you? Feel free to hang me up there. I won¡¯t fight back. Want to give it a try?¡± 2/2 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 She might have been tough, but there was no way she had the strength to hoist a grown man up in the air. ¡°You think you can push everyone around with your money and power! I¡¯m calling the cops! Let them deal with you. Ah!¡± Her words were cut short by a stinging p that nearly knocked her off her feet. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Billy bellowed. ¡°You have the nerve to call the police? Your coddling turned him into this troublemaker, always making a scene!¡± The woman was stunned and crumpled to the ground with a wail, sobbing, ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore! You side with an outsider over your family. Being with you has been nothing but bad luck¡­¡± Hubert lifted his hand in disgust while Brenda and Judith from the Perez family stepped forward, coaxing and firmly escorting the weeping mother and son away. Billy was kicking himself. What a mistake it was to bring his brainless wife and good-for-nothing kid to the Perez family¡¯s shindig. Hispany was hanging by a thread, counting on a loan from Vector Vista Bank to stay afloat. And they were doomed after offending the Richardson family! Billy stered a smile and bowed apologetically, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Richardson, I¡¯m so sorry for that. Please don¡¯t stoop to their level. I promise I¡¯ll give him a good talking-to wh ve get home!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s just a kid,¡± Leanne responded, much more graciously than Curtis, as handed back the water gun. ¡°Children are delicate. You can¡¯t punish them too harsh few light taps should do.¡± Billy was speechless. The poolside drama finally concluded, and the troublesome family left, with the onlook dispersing. Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but chew Curtis out, ¡°How old are you, picking on a kid, huh? Shame on you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of?¡± Curtis repliedzily, a sly smile on his face. ¡°You know, I¡¯m always a bad guy.¡± Jennifer was about to give Leanne a piece of her mind. After all, the whole drama started because of her. Before she could speak, Curtis signaled a servant from the Perez family. ¡°Go fetch Leanne¡¯s coat.¡± 11.15 Chapter 23 Leanne¡¯s shawl was wet, and with the chilly outdoor temperature, it was almost like jumping into a pool. The servant returned with Leanne¡¯s overcoat and brought her a hand warmer. Jennifer let it go. ¡°Fine, you two should head back soon as well.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Wrapped up in a cashmere coat and clutching a hand warmer, Leanne began to feel the warmth seeping back into her as she sat in the heated car. But it was was a superficial warmth. When Leanne got off and entered her house, her hands, briefly warmed, grew cold again in the biting wind. Taking her coat, Curtis felt her icy fingers and frowned. ¡°How can your hands still be so cold after all that time?¡± Then, before Leanne could react, one of her hands were seized by his. She looked at his hand, silent. Curtis instructed Laura to draw a bath and make some hot cocoa. After taking care of those details, he turned back. ¡°The other one.¡± hemanded. Leanne looked up at Curtis. Seeing she didn¡¯t react, Curtis took her other hand and held both in his, warming them. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to fight back when someone bullies you?¡± he asked casually, ncing at her. ¡°If v you hadn¡¯t been there, I would have pushed him into the pool myself,¡± she said, eye downcast. Curtis found her method juvenile,cking finesse, ¡°And what would you have done whe his parents came after you?¡± ¡°Push him in, then yell for help. I¡¯d act like the hero and jump in to save him when peoplee. Would they dare to use me, a lifesaver?¡± 11:15 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Curtis like the saying, ¡®Cutting off Shed with a hint of mischief in his voice. ¡°You know, it¡¯ your nose to spite your face. The guy has a constitution stronger than an ox.¡± ¡°What other choice do I have?¡± Leanne retorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°String him up like a Thanksgiving turkey? I can barely lift the guy.¡± ¡°Why not call for backup if you can¡¯t handle it?¡± Curtis suggested, a yful smirk crossing his face. ¡°Why am I here if not to keep people from messing with you?¡± Despite knowing he was sweet-talking, Leanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a flutter in her heart This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. at his words. Leanne returned to her room and indulged in a long, hot bubble bath, which had done. wonders for her mood. When she emerged, wrapped in a fluffy white towel, Laura had whipped up some hot cocoa. The rich aroma instantly hit Leanne, making her turn away. ¡°Just try a little,¡± Laura coaxed. Leanne wrinkled her nose, unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯ve already had a hot bath. I won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Curtis strolled in, having shed his coat, tie, and watch, his shirt unbuttoned at the top, exuding an air of rxed, indifferent charm. ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡± he asked. Laura was quick to tattle, ¡°She won¡¯t drink the hot cocoa.¡± Curtis nced at Leanne, who silently picked up the cup and took a few sips, her face. scrunching with each taste as if it were the most terrible drink. ¡°Is it that bad?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Let me try.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Laura interjected. ¡°There¡¯s more in the kitchen. I¡¯ll get you vou one.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Curtis leaned in, sampling the hot cocoa from Leanne¡¯s cup. ¡°It¡¯s just the hot cocoa. Can¡¯t be that terrible.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t fathom how he could dismiss the intense vor as if it were nothing. ¡°Then you have some more.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for you. Is drinking it supposed to boost your immune system through osmosis?¡± Curtis teased, giving her cheek a gentle pinch. Fresh out of the bath, Leanne¡¯s cheeks and lips were a healthy pink, her skin smooth and soft. Curtis lingered longer than necessary, a hint of warmth shing across his eyes. That small gesture of intimacy had be a rarity between them. She looked up, meeting Curtis¡¯ gaze. 11:15 107 24 Maybe it was an illusion caused by the light, or maybe it was the cozy ambience of the room, but Curtis¡¯ eyes looked surprisingly soft. ¡°Curtis¡­¡± Leanne began, but the words trailed off. Curtis¡¯ hand remained, his fingers gently tracing her delicate jawline, then slowly gliding downward. Her pajama top revealed the graceful curve of her neck and the soft contour of her corbone. ¡°What is it?¡± Curtis asked, his voice casual butced with something deeper. His gaze followed his fingers as they traced her smooth skin, raising a shiver from Leanne. The air was thick with an unspoken promise, heavy with implication. He was close, his scent, a mix of woodsy cologne and natural musk, enveloping her senses. Memories of heated and tangled nights came flooding back. The impably dressed man who shed his business attire revealed a wild, predatory physicality. Usually carefree and flirtatious, Curtis was intense in his embrace, holding her so close that there was no space between them. He would whisper her name tenderly, ¡°Anne¡­¡± or yfully coerce her. ¡°Call me baby, and I¡¯ll turn you on.¡± Yet, looking at Curtis now, with his handsome features and profound gaze, Lear wave of unfamiliarity. It had been too long since Curtis had touched her. No one knew how much she yearned for that intimacy again. Curtis brushed her damp hair back, his eyes half-lidded, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 He was always busy with work, so busy that he could hardly carve out thirty minutes for her. It was rare for them to be face-to-face, an opportunity to talk about divorce. But Leanne hesitated, reluctant to shatter the delicate warmth lingering between them. after so long. ¡°Nothing.¡± she replied. Maybe next time. They would talk about it next time. Curtisughed softly, a gentle tease in his voice. ¡°Nothing? Why the sweet tone, then?¡± Leanne¡¯s ears flushed, unsure how to counter that. She had merely called his name, not understanding what was supposedly sweet about it unless he thought his name sounded sweet. ¡°Could you please stop getting over yourself?¡± she retorted. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Curtis¡¯ eyebrows arched, his stance all too confident. ¡°.I¡¯m always getting over myself. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± As he spoke, his hand reached for Leanne¡¯s waist as if to pull her closer. The untimely ring of the phone shattered the rare moment of harmony between them. Crisp and clear, it demanded attention. Leanne picked up her cell phone. It was her colleague, Amy, from the hospital. ¡°Dr. Castillo, we¡¯ve got a car ident victim with an eye injury. It¡¯s tricky, and Director Marshall specifically asked for you. You¡¯d bettere quick!¡± The situation was urgent, so Leanne didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± After ending the call, she looked up at Curtis. ¡°I must go to the hospital.¡± Curtis withdrew his hand. ¡°Go. Have Jake drive you.¡± Leanne quickly changed and rushed to the hospital. The conference room was packed. Neurologists and trauma surgeons were deep in consultation. A dignified middle-aged woman was seated on a chair against the wall, her eyes red from crying, probably the patient¡¯s family. Sandra was also there, though she seemed under the weather. Marshall sat at the head of the table and waved Leanne over when she arrived. ¡°Leanne,e and take a look at these scans.¡± 11-16 ¨C Chapter 25 Having risen from the head of ophthalmology, Marshall had always she started at the hospital. ored Leanne since Leanne examined the patient¡¯s CT scan and analyzed it aloud without wasting a moment. ¡°It appears the force of the crash causedpression and contusion, leading to bleeding. and swelling of the optic nerve and sheath,pressed within the narrow confines of the canal.¡± Right after Leanne finished, the middle-aged woman asked eagerly, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Will that affect her vision?¡± Leanne inquired, ¡°Is the patient conscious now?¡± ¡°The patient¡¯s still unconscious,¡± Amy replied. With the patient in aa and unable to assess her vision, it was up to the doctors to make the diagnosis. The optimal window for treating optic nerve damage was within the first 24 hours. Missing this window could lead to permanent blindness. Without hesitation, Leanne responded, ¡°Given the damage to her optic nerve, I believe immediate surgery is necessary. The patient also has an intracranial hematoma. It would be best to dpress the optic canal while performing the craniotomy.¡± Marshall nodded in agreement, and his tone was full of praise. ¡°Exactly my analysis.¡± Sandra abruptly stood up, knocking over her chair and stalking out with a dark expression. Leanne nced up, and Amy leaned in to whisper. ¡°She was the first to review the sca when the patient arrived, suggesting to wait until the patient woke up to decide on sur But when Marshall arrived, he concluded that immediate surgery was in need.¡± Leanne shook her head. ¡°She made a misjudgment. When the patient will regain consciousness is uncertain, and missing the optimal treatment window makes saving vision nearly impossible. Besides, a second surgery would only add to the patient¡¯s trauma.¡± ¡°You said what Marshall did!¡± Amy¡¯s expression was one of outright admiration. ¡°So, the family has lost faith in Sandra. And with Marshall personally requesting you for the surgery, she¡¯s probably fuming.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t care whether Sandra was upset. The unconscious patient in urgent need of care was her priority. Marshall¡¯s involvement in the consultation highlighted the importance of the surgery. Representing ophthalmology, Leanne discussed the treatment n with the neurologists and trauma surgeons, then wasted no time preparing for surgery. 2/3 11-15 1 Chapter 25 Penelope, the patient¡¯s mother, followed Leanne to the operating room door, where Amyforted her. ¡°Ruben¡¯s out on an exchange. Aside from him, Dr. Castillo is the steadiest hand and top expert in ophthalmology. Mrs. Turner, you can trust her.¡± Penelope clutched Leanne¡¯s hand, her swollen eyes brimming with earnestness. ¡°Dr. Castillo, my daughter is in your hands.¡± 11-1 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Leanne had grown up without her parents¡¯ love and care, her heart aching with longing whenever she saw the unbridled affection others received from theirs. She squeezed Penelope¡¯s hand, her lips curling into aforting smile. ¡°Trust me.¡± Amy interrupted, ¡°Dr. Castillo doesn¡¯t make empty promises. If she says you can trust her, you can bet that surgery will be a sess!¡± The craniotomy was performed by the top neurosurgeon, meticulously removing the subdural hematoma and the bruised brain tissue. Having precisely located the optic canal, Leanne took over under the microscope using a micro-drill to open the patient¡¯s optic canal for dpression. The surgery was a sess with the coboration of several doctors, and it was nearly 2 a.m. when Leanne emerged from the operating room. The patient was under intensive care observation. Finally, allowing herself to rx from the intense focus, Leanne felt a throbbing headache. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She touched her forehead, which felt feverish. She must have caught a chill at the Perez¡¯s the night before. Jake, waiting outside the hospital, called her. ¡°Mrs. Richardson, it¡¯ste. Are you done for the evening?¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if it was the headache, the fatigue, or the reluctance to face Curtis. His unexpected tenderness and the impending threat of divorce left Leanne wondering how to deal with it. She refused, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I won¡¯t be heading back. I¡¯ll crash in the on-call room.¡± Her voice was noticeably congested, prompting Jake to ask, ¡°Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°No big deal. We¡¯ve got medicine at the hospital.¡± After hanging up, Leanne popped a few fever reducers with water and went to the on-call room for some sleep. When Leanne arrived at her office the following morning, she found arge bouquet and a luxury brand handbag on her desk. Could it be from Curtis? His name sprang to mind, but she immediately dismissed it. No, it couldn¡¯t be him. She was about to ask Amy about the flowers and the gift when she heard a snide voice behind her. ¡°If I knew there were such perks to being on call, I would¡¯ve seized the chance. The rich 1214 Chapter 26 sure know how to give gifts. A Herm¨¨s handbag! I¡¯m jealous.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Sandra rolled her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s got Marshall backing her. Like any of that would evere your way.¡± Amy rolled her eyes even harder. ¡°Even if it dide your way, you¡¯d need the skills to keep it. You blew it when that patient¡¯s family lost trust in you. Whose fault is that?¡± Leanne stayed out of the verbal sparring. ¡°Is this from Mrs. Turner?¡± Amy nodded. ¡°The patient woke up, and all her vitals are stable.¡± She leaned in with a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Dr. Castillo, do you know who the patient is?¡± Leanne was about to start her rounds and had no interest in gossip. She checked the patient¡¯s electronic records. ¡°No clue.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the MedRevive princess!¡± Amy was excited. ¡°Half the equipment in our department is from MedRevive. I figured out why Sandra was being so nice yesterday. She was trying to suck up and totally blew it. Look how pissed she is.¡± MedRevive was well-known to Leanne as a leadingpany in the medical field. But a patient¡¯s wealth was irrelevant to a doctor¡¯s duty. When Leanne entered the patient¡¯s room, Penelope sat by the bedside. She looked weary from a night without sleep but was in good spirits. ¡°Dr. Castillo, I can¡¯t thank you enough for what you didst night.¡± Penelope said. Leanne set down the handbag. ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. No thanks needed. I¡¯ll keep the flowers but can¡¯t ept the gift.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small token. Please take it.¡± As they exchanged refusals, the patient suddenly spoke, ¡°So it was you.¡± Wrapped in bandages with abrasions still visible on her face, the patient¡¯s beauty was undeniable even with one eye covered. Despite the right eye injury, different bruises, and a fractured leg, she nced over with sarcasm. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t take it, but my mom wouldn¡¯t listen. Your hospital has rules about this, right? If you ept gifts on the sly, I¡¯ll report you.¡± It seemed she understood the game of bait and report well. Leanne detected the mockery in her voice. ¡°You know me?¡± The patient¡¯s expression soured even more. ¡°You don¡¯t remember me?¡± 2/2 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve got no clue who you are,¡± Leanne said bluntly, peering at the patient before her, ¡°And with the way you¡¯re looking now, I wouldn¡¯t recognize you anyway.¡± Penelope scolded, ¡°Selina, show some respect. This is Dr. Castillo, who operated on you.¡± Selina let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Well, thanks a bunch.¡± Leanne was puzzled. ¡°You seem to have a problem with me. Have I wronged you in some way?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Selina retorted, ¡°But I thought I¡¯d made quite an impression on you. You remember crashing Devin¡¯s birthday bash two years ago to find your husband, don¡¯t you?¡± Selina¡¯s tone sounded contemptuous. ¡°I asked him a question that night.¡± Leanne frowned. ¡°I asked him, ¡®Why the sudden leap from dating Suzan to marrying you?¡¯ ¡± Selina¡¯s face twisted into a sneering smirk as she continued, ¡°Do you need me to jog your memory about his response?¡± How could Leanne forget? Curtis hadn¡¯t left the country yet, but for some reason, he¡¯d be distant, noting home for days at a time. Unable to reach him and clueless about what had happened, she knew he¡¯d be at Devin¡¯s party. Despite not being invited and loathing such events, she swallowed her pride and asked Devin for the address. She arrivedte from work that day, as the party was heating up with rounds of drinks. Curtis was nursing half a drink, slumped on the couch with a look of boredom, watching the crowd y a silly game of Truth or Dare. When the bottle pointed to him, Curtis chose truth. Devin teased him for being a buzzkill. ¡°I had a wild dare ready for you, and you chose truth?¡± Then he wickedly asked, ¡°Out of all your girlfriends, who was your favorite?¡± Leanne had just walked in when Curtis, seemingly noticing her yet not, casually leaned back into the leather couch and replied with a smirk, ¡°My ex.¡± Her hurried steps froze at those two words. Everyone thought Suzan was Curtis¡¯ first love, but that wasn¡¯t true. Leanne had known Curtis since high school, two years his junior. She watched as girls flocked to him, one after another, never seeing him attached. 1/2 12:14 He was choosy, only dating the pretty ones, known for his charm and fickleness. Curtis and Suzan grew up together but didn¡¯t date until college, and before marrying Leanne, Suzan was his most recent ex. Who in the room didn¡¯t know Curtis¡¯ ex was Supan? The jeers began, suggesting he still couldn¡¯t get over her. Who in the room didn¡¯t know that Suzan was Curtis¡¯ old me? Immediately, there was a collective jeering, saying ¡®He¡¯s obviously still got a thing for Suzan! As Leanne listened to the raucousughter and saw that careless grin on Curtis¡¯ face, unchallenged, she knew he saw her. He was aware she was there. Then, a girl asked, ¡°Curtis, if things were so good with Suzan, why the rush to marry someone else?¡± Leanne felt nailed to the floor, a shrill ringing in her ears, but Curtis¡¯ cold voice was crystal clear. ¡°If I can¡¯t be with the one I love, then who I marry doesn¡¯t matter.¡± he said icily. It was as if she¡¯d been plucked from a warm, blissful day on the beach, d in a beautiful sundress, basking in the sun, and then unceremoniously dropped onto the tundra, her veins icing over. Her publicly shattered pride, the mocking or pitiful looks thrown her way when people realized she was there constantly pricked at Leanne¡¯s heart. From that day on, she became a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. It was unforgettable. Leanne slipped her hands into her coat pockets, feigning nonchnce to hide the gaping, unheble wound inside. ¡°So, you and Curtis are still together?¡± Selina¡¯s voice dripped with mock. ¡°I don¡¯t get you clinging to a man who doesn¡¯t love you. Have you no self-respect?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still married. What about it?¡± Leanne responded calmly, her voice barely fluctuating, ¡°Suzan¡¯s not in a hurry, and why are you?¡± 2/2This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 She spun on her heel, ready to make her exit. Red-faced and fuming, Selina called out to her retreating figure, ¡°Come off it. Your mess. has nothing to do with me. I just can¡¯t stand you snatching him from Suzan! Suzan and Curtis were childhood sweethearts, head over heels for each other. If they hadn¡¯t broken up, you wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to swoop in and marry him while he was on the rebound. You might call yourself the adopted daughter of the Richardson family, but let¡¯s face it. Everybody knows you¡¯re someone living in the maid¡¯s room. You can¡¯t even hold a candle to Suzan!¡± Leanne¡¯s footsteps halted. All the scorn and contempt she had endured for two years and all the nights of painful insomnia were laid bare in a raw, painful instant. ¡°Selina!¡± Penelope scolded, her usually gentle face stern, ¡°How dare you speak to Dr Castillo like that?¡± Then she turned to Leanne with an apologetic tone. ¡°Dr. Castillo, Selina has always been like this, bad- tempered and tactless. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leanne said softly, ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± She turned to face Selina, clenching her fist tightly in her pocket until her knuckles turned white, but her expression remained as calm as still water. ¡°But now that he¡¯s mine, there¡¯s no changing that. Curtis isn¡¯t some prize to be won. He¡¯s a heartless yer. If Suzan values him so much, she¡¯s wee to try and take him back.¡± Selina opened her mouth to retort, but her gaze shifted to something behind Leanne, and her face suddenly changed, a mix of surprise and awkwardness. ¡°Curtis?¡± Leanne¡¯s hand twitched, and she turned around. Curtis stood at the entrance, holding a paper bag. He wore a sleek charcoal suit, the color casting an icy pallor over his face. The look he gave Leanne was indifferent, and his lips curved in a faint, cold smile. ¡°Did Ie at a bad time?¡± He said with a mocking tone, ¡°Talking behind someone¡¯s back? You should at least check your surroundings first. It gets awkward when they hear you in person.¡± Leanne frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Curtis leaned casually against the door frame. ¡°I had a hunch someone would be 1/2 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 19.14 Chapter 28 bad-mouthing me bright and early. So, I made a special trip to listen in. What tales have my dear wife been spinning about me behind my back?¡± Leanne wanted to exin, but what was there to exin? Curtis was exactly the heartless cad she had described. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Leanne asked. Curtis¡¯ lip twisted sarcastically. ¡°No, you¡¯re spot on. Being the wife of a scoundrel like me must have been so hard on you.¡± Leanne¡¯s fingers in her pocket were numb from the tight grip, but she still retorted, ¡°You are one to talk.¡± The atmosphere between them was thick with a cold detachment. Curtis¡¯ striking appearance and demeanor made him stand out in the hospital corridor, drawing curious nces from passing medical staff and patients. Selina shrank into her bed, her earlier bravado gone. Feeling guilty for her daughter¡¯s instigation, Penelope attempted to mediate. ¡°It¡¯s all Selina¡¯s fault for running her mouth. Please, you two¡­¡± Curtis cut her off with a detached expression. She does run her mouth. For you and President Turner, I¡¯ll let it slide this time. But if it happens again, I won¡¯t mind stepping in to teach her some manners.¡± Selina felt a chill at the back of her neck and quietly pulled the nket higher to cover her mouth. Curtis nced at his watch before he left, his gaze sliding over Leanne¡¯s face with the chill of frost. Outside the hospital, Jake saw Curtis striding out of the main entrance with an imposing aura. He hurried out of the car to open the door for him. Curtis slid into the car and casually tossed the paper bag aside. Sensing the dark mood, Jake asked cautiously and confusedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that outfit for Mrs. Richardson? There¡¯s a cold fronting the north. The weather report says it¡¯s going to get colder¡­¡± Curtis crossed his legs, his face poker-faced. In a voice colder than ice, he said, ¡°She can freeze for all I care.¡± Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Penelope looked at Leanne apologetically and said, ¡°Dr. Castillo, I¡¯m so sorry. Selina has caused you trouble again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not on her,¡± Leanne replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got to head to work. See youter.¡± After Leanne left, Penelope turned and red at Selina. ¡°What did I tell you about running your mouth? See the mess you¡¯ve made?¡± Selina retorted defiantly, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault they were already on the rocks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s their private business, not yours to gossip about,¡± Penelope chided. ¡°You should thank Dr. Castillo. She saved your eyesight. Watch your mouth. I don¡¯t want to hear another word about her being the Richardson family¡¯s adopted daughter!¡± ¡°Why not? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s some big secret. Everyone knows.¡± ¡°You kids don¡¯t understand the whole story.¡± ¡°What story?¡± Penelope didn¡¯t want to spill the beans, but Selina¡¯s persistent curiosity got the better of her, and thinking it might teach her a lesson in respect, she relented. ¡°Dr. Castillo¡¯s father was a big shot at Vector Vista Bank. Their family got caught up in a nasty kidnapping linked to some corporate warfare within the bank. Her parents got killed, and she barely escaped with her life.¡± ¡°Dr. Castillo¡¯s father was a loyal man, never betrayed the Richardson family even to save his life. If it weren¡¯t for that, Leanne wouldn¡¯t have ended up orphaned so young, bouncing around foster homes for years.¡± Selina hadn¡¯t realized the depth of Leanne¡¯s past and had envied her supposed good fortune. It seemed the stability of Vector Vista Bank came at the cost of her folk¡¯s lives, and the Richardson family owed Leanne more than gratitude. Thinking back on her earlier words, Selina felt shame. ¡°If you had clued me in earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have said all those mean words.¡± ¡°Now you me me?¡± Penelope rapped her on the head. ¡°Next time you see Dr. Castillo, you better apologize!¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about embarrassment now? When has gossiping ever stopped you?¡± Selina covered her ears and buried herself in the nkets, identally tugging at her wound and letting out a painful yelp. 1/3 12:14 Later that afternoon, Leanne had surgery scheduled. When she returned to her office, a nurse approached with a weary expression. ¡°D Castillo, the patient in bed 23 is insisting there¡¯s a scalpel in her eye and demanding to see you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Leanne handed post-op instructions to Amy and grabbed some medication for the patient. Penelope was out when Leanne arrived, leaving Selina sprawled on the bed, peering at her with her good eye. Unaffected by the morning¡¯s dispute, Leanne treated Selina like any other patient. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eye?¡± ¡°It¡¯s killing me,¡± whined Selina. ¡°Did you leave a scalpel in there as payback?¡± ¡°Your head isn¡¯t big enough for a scalpel,¡± Leanne said dryly. ¡°Pain after the anesthesia wears off is normal.¡± After examining Selina¡¯s bandaged right eye and finding no issue, shemanded, ¡°Look up.¡± Selina obediently tilted her head back. Leanne leaned over, her movements skilled and gentle, and applied a drop of anesthetic to Selina¡¯s eye. Up close, Selina admired Leanne¡¯s focused expression. ¡°Dr. Castillo, you¡¯re pretty.¡± ¡°Well, thanks,¡± Leanne¡¯s response was casual. After administering the drops, she turned to leave. ¡°Hey!¡± Selina called out. Leanne looked back. ¡°Something else?¡± Selina mumbled something barely audible.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch it. What did you say?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m sorry!¡± Selina blurted out, abandoning her awkward demeanor. Thought sheepish, her apology was sincere. ¡°About this morning, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know your parents died because of the Richardson family. I spoke without thinking. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Leanne paused and then said, ¡°Got it.¡± Selina waited for a response. ¡°That¡¯s it? Aren¡¯t you supposed to say it¡¯s okay and that you forgive me?¡± Leanne met her gaze. ¡°Because it¡¯s not okay, and I can¡¯t forgive you.¡± 2/3 12:14 Chapter 29 Who didn¡¯t have pride? Did she choose to be an orphan? Did she enjoy living at the mercy of others? Did she want to be hurt by those she loved, or was she born to relish humiliation? Before she turned seven, Leanne had a happy childhood. Her father was a million-dor banker, and her mother was a deputy professor at Stonebridge University. She grew up with piano lessons, art sses, and world travel and was fluent in fournguages by six. Though not as wealthy as the Richardson family, her family was affluent. Her life¡¯s trajectory shifted with that single kidnapping. Leanne had an aunt from her mother¡¯s side who abandoned her soon after her parents died, leaving her in an orphanage where bullying was rampant. Once a pampered child, she became an easy target due to the trauma of witnessing her parents murdered, bing mute and withdrawn. And soon, she was bullied by a bad kid. 3/3 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Bullying her brought no repercussions, as she wouldn¡¯t report to a soul. Even if she did, it would be pointless. The bad kid had been dumped at the orphanage as a baby, raised by the staff through every messy diaper and tantrum, and they had a soft spot for him. Every kid there longed for adoption, seeing prospective parents as saviorse to rescue them. But saviors were few and far between. Once, a couple came to adopt and picked the pretty and sweet Leanne from a photograph. They were gentle and kind, their touch warm when they held her hand. Leanne thought she was about to be saved. But after spending a day at the orphanage, they fancied another girl, bubbly, and sweet-talking, and took her home instead. Shy kids rarely won over adults. Leanne stayed in the orphanage until she was 12. A journalist once interviewed her and published her parents¡¯ heroic sacrifice. People praised her father¡¯s bravery and argued that the Richardson family owed him and should adopt his orphaned daughter. The Richardson family was pushed into the spotlight. But for a family as powerful as the Richardson family, such small public opinion barely caused a ripple. In those days before the inte¡¯s dominance, the Richardson family could bury any scandal effortlessly with its influence. Leanne ended up with the Richardson family all because of Mary-Curtis¡¯ grandmother¡¯s insistence. Maddox was a dutiful son, acquiescing to his mother¡¯s wishes, while Jennifer had no desire to take Leanne in from the start. But bound by Mary¡¯s insistence, sheplied, albeit reluctantly. Leanne wasn¡¯t talkative or didn¡¯t know how to charm the elders. Jennifer found her too squishy, only providing for her education and basic needs but little else. Leanne didn¡¯t live in the servants¡¯ quarters, but the maid, Sarah, brought her up, bought her clothes, and cut her hair when it grew too long. Sarah was kind butcked a sense of style, often leaving Leanne looking rather drab, As a child, Curtis loved to tease her, ¡°Who did your hair? Looks like a bowl!¡± From then on, Devin and his crew mockingly called her ¡°Bowl Head.¡± Leanne had no fondness for them, either. In a way, the disdain was mutual. 1/3 12:14 Chapter 30 Thoughbeled the Richardson family¡¯s foster child, she was never truly part of their world, never treated like a truedy of the estate. She and Curtis grew under the same roof but lived in separate worlds.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He was the golden boy, doted on and adored, with a legion of fans, free to live recklessly. Leanne, in contrast, strained every sinew only to survive. Spoiled brats like Selina, with their wealthy backgrounds and doting parents, could stir things up and have someone fix it for them, never understanding Leanne¡¯s struggles. ¡°You¡¯re being petty,¡± Selinained, ¡°I already apologized.¡± Leanne ignored her, walking away. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not done asking!¡± Selina called out stubbornly, ¡°Why did you marry Curtis anyway? He doesn¡¯t love you, and you don¡¯t seem to love him, either.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t break stride as she said, ¡°Gossip won¡¯t heal your wounds. Quiet might do.¡± The entire day, ElitePinnacle was in a tense atmosphere. From Executive Assistant Caleb to every employee, backs were stiff, fearing the slightest mistake that might trigger the boss¡¯ sour mood since morning. With Curtis¡¯ tongue sharper than bitter aloes, a few words from him could send someone crying to the rooftop. When the secretary Flora identally misprinted a figure, Curtis didn¡¯t explode but said with a poker face, ¡°Missing a zero isn¡¯t the end of the world. We can move it from your next paycheck. How does that sound?¡± Exiting Curtis¡¯ office, Floramented to Caleb, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the boss has been more unpredictable since he returned?¡± Caleb shot her a cautionary nce. ¡°Secretary Flora¡­¡± But she missed the cue, specting with her limited understanding. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s unhappy in life?¡± Before the words had settled, a chill crept up her spine. Turning around, Curtis stood at the office doorway, his expression icy as millennia-old ciers. ¡°Do I have a sign on my back saying ¡®Please gossip about me¡¯? You all seem so eager to make up stories.¡± Flora¡¯s knees buckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Curtis¡¯ lips curled in a semnce of a smile that felt anything but warm. 2/3 12-14 Chapter 30 ¡°For a cold-hearted yboy like me, I¡¯m hardly a treasure. Why don¡¯t you fire me and pick a boss who satisfies you?¡± Teary-eyed, Flora looked desperately to Caleb for rescue. He stood motionless, giving her the look, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t save you.¡± She felt she was screwed and couldn¡¯t wait to finish herself. 3/3 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. On her way home from work, Leanne¡¯s mind reyed the icy stare Curtis had given her that morning. She debated whether to apologize. After all, her words had been sharp. But then, she remembered the deeper cuts he¡¯d made, never once offering an apology for his stinging remarks. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s all gone. Apologize.¡± She thought inside. With only a month left, she didn¡¯t want to leave a legacy of awkwardness and silent battles. In matters of the heart, the one who loved more was often the one topromise. In the end, Leanne¡¯s internal struggle was for naught. By eight o¡¯clock, Curtis was still a no-show. Recently, Laura had toned down her efforts, halving the portions, leaving Leanne to dine. alone in a spread fit for a dinner party, making her wonder why she was scrimping more than a hired help. However, Laura was proactive, having witnessed the sparks flying between Leanne and Curtis the night before. Something might have happened if Leanne hadn¡¯t received the abrupt call from the hospital. Later, Jake had called to say Leanne had caught a cold, and Curtis had rushed to the hospital with a warm coat early in the morning. While Laura couldn¡¯t grasp the couple¡¯s hot-and-cold rtionship, she knew spats and make-up were part of married life. Unaware of the hospital argument, she offered, ¡°Shall I ring Mr. Curtis to see if he¡¯ll be home for dinner?¡± With Leanne¡¯s approval, Laura eagerly dialed the number. But her smile faded with the news. Curtis wouldn¡¯t be returning that evening. Leanne wasn¡¯t surprised, merely continuing her meal. ¡°If he¡¯s noting, let him be.¡± Ever more adept at slipping locks, the cat appeared from nowhere, leaping onto Leanne¡¯sp, purring for attention. Leanne couldn¡¯t resist. Since Curtis was out and the cat had been cooped up for days, she allowed it some freedom. She stroked the cat as she ate, picking at the dishes Laura had prepared, like steaks and fried fish, half of which she didn¡¯t care for. 1/2 Chapter 31 Alpine Elegance was a restaurant with old-world charm, designed by a master architect to resemble a ssical garden,plete with small bridges and a flowing stream, offering a scenic view at every step. But deep into autumn, even the evergreen trees showed signs of destion. Dressed in a traditional dress, the restaurant manager stood gracefully at the table, her movements elegant as she served drinks to the guests. The restaurant manager shivered when Curtis entered, bringing a gust of cold air. Another hostess in a traditional dress helped Curtis off with his coat as he casually took a seat. The restaurant manager presented him with a ss of wine. ¡°What do you need from me?¡± Curtis inquired. Savoring his wine, Maddox replied casually, ¡°Can¡¯t I dine with you without an agenda?¡± Already irritated from the day¡¯s events, Curtis had little patience, even for his father. ¡°Spit it out. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re in a foul mood, you must deal with it yourself,¡± Maddox retorted. ¡°The world doesn¡¯t revolve around your bad days.¡± Curtis scoffed, ¡°True enough,ing from my father.¡± Maddox cut to the chase. ¡°What¡¯s your take on the merger between ElitePinnacle and VentureVista Securities?¡± Vector Vista Bank was the bedrock of the Richardson Group, holding trillions in assets, primarily in savings, loans, and payment settlements. Its investment arm, VentureVista Securities, enjoyed the solid background and resources umted by the Richardson Group over nearly a century, with Vector Vista Bank as its financial fortress, an inexhaustible treasury. But despite its backing, VentureVista Securitiesgged behind ElitePinnacle, the brainchild of Curtis. Since Curtis¡¯ return, Maddox had considered merging ElitePinnacle with VentureVista Securities. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Curtis casually lifted his ss, replying, ¡°That shabby little stall of an outfit, VentureVista Securities, thinks it can merge with my prestigious ElitePinnacle? It¡¯s like a poor boy marrying a golden daughter. Dream on.¡± Maddox had never heard of a business mergerpared to marriage and was momentarily speechless. ¡°VentureVista is backed by VectorVista Bank. A merger with your ElitePinnacle is hardly a step down for them.¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow. ¡°You think I need your money?¡± The look on Curtis¡¯ face was practically begging for a punch. Just as Maddox was about to respond, Curtis clicked his tongue. ¡°Never mind. You do have deep pockets.¡± Maddox was at a loss for words. He hardly lost his temper. -Despite its shorings, VentureVista Securities was Vector Vista Bank¡¯s investment arm and the Richardson family¡¯s property. ¡°A merger is not out of the question,¡± Curtis said leisurely, sipping his wine. ¡°Have your good-for- nothing VentureVista Securities be part of my ElitePinnacle.¡± He meant he wanted VectorVista¡¯s resources, but VentureVista would have to take on the ElitePinnacle name. Maddox had been thinking about incorporating ElitePinnacle into the Richardson Group, but his ambitious and greedy son wanted to get something for nothing. What should have been a straightforward merger turned into a giveaway. After a lifetime in business, Maddox had never been on the losing end like this, and his blood pressure was rising. ¡°You¡¯re ying a clever game,¡± he remarked. Curtis gave a sly grin. ¡°You¡¯re the one who schooled me in that, right?¡± There was nothing Maddox could do. After all, Curtis was his son by blood. With a wave of his hand, Maddox conceded, ¡°Okay, have it your way.¡± The outside world was all rumors about their family affairs, like brotherly feuds and covert power struggles, but Maddox had his ns. His eldest son, Phillip, had been groomed as the sessor from a young age. With the business talk out of the way, Maddox called for dinner to be served. The kitchen 1/2 12:14 had been ready for a while, and soon, dishes arrived at the table. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Maddox wasn¡¯t much for conversation, and Curtis wasn¡¯t in the mood that day, so they ate quietly until Maddox finally spoke up. ¡°Have you and Anne settled the divorce?¡± Curtis forked a bit of fish, gave it a critical taste, andmented, ¡°This fish isn¡¯t done right. It¡¯s got too much of a fishy taste.¡± Before Maddox could try it himself, he gestured with his hand. Someone immediately removed the fish and brought Curtis a fresh fork. Curtis didn¡¯t touch his food again, loosened his tie, and took a sip of wine before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy and haven¡¯t gotten around to it. Hispany had just moved back stateside, and he did have a lot to do. Maddox advised, ¡°Once you¡¯re through this busy spell, take some time to talk with Anne. Meet any reasonable demands she has. She¡¯s been through a lot these years. Make amends and part on good terms. Curtis said nothing, slowly finishing his wine. ¡°What about Grandma?¡± ¡°The psychic predicted three years, and now that time¡¯s up. Your grandma¡¯s health was stable these two years. She won¡¯t object. She is reasonable. She can¡¯t keep you two together for life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s debatable,¡± Curtis smirked. ¡°Grandma loves her drama.¡± Exiting the restaurant, Curtis got into his car. Jake waited a moment before asking, ¡°Mr. Curtis, where to today?¡± Curtis, who had closed his eyes, opened them again and nced at Jake through the rearview mirror. ¡°What do you think?¡± Trying to guess the mysterious mind of his boss was beyond Jake, but considering Curtis¡¯ rare moment of consideration that morning, delivering clothes and leaving with a stormy expression, it seemed there was another argument. He ventured a guess. ¡°Back to the apartment in Hawthorne?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°Wrong guess.¡± Jake was internally exasperated. Curtis closed his eyes again. ¡°Let¡¯s just go home.¡± 2/2 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Halfway through her meal, Leanne heard the front door open. Curtis had returned. He had the kind of chiseled features, a roguish charm that more reserved and steady Phillip could never im. Curtis carried an air of aristocratic nonchnce like a modern-day yboy with a touch of old money. The temperature had dropped even lower that day, and Curtis hadyered a ck overcoat over his grey suit, tempering his usual casualness with a dash of mature masculinity. Leanne was caught off-guard by his sudden return. She was momentarily frozen in ce, and by the time she collected herself, Curtis had already stepped inside, nonchntly tossing his coat over a dining chair¡¯s backrest. He nced at the dishes on the table and a half-smile yed on his lips. ¡°The grub has gone up a notch with Laura back in the kitchen.¡± Hisment made Laura beam with pride. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting back for dinner today. Ms. Leanne is nearly finished. I¡¯ll whip up a couple more dishes!¡± Leanne understood Laura¡¯s joy all too well. She too had been dazzled by Curtis¡¯ sweet talk in the past, completely disoriented by his charm. Without mentioning he¡¯d already eaten out, Curtis took his ce at the table and picked up his fork. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Leanne nced at the cat on herp, still hidden from Curtis¡¯ view by the table. She pondered whether to pick up the cat and whisk it back to her room out of Curtis¡¯ sight, or to keep it hidden, hoping he might not notice and make a fuss. But Curtis had sharp ears and overheard the cat¡¯s purring. He looked up, his eyebrows slightly knit together. Leanne didn¡¯t get the chance to leave before the cat, having sensed a change in the atmosphere, leapt onto the table, eyeing Curtis curiously yet cautiously. The smile that had been on Curtis¡¯ lips moments ago disappeared, and his brow furrowed. ¡°Why is that thing still here? I thought I told you to get rid of her.¡± Animals were sensitive to human emotions, and the cat shrank back slightly upon his harsh words. ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± Leanne said quietly, picking up the cat to return it to the other room. She didn¡¯te back to the dining room, instead grabbing a book and sitting in the living room to wait for him to finish eating. Curtis, feeling the evening had been soured, watched Laura serve the new dishes. By then, he had already set his fork down. 1/2 12:14 Chapter 33 ¡°Done eating already?¡± Laura asked with a hint of concern. Curtis wiped his mouth with a napkin, his voiceced with implication, ¡°I¡¯ve had my fill of my wife¡¯s vexations.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Leanne felt unjustly used. After all, she hadn¡¯t known he woulde back unexpectedly. Curtis chuckled dryly. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t havee back?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t want to argue over such trivial matters. After a few seconds of silence, she set her book down. ¡°Do you have a moment now?¡± ¡°No time,¡± Curtis drawled, ¡°I¡¯m busy digesting the annoyance in my stomach.¡± Leanne persisted, ¡°I have something important to discuss with you. You¡¯re always too busy, can we talk now?¡± Curtis gave her a long and inscrutable look, then leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs, the coldness in his gaze unmistakable. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. Leanne nced at Laura, still standing nearby. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the room upstairs.¡± She rose and headed for the staircase, Curtis watching her slender figure disappear up the spiraling steps. He pulled out a cigarette from a pack, tapping its end before drawing one out and cing it between his lips. Flicking a lighter, he ignited the tip. The blue me briefly illuminated his face as he took a deep drag, then set the lighter down on the table. The curling smoke partly obscured his features, leaving Laura unable to read his expression or the sudden and tense atmosphere that had descended, leaving the hot meal untouched. Curtis¡¯ gaze swept over the steaming dishes on the table. ¡°Why did you make eggnt and lettuce?¡± Laura blinked, a touch of hurt in her voice, ¡°You don¡¯t like them? I thought I was making your favorites.¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow. ¡°Since when did I say I liked eggnt?¡± ¡°But you praised the eggnt I madest time. And you used to love the pickled lettuce, didn¡¯t you?¡± 2/2 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 It was such a distant detail that it was barely within Curtis¡¯ memory. ¡°Do you make these two dishes a lot?¡± he asked. Laura looked sheepish as she murmured, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s getting skinnier every year.¡± Curtis said icily. He was the kind of guy who wore a smile like an easy garment, exuding a carefree charm that led people to think he was approachable, a real easy-going fe. But when the smile faded, an innate and indifferent vibe emanated from him, striking a chord of intimidation. ¡°She¡¯s picky and won¡¯t touch eggnts or lettuce. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Curtis pressed. ¡°I thought you liked them¡­¡± ¡°How often am I home to eat, huh?¡± His casual retort carried an undercurrent of icy pressure that hit you head-on. Laura was startled, fiddling with her hands, her voice dropping to a whisper, ¡°So, should I not make it anymore?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t answer and meant to put out his cigarette but remembered there was no ashtray in the house. Stubbing out the cigarette on the eggnt dish, he left it there, got up, and headed upstairs. The master bedroom on the second floor was a grand suite, a living area greeting you at the entrance. Leanne was perched on a grape-purple velvet sofa, her head tilted back against the cushion, her gaze vacant. She had been waiting a while before she heard footsteps ascending. When Curtis entered, his eyes fell on her. Leanne¡¯s neck was exposed under the clear light, her skin smooth and delicate, resembling wless marbleplemented by the emerald hue of her jade pendant. Curtis still remembered the delicate softness when he touched her skin. Leanne, who had been staring nkly at the light, winced slightly from the brightness and took a few seconds to register Curtis¡¯ presence. Regainingposure, she sat up straight as Curtis¡¯ attention shifted away from her, indifferent. 1/2 10.15 1 ¡°You¡­¡± Just as Leanne was about to broach an important topic, Curtis¡¯ attention got caught by the double bed behind her. ¡°What did you hide under the nket?¡± he asked. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Instinctively, Leanne turned to look as well. But indeed, there was a noticeable bulge in the neatly spread nket, something that wasn¡¯t there when she changed clothes aftering home. She hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the room since. Curtis walked over and flipped back the nket. To his surprise, he found a bunch of colorful little kittens, all curled up and fast asleep. Leanne was clueless about when the cat had stealthily hidden her litter in her bed. She was momentarily stunned, then amused and baffled. The door to the downstairs room was locked, only essible from the outside with a key. How had the mother cat managed to break out? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Curtis furrowed his brow immediately, dropping the nket and stepping back, his distaste clear as day. Leanne quickly stood up and approached, fearing he might throw the kittens out the window in a fit of rage. Curtis¡¯ voice was strained with patience, ¡°Leanne, even if you can¡¯t stand me and want to get rid of me, you could at least be a bit more subtle about it.¡± Leanne was speechless. How could these tiny and stumbling kittens be lethal to him? Did they overwhelm him with cuteness? ¡°Could these kittens kill you? You¡¯re a bit fragile, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Fragile?¡± Curtis almostughed but was interrupted by a sudden sneeze. He quickly backed away again, covering his nose, but couldn¡¯t stop the barrage of sneezes that followed. Leanne realized, ¡°Are you allergic to cat hair?¡± Curtis snorted, ¡°You¡¯re just figuring that out now?¡± ¡°You never said, how was I supposed to know.¡± There was a slight hint of guilt in her voice, ¡°Believe it or not, it wasn¡¯t me who hid them here.¡± ¡°If not you, then who? Me?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t exin how the mother cat had managed an escape, daringly and meticulously relocating her kittens to the bedroom, nestled under the nket, in a bold attempt to deliver a lethal blow to Curtis. 12:15 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Curtis couldn¡¯t stand another minute in the room. With a huff, he announced, ¡°I¡¯m crashing into the guest room.¡± Leanne called Laura for help. When Laura arrived and saw the kittens, she gasped, ¡°Holy cow, how did they get in here with the door shut tight?¡± Together, they herded the kittens back downstairs, only then noticing a window that had been cracked open at some point. ¡°The mother cat must¡¯ve figured out how to open the window and snuck in from the garden. She¡¯s so clever.¡± The mother cat inside was scratching at the door, its howls eerie and forlorn. As soon as Leanne opened the door, the cat¡¯s cries turned into purring sweetness. Leanne couldn¡¯t help but soften as the cat nuzzled against her hand, looking for affection. She sighed and said, ¡°nning some murders on Curtis without even giving me a heads-up, huh?¡± Laura¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of her skull in shock, thinking she might have heard wrong. ¡°Maybe we should just find them new homes. Mr. Curtis is allergic. It¡¯s no small matter. Cat hair gets everywhere, and no amount of cleaning can keep up with it.¡± Some colleagues at the hospital had reserved a kitten, and Joy was sting social media daily to find them adopters, but three were still unimed. The kittens weren¡¯t even a month old, too young to be given away. The mother cat was no spring chicken, which only made finding her home even harder. There was no quick fix for their situation. Leanne was worried. ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll get some childproof locks for the windows,¡± she mumbled, stroking the cat¡¯s docile head, her chin resting on her knees. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be for too long.¡± She and Curtis were on the brink of divorce. If she hadn¡¯t found homes for the cats by then, she¡¯d take them herself. Laura misunderstood. ¡°Have you already found someone to take them?¡± Leanne said, ¡°Change the bedding in the bedroom and give it a thorough clean.¡± After washing up and changing, Leanne got herself a ss of water and took an antihistamine to the guest room, tapping gently on the door. 1/3 12:15 ¡°Come in.¡± She then pushed the door open to find Curtis stripping down for a shower. His shirt was undone to thest button, revealing a tantalizing glimpse of his well-defined abs beneath the fabric. He always kept in shape. Once, Leanne had sneaked a peek at his abs during a quick change and got caught. He raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°I know you¡¯ve got your eye on my body, but can you keep it together during the day?¡± His tone was stern like a paragon of virtue, but by night he¡¯d be guiding her hand, tracing the contours of his muscles. Leanne set the tray on the dresser near the door, careful not to step inside. ¡°Take your medicine.¡± said Leanne. With the final button undone, his shirt slid off, revealing his muscr upper body. It was a blend of strength and masculine allure. He didn¡¯t even nce at her as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take itter.¡± Leanne handed him the pill and water. ¡°Now.¡± Curtis gave her a sidelong nce, took the pill from her palm, washed it down with a sip of water, and only then asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Cyanide,¡± Leanne replied dryly. It was a deadly poison. A single dose could be lethal. Curtis chuckled softly. ¡°Is that how you want to get rid of me?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Leanne took the ss back from him. She never wanted him dead, but there were moments she did hate him. Why did he have to treat her this way? Why could he go from loving her to not, so suddenly? Curtis had only taken a sip from the ss, much like his approach to women. It was never more than a taste. Leanne thought to herself, he was always fickle, his passion for any woman fleeting. What made her any different? She stared at the mostly full ss, seeing herself, a woman briefly loved, then quickly discarded. 2/3 Chapter 35 The only foreseeable oue was being tossed aside. ¡°Curtis.¡± Leanne suddenly looked up. He had been heading towards the bathroom but now paused, turning to nce at her, ¡°What now? Upset that the cyanide didn¡¯t finish me off?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t respond, she just gazed at him silently, her eyes filled with affection. 3/2 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Her gaze held him in a pool of calm and clear light, brimming with deep and unabated longing. It had been ages since she had looked at him that way. Or, to be precise, she had never looked at him with such tenderness. Curtis was momentarily taken aback, his eyes softening as the corners of his mouth. curled up slightly, ¡°Why the lovestruck gaze?¡± ¡°We should get a divorce,¡± Leanne said inly. That sentence had been rehearsing in her mind ever since Jennifer had first approached her, echoing over and over. Perhaps due to her emotional immunity, voicing it out felt like a burden lifted, despite the waves of pain that surged in her chest like a flooding tide. Letting Curtis go from her heart was no easy task. His smile faded, reced by a mysterious stare that lingered on her for a long time. ¡°There¡¯s less than three weeks left until our three-year agreement is up,¡± Leanne reminded him. ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve been meaning to talk to me about all this time?¡± Curtis asked. She nodded in confirmation. With a scoff filled with mockery, Curtis said, ¡°There are still three weeks. What¡¯s the rush? Found someone new already?¡± Her resolve hardened against his scornful words, any lingering sentiment swiftly eroding away. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Once we¡¯re divorced, we¡¯re square. You can chase whoever you want, and I can see whoever I please, no strings attached.¡± A cold smirk yed on Curtis¡¯ lips, his voice sharp as an icy cier, ¡°You just can¡¯t wait to get rid of me, can you?¡± He turned and walked into the bathroom, leaving her with a chilling promise, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stick to the three-year term, not a day longer.¡± Yet another discordant parting. After his shower, Curtis left and didn¡¯t return the whole night. Leanne only found out the next morning from Laura. In the days that followed, he was nowhere to be seen. 1/3 12:15 hapter 36 Selina was restless as ever. After two days in bed, she was climbing the walls, dramatically comining that she¡¯d start to rot if shey there any longer. Penelope had no choice but to get Selina an electric wheelchair. On sunny afternoons, she¡¯d wheel Selina out for some fresh air. Half an hour of freedom was nothing for someone as hyper as Selina. Seizing the opportunity when Penelope went home, she sent the nurse away on an errand and snuck out of the ward in her wheelchair. After asking several nurses and navigating the elevator with her castden leg, she managed to find the ophthalmology office. Joy, with her flexible advertising job, came to wait for Leanne to finish work so they could grab dinner together. ¡°Just let me finish this patient file,¡± Leanne said, still busy. Bored to tears, Joy sat in the hallway waiting when she heard someone ask, ¡°Is Leanne in there?¡± Looking up, Joy saw a bandaged figure maneuvering an electric wheelchair towards her, only one eye visible amidst the swathes of gauze. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Turning towards the office, Joy shouted, ¡°Dr. Castillo, you¡¯ve got a mummying your way!¡± Selina was speechless. It took a moment for Selina to realize she was the ¡®mummy¡¯ in question. If it weren¡¯t for her broken leg, she might have leapt out of the wheelchair in protest. ¡°You¡¯re the mummy!¡± Leanne nced back, recognizing Selina, and then turned back to her work. Undeterred by previous tensions, Selina shamelessly wheeled herself into Leanne¡¯s office and started snooping around. ¡°Dr. Castillo, my eye is hurting again.¡± ¡°Deal with it,¡± Leanne responded without looking up. ¡°Amy, take her back to her room.¡¯ As Amy stood up, Selina red fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯ty a finger on me. If you take one more step closer, I swear I¡¯ll throw myself out of this chair and make sure you get the me.¡± Amy was at a loss for words and quickly sat down, hands raised in a gesture of surrender, ¡°Okay, no need to get worked up.¡± Selina pressed on, inching closer to Leanne, ¡°Come on, tell me the story about you and your husband.¡± 2/3 12:15 At her words, the office fell silent. Everyone from the doctors at their desks to Joy ying her game outside turned to look their way. 12:15 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Joy tucked her phone away and leaned against the door, arms folded, giving her the once-over. ¡°And who might you be?¡± Selina shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°I could ask you the same.¡± With a flip of her hair, Joy dered, ¡°I¡¯m her husband here.¡± ¡°Please,¡± Selina¡¯s smirk was a masterss in disdain. ¡°Are you her husband? You mean you¡¯re Cur¡­¡± Before she could finish, a cookie was shoved into her mouth, silencing the rest of her sentence. Leanne¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Zip it. Back to your room, or you can kiss pain relief goodbye.¡± Selina was speechless. For the first time in her life, she felt cornered and had no choice but to submit. When the pain in her eyes red up, it was unbearable! Leanne had warned that the painkiller should be used sparingly, giving it to her only when she was absolutely desperate, begging like a child for just one drop of relief. With her mouth begrudgingly shut, Selina seethed, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t ask. But this is personal revenge!¡± With time to kill and fully aware that Amy wouldn¡¯t dare harm her, Joy leisurely walked over to Selina¡¯s wheelchair, giving it a spin to face the other direction. ¡°Which room is she in?¡± she asked, ¡°I¡¯ll help you wheel her back.¡± Amy¡¯s gratitude was palpable. ¡°Room 23!¡± ¡°Let go of me.¡± Selina¡¯s voice boomed as she was unceremoniously pushed out of the office. ¡°Let go or do you want a smack?¡± Joy retorted, ¡°Bring it on. Let¡¯s see who ps harder.¡± Their noisy journey back to the hospital room ended with Joy trying to hoist Selina onto the bed against her will, while Selina clung to the wheelchair for dear life. Eventually, Joy -overpowered her in one swift move. Selina was livid. ¡°I just want to know why she married Curtis. What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m just curious. She¡¯s gorgeous and brilliant. Why not choose a decent guy? Curtis is a total loser, not worthy of her!¡± Joy paused her rough handling, pointing a finger at Selina as if to say, ¡°Good point, you¡¯ve 1/2 10-15 d got taste.¡± Then, she plopped down onto a nearby chair. ¡°Let¡¯s talk turkey!¡± After Selina left, Amy queried, ¡°Why¡¯s she been bothering you so much these days?¡± Leanne shrugged it off. ¡°She¡¯s got the curiosity of a child.¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯re all pretty curious about you and your hubby,¡± another colleague chimed in. ¡°Why all the secrecy?¡± Maybe it was the repeated mentions of Curtis, Leanne was starting to feel irritated, the words on the medical charts blurring before her eyes. ¡°Because he¡¯s not exactly easy on the eyes,¡± she said. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Wait, so he¡¯s ugly then?¡± The other person sputtered. ¡°Yep.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°He¡¯s five foot nothing, bald with a beer gut.¡± There was an awkward silence. When Leanne finished up and went to find Joy, she found the pair deep in conversation within the private room. ¡°The Richardson family took Leanne in and everyone praised their noble hearts. Noble my foot!¡± Joy was practically spitting with passion. ¡°After Leanne¡¯s parents passed, the Richardson family didn¡¯t care about her at all. It was only after that journalist¡¯s story broke, afraid of looking ungrateful, that they bothered to bring her back.¡± ¡°Rich guys don¡¯t have a bit of conscience,¡± Selina chimed in, conveniently forgetting her own father was one of those rich guys. ¡°The only one with a bit of conscience in the Richardson family is Mary. I heard she¡¯s Christian, which probably means she¡¯s kind-hearted.¡± Joy shook her head with a knowing smirk. ¡°Mary is no saint.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Mary behind her back. She¡¯s been good to me,¡± Leanne cut through their gossip session. They both turned to see Leanne at the door, not upset, but ready to leave. ¡°Had enough chit-chat? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Selina protested like someone had turned off her favorite show just as it was getting good. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished the story!¡± Joy, too, was reluctant to end the conversation. After all, as Leanne¡¯s sole supporter in a lonely battle, she had finally found a kindred spirit and was eager to bring Selina into the fold. 2/3 12:15 ¡°Heh, I could go for more chat.¡± Leanne quipped, ¡°Weren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Joy, usually all about her meals, shrugged it off. ¡°Missing one meal won¡¯t kill me.¡± 3/3 10.15 Fan? Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡°Hey, include me in your dinner ns!¡± Selina called out with a mischievous glint in her eyes, attempting to slide off her hospital bed despite her broken leg. ¡°I need the scoop today!¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to know?¡± Leanne asked, her tone tinged with suspicion. ¡°Did Suzan put you up to this?¡± ¡°I swear Suzan has nothing to do with this. We haven¡¯t been in contact for ages,¡± Selina dered firmly. ¡°You were pretty much the Richardson family¡¯s foster child. How on earth did Leanne end up marrying Curtis?¡± Leanne leaned against the doorframe, her coat draped over her arm, her expression cool and detached. ¡°So, if I satisfy your curiosity, you¡¯ll leave me in peace?¡± Leanne queried with a raised eyebrow. Selina nodded fervently, ¡°Yes, absolutely!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Leanne closed the door to the hospital room and took a seat next to Selina¡¯s bed. ¡°Ask away,¡± she prompted. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Selina blinked her big doe eyes, suddenly the picture of innocence. ¡°I just want to know why you married Curtis. Rumor has it you took advantage of a breakup, got him drunk, seduced him, and then ckmailed him with somepromising photos. Is that true?¡± Joy rolled her eyes so hard they almost disappeared. ¡°As if! You¡¯re giving her way too much credit. She¡¯s not a mastermind.¡± Leanne sighed, ¡°Thanks, I guess, for the offense.¡± ¡°So, why then?¡± Selina pressed. ¡°Was it for love?¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t love. The truth was that Leanne¡¯s marriage to Curtis was like something out of a soap opera. Leanne knew Jennifer didn¡¯t care for her. After starting college, she made it a point to stay away, not wanting to be a thorn for Jennifer. But before she could graduate, the Richardson family faced a public rtions nightmare. Maddox, the family¡¯s trusted lieutenant at VectorVista Bank, had been betrayed by a subordinate who sold secrets to a rival. On the eve of his arrest, the manmitted suicide. His widow made a scene with banners outside the bank and even threatened to jump off the building¡¯s roof. The scandal was everywhere, fanned by social media and manipted by those with agendas. The Richardson family was used of driving an employee to his death, and 1/2 12:15 even the circumstances surrounding Joseph¡¯s passing were dredged up for public spection, The Richardson family could wield power to stifle the situation, but they knew better than to block the flow of public opinion. Their PR team devised a n: marry Leanne into the family. It would dispel rumors about Joseph¡¯s death and showcase the family¡¯s generosity in taking care of an employee¡¯s orphaned daughter, thus polishing their image. Jennifer was against it. But then Mary, Jennifer¡¯s mother-inw, fell gravely ill. After several dire warnings from the hospital, a renowned spiritual advisor was consulted. He walked the grounds of the Richardson family and dered that Mary¡¯s fate was not yet sealed. The family¡¯s prosperity was tainted with a life taken, and now the karmic debt hade due for Mary. The solution was to marry someone with a fate that countered the Richardson family¡¯s to break the cycle. By some stroke of fate, Leanne was a perfect match. Wealthy families often hold superstitions close. Though Jennifer was reluctant to trade Curtis¡¯ marital happiness, she was faced with Mary¡¯s tears, ¡°Do you want to see me die?¡± Unable to handle the guilt from such allegations, Jennifer gave in and agreed to the marriage. Soon after, a beautifully crafted love story of Curtis and his childhood sweetheart turned bride went viral, skillfully orchestrated by the Richardson family. The PR crisis was swiftly resolved. The narrative was touching, but it was 99% fiction. Only Leanne knew that she and Curtis were anything but childhood sweethearts. They were just two strangers who happened to grow up under the same roof. Curtis¡¯ true childhood crush was Suzan. Perhaps out of protection or some other scheme, Curtis kept Leanne¡¯s identity well-guarded throughout the ordeal. Aside from a vague and atmospheric wedding photo that didn¡¯t clearly show her face, Leanne¡¯s identity remained a secret to the outside world. Only family, close friends, and inner-circle acquaintances knew she was Curtis¡¯ wife. 212 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 ¡°Man, the drama in high society never ends, does it?¡± Selina mused, her expression a mix of awe and amusement. ¡°Makes my dad¡¯s little affair a child¡¯s y.¡± Joy gave her a side-eye and said, ¡°Girl, are you for real?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it some other time.¡± Selina waved off the question and turned to Leanne. ¡°So, did you go through with it?¡± A bittersweet smile tugged at Leanne¡¯s lips. It was meant to be a grimace, but instead, there was a serene coldness to it as if she was facing her destiny with a calm indifference. Unlike Selina, who was ustomed to the luxuries of nobility, Leanne had lost the shield of her parents early in life, growing up amidst one struggle after another. All she ever wanted was some peace and stability. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to get involved in this mess. She had wanted to say no, but Jennifer, already aggravated by Mary, had snapped, ¡°Leanne, we took you in, raised you and funded your education. Now our family needs your help, and you don¡¯t get to say no.¡± Spoiled Selina wasn¡¯t about to worry about obligations. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. You gotta look out for yourself and forget about so-called debts of gratitude. If you feel like repaying, fine. If not, they can go kick rocks! I mean, you¡¯re just a little too sincere. If it were me and my parents died because of someone else, I¡¯d be milking them for all they¡¯re worth, not just settling for a ¡®thank you!¡± It was hard to say. After all, squeezing money out of the Richardson family wasn¡¯t going to be a walk in the park, was it? At that moment, Leanne just felt weary, a deep mental exhaustion. She responded absently, ¡°Sure, next time.¡± But there wouldn¡¯t be a next time. At the sight of Leanne¡¯s subdued mood, Joy didn¡¯t bother arguing with Selina and instead took Leanne out to grab a bite to eat. At the dinner table, when Leanne mentioned she had brought up divorce with Curtis, Joy nearly dropped her steak. ¡°Honey, you finally saw the light! You have no idea how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day!¡± Leanne offered a weak smile. ¡°Why does it seem like the whole world wants us to split?¡± 1/2 12:15 Chapter ¡°Who else is there?¡± ¡°Jennifer, Devin, the tabloids¡­¡± Leanne paused, ¡°And himself.¡± Curtis had probably wanted a divorce for a long time. Although Joy had been rooting for the divorce, hearing it out loud still stung. She knew the kind of life Leanne had been living these past years. Others might not care, but Joy did. ¡°Curtis is just a pretty face with a fat wallet. What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Joy dered, flippantly. ¡°You¡¯re better off without him. Let¡¯s go find you a fresh college boy! I mean, you know what¡¯s harder than a diamond in this world?¡± do Leanne¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, so she didn¡¯t anticipate where Joy¡¯s loud voice would take them. The violin music in the restaurant was suddenly drowned out by Joy¡¯s booming deration, ¡°It¡¯s the dick of an eighteen-year-old college jock!¡± The restaurant fell into an awkward silence. The violin faltered its melody, waiters stared with open mouths, and a girl in a white dress identally spat her drink onto her date. Bathed in the gazes of everyone around her, Leanne couldn¡¯t even pretend to be upset anymore. She propped her forehead with her hand, shielding her eyes from the onlookers, and muttered, ¡°Thanks for thefort, Joy. I¡¯m not sad at all now.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Because, at that moment, she was consumed by embarrassment. Joy shrugged off the stares, defiantly ring back at the other patrons, proud as a peacock. ¡°You gotta admit, it worked.¡± After dinner, it waste. Leanne and Joy went their separate ways. Leanne hailed a back to her Crystal Cove Vis. As night deepened, the car weaved through the glittering stream of neon lights. Slowly vibrant cityscape gave way to the tranquil vistas that led to her home. 2/2 12:15 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Leanne peered out the window, her gaze ncing across the night sky speckled with a meager handful of stars. In the distance, the silhouette of Northwood Heights loomed faintly. Her eyes lingered there for a long time. Truth be told, Leanne never expected to fall for Curtis. Despite growing up under the same roof, Leanne wasn¡¯t fond of Curtis. In fact, she disliked him a bit. Curtis was a bit of a rebel in school, dating around, getting into fights, you named it. Once, hended a school bully in the hospital. When the school demanded his parentse in, he showed up with a bruised face, all cocky, hands in his pockets, and said, ¡°My folks are too busy for this small fry stuff. Whatever you¡¯ve got to say, you can tell me. I can take responsibility for my actions.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. So the teachers called Leanne instead. They didn¡¯t darey into Curtis, but they weren¡¯t so gentle with her, their attitude both fierce and stern, insisting she get someone from the Richardson family to show up. With no choice, Leanne phoned Jennifer, who thought she was the one causing trouble at school and gave Leanne an earful. Therefore, in her eyes, Curtis was essentially a heartbreaker and a harbinger of trouble. For Leanne, who just wanted to steer clear of dramas and live a peaceful life, he was nothing but a major headache. They held no affection for each other. At the start of their marriage, they were quite estranged. They even slept in separate rooms on their wedding night. Since Curtis couldn¡¯t get time off work, there was no honeymoon. But as time went on, they got to know each other better and stopped feeling like roommates. Curtis, post-marriage, was nothing like the man Leanne had pictured. He was gentle, always smiling, and had a knack for sweet talk. If he wanted to, Curtis could lift your spirits like no one else. When winter came, Curtis finally carved out some time for a honeymoon. He nned a trip to d, but on the day they were supposed to leave, a massive blizzard hit, and their flight was canceled. They ended up taking shelter at Northwood Mansion, nning to catch the next day¡¯s flight. But overnight, the snow sealed the roads, trapping them there. 1/2 12:15 That winter, the snow fell heavily, and Leanne spent those days in a mountain vi, with a world of white outside and a cozy warmth within, with only Curtis forpany. It was there that they became intimate for the first time. Leanne vividly recalled one day, feeling slightly listless, she was leaning on the window, her eyes drawn to the thickyer of snow outside. Curtis, unbeknownst to her, hade up from behind, following her gaze out into the snow. Then he asked her, ¡°Fancy going out and building a snowman?¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if he had read her mind or if he just wanted to y, but either way, it was what she wanted. It had been years since anyone had joined her in making a snowman, not since her parents passed. That afternoon, she had a st. Curtis built his snowman next to hers, deliberately making it taller. Leanne¡¯s bit of OCD made her uneasy about the mismatched sizes, to which Curtis said, ¡°How can I be your husband if I¡¯m not at least a little taller than you?¡± She paused for a moment. Then Curtis ced two grapes on her snowman¡¯s head as eyes, while his own had raisins. ¡°I¡¯m taller, you¡¯ve got bigger eyes, okay?¡± he said. Leanne replied, ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t that big.¡± Curtisughed, ¡°Seriously? They¡¯re about to drown me.¡± Leanne turned to look at him. Snowkes had settled on Curtis¡¯shes. His affectionate eyes were curved with a teasing glint as he said in a slow and yful tone, ¡°Leanne, stop staring. You¡¯re gonna make me blush.¡± 2/2 12:15 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Snow had sealed the roads to Northwood, and they had been living there for a month. The entertainment options in the vi were quite limited. Being trapped in one space. too long can wear on the mind, but Leanne never once felt bored during that month. for Curtis was so attentive to her, it was almost like he was pushing the boundaries of what was considered normal. It would have been unthinkable to Devin and the others that Curtis, a man who had been pampered since childhood, would serve a woman with such dedication. Curtis was meticulous and considerate in every way. Leanne¡¯s culinary skills were, frankly, subpar, so Curtis took it upon himself to prepare every meal. The idea of Mr. Curtis, who had never lifted a finger in the kitchen before, cooking was unheard of. Yet, he mastered an array of dishes on the fly. If Leanne couldn¡¯t rise in the morning, he would bring breakfast to her bedside. -If she was thirsty in the middle of the night, she only had to whisper his name. When they yed in the snow and Leanne¡¯s hands turned red from the cold, tuck them inside his coat to warm them. Curtis would Sometimes she was so exhausted from sex that he would carry her to the bath, wash her, dry her off, and then carry her back to bed. During that time, Leanne was cared for like someone who waspletely helpless. Despite Curtis¡¯ saintly exterior, he had quite strong desires. Sometimes, when Leanne was half-asleep and staring into space, he¡¯d swoop in for a kiss, ¡°Seducing me in broad daylight?¡± They could never finish a movie in the home theater. No matter the movie genre, it would always end in Curtis making love to Leanne. After they returned from the Northwood Mansion, Christmas Eve was just around the corner. Leanne, who was interning at the hospital, happened to be scheduled to work and couldn¡¯t it home. as born on Christmas and her parents would celebrate her birthday at midnight tmas Eve. ey said it was the most joyous and exciting moment of the year, filled with the world¡¯s most heartfelt wishes and blessings. They hoped she would live a life as vibrant and fortunate as that moment. But ever since they were gone, Leanne no longer had a home. 1/2 Chapter Such asions like her birthday and Christmas Eve had lost their meaning to her. That Christmas Eve, while Leanne was in the ward with colleagues and patients who also. couldn¡¯t go home. They rang in Christmas in a simple manner. At midnight, grand fireworks lit up the sky. Everyone gathered at the windows to watch the fireworks. As Leanne swept the floor, a patient suddenly shouted, ¡°Leanne, isn¡¯t that your name?¡± Instinctively, she looked up just in time to see the final fireworks. In the night sky, the dazzling burst spelled out ¡°Leanne¡± in glowing letters, surrounded by at shower of sparks, beneath which was the shape of a birthday cake. Leanne was stunned. At that moment, her phone rang. It was Curtis. His voice, clear and bright, said just two words, ¡°Come down.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With the good-naturedughter of others around her, Leanne descended the stairs. The deep winter snow, in harmony with Christmas festivities, quickly covered the freshly cleared ground with a thick new layer. There stood Curtis, in his ck coat amidst the swirling snow, a smile on his face as he watched her run toward him. As soon as Leanne reached him, he opened his arms and pulled her into an embrace. Curtis took out a jade pendant from his pocket and ced it around her neck, telling her, ¡°Happy Birthday.¡± Leanne was surprised. She¡¯d had a jade amulet since birth, blessed for protection at a temple while her mother was pregnant, meant to ensure Leanne¡¯s lifelong safety. But that pendant had been taken and shattered by a bully back in the orphanage. 2/2 Chapter 42 ChaChapter 42 42 friend Joy. other stien estatent as a church mouse, suddenly port into tours withouthout delirious and nt she dould hardly catch her breath in the and, the principinnately rely, Laura. She ont hathavathatap on the wrist. was veca he hur o her parents were done, so no one was left to protect lect ery nemenc non from her parents had shattered if being held in Thad rushed ing of hors houtwith Curtis, the noticed the child wearing a charm he controtheses but stare a little longer. and loved, no in no eles eyd: and sharnelessly teased. Like it? Want ne to swiDevice ome and never got hehe panacked cked and fanruff crying to his father. sappearines thetochetednds from embarrassment and inne fit offit of Curtis, urtiss road hendust tunalorp Despite that, with a teasing grin, he pinched are way too sensisen solta no bang outwith me ?sionate. Lerly shameless Esther the war honte, she confided in him about heroon do-over. tecting him 10 take tachetoheart. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ve her was take the fanesth kind and you¡¯d find at a store. It was us sterolece that was incredily ende andearing cite green jade, still warmurm soctring acainst her skin. skin. THE nine found herself tearing appnerneas dawstpuno uncontrobly. Curtis BIS? by wiped them away widy his fingertipsertips.. stop crying, even escuros palms andre trenched. Finally, he cupped ner, unasked and undeniablerable by kiss was etched imo Leannes mesony formulong doumsess sleepless s, she would find herself back in that shew scene, neid in a warm the gentle voice of a roaforang hendben bon¡¯t cry from now on, . He began ion for them. rge sweet days. Curtis loved to tease har when she site slept, pinching offher breath until she woke up, dazed, only to by to be erased by his slept like a little piglet and sometimes affectionately referred to hates singerling ends andavas the life of the party wherever he were, wateLeae teanne 11:57 Chapter 42 was more of an introvert, preferring to stay in unless she had ns with her friend Joy. But Curtis would ditch his buddies to stay home with her. Once, while he was on a business trip, Leanne got sick with a fever. She was delirious with illness, barely conscious, when she thought she heard Curtis speaking to Laura. She dismissed it as a hallucination until she felt the familiar warmth and scent of being held in his arms. The difort seemed to ease a bit Sheter found out that he had tried calling her several times to no avail and had rushed. back from work to check on her. During that time, Leanne felt as if she was floating on cloud nine, cherished and loved, slowly emerging from her shell to stretch out her delicate feelers. asionally, she¡¯d get annoyed and throw a tantrum, waiting for Curtis toe and soothe her. When he teased her, she¡¯d dare to punch or kick him, but Curtis never got mad. ¡°With that weak grip, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re trying to flirt with me.¡± he teased. Leanne was a slow burner, but the love Curtis gave was too intense and passionate. She couldn¡¯t help but fall hopelessly in love. As spring warmed the air, Curtis impulsively decided they needed a honeymoon do-over. At first, Leanne thought he was joking, but then she realized he was serious. He began working overtime, rushing through his business affairs to carve out a vacation for them. 2/2 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Curtis had meticulously mapped out the trip, sparking a me of excitement in Leanne that she hadn¡¯t felt in ages. She dived headfirst into the depths of the inte, scouring blog posts and travel forums for the hidden gems of d. She was serious about crafting the perfect itinerary. The promise of d¡¯s spring had her imagination blooming with visions of the Northern Lights, fields of wildflowers, and the spectacle of seabirds returning from their southern winter sojourn across the ocean¡¯s canvas. Yet, the honeymoon never happened. It fizzled out, just like that. Curtis became a rare sight at home, and his responses to Leanne¡¯s calls grew colder. It waste when Curtis got home, straight to the shower, then bed, without so much as a whisper of conversation. Leanne was lost, swirling in what she thought was a dizzying romance, clueless as to why Curtis had suddenly turned so distant. At the time, Curtis had just broken away from the clutches of the Richardson Group,unching his venture, ElitePinnacle Investments. Curtis was a man brimming with pride, determined to make it without riding on the coattails of the Richardson family. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But for a fledgling investment bank to snag an IPO underwriting deal for a listedpany. was no walk in the park. Leanne tried to console herself, reasoning that his absence was due to the relentless grind of work, that his silence was born from sheer exhaustion, not ack of desire to connect. Back then, her love for Curtis was at its peak, so she mustered all her bravery and crashed Devin¡¯s birthday bash uninvited, just to catch a glimpse of Curtis. But it was there she heard those words that would haunt her at night, sending chills that jolted her awake. It was only when the eyes of people in the room descended upon her, casting looks of disdain and pity, that she slowly came to a painful realization, Oh, it wasn¡¯t his job. She just wasn¡¯t worth it. It turned out he still loved Suzan. Leanne was nothing but apromise, a distraction as in the mood, easily discarded when he wasn¡¯t. unseen. left Devin¡¯s gift behind. As she walked out, her spine was straight, her shame Her shattered pridey scattered on the floor, crushed by Curtis¡¯ hands. 1/2 He had brought her up to cloud nine, just to pull the rug out from under her. After that, the chill between Leanne and Curtis solidified into ice. It wasn¡¯t long before Curtis left for Embend, Rumors swirled that he was still hung up on Suzan, resentful of being pressured into a loveless marriage, and had fled across the ocean to rekindle old mes. Leanne retreated back into her shell. For a long stretch, she spoke to no one but Joy. When Leanne returned to the silent haven at Crystal Cove Vis Number 9, the quiet was deafening. Laura, the housekeeper, bounded out, bubbling with news, ¡°One of my friends works as a caretaker over at Number 12, looking after the elderly. Their kids are all settled abroad and the old folks are bored stiff. I mentioned our kittens and she asked if they could have one. They even had a family video call to vote on it and made a big show of it.¡± Laura was tingling with a sense of aplishment, and Leanne nodded in agreement, ¡°Once the kitten is two months old and vinated, we can send it over.¡± ¡°Vinations, eh?¡± Laura hadn¡¯t realized there was so much to it, ¡°They¡¯ve already set up a kitty bed and stocked up on cat food. I¡¯ll let them know.¡± ¡°I have other friends who might be interested too. I¡¯ll ask around,¡± Laura said, eager for a project since Leanne had caught her red-handed skipping out for card games. She was determined to make herself useful. ¡°When all the cats are gone, Mr. Curtis won¡¯t have his allergies to worry about, and he cante home every day.¡± Leanne faltered her steps ascent up the stairs. She didn¡¯t tell Laura that Curtis¡¯ absence. had nothing to do with the cats. He just didn¡¯t want to face her at home. That night, Leanne¡¯s battle with sleep resumed. She tossed and turned restlessly until she sumbed to a mtonin pill. Half an hourter, drowsiness crept in, but even then, her sleep was tainted, filled with tumultuous dreams. 2/2 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 In her dream, snowkes danced in a fric ballet outside the window as Leanney beneath the powerful heat of Curtis¡¯ body, her soft gasps swallowed by fervent kisses. His voice, tender enough to wring water from, whispered endearments in her ear, ¡°Anne¡­¡± Then, she was swallowed by a raucous crowd feeling as vulnerable as a snail stripped of its shell, anxiety gnawing at her. And there was Curtis, like a god upon his celestial throne, basking in a spotlight¡¯s re, his lips curled in a cool and merciless smile. His voice, casual as a devil¡¯s murmur, carried the echo of a torturous taunt, ¡°If I can¡¯t be with the one I love, then who I marry?It''sdoesn¡¯t matter.¡± Leanne awoke in tears of grief, her cheeks cold with tears she didn''t realize had fallen. Her heart was empty, with a deep and diffuse pain tormenting each of her nerves. But she didn''t know what could fill that void. Sleep avoided her all night. Every time she closed her eyes, the ups and downs about Curtis'' personality flooded her mind. The intermittent rest meant that she woke up with a sharp headache.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At work, everyone who saw hermented: "You look so bad, what''s wrong?" Leanne insisted that she had a hard night, and Amy replied indifferently: "Insomnia again? Isn''t the herbal tea I rmend curing the disease? What''s wrong?" Recently, Leanne has really had problems sleeping. Perhaps because Curtis had returned to town. "Do you want coffee?" Leanne asked evasively, "I''ll get you one." "Sure," Amy was easily distracted, "and get me some chocte." Leanne approached the vending machine to buy a box of canned coffee, but of course it was just her luck. Only one person can remain. She was considering something else but couldn''t concentrate any enthusiasm. Drinking a bottle of iced tea, she cursed her luck when the machine got stuck, the bottle was trapped in a teasing way. I tried to shake the machine, put all my strength into it, but the bottle didn''t move. Leanne felt a wave of frustration. Her fortune has always been corrupted. for with Where are you Tags of cherchons and Dear any strony butonce you You are sure I support you is in such a sust? The songs and dancesof the lonally dancer stay It hurts but the casts guide goingon or grey face flying and out to a cab that had just pulled up Owen you of the her, she caught her breath and goed Chapter 45 Leanne never set foot in Curtis''pany. When Elite Pinnacle was just a fledgling firm, their rtionship had hit an all-time low. But as Elite Pinnacle rose to prominence on Bullion Boulevard, growing at an unrivaled pace to join the ranks of the world¡¯s top investment banks, Leanne remained a stranger to thend of Embend throughout more than two years Curtis spent there. She didn¡¯t know where he lived there, nor had she ever been invited. She wasn¡¯t brave enough to barge in where she wasn¡¯t wee. Just like when Curtis had decided to move to Embend, his recent decision to return stateside to further his career hadn¡¯t included a conversation with Leanne. Whether it was business or personal affairs, he never felt the need to include her. Towering skyscrapers pierced the clouds. As Leanne stepped out of her car, she shrugged off her whiteb coat. She had rushed out in such a hurry that she had forgotten to change out of her coat. Walking into a corporate office looking like she was about to perform a medical examination would raise a few eyebrows. She might as well be chasing down a runaway patient from a psychiatric ward. Upon entering the building, the receptionist held her up. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Curtis,¡± Leanne said. The receptionist gave her a few extra looks when she heard her call Curtis by his first name. After confirming she didn¡¯t know Leanne, the receptionist asked by the book, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± A spur-of-the-moment thought had led Leanne here, without any prior n to make an appointment. She was so unused to this process. The notion of needing an appointment to see her husband hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind. Just then, the receptionist nodded to someone, ¡°Mr. Caleb.¡± In a hurry, he nodded back and was about to walk right past when he caught sight of themotion at the reception and came to an abrupt halt, his eyes widening in surprise as theynded on Leanne.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°What are you doing here, mydy?¡± He refrained from calling her Mrs. Richardson in public, a consideration Leanne pretended not to understand. ¡°Is Curtis in?¡± ¡°Mr. Richardson flew out to Embend the day before yesterday. He still has some matters to attend to there,¡± replied Caleb. Leanne nodded. Curtis came and went as he pleased, and she was always thest to know. Caleb nced at his watch, ¡°If it¡¯s urgent, you could try giving him a call. It¡¯s ten at night over in Embend. Mr. Richardson probably hasn¡¯t retired for the evening yet.¡± Leanne nodded, ¡°Alright. You go on with your day.¡± The receptionist, noticing Caleb¡¯s respectful demeanor towards Leanne and considering his position as Curtis¡¯ right-hand man, deduced that Leanne must be someone of significance, especially with her striking looks. The young receptionist at the desk couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Leanne, a mix of curiosity and panic in her gaze, fearful she had inadvertently offended someone important and would pay for itter. As Leanne turned to leave, seeing the girl¡¯s near-tearful remorse, she offered aforting word, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re about to bite through your lip.¡± Her tone was as gentle as her expression. The receptionist blinked in confusion, but Leanne had already turned and walked away. Stepping out of the office building, a cold breeze swiftly prated her sweater, sending chills to her skin. Leanne pulled out her phone and dialed Curtis¡¯ number. The metallic gray of the central business district¡¯s architecture gave off an air of modernity, and the natural stone paving of the streets looked cold and unweing. Leanne¡¯s hands quickly grew numb. Curtis used to warm her hands, sometimes even tucking them inside his coat for faster relief. The heat from his firm waist muscles would seep through the fabric, enveloping Leanne¡¯s icy fingers in a cozy warmth. At those moments, she would always be wrapped in his embrace. It took a while before the phone was finally answered. She opened her mouth, but the courage that had propelled her here vanished without a trace. She scolded herself internally, feeling as reliable as a nervous horse on the battlefield. Without a word from her, and none from the other end. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Halfway through the conversation, Leanne¡¯s words cut off abruptly as she heard at woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the line asking, ¡°Curtis, want some cherries?¡± Curtis pulled the phone slightly away and replied with a dismissive ¡°No thanks.¡± The woman on the other end seemed to say something else, but Leanne couldn¡¯t make it out. Her head was buzzing with noise. It wasn¡¯t until Curtis¡¯ voice became clear again on the phone that she was pulled back to reality. ¡°Were you asking me something?¡± There were a few seconds of silence. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Leanne said, forcing a casual tone. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when you get back.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Curtis to respond before ending the call. The chill ofte autumn prated her sweater, seeping through her bones. Her fingertips were so cold she could hardly feel them. Even hailing a cab on her screen felt clumsily difficult. Perhaps it was the cold that made her tremble ever so slightly. A ck sedan pulled up in front of her, and Caleb leaned out from the rolled-down. window, ¡°Madam, let me give you a ride back to the hospital.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t refuse. There was no sense in making herself suffer more. Inside the car, the heat was sting, quickly warming her cheeks, but her bones still felt. cold. The drive from the ElitePinnacle building to the hospital took half an hour, and Leanne was quiet the whole way. Caleb nced at her from time to time in the rearview mirror. She was leaning back in her seat, staring out the window, lost in thought. When he parked in the hospital¡¯s underground lot and killed the engine, he reminded her, ¡°Madam, we¡¯re here.¡± Leanne unbuckled her seat belt, slipped back into her white coat, and was fastening the buttons when she suddenly asked, ¡°Caleb, have you seen Suzan?¡± ruggling to find an answer. have.¡± Leanne finished with her buttons and looked up, aplex smile on ¡°Am I prettier, or is Suzan?¡± Caleb, Curtis¡¯ most trusted aide, although only titled as the president¡¯s assistant, held a status and compensation equal to a vice president at ElitePinnacle. He could discuss Chapter 46 international acquisitions with ease and assist Curtis in securing major IPO projects, but this question was beyond his ability to answer. Sweat almost broke on his forehead as he fumbled for words. ¡°Madam, you are certainly more beautiful than Ms. Wrigh Thepliment wasn¡¯tpletely false. There were not many who couldpete with Leanne¡¯s beauty. ¡°Is that so?¡± Leanne¡¯s tone bordered on self-torment. ¡°Then why does Curtis love Suzan more?¡± Caleb was speechless. ¡°Actually, Mr. Richardson¡­¡± Before he could finish, Leanne had already opened the car door and stepped out, heading straight for the elevator without looking back. Her slender figure, draped in the white coat, looked isted and cold. The voice that hade from Curtis¡¯ phone earlier was unmistakable. It was Suzan¡¯s Leanne didn¡¯t contact Curtis again. She didn¡¯t care whether he was still in Embend or had already returned home. She no longer wanted answers because she knew that seeking them was just humiliating herself. A few dayster, in the afternoon, Jennifer called. ¡°Your Uncle Kyle passed away. The memorial service is Saturday morning. Make sure you request time off in advance. You need to be there.¡± Leanne nced at the tightly scheduled nner on her desk. ¡°I have a surgery scheduled the day after tomorrow morning¡­¡± ¡°Which is more important, your surgery or your Uncle Kyle¡¯s memorial?¡± Jennifer snapped. ¡°You¡¯re a grown-up. Don¡¯t you know about setting priorities?¡± Leanne quickly calcted. The surgery wasn¡¯tplex, which would take an hour at most. She could probably make it to the service if she rushed. Without further argument, she responded, ¡°Got it.¡± But ns never kept up with changes. The surgery went smoothly and waspleted in under fifty minutes, but before Leanne could leave the operating room, an emergency ase came in. It was a patient with chemical burns to the eyes. assion inherent to a healer, Leanne immediately chose to stay and perform eansing procedure. Once finished, she rushed to hail a cab to the memorial Chapter 47 Chapter 47Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When Leanne arrived at the venue, the eulogy was already being read aloud by the host. The attendees, all dressed in somber ck, filled the room with a sea of mourning attire. Men wore their crisp ck suits, while women wore their elegant ck dresses, creating an overwhelming presence of solemnity. The atmosphere was thick with grief, hanging over the congregation like a heavy shroud. Jennifer caught sight of Leanne, her furrowed brow and disapproving gaze conveying a reprimand. People around began to follow Jennifer¡¯s stare, turning their heads towards Leanne. Leanne, not wanting to cause a scene and disrupt the respectful silence for the departed, quickly turned away from Jennifer and scurried over, crouching slightly as she tried to move discreetly. As she settled in, she noticed the man beside her stiffen. Jennifer¡¯s piercing gaze became even more intense, as if her eyes were about to bulge out from her face. The scrutinizing looks from others in the room multiplied. Leanne felt bewildered under the weight of their stares, sensing the awkwardness in the air and instinctively nced at the man beside her. And then she froze. The man sitting next to her wasn¡¯t Curtis, but his elder brother, Phillip. The brothers shared a striking resemnce in stature and features, making it difficult to distinguish them from behind. Phillip, being the eldest, carried himself with dignifiedposure, while Curtis had a more casual and rxed charm which was arguably the more handsome of the two. Raised from childhood as the heir apparent to the Richardson Group, Phillip exuded an aura of responsibility and nobility. Curtis, on the other hand, always had that roguish, aristocratic ir that drew attention. Leanne felt as though she was sitting on pins and needles. Rushing to the side of Phillip at such an important event in full view of everyone was bound to raise eyebrows, especially Jennifer''s. Sensing her difort, Phillip spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We¡¯re all family here.¡± Leanne apologized with an embarrassed expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Phillip. I thought you were Curtis.¡± Both of them possessed unique wristwatches, gifted by a family elder and custom-made to be one of a kind, distinguished only by the initials on their dials. ¡°CT¡± was for Curtis and ¡°PL¡± for Phillip. Phillip had been away on business and had only just returned. In her rush and under the intense scrutiny of Jennifer¡¯s ring stare, Leanne had mistaken the simr figure and watch for Curtis. Such a mistake was almost an embarrassment to any eye doctor. ¡°When did you get back?¡± she asked. ¡°This morning at six,¡± Phillip replied. Leanne nodded, understanding that he must have rushed back just for the memorial service. ¡°Curtis is in the back,¡± Phillip added. Leanne turned around, unprepared for the direct eye contact with Curtis. He was seated a row behind, looking sharp in his immactely tailored ck suit and meticulously knotted tie. He sat with his legs crossed, his handsome face showing an icy indifference devoid of emotion. His gaze was equally frosty. When Leanne noticed the woman next to him, she was taken aback. Suzan was d in an elegant ck dress with a scarf adding a touch of color around her neck, looking refined and tasteful. Suzan offered her a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Leanne.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Leanne responded with a polite and forced smile before shifting her gaze away. The eulogy, eloquent and moving, failed to capture Leanne¡¯s attention. The deceased was a mere acquaintance, someone she had only met once or twice during the Richardson family¡¯s holiday gatherings. Beyond the obligatory respectful exchanges due to her junior status, there was no real connection. She knew Uncle Kyle had been close to Curtis, watching him grow up, but she had never really known him or received any kindness from him. As the memorial drew to a close and others wept, Leanne couldn¡¯t shed a single tear. Grieving had never been her forte. As soon as it was over, Jennifer beckoned Leanne over for a predictable scolding due to herte arrival and public embarrassment. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Leanne, as she had for over a decade, took the scolding without a word of defense or retort. Jennifer was heartbroken and didn¡¯t carry on for long before she dismissively waved Leanne away. When Leanne emerged, Curtis¡¯ figure was nowhere to be seen. He must have left with. Suzan, not bothering to wait for her. Leanne felt no disappointment, no sense of loss. It was almost an expected realization. Unfortunately, this ce was too remote, and Uncle Kyle who lived there had not been in the best of health, spending his days convalescing in his house halfway up the hill. Getting a cab here was easy, but hailing one from the mountain was a different story. Leanne walked along the winding mountain road for a while, watching with frustration as her increased fare on the ride-sharing app still attracted no drivers. She was about to bite the bullet and increase the fare even more when Phillip¡¯s carp up beside her. ¡°Need a lift, Anne?¡± he offered. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± Leanne said quickly. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Curtis.¡± Phillip¡¯s steady gaze held hers for a few seconds, making her embarrassed. pulled She had only wanted a usible excuse to decline, but it was too easily seen through. Curtis was long gone, and Phillip, his older brother, must have known. ¡°Just get in,¡± Phillip said, without pressing further. In the end, Leanne climbed into the car. After a moment of hesitation, she chose to sit in the backseat. Having just made a spectacle of herself in front of everyone, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to sit beside him. Although it might seem like she was treating Phillip as a chauffeur,pared to that jerk Curtis, Phillip was a gentleman and would probably not take offense. Lean opened her social media and scrolled through until she saw Suzan¡¯s morning istnded.¡± photo showed her at the airport tarmac, her long hair and trench coat-billowing in the wind as she looked off into the distance, the picture oozing artistic ir. Leanne¡¯s eyes, however, were drawn to the corner of the private jet in the background. It was a Gulfstream G650, Curtis¡¯ private jet, which he used for his trips between 1/2 Chow 41 Embend and home. He had apparently brought Suzan back. As they neared the city, Leanne received a call from the hospital. One of the patients had at complicated condition, and Ruben wanted her toe back and consult on the treatment n After hanging up, Leanne spoke up, ¡°You can drop me off at the subway entrance.¡± ¡°Headed to the hospital?¡± Phillip guessed, catching the gist of her phone conversation. ¡°It¡¯s not far. I¡¯ll take you there.¡± At the hospital, Leanne stepped out of the car and leaned down to thank him. Phillip replied simply, ¡°No need for thanks. We¡¯re family.¡± Leanne thought to herself, not for much longer. Even on weekends, the hospital didn¡¯t close its doors. For public hospital doctors, working overtime was the norm and working extra hours was standard fare. By the time Leanne finished her shift, it waste. She returned home, exhausted, to find a light on in the living room. Someone was there. She set down her bag and looked over to see Curtis sitting on the couch, his left arm draped over the back, a half-smoked cigarette between his fingers, filling the air with its scent. His suit jacket was off, the high-quality ck dress shirt making his features look more haughty and cold. Upon seeing Leanne, he nced at the time and his expression turned dark..Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Leanne was tired, not just physically. She changed her shoes and headed inside. As her foot hit the first stair, Curtis¡¯ voice floated over. ¡°You seem prettyfortable sitting next to my brother,¡± he casually mentioned, though his tone was hard to decipher. ¡°Do you often sit with him when I¡¯m not around?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage. ¡°I made a mistake.¡± Ash of mockery in Curtis¡¯ughter. ¡°You mistaken your husband, eh? Did you have to be with him to realize it wasn¡¯t me?¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Leanne clenched her fists tight as she spun around to him, her voiceced with a mix of indifference and challenge. I can shrug off your insults, but is this the way you talk about your brother? Is he that unworthy in your heart?¡± Curtisnded his icy gaze unwaveringly on her face. ¡°He¡¯s not. You might be.¡± A sharp pang hit Leanne¡¯s heart, a choking sensation rising in her throat, making every breath a struggle. ¡°It takes one to know one,¡± she retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I might have. misjudged someone, but at least I¡¯m not unting Suzan around town like a trophy. What right do you have to judge me?¡± ¡°Why brin bring Suzan into this?¡± Curtis frowned, evidently thinking she was making a mountain out of a molehill. ¡°Kyle was like a father to her. Now that he¡¯s passed, she¡¯s just paying her respects out of the kindness they shared since childhood. What¡¯s wrong. with that?¡± ¡°You always have an excuse. Bringing her to the memorial service is sentimental, but how about jetting off to Embend under the guise of business?¡± Leanne gripped the banister with one hand, her knuckles white. ¡°Tell me, Curtis. Did you fuck her during those cozy nights in Embend? How many times?¡± Laura, hearing Leanne return, was about to step out of the kitchen when she caught the explosive exchange. Hiding by the kitchen door, anxiety written all over her face, she watched the argument escte. Unable to hold back, Laura rushed out to defend Curtis. ¡°Madam, you shouldn¡¯t talk like that. Mr. Curtis isn¡¯t that kind of man!¡± ¡°And what kind is he?¡± Leanne shot back. Laura choked on her words. ¡°I mean he would hever be unfaithful!¡± Leanne was calm, almost too indifferent. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who whispered about his affairs, about how he ran off to Embend to chase an old me?¡± Laura turned pale as Curtis¡¯ piercing gaze shifted towards her. Panic-stricken, she waved her hands frantically, ¡°No, I never said that!¡± She realized toote that Leanne¡¯s past leniency had been nothing more than courteous straint. generous, sharing with Laura the bounty of workce benefits, the gifts the precious food deliveries that were too much for one person, and the Donuses. Leanne wasn¡¯t one to fuss over the oddzy day, and Laura had it easy With her light workload. Laura had mistaken Leanne¡¯s kindness for weakness, but now she saw a different side of Leanne. It was a side even more intimidating than Mr. Curtis himself. Laura didn¡¯t dare utter another word and scurried back to the sanctuary of the kitchen. Curtis, his expression as cold as stone, tossed his half-smoked cigarette into a cup on the coffee table and stood up, striding towards Leanne. He towered over her, his height even more apparent as he approached. Curtis¡¯ brown eyes bore into her, his voice icy. ¡°Who told you I slept with her? Were you hiding under my bed?¡± ¡°If not her, then who?¡± Leanne was expressionless. ¡°Or are you going to tell me you¡¯ve been a saint these past couple of years? You are a notorious yboy. Do you event believe yourself?¡± ¡°A yboy?¡± Curtis darkened his face with anger. ¡°So in your eyes, I¡¯m just a man driven by lust, unable to stand loneliness?¡± Leanne had once made up every grand excuse for his behavior and had once loved him. enough to justify it all. But now, as she looked into those same handsome and charming features, she felt not an ounce of love. ¡°Are you not?¡± she asked, her tone steady and indifferent. If it wasn¡¯t for restlessness, why did he pursue her while his hearty with Suzan? If it wasn¡¯t for lust, how could he have loved her so passionately, only to withdraw so abruptly? Curtis let out a bitterugh, his anger morphing into mockery. ¡°Fine. I¡¯m a ve to my desires. I¡¯m a yboy. I¡¯m so damn restless I can¡¯t go a day without a woman!¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Grinding his teeth in fury, he suddenly scooped Leanne up in one swift motion before she could react. With powerful strides, he carried her up the staircase. Caught off guard, Leanne found herself airborne, her slippers tumbling down the stairs as she dangled upside down, her soft belly pressing against the hard ridge of his shoulder. Instinctively, she clutched the fabric of his shirt for bnce as Curtis made his way to the upper floor. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡°Curtin, what the hell are you doing?¡± Curtis hoisted her up and carried her into the bedroom, dumping her onto the bed. Leanne bounced a few times on the mattress, her whole body jolting from the force of thending. Standing by the bed, Curtis roughly yanked off his necktie and tossed it aside, then he unstrapped his watch and casually ced it on the dresser. ¡°What am I doing?¡± He smirked with a cold sneer, tugging at his lower lip. ¡°How can I focus on arguing with you when I¡¯ve got lust in my head that needs satisfied?¡± ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± Leanne rolled over, trying to crawl away, but Curtis¡¯rge hand sped around her ankle. He was far too strong and she was dragged back effortlessly. Her hands iled, grabbing a pillow and hurling it straight at his head. She threw it with all her might, and Curtis staggered from the impact, though his grip on her ankle didn¡¯t loosen by an inch. He let out a chuckle, ¡°Wow, you really don¡¯t hold back, do you?¡± If that had been a rock, she might have cracked his skull open. With an easy motion, Curtis snatched the pillow from her grasp and tossed it far away. Leanne flushed with anger, ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Why are you running? Isn¡¯t this just part of our marital duties? I got a raging desire, so it¡¯s up to you to fulfill those duties.¡± As he spoke, he leaned in, his scent, a potent mix of masculinity, enveloping her as he pinned her down with one hand around her delicate neck to keep her still. Leanne was furious and helpless, struggling against him, fearing he might go through with it. In a burst of panic, she blurted, ¡°Fuck you!¡± At that, Curtis, who had been fuming, nearly burst intoughter at her feeble insult. How inept! She couldn¡¯t even cuss someone out properly. way, he suppressed hisughter before looking back at her, his anger ingly, he said, ¡°Come on, fuck me, please.¡± was speechless. What a jerk! Annoyed, she said, ¡®Get off me.¡± Curtis¡¯ hand around her neck changed pressure, his thumb teasingly stroking the sensiti spot below her ear. ¡°You haven¡¯t finished your duties yet. Where are you off to?¡± Leanne could tell his tone had shifted. Earlier, he was genuinely angry, but now he was just being a rogue. With hands and feet pushing against him, she finally managed to shove him aside, because Curtis didn¡¯t resist seriously. He rolled next to her, propped up on one elbow by the headboard, watching Leanne¡¯s silhouette as she scurried off the bed like a startled little hamster, rushing toward the bathroom. She entered the bathroom, her hand reaching back to lock the door. Curtis got off the bed, leisurely straightening the cor of his shirt that had been ruffled in the scuffle. Just as the door clicked shut, his voice followed her in, ¡°I haven¡¯t slept with another woman.¡± The shower poured down, and Leanne tilted her head back, letting the cool water wash over her still- flushed face. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Calm down, Leanne,¡± She warned herself internally. ¡°Don¡¯t let his careless words sway you again. Whether he had been with someone else or not didn¡¯t mean anything. He stopped loving you a long time ago.¡± Curtis, with his hands in his trouser pockets, descended the stairs and entered the kitchen. Laura was skittish, clutching a dishcloth and keeping her distance as she wiped down a cab disying antique collectibles. Curtis stood at the bar, cing a ss under the water dispenser. Amid the sound of the clear water flowing, he suddenly spoke up. ¡°Have you told Leanne I¡¯ve been unfaithful?¡± Laura nearly jumped out of her skin, hurriedly denying any wrongdoing, ¡°I never said that! That¡¯s just gossip from outsiders, I swear!¡± ked down at his ss, his voice indifferent, ¡°Outsiders? Who?¡± Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Laura mumbled an incoherent response, her mind a haze of unanswered questions. Rumors were swirling like autumn leaves outside, and she had no idea who was stirring the pot. Curtis, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t looking for an answer. ¡°Since you¡¯re living under this roof, you better figure out who¡¯s the boss around here. Stop. worrying about the chatterboxes outside.¡± Laura quickly piped up, ¡°Well, that¡¯s you, of course!¡± Curtis chuckled and then said, ¡°If the folks at mypany were as slow on the uptake as you, they¡¯d be out of a job.¡± Laura was at a loss, her left hand clenching her right in a knot of nerves, ¡°But aren¡¯t you the boss?¡± un around. Curtis turned off the faucet, grabbed a mug, and nced at her as he spun ¡°You¡¯re here to take care of Leanne. It¡¯s been three years. How have you not figured out who¡¯s your boss?¡± he continued. Laura stood frozen, bewildered by the exchange. With his point made, Curtis left without another word. His hint had hit home. The very next day, Laura¡¯s demeanor towards Leanne changed dramatically. Bright and early the next morning, as Leanne was about to head down to feed the cat, Laura dashed ahead of her. ¡°Oh, let me do that You shouldn¡¯t trouble yourself. If you get cat hair on you, Mr. Curtis won¡¯t be able toe near you.¡± Leanne shot back, ¡°Maybe it would be better if he was allergic to death.¡± When Laura set the breakfast table, it wasden with all of Leanne¡¯s favorites. Just as Leanne approached the table, Laura rushed over to pull out her chair, beaming with a smile. Once sat down, Laura eagerly offered, I¡¯ve made shrimp chowder and sweet many vors. Which would you like first?¡± owder, I guess. he chowder was served and Leanne was about to take a spoonful, Laura eximed, ¡°Careful, it¡¯s hot! Maybe I should blow on it for you¡­¡± Leanne, at a loss for words, deadpanned, ¡°Or you could just eat it for me.¡± Laura backed off a bit, a touch of hurt in her voice, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to burn yourself.¡± Leanne felt oddly out of sorts, unable to understand her sudden change of heart, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Leanne had been starved of affection growing up, so she gave her heart freely to others. But once betrayed or hurt, she shut them out for good. A betrayal would lose her trust forever. It was Sunday, and Leanne had the rare luxury of a day off, a chance to relish her breakfast without rush. Eventually, Curtis came down, seating himself across the table. Laura served him chowder. During the meal, Curtis threw several nces her way. Leanne ignored them, leisurely enjoying her own meal. After eating only half his bowl, Curtis stood up, straightened his tie, and slipped into hist suit jacket. Leanne showed no interest, as if hisings and goings meant nothing to her. It wasn¡¯t until Curtis had buttoned up and strapped on his watch that she even looked up from her bowl, savoring the chowder with delicate bites. Curtis announced, ¡°I gotta go.¡± Leanne nced at him, puzzled by his need to inform her. He never bothered to tell her when he went to Embend, so why did he mention a simple This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. outing? Leanne replied with a disinterested acknowledgement. His energy undeterred, Curtis prodded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask where I¡¯m going?¡± Leanne found him rather peculiar today. ¡°Go wherever you like.¡± Curtis let out an exasperatedugh, ¡°Did Laura put ice in your chowder? You¡¯re so cold this morning.¡± Leanne remained silent. As Curtis reached the door and grabbed his coat, he turned back to ask, ¡°I¡¯ve got a golf game with a day. Care to join me?¡± inne said without looking up. ura couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Mr. Curtis was kind enough to invite you. you go?¡± eanne, having finished her meal,id down her forks and cleaned her mouth with a napkin ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to anymore.¡± She didn¡¯t want the privilege of standing by his side. Nor did she desire the title of Mrs. Richardson. That afternoon, as Leanne was engrossed in a book at home, Selina called, her voice eager, ¡°Dr. Castillo, why aren¡¯t you here today?¡± Despite promising otherwise, Selina had not curbed her curiosity but still hovered around. Leanne, constantly seeking out her, much to the annoyance of the entire ophthalmology staff. Leanne replied, Tm not a robot. I need rest too Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Selina texted, ¡°Hey, where¡¯s your ce? I¡¯ll swing by for a bit of fun.¡± Leanne, with her trademark cool detachment, texted back, ¡°A secret,¡± and promptly ended the conversation. Before she could enjoy the silence, Joy called her. ¡°Babe, get your stuff together, I¡¯ll be at your doorstep in ten! My boss hooked us up with two tickets to the theater. I¡¯m taking you out for some culture!¡± Just like that, Leanne¡¯s ns for azy Sunday were hijacked. Closing her book, Leanne replied, ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll change.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Only Joy could manage to drag her out on a precious weekend with just one phone call. §Õ§Ñ Leanne quickly did her makeup, slipped into a new outfit, and stepped outside to find. leaning against a sleek ck SUV, with sporting sunsses, striking a cool pose. As Leanne passed by, she snatched Joy¡¯s sunsses and put them on herself. Joy ¡°What?¡± Joy crumbled her cool fa?ade in a second. ¡°I¡¯m standing here looking all hot and are you not even phased? And you take my shades!¡± ¡°They¡¯re only worth taking if they¡¯re on someone hot.¡± Leanne teased, ¡°Do I look hot?¡± Draped in a caramel-colored coat, the color set off her features perfectly. With oversized. shades on her petite face, she looked like a celebrity hitting the streets, absolutely stunning. ¡°You¡¯re killing me here, not gonna lie,¡± Joy pouted, then coaxed, ¡°Come on, give me a kiss!¡± Leanne pushed her away yfully, ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t do that.¡± Inside the car, Joy held out her hand expectantly, bragging, ¡°How about this ride? Lost a bet to my boss and now I get to drive it for a few days. Cool, right?¡± Leanne handed her some hand sanitizer, ¡°You¡¯ll probably make a fortune gambling. someday.¡± The thing about Joy was her uncanny luck with bets. It worked like a charm, but only for bling. Jughout her her life, Joy never lost a bet. She¡¯d won a year¡¯s worth of cleaning duties from er deskmate in school, a rich guy¡¯s allowance of three grand, and even the attention of the most sought-after guy in college from her nemesis. When the nemesis couldn¡¯t face the defeat, she spitefully gave Joy the guy¡¯s number. Joy sent him a voice message, ¡°Your girl doesn¡¯t want you anymore, haha!¡± After rubbing her hands clean, Joy started the car¡¯s music app, shuffling through her boss ylist with a disdainful sneer, ¡°What a strange music taste! Finally, a song she liked came on and she sang along passionately while driving ¡°I needed to lose you to love me I gave my all and they all know it You turned me down and now it¡¯s showing. In two months you reced us Like it was easy Made me think I deserved it¡± Leanne nced at the disy, ¡°What¡¯s this song?¡± ¡°Lose You to Love Me,¡± Joy said, her favorite. ¡°Have you never heard it?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Leanne replied, feeling a twinge of recognition, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ the lyrics feel like they¡¯re about me and Curtis.¡± ig away. Curtis had loved her fiercely but briefly before coolly walking a She, always slow to warm up, was left to love him deeply and torment herself for more than two years. But at least now, she was finally cooling down. As she was speaking, Joy abruptly changed the song, looking annoyed, ¡°Bad vibes! That. jerk doesn¡¯t deserve to ruin my favorite song.¡± Leanneughed just as her phone rang. Being a doctor, she was used to getting calls from unknown numbers. Patients often called for advice after appointments. Without much thought, she picked up. ¡°Suzan?¡± Leanne¡¯s smile faded a touch. ¡°Thought I might have dialed the wrong number,¡± Suzan said. ¡°Nothing urgent, really. I just got back into town. Devin and the gang are throwing me a wee back party. I told it¡¯s too much, but Devin insisted and now there¡¯s a whole shindig.¡± in sounded quite resigned. Leanne, not particrly keen, stayed silent. The thing was, Devin and his friends treated Suzan quite differently than they did Leanne. Devin and Suzan had grown up together, after all. Sensing Leanne¡¯s hesitation, Suzan continued, ¡°I was hoping you could join us tonight. It¡¯s been a while.¡± Leanne was about to decline when Suzan added with a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re not going to use Chapter 52 work as an excuse, are you? I checked with Curtis, and he told me you¡¯re off today.¡± Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Leanne furrowed her brow They really did share everything with each other. Beside her, Joy, who had been eagerly eavesdropping while the traffic light was red, couldn¡¯t resist any longer. With a swift move, she snatched the phone from Leanne, putting on a ridiculously posh ent. ¡°Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Suzie! Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were back in town, darling?¡± Suzan sounded genuinely puzzled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, who is this¡­¡­.?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Joy, sweetheart!¡± Joy didn¡¯t bother trying to jog any non-existent memories Suzan might have had of her. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve caught up and I¡¯ve been absolutely dying to see you! How could we miss your homing bash? Even if it were raining knives, we¡¯d crawl there! Send me the details, and we¡¯ll see you tonight!¡± With that, Joy hung up without giving Leanne a chance to get a word in. Speechless, Leanne let out a murmur, ¡°So, what¡¯s next? Are we nning a full-on catfight?¡± Leanne had always avoided confrontation whenever possible. She knew she was different from the others. Leanne had no one to back her up. ¡°How rude,¡± Joy scoffed, not at all phased by Leanne¡¯s objection. ¡°Do we look like the kind of women who make scenes?¡± ncing at the address Suzan had texted, Joy swung the steering wheel around. ¡°This is clearly a ticking time bomb. Let me see what tricks she will y. Don¡¯t worry. If anyone¡¯s going to be fighting, it¡¯ll be me. You just need to be smart and find a good ce. to hide.¡± Leanne felt a surge of gratitude, ¡°Joy, you¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Joy retorted with a hint of disdain. ¡°I just can¡¯t have you slowing me down.¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. The party was at a swanky private vi. When Leanne and Joy arrived, Grace was just stepp of the kitchen. kyler¡¯s girlfriend, who had chased him with a lovestruck heart for years ey finally got together.. kyler and Curtis grew up together, so Leanne had met Grace a few times, even shared a meal once. They weren¡¯t exactly friends, but Grace would asionally ask Leanne for favors, like getting an appointment with a sought-after specialist for a sick rtive or getting at discount on surgery for a cousin. Joy didn¡¯t like Grace one bit, calling her pretentious. Despite being only half a month younger than Leanne, Grace insisted on the formality of calling her sister. Carrying a tter of fruit, Grace widened her eyes in surprise when she saw Leanne, She then nced towards the second floor. Following her gaze, Leanne heard Devin from inside asking, ¡°Has Curtis and Suzan not down yet? They¡¯ve been up there for ages.¡± Someone teased him, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t ruin their fun.¡± The implication was clear, and Leanne was far from oblivious. Grace looked at Leanne with an expression that said she had something on her mind but hesitated to speak, ¡°Leanne, you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± ¡°See told you she was full of it!¡± Joy said, rolling up her sleeves and charging towards the house, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve been invited to bust someone cheating. Let¡¯s see if they can handle me¡­¡± Halfway through her charge, Suzan and Curtis appeared, descending the stairs one after the other. Curtis was as nonchnt as ever, casually adjusting his cuffs. Leanne noticed he had changed his shirt since the morning. Under what circumstances would a man change his shirt in the middle of the day? Just then, Curtis¡¯ Joy¡¯s fierce one, and he paused before looking past her. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. naze! ¡°Leanne?¡± Devin sounded puzzled. He had invited everyone, but not Leanne. Her presence at Suzan¡¯s wee party was awkward, to say the least. At the sight of Joy, his mood soured further, ¡°Why are you here? What do you want?¡± The tension in the air thickened. His words, back-to-back, sounded as if they were directed at Leanne. onebridge, everyone knew that Devin was Curtis¡¯ childhood chum, and his disrespect towards Leanne was a clear sign that Curtis didn¡¯t value his wife, Devin was oblivious to the faux pas he had justmitted. ignited by Devin, Joy rofled her eyes dramatically before scanning the room, ¡°Hmm? Which idiot is talking?? Devin was quick to anger, Who are you calling an idiot?¡± As Joy feigned realization, she eximed, ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, the idiot!¡± ¡°Damn you!¡± Devin turned dark with anger. As a curse left his lips, he felt a sharp kick to his rear. Curtis retracted his foot, his eyes coolly lifted with a warning, ¡®Shut up, idiot.¡± Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Devin¡¯s anger deted like a punctured balloon as he pointed an usatory finger at Joy from across the room. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Joy winked at him provocatively, forming a heart with her fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting, baby.¡± Devin felt like he was about to throw up. Meanwhile, the arrival of Leanne had not gone unnoticed in the bustling hall. Devin, Skyler, and the rest of the crew, including Curtis¡¯ childhood buddies, were all present, along with some faces Leanne didn¡¯t recognize. Upon seeing her, everyone¡¯s faces were etched with surprise. Leanne shed her coat at the entrance, revealing a white knit dress beneath. The dress was deceptively simple, demanding a wless figure, as the slightest imperfection would be mercilessly highlighted. Due to her job, Leanne rarely focused on her appearance, favoringfort over style, and had never been one for revealing outfits. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aside from Curtis, nobody knew that beneath the unassuming exterior, Leanne¡¯s figure was nothing short of stunning. Her curves were in all the right ces. Her dress today hugged every alluring curve of her body from the slender waist to the sexy butt, with a waist-to-hip ratio that was pure perfection. Plus, Leanne had always carried herself with grace. Her posture was impable, her neck swan-like, and her hair was pinned up with a w clip, entuating her elegant profile. Men, innately drawn towards visual appeal, evidently found it difficult to avert their gazes. from her. Leanne¡¯s beauty had never been in question. A new acquaintance, who had only recently gotten in with Devin because of the family business, muttered with a hint of jealousy, ¡°I envy Mr. Curtis his luck with thedies. Stonebridge¡¯s most coveted belles are both wrapped around his finger.¡± Hispanion retorted, ¡°Think you have a reason to be jealous? Well, we might talk if your family ran a bank.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not a given. With his old me back in town, he might just get bored of Leanne and give her the boot.¡± ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to mess with Curtis¡¯ castoffs. Even if he dumps her, she¡¯s off-limits to you.¡± 1/3 Chapter ¡°What¡¯s the harm in a little touch? With a night with a babe like that, I¡¯d die a happy man. Look at that tiny waist and the firm behind. How sexy!* The man stroked his chin, his gaze heating up as he shifted restlessly. Curtis approached Leanne, scrutinizing her dress and finding it displeasing, yet unable to pinpoint a w. The hem reached her calves, nothing explicit was on disy, yet it seemed more provocative than outright exposure. ¡°Why are you here? Finally decided to leave your cave?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it your invitation?¡± Leanne nced past him and retorted, ¡°Maybe get your stories straight. Do you want me here or not?¡± Suzan walked up, saying, ¡°I¡¯m the one who invited Leanne. No need to get so worked up.¡± She smiled warmly at Leanne. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. You¡¯re just in time. Everyone has been waiting for you.¡± The insinuation made it seem as though Suzan was closer to Curtis and Leanne was the outsider. Suzan was dressed in a red gown, bold but not frivolous, fitting for the pampered princess of the Wright family. The vibrant color suited her to a tee. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Leanne scanned the room. No one had ever paid her much heed before. ¡°Since when do Imand such attention?¡± she sneered. Suzan¡¯sment was mere pleasantries, but Leanne¡¯s blunt response faltered her smile momentarily. ¡°Leanne, you seem different from before.¡± Leanne hummed in agreement, ¡°Been on a diet of straightness.¡± It turned out that it was more satisfying to bite back. Suzan couldn¡¯t quite respond to that. ¡°I rushed over and didn¡¯t bring a gift,¡± Leanne admitted, ¡°But you probably don¡¯t need whever I could offer.¡± a few seconds of eye contact, Suzan smiled, ¡°Your presence is gift enough. It¡¯s rare us all to be together,e join us!¡± She linked arms with Leanne, leading her in as if she were a distinguished guest, introducing her around. The neers shook hands with her politely. After all, she was Mrs. Richardson, not officially dethroned. Ingratiating oneself with her was never a bad idea. Leanne reciprocated the kindness she received, but when one particrly young man shook her hand, he squeezed her fingers a bit too firmly. Leanne looked back at him, but his expression was perfectly innocent. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Devin¡¯s parties were legendary for their raucous energy, with thumping bass lines and an endless supply of booze. As the music pulsed, bodies swayed, and the usual barriers of social ss seemed to melt away in the rhythm. Suzan was the belle of the ball, effortlessly charming her way through the crowd. With every conversation, she caught the ball and tossed it back with grace, her wit as sharp as a tack. She was the very image of high EQ and social grace. Jennifer oftenined about Leanne¡¯s shyness andck of social savvy. To her, Suzan was the epitome of confidence and social grace. Joy thrived in these settings, darting through the crowd like a social butterfly, her original reasons for attending long forgotten. Leanne, no dancer, sought refuge in a quiet corner. Just as she settled down, she felt a gaze upon her. ncing across, she noticed Selina at the other end of the couch, her leg in a cast resting. on the armrest, wearing a surprised expression. ¡°I looked for you and you ignored me. You said you¡¯d be resting at home, and here you are at a party!¡± Selinained. Leanne nced at her, ¡°Does your nurse even know you¡¯re out?¡± Selina pouted, ying the sympathy card, ¡°I just wanted to hang out with you.¡± Coming to Suzan¡¯s party to seek her out was certainly creative. Leanne smirked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sing the national anthem at the White House instead?¡± Selina was speechless.. Suzan was chatting nearby when someone asked, ¡°Heard from Devin you¡¯re staying put this time. Did you finally decide to embrace your roots?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand the food in Embend anymore,¡± Suzan confessed, ¡°Nothing beats a good old- fashioned burger.¡± ¡°I wondered why Mr. Curtis left his thriving business on Bullion Boulevard. It turns out he came back with you.¡± Leanne paused at thement, the answer to her long-held question finally clear. Curtis had decided to return home because Suzan had. Following Suzan to Embend and then back home again, he was truly devoted. 11.5 Chapter 55 Suzan brushed a lock of hair from her face. She blushed at the mention of Curtis. She nced outside, ¡°Don¡¯t tease. Curtis isn¡¯t swayed by sentiment.¡± Leanne followed her gaze to the garden. Despite thete autumn chill, the roses were still meticulously tended, blooming vibrantly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Curtis stood beside a bush of Constance roses, his left hand in his pocket, right hand holding a phone to his ear. The busy Mr. Curtis was always on call, taking time out for a party. If that wasn¡¯t love, what was it? Was it Curtis¡¯ keen senses or just coincidence? He suddenly looked inside. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s looking at you!¡± eximed a woman beside Suzan. ¡°You two really are synced up. You mention him and he senses it, huh?¡± Suzan locked eyes with him through the ss, the sweetness between them nearly palpable, ¡°Oh, stop, you¡¯re making me blush.¡± That was when Leanne understood what it felt like to be a bystander to others¡¯ romance. Deep down, she thought Suzan and Curtis made a perfect pair. They were both attractive and aplished. The Wright family might not have the deep legacy of the Richardson family, but they were still among Stonebridge¡¯s elite. She remembered a night in senior year when she saw Curtis and Suzan under a streemp. Curtis¡¯ hands were casually in his pockets, As Suzan embraced him, the warm glow cast a romantic light over the young lovers. It was o see. onlyter that Leanne heard they were dating, a match both families were happy to Selina undoubtedly supported Suzan, but she had taken a liking to Leanne. Checking her expression, Selina worried Leanne might be hurt by the conversation. ¡°Truth be told, it¡¯s better you and Curtis split.¡± Selina said. Joy had just walked up when she heard this. She too wished for Leanne¡¯s freedom, but the words rankled her, ¡°Why should she divorce to make way for that bitch?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be crude. Curtis and Suzan are meant to be. If anything, Leanne is the interloper.¡± ¡°Nonsense. Ever heard of marriagews? No matter their past, Leanne is Curtis¡¯ wife now. What Suzan¡¯s doing is homewrecking!¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 A scuffle had broken out, sending feathers flying and tails wagging. Leanne, without a word, stood up to distance herself from the fray, heading straight for the buffet area to grab some food. The long table wasden with an assortment of cold dishes. Leanne picked a few items. and ced them on her te when a man beside her asked, ¡°Got a sweet tooth?¡± It was the same guy who had pinched her hand earlier. But without proof, there was no case. Leanne couldn¡¯t use him of being a creep. She politely responded. She continued her foray into the buffet, and Derek stood close by, not leaving. ¡°You look even more stunning than thest time we met.¡± Derek praised. Leanne gave him a second nce, not recalling any previous inter ¡°Have we met?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while. No surprise you don¡¯t remember.¡± Derek smiled with the air of a gentleman. ¡°It was that time you and Curtis went to Echo Summit to catch the meteor shower.¡± Leanne remembered Echo Summit. Back then, her rtionship with Curtis was still solid. As the weather warmed up, Curtis mentioned a meteor shower in Virgo and that Echo Summit was the prime spot to watch. So, they went hiking and campingte into the night. Indeed, someone had greeted Curtis that day, a fleeting introduction, so Leanne¡¯s memory was hazy. She couldn¡¯t even recall the meteor shower, only the warm and intimate tangle in the spacious tent. The n was to watch the meteor shower, but she ended up under Curtis on the tent¡¯s soft padding. Only when she heard distant exmations of delight did she realize the meteors had already streaked across the night sky. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She nudged Curtis, ¡°The meteor shower has started.¡± Curtis kissed fine sweat on her neck, ¡°You can make a wish with your eyes closed right e many wishes, so she made a simple one, ¡°I hope we cane watch or shower together.¡± hummed in agreement, ¡°Then I wish, the next time there¡¯s a meteor shower, I can uck you like this.¡± Chapter Ne He whispered these words into Leanne¡¯s ear, the heat turning her ears scarlet, prompting her to p him yfully, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Her palm was soft. It barely made an impact, more like a caress. Curtis chuckled and kissed her lips, ¡°You¡¯re so easily teased.¡± In the end, she didn¡¯t catch a glimpse of a single meteor that night. Since they went there to watch the meteor shower, they hadn¡¯t brought condoms. But Curtis was overwhelmed. by the lust. Leanne was anxious for days after returning, worried she might have identally conceived, until her monthly reassurance arrived on schedule.. Remembering those irksome scenes made her ears burn. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± She tried to sound nonchnt, picking up a piece of cheesecake. Derek watched her blush spread to her ears, a flicker of something dark shing in his eyes. His gaze then drifted lower, subtly scanning her form. Leanne, her head bowed, didn¡¯t notice, but Curtis, through the ss of the garden doors, caught every lingering look from Derek. His pace on the phone quickened imperceptibly, his tone edged with impatience. ¡°They want ElitePinnacle¡¯s connections while schmoozing the secretary¡¯s nephew, not realizing they don¡¯t have the clout. Tell Albert that I won¡¯t be dominated. Either they give me the lead underwriter position and bump my share to my satisfaction, or the deal¡¯s off.¡± With that, he hung up sharply and strode back. Derek picked up a ss of wine and offered it to Leanne, ¡°This fruit wine is quite good, sweet but not cloying. Give it a try.¡± Leanne declined, ¡°No, thank you.¡± Derek didn¡¯t retract the ss, his eyes fixed on her, ¡°You only drink what Curtis gives you?¡± Leanne felt uneasy under his gaze, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. She shifted subtly to the side. ¡°I have work early in the morning.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of fruit wine. It won¡¯t affect your work.¡± He persisted, pushing the ss closer, joking, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid I¡¯ve spiked it, are you? Rx, Curtis is right there. I wouldn¡¯t dare His ed her difort. sion not to drug her drink wasn¡¯t because it was illegal or morally Chapter 56 wrong, but because of Curtis. Feeling a chill up her spine, Leanne¡¯s face creased into a frown. At that moment, Curtis pushed open the ss garden door and stepped inside. His confident stride carried an undeniable presence, difficult for anyone to ignore. He brought with him a chill of early winter, heading straight to Leanne¡¯s side. His broad hand found her waist effortlessly. With a gentle pull, he brought Leanne in front of him. Curtis asked her, ¡°A friend of yours?¡± Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 His voice was as nonchnt as ever, yet it inexplicably soothed the tension in Leanne. She shook her head, replying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Chatting up a storm with a stranger, huh?¡± Curtis remarked, ¡°You sure have a way of drawing them in.¡± Indignant, Leanne couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°I¡¯m not drawing anyone in.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Sure, you¡¯re not,¡± Curtis replied, his voice tinged with amusement, a tone that was indulgent. He casually slung his arm around Leanne, a gesture that was both natural and intimate. In fact, it was brimmed with possessiveness. His gaze lifted carelessly, sweeping over Derek. That seemingly random nce carried cold and potent intimidation, instantly causing Derek to break out in a cold sweat. ¡°And who are you?¡± Curtis asked nonchntly. With a subdued attitude, Derek replied, ¡°Derek. We¡¯ve met before at Echo Summit.¡± ¡°Echo Summit?¡± Curtis took a moment to recall, seemingly without sess, ¡°Doesn¡¯t ring a bell.¡± Derek¡¯s smile became a bit strained, ¡°Mr. Curtis, busy men like you tend to forget the little¡± guys.¡± It had been a chance encounter at Echo Summit where Derek, along with a few friends, had gone camping. He hadn¡¯t expected someone like Mr. Curtis to indulge in such leisure, bringing his newlywed wife to watch the meteor shower in the middle of the night. When they met, it was only polite to greet them. The White family didn¡¯t hold much weight in Stonebridge, so it was no surprise that Curtis barely acknowledged Derek, exchanging a few cold pleasantries before leaving with Leanne. The chill of the early spring night made the mountain particrly cold. Leanne was bundled up, wearing a hat, with only her rosy-cheeked face exposed. ek had been momentarily dazzled by her. Curtis¡¯ wife truly lived up to her reputation. Later at the campsite, their tent was set far away from Curtis¡¯. Mr. Curtis, wherever he went,manded an entourage. He had booked an entire section of the site to ensure privacy. Derek had no intention of intruding. However, Having drunk with friends, he stumbled out of the restroom in the pitch ck night and identally wandered towards Curtis¡¯ area. The secluded spot was silent except for the faint sounds of a woman¡¯s delicate moans, as if she was biting her lip, enduring something. The man¡¯s deep and husky voice was even clearer, tender and teasing, whispering words that would make anyone blush as he coaxed the woman. By the time Derek realized where he was, he had sobered up significantly. The only tent with a light hanging outside cast ambiguous shadows. Far from being naive, Derek knew exactly what was going on inside. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the upright and esteemed Mr. Richardson of the Richardson family to be just like any other man behind closed doors. Realizing his mistake, he made his way back, but he could still hear the woman¡¯s cries. from the tent, soft, delicate, and melodious, her voiceced with a pitiful sob. Derek had been with more melodious women, but whether it was the alcohol or the fact that she was Curtis¡¯ woman, he felt an itch in his heart that kept him thinking about her. That night, he was restless and dreamed of her for several days. As time passed, the memory faded, until just now when he saw Leanne walk in. That itch reignited with a vengeance, burning hotter than before. Despite his desire for Leanne, he wasn¡¯t reckless enough to make a move. Crossing Curtis equated to flirting with disaster. But no matter, he had heard the rumors. No matter how beautiful Leanne was, a man like Curtis would tire of her and discard her like trash. Eventually, she would fall into his hands. Derek maintained hisposure, ttering Curtis a few more times, then took his leave with tact. Curtis was as arrogant as ever,cking even the patience to deal with him, not sparing him a second nce. Curtis seemed preupied, lost in thought. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Curtis nced at Leanne¡¯s te with a smirk. Is that all? Are you feeding a sparrow?¡± While teasing her for her modest appetite, he nonchntly snagged a slice of blueberry cheesecake from her te. Leanne, te in hand, seemed to want to say something but hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? It¡¯s just a piece of cheesecake, no need to be stingy.¡± As he spoke, Curtis casually tossed a half-blogmed rose onto Leanne¡¯s te. The delicate pink petals unfolded slightly, releasing their subtle fragrance. ¡°Consider itpensation. Happy now?¡± He looked at Leanne with a yful squint. ¡°If that¡¯s not enough, I can go pick some more.¡± Leanne gazed at the flower on her te, silent for a few seconds before she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°You didn¡¯t wash your hands.¡± Curtis was speechless. Grinding his teeth slightly, Curtis pinched Leanne¡¯s cheek. ¡°I forgot you¡¯re particr about cleanliness.¡± Suzan was chatting up a storm with a group of old girlfriends nearby, keeping an eye on Curtis the whole time. She watched as he came back from outside, shooed away some guy chatting up Leanne, and wrapped his arm around her waist with familiar ease. Suzan flickered her gaze and excused herself from her friends. Gathering her skirt, she walked towards them. ¡°Busy man, done with your calls?¡± she teased with a yful tone. ¡°Everyone¡¯s been waiting for you to shoot some pool.¡± ¡°Not in the mood.¡± Curtis turned to Leanne. ¡°You done eating? Let¡¯s head home.¡± The smile on Suzan¡¯s face vanished. ¡°Are you leaving? The party¡¯s just getting started. Devin and Skyler have been looking for you for ages.¡± What for?¡± Curtis retorted. ¡°I¡¯m not their mother.¡± zan knew all too well his independent streak. After all, she had butted heads with him in the past, leading to their breakup. further, only If Curtis wanted to leave, no one could make him stay. So Suzan didn¡¯t press reminding him, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your jacket. It¡¯s still in the room upstairs. I doubt the maid¡¯s had a chance to clean it yet.¡± Clepie 54 Hearing this, Leanne, without a word, tossed the rose into the trash Curtis caught the movement, his eyes lingering on the discarded flower for a second, his expression cooling slightly ¡°That eager to throw away my flower?¡± Leanne replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s not my flower Why would I want it?¡± The flower, just like Curtis, belonged to Suzan canne didn¡¯t desire anything that wasn¡¯t rightfully hers. Curtis grew colder. ¡°What¡¯s that mean?¡± The tension between them was palpable when Suzan stepped in, ying peacemaker. ¡°Curtis, why do you always have to be so harshy with Leanne?¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She then turned to Leanne to rify, ¡°Leanne, it¡¯s not what you think. Before you got here, Devin was messing around, spraying champagne at me. I ducked behind Curtis, and Devin identally got champagne on his clothes, so he went upstairs to change into a spare shirt/Please, don¡¯t get the wrong ideal¡± Leanne looked at her sincere face, easily picturing the scene. Devin yfully chased Suzan, with her seeking refuge behind Curtis who made Devin behave with just a nce. What a cozy little trio! Perhaps Suzan¡¯s motive for inviting Leanne was to openly disy Curtis¡¯ affection for her. Well, she¡¯d done a ster job, giving them a free pass to showcase their love story. Such an amodating wife was hard toe by. Leanne¡¯s patience had its limits. ¡°No misunderstanding here.¡± She set her te down, foregoing any pretense of courtesy. She left the te behind and walked away. ¡°Leanne!¡± Suzan called out anxiously, realizing she couldn¡¯t stop her, she nudged Curtis¡¯ arm. ¡°Go exin it to her. Don¡¯t let her get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡± Curtis, visibly annoyed, didn¡¯t chase after Leanne, but instead strode towards the exit. ¡°Curtis, your jacket¡­¡± hout looking back, he replied coldly, ¡°Toss it.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Leanne strode back into the fray, her arms outstretched to separate the tussled Joy and Selina. ¡°Are you still naughty kids?¡± she asked with an exasperated sigh. Joy snorted and ran her fingers through her hair, ¡°Had I not taken pity on her condition, I would¡¯ve sent her flying with a single p at just thirty percent effort.¡± Selina huffed back, ¡°How arrogant! Just wait till my leg heals up, and I¡¯ll show you moves that made me queen bee at school.¡± the ¡°You know,¡± Joy said with a sideways nce at Leanne¡¯s slender arms, ¡°Despite her limp, she¡¯s got the fight of three of you in her.¡± ¡°Talk is cheap,¡± Leanne retorted, her pride intact. ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t take you down, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not into ying dirty.¡± Before Joy could respond, Selina let out a mockingugh. ¡°You? Fight her? She could squash you just by sitting on you.¡± Leanne and Joy were at a loss for words and both felt slightly insulted. Leanne gave Joy a nudge, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Selina pouted, feigning sorrow, ¡°Who¡¯s going to keep mepany?¡± Leanne grabbed her coat, turning to say, ¡°You should be back at the hospital. Send me a selfie from your ward by ten. If I don¡¯t get it, I¡¯ll have a word with your nurse.¡± Selina was left speechless. Joy, uninhibited and a touch reckless, had driven over and dared to drink. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She waved her hand dismissively, ¡°No biggie, I¡¯ve only had a sip or two.¡± As she attempted to climb into her SUV, Leanne grabbed her cor and led her to the Bentley parked out front. Curtis was lounging in the back seat, looking lost in thought and utterly bored. ¡°Let¡¯s drop Joy off first,¡± Leanne suggested. tis shot her anguid nce, ¡°Yes, madam. Leanne rolled her eyes at his sarcasm and gave Jake, the driver, Joy¡¯s address. Joy, fidgeting in the passenger seat, asked Jake, ¡°Sir, how¡¯s the Bentley ride? Is it smooth?¡± Jake, caught off guard by the contrast between demure Leanne and her boisterous friend, Chapter 59 replied. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pretty decent experience.¡± Joy, itching for a turn, said, ¡°Let me have a go sometime.¡± Seeing Curtis¡¯ reflection in the rearview mirror, Jake squirmed ufortably, ¡°Uh, Ms. Campbell, this is Mr. Curtis¡¯ car.¡± Joy yfully suggested, ¡°Just sneak me the keys when he¡¯s out of town.¡± Jake was at a loss for words. Leanne was speechless too. Could you at least not suggest a grand theft auto in front of Curtis? From the back, Curtis¡¯ cool voice cut in, ¡°I¡¯m not deaf. Perhaps you need a megaphone for your little scheme.¡± Joy, who typically avoided Curtis with his air of nonchnt aristocracy and intimidating aura, felt emboldened by her frustration, ¡°You¡¯re not deaf, but you are blind.¡± Leanne cautioned, ¡°Joy, that¡¯s enough.¡± Curtis¡¯ indifferent gaze swept past, ¡°If you weren¡¯t Leanne¡¯s friend, with thatck of brains, you¡¯d be long gone by now.¡± His words, though delivered casually, sent a chill down Joy¡¯s spine. Then, she instinctively. recoiled. Leanne, ever the loyal friend, turned to re at Curtis, ¡°Why are you insulting her?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow, ¡°Wasn¡¯t she the one who started it?¡± Leanne defended, ¡°Joy didn¡¯t insult you.¡± Curtis almostughed, ¡°Leanne, could your favoritism be any more obvious?¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Joy couldn¡¯t resist gloating, ¡°She¡¯s got my back, eat your heart out!¡± Whether it was for Leanne¡¯s sake or because he couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with a fool, Curtis let it slide. After dropping Joy off at her ce, Curtis finally remarked to Leanne¡± defend her.¡± you would Joy blew Leanne a kiss from outside. Although she couldn¡¯t see it, Leanne still raised her 1. by her because she¡¯s always stood by me,¡± Leanne said softly. Without family, she and Joy had been each other¡¯s lifelines for years. Love was scarce in Leanne¡¯s world, but Joy¡¯s unwavering affection always ced her first, sharing in her joys and sorrows withplete solidarity. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Curtis bristled at the insinuation, ¡°Haven¡¯t I always had your Instead, he was the one who had cut her deepest. back?¡± Leanne¡¯s thoughts inevitably drifted to the image of Suzan seeking refuge behind him. ¡°Just keep protecting your precious Suzan,¡± she spat. Curtis¡¯ expression darkened, his eyebrows furrowing in frustration. ¡°If you want a divorce, there¡¯s no need to involve her.¡± It was as if Leanne were the one being unreasonable. Was it she who couldn¡¯t wait to end their marriage, muddling through with an ex while still bound by vows? Enough. Leanne had even lost the desire to argue. ¡°If that thoughtforts your conscience, then sure, believe it,¡± she conceded with resignation. Her apathetic stance only irritated Curtis more, his frustration akin to punching a pillow, no satisfying end to his anger. + you sure Loosening his tie with a scoff, Curtis remarked, ¡°You haven¡¯t gained weight, but you. have gotten good at raising my blood pressure Leanne thought to herself that it was only because of her love for him that she had. endured so much, making him believe she was meek and easily bullied. The car fell silent. As the Bentley crossed over the Agrarian Bridge, Curtis asked out of the blue, ¡°Do you remember Echo Summit?¡± The memory had been unexpectedly stirred by ament made by Derek earlier that day. He had genuinely intended to take Leanne to see the meteor shower that night. The mountain air was cool, and he had swathed her in his coat. Sitting in hisp, she was surprisingly gentle and meek,forted by his warmth and familiar scent.\Frankly, any man in his virile youth would have struggled to contain himself in such a moment. The memory caused a ripple of emotion in Curtis, bringing with it an impulsive notion Perhaps they shouldn¡¯t divorce. Maybe they could still make it work. Leanne, her gaze fixed on the car window, replied nonchntly, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± And so, Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. stillness. like the sea after the wind dies down, Curtis¡¯ ripples of emotion settled back into After a brief pause, he let out a derisive chuckle. As he withdrew his gaze from Leanne, his face settled into an expression of endless indifference. ¡°What am I even expecting from you?¡± The atmosphere in the car plummeted, the tension rendering the air cold despite the heat. The spacious backseat of the Bentley seemed to divide them with an invisible barrier, turning them into irreconcble foes, each entrenched in their own corner. For the remainder of the ride, neither spoke another word. Jake, driving up front, was on pins and needles. Joy¡¯s chatter had been annoying, but now, the silence was unbearable. Upon arriving at Crystal Cove Vis, Leanne stepped out of the car and headed straight for the house. Behind her, the car door mmed shut. Curtis didn¡¯t follow her. Instead, he stood by the. car, sparking his lighter. The me caught the end of the cigarette hanging from his lips. He took a deep drag, the nicotine stabbing into his lungs, before calling out to her, ¡°Leanne.¡± She paused mid-step on the porch. Standing in the night, Curtis cut a dashing figure, his dark coat entuating his austere features, giving him an air of unapproachable allure. ¡°Do you have any demands?¡± he asked. Leanne held a trace of bewilderment. The ember of Curtis¡¯ cigarette glowed intermittently between his fingers, his hazel eyes partially obscured by the swirling smoke, elusive. ¡°You¡¯ve put up with a lot in these three years,¡± he stated, his voice as steady and cool as if he were negotiating a multinational merger. ¡°Whatever demands you have, just say them. Whatever I can give you, I will.¡± Leanne realized then. This was truly a transaction. What is this?¡± she asked from her higher vantage point on the stairs, her gaze steady on Curtis. ¡°Is this your way ofpensating for toying with my feelings?¡± That inexplicable irritability surfaced again. Curtis pinched the bridge of his nose, visibly annoyed. ¡°Interpret it however you like. While I¡¯m still in the mood to talk, spit it out.¡± Per their prenuptial agreement, aside from a stipted sum, he wasn¡¯t obligated to give Leanne any additional assets. Chapter 60 Perhaps it was a nod to the fleeting warmth they¡¯d shared in their initial six months together. After all, he¡¯d yed her for a fool. But as a member of the Richardson family with wealth beyond measure, Mr. Curtis wasn¡¯t stingy with women. A littlepensation for her would be but a trifle for him. Leanne stood silently under the eaves. She might appear gentle, but she was as stubborn as a mule, never one to bow or bend to his will. Just as Curtis expected her to reject his offer outright, Leanne spoke, her voice clear as she made her one demand. Plz follow Reddit group and request more novels.. thanks Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 ¡°Can I have the Northwood Mansion?¡± Leanne asked, her voice tinged with an undeniable. seriousness. Curtis paused, the cigarette in his hand momentarily forgotten as he peered into the deepening night. His tone was enigmatic, ¡°Why the Northwood Mansion?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s valuable,¡± Leanne stated inly. ¡± haven¡¯t lived in any of your houses exc except for this one and the one at Northwood.¡± Curtis took a drag, the smoke curling into the chilly air, ghostly against the darkness, ¡°If it¡¯s value you¡¯re after, this ce is worth more than Northwood Mansion.¡± In terms of value, the Crystal Cove Vis, his wedding gift from his parents, was at least three times more expensive than the Northwood Mansion. ¡°That was your parents¡¯ wedding gift to you. You might need it in the future.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d live in that house after getting married again?¡± Fair point. Suzan wouldn¡¯t be too keen on moving into a house that had once symbolized his union with another woman. ¡°I don¡¯t want it either,¡± Leanne retorted. ¡°You and your lover can live wherever you like. Just give me the Northwood Mansion.¡± ¡°What do you want to do with it?¡± Curtis prodded once more. ¡°Is it so wrong to sell it for money?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°If it¡¯s money you want, asking for cash would be simpler.¡± Leanne¡¯s irritation red up. She¡¯d been asked to make a request, but when she did, it was met with pushback. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to give it, just say so.¡± ¡°The property fees at Northwood Mansion aren¡¯t cheap. Can your sry cover them?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow, his voice smooth and deliberate. ¡°Plus, I quite like that ce. It¡¯s perfect for a winter getaway, the snow views there are outstanding.¡± So, he o take Suzan there for a vacation in the future? already endured all the torment life could throw at her. If she had ast life, the punishment she¡¯d received this time around was surely d thought she could ept the end of their marriage calmly, but Curtis effortlessly stabbed at her already battered heart once more. 11:54 Chapter 61 Winter was setting in, and the outside cold enough to make anyone shiver heat in her eyes, tear¡¯s building up, threatening to fall. there was a She bit her lip, her voice strained and barely holding back a tremble, ¡°If you want to see. snow, you can go anywhere. Take her to d. The roads by Northwood Mansion are bad, one snowfall and they¡¯re closed for ages. It¡¯s not practical.¡± Curtis let out an ambiguous chuckle. ¡°Do o you really think that the road was closed for a month?¡± His cigarette was done and he snuffed it out in a nter by the door. ¡°Even if Stonebridge¡¯s municipal services are subpar, they wouldn¡¯t let a main route stay c for a month.¡± Leanne froze, a single tear teetering on the edge of her eyshes. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.. Curtis didn¡¯t answer, nor did he look at her, as he opened his car door. stay closed ¡°I¡¯ll have Caleb send you al of my properties tomorrow. Pick whichever you want. But forget about Northwood Mansion.¡± He got into his Bentley and drove off, leaving Leanne to chase after him impulsively to know what he meant by his words. During that month at Northwood Mansion, she had never doubted Curtis. He said the road was still out, that the food was delivered by drones from the nearbymunity. Heined about thezy city officials, suggesting they might wait until spring thaw to fix things. mused about how staying secluded there wasn¡¯t so bad, just the two of them, forever. e those all lies? he fabricated them just to spend a few more days alone with her? those days at Northwood, wasn¡¯t it not just her caught up in the romance but him too, even if just for a moment? These questions crushed Leanne with the merciless grip of iron. What remained of her sanity stopped her from chasing the car any further. As the Bentley¡¯s tail lights vanished into the night, a gust of cold wind brushed her cheeks. Leanne¡¯s tears finally fell. Why did he tell her now? What good did it do to let her know all this now? 2/3 11:55 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It only made her feel more pitiful. Every ounce of love Curtis once had for her was a knife, each one lodged in her heart. She couldn¡¯t move or pull them out. Each touch was agony. She would have preferred to remain in blissful ignorance, not knowing that Curtis had once gone to great lengths for her. Laura heard the car and voices from outside but grew concerned when no one came in. Opening the door, she found Leanne standing alone in the deste night, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s happened? Why are you standing out here in the cold? You¡¯ll get sick again!¡± Laura was frantic with worry. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Curtis? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Leanne said nothing, steadying herself on the wooden staircase banister as she climbed back to her second-floor room. Too drained to undress or shower, she wrapped herself tightly in her nkets and fell into a troubled sleep. The next morning, her eyes were swollen from crying. She attempted to reduce the puffiness with some ice, but it wasn¡¯t very effective. As she left for work, Laura was sweeping the yard, still fussing over her. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 ¡°Who on earth is so ssless as to toss a bunch of cigarette butts on the doorstep?¡± By the afternoon, Caleb had emailed Leanne an electronic spreadsheet detailing an impressive portfolio of real estate. Among the listed properties were a number of estates at Stonebridge and various other properties across the globe, including some in the exclusive enve of Stake. The listings filled several pages, each more impressive than thest. On the phone, Caleb had pitched a few particrly charming Stonebridge houses Leanne, all turn-key ready. The prices were enough to make her head spin. It would take her a lifetime and a half of doctor¡¯s sries to afford even one. ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can show you around anytime,¡± Caleb had offered. ¡°Just pick your favorite and I¡¯ll have all the paperwork ready for a smooth transfer.¡± Leanne had been on her way to a patient¡¯s room when she hung up, and she found herself frozen in the hospital corridor, momentarily dazed, forgetting where she was headed. Selina popped up from behind her. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s got you zoning out?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Leanne, reminded of her task, started walking towards the patient¡¯s room, with the sound of Selina¡¯s wheelchair rolling behind her. ¡°What¡¯s with the eyes? Been crying? Rough night with your hubby? Or did he give you a hard time again?¡± Leanne retorted, ¡°Are you from the CIA?¡± ¡°Nah, just a humble lover of the gossip grapevine,¡± Selina teased, bombarding Leanne with questi he that your husband on the phone? What¡¯s he transferring to you? A ny? Are you guys really getting a divorce?¡± and couldn¡¯t help but exim loudly, ¡°Dr. Castillo, are you getting a enly, the patients stopped their moaning and turned their heads with curiosity. ¡°Dr. astillo, is it true?¡± Leanne could only sigh. In less than an afternoon, the entire ophthalmology department was abuzz with the news that Leanne was getting a divorce. Her slightly red eyes were all the evidence they needed. Sandra, another colleague, was oddly pleased at the news. ¡°So did your poor husband dump you?¡± she taunted as she saw Leanne. Leanne couldn¡¯t fathom her delight. ¡°Why so happy?¡± she asked nonchntly, picking at her lunch. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re happier than my husband¡¯s mistress.¡± 1/2 11:55 The break room erupted inughter as Sandra turned blushed, which nearly matched her scrubs. Later, Leanne guessed Sandra must haveined to Ruben, because she found herself getting a stern talking-to, ¡°Keep your personal life out of the hospital. It¡¯s distracting the patients and your colleagues.¡± Back when Leanne had first joined the hospital, Ruben wasn¡¯t yet the head of the department. That title belonged to Mr. Marshall. There was tension between them, splitting the department into factions. Mr. Marshall was a renowned surgeon, while Ruben had secured his position through family connections. Leanne and Sandra had started at the hospital around the same time. Sandra, being rted to the hospital director, naturally aligned with Ruben. Leanne, a novice to the politics within the hospital, unwittingly became a thorn in Ruben¡¯s side because Mr. Marshall had taken a liking to her. When Mr. Marshall was promoted and left, Ruben took over. Leanne had since been a target of his ire. Today, though, Leanne was in no mood to hold back ¡°Why don¡¯t you check the security cameras to see if I¡¯ve ever mentioned a word about my private life?¡± She retorted, ¡°I can¡¯t manage the patients¡¯ curiosity, but maybe you can have a word with Sandra. Tell her there¡¯s no room under my bed for her to keep tabs on my marital status.¡± Ruben was livid. ¡°Leanne, what kind of attitude is that?¡± I ¡°I¡¯m being respectful,¡± Leanne retorted, ¡°If that¡¯s not good enough, maybe should I kneel while I speak?¡± When Ruben sent her out of his office, she caught a glimpse of Selina¡¯s wheelchair zoomi own the hall, almost sparking with the speed of her retreat. er for the rest of the day, only approaching when it was time for her eye the examination, which showed no issues, Selina sheepishly apologized. elled so loud,¡± she admitted. your apology worth anything?¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t angry. ¡°You¡¯re always causing me rouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about you,¡± Selina protested. After ensuring no one was around, Selina whispered, ¡°Just get the divorce. Once it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll set you up with my brother!¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but release a cold chuckle at the offer, despite the chaos of the day. 2/2 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 After ElitePinnacle Investments made its triumphant return from Bullion Boulevard to domestic shores, instead of the anticipated struggle to limatize, they thrived like a fish to water. Out of the blue, they announced the acquisition of VentureVista Securities from VectorVista Bank. Then, in a bold move, it swiftly secured severalrge IPO projects. Their meteoric rise put other investment banks under immense pressure. ¡°ElitePinnacle Shakes Up Domestic Market, Curtis Creates New Legend¡±. Headlines like these were stered across major financial websites for days. The bigger his steps, the busier Curtis got, pouring his energy into work, spending consecutive days in an apartment just a stone¡¯s throw from thepany office. ElitePinnacle¡¯s affairs were enough to keep him upied around the clock. Yet, he took on a particrly thorny acquisition case from the Richardson Group. Back in the day, Curtis was notorious for his high-and-mighty attitude. When Maddox needed a favor, he had to approach Curtis with extreme deference. Recently, Curtis had be unusually dedicated, devoting so much time to Maddox¡¯s projects that it seemed as if he was aiming for the chairman¡¯s position himself. Even when Skyler¡¯s inte startup went public on the stock exchange, ringing the opening bell, Curtis managed to make time in his hectic schedule to lend a hand and show support. Caleb thought Curtis was either courting an early grave or hadpletely lost his mar ack that afternoon, Caleb found Stonebridge covered in ayer of fresh snow. winter seemed colder than usual, with the season¡¯s first snowfall arriving early. Stepping out of the airport, Jake had the car idling at the curb. After Caleb loaded his suitcase into the trunk, he returned to find Curtis still standing by the roadside, not yet in the car. Curtis looked up at the fluttering snowkes and seemed to remember something, then asked, ¡°Did she pick out the house?¡± Caleb had been in touch with Leanne asionally, and she was busy enough that she¡¯d only reply when she had a spare moment. ¡°Mrs. Richardson doesn¡¯t want the house anymore, just give her the cash equivalent.¡± Curtis furrowed his brow. 1/3 Chapter 64 ¡°Before, she was dead set on the house. Now she wants cash instead?¡± he said icily. Caleb had no idea. Getting even a short response from Leanne was already challenging. How could she tell him what she was thinking? ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the cash equivalent to the value of the Crystal Cove Vis. Should I transfer it to her now?¡± Curtis reached into his pocket for a cigarette, only to find his pack empty. Tossing the empty pack into a nearby trash can, he extended his hand to Caleb. ¡°Cigarette.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Caleb hesitated. Curtis said coolly, ¡°I pay you a good sry and you begrudge me a smoke?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Caleb quickly offered his pack, which Curtis dismissed with disdain, ¡°Cut back on these cheap smokes, they¡¯re bad for you.¡± Cheap? Caleb thought inwardly, maybe he just didn¡¯t want to give Curtis one. Lately, Curtis had been smoking more than usual, probably to stay alert amidst the non-stop work, burning through what was supposed to be a three-month supply in half a month. ¡°Mr. Richardson, smoking is bad for you in general.¡± Caleb intended to advise Curtis to cut down, but before he could get the words out, Curtis gave him a sidelong nce. ¡°Picking up babits, are you? You¡¯ve been learning all the wrong things from Leanne.¡± ted, unable to pinpoint the trap in Curtis¡¯ words, ¡°I haven¡¯t been rdson, nor have I learned anything.¡± Cale f e car with a snort, ¡°Do you wish you could follow her?¡± sat a loss for words. one phase of ElitePinnacle¡¯s workplete, there was finally a chance to take a ther. However, Curtis, unsatisfied with any nk space in his schedule, was looking more tasks to tackle. The office was awash withints, and they all turned to Caleb with their pleas, ¡°Caleb, please talk to Mr. Richardson. He might be a workaholic, but we¡¯re not!¡± With the fervent hopes of the entire staff weighing on him, Caleb entered the office. After Curtis finished signing documents, Caleb steeled himself and spoke up, ¡°Mr. 7/3 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Curtis lifted an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the point of going home?¡± Caleb choked for a moment. That was indeed a good question. He shifted the conversation, ¡°Look, we¡¯ve all been running on fumestely, tagging along with your marathon meetings. You¡¯re full of beans, but the rest of us are burning the midnight oil to the point of going bald. We have thirty-year-old souls with the health of octogenarians. If someone drops dead from exhaustion, that¡¯s gonna cost a pretty penny.¡± All of Caleb¡¯s smooth talk was learned from Curtis. Using it in front of the man himself felt like bringing a knife to a gunfight. Curtis scoffed, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t pick up the tab?¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly the point. The secretary wasn¡¯t wrong. Ever since Curtis got back from his trip, he¡¯d been more demanding by the day. Caleb, having been by his side for years, had a knack for gauging his thoughts. Caleb repeated to himself like a mantra, ¡°For the sake of ElitePinnacle.¡± Then, with a sense of resigned courage, he asked, ¡°Mr. Richardson, are you afraid of confronting your wife?¡± The sound of shattering in the CEO¡¯s office sent a chill down the spines of the secretaries. outside. ¡°It¡¯s over. Caleb¡¯s done for¡­ Oh dear!¡± Soon after th swung open, and Caleb stepped out. The hist diately swarmed him with concern, ¡°Caleb, are you alright?¡± ked over a coffee mug.¡± g his tie and letting out a sigh of relief, Caleb announced, ¡°Let the other N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ents know ¨C Mr. Richardson says everyone¡¯s been putting in a lot of effort and es a three-day break. Tell them to go home and recharge.¡± tement erupted through ElitePinnacle. The ce cleared out before the end of the day. en Curtis finally emerged from his office, he found no one but Caleb. They scampered off faster than rabbits,¡± Curtis grumbled upon seeing Caleb, ¡°You too.¡± Jake had the misfortune of catching a nasty cold the day before, so Curtis found himself driving alone on the snowy streets, feeling an unexpected sense of destion. 1/2 In the end, he turned the car around and headed back to Crystal Cove Vis. The house was toasty as spring with the heating on but felt eerily empty. Curtis paused, calling out, ¡°Leanne?¡± The chill in his voice went unnoticed. His echo nearly answered him in the hollow. space. Dropping his coat on the couch, he made a beeline for the master bedroom upstairs. Seeing Leanne¡¯s clothes and personal items still there, his tense muscles finally rxed. Heading back downstairs, he heard a few meows. He approached the room where they kept the gats and barely cracked the door open when the cats squeezed out, followed by a litter of kittens rushing past with their little tails bouncing, sniffing and climbing Curtis¡¯ pant leg. Trying to nudge them back in with his foot was futile. There was no one whoplied, instead leaping over his shoes and darting away. Laura, back from grocery shopping, saw the feline frenzy in the living room, with a couple of them tumbling and y-fighting on the sofal Cat hair fluttered in the air, and Curtis stood at a distance, sneezing uncontrobly. Laura gasped, ¡°Oh my goodness, how did they all get out?!¡± ¡°The door wasn¡¯t shut properly. It was like this when I got back,¡± Curtis replied. Laura didn¡¯t dare question him, though she wondered if one of the cats had evolved enough to unlock doors and start a locksmith career. She scrambled after the tabby kittens, whose athletic prowess was evident. The more she chased, the m seemed to enjoy it. Sweating profusely, Laura only managed to catch a e others made their escape again. Cu y on the stairs, suggested, ¡°Call Leanne toe home and deal with a cat toy, turned to him, ¡°Mrs. Richardson went out of state for a She won¡¯t be back till the day after tomorrow.¡± in his pockets, Curtis hummed with a hint of insinuation, ¡°Seems like she¡¯s got the busy schedule.¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 After four grueling days of academic conferences, Leanne and her medical colleaguesnded and took a shared ride back to the city. She was thest to board the van, not vying for the best seats like the others, which left her with the least desirable one. It was the front passenger seat next to Mr. Marshall and the head of the medical department. The younger doctors always dreaded sitting with the higher-ups, but Leanne. had no choice. The e snow was falling harder than when they had left. Although the roads were plowed, their driver, a male colleague who knew how to work the room, slowed down to a cautious pace. He chatted up the two leaders in the back with great charm and wit. Leanne, on the other hand, stayed out of the conversation, sifting through important. messages on her phone. Selina, whose eye surgery was a distant memory, still messaged Leanne daily. She must have been bored stiff in the hospital, always asking when Leanne would return. ¡°Why are you ignoring me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t get kidnapped, did you?¡± ¡°My eyes have been a bit ufortable these past few days. The inte says it¡¯s postoperative effects. Is your medical skill up to par?¡± The goading worked. Leanne, who typically ignored the nonsense, replied.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°There wasn¡¯t enough space during the operation, so I had to remove your IQ. Check if you¡¯re not intellectually challenged now.¡± Selina was bri emoji. The ess before firing back with a threat, apanied by a fierce o was driving then chimed in, ¡°Mr. Marshall and Mr. Theo, are you ? How about I book us a table at a new restaurant? You both are t¡¯s rare for us to dine together. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to rx a bit?¡± all and Theo agreed to the idea. turned to Leanne, ¡°Dr. Castillo, will you join us? You always skip the group s, but you can¡¯t turn down Marshall and Theo¡¯spany, right?¡± nered by the situation, Leanne found no room to refuse. I¡¯m free tonight and I have a case I¡¯m uncertain about. I¡¯d like to discuss it with Marshall.¡± Theo chimed in with apliment, ¡°Marshall is a top contender in ophthalmology, if not the best. Leanne, you should learn from him. He sees great potential in you.¡± 1/2 Chapter 65 Marshall added, ¡°Leanne is far more capable than I was at her age, intelligent and quick-witted. She¡¯s bound for greatness.¡± The driver joked, ¡°Indeed. Every eligible bachelor at the hospital would love to have Dr. Castillo as his bride.¡± Leanne responded in kind, ¡°Do you realize that¡¯s almost an insult to a modern woman?¡± When they arrived at the restaurant, Leanne and her colleagues entered just as Grace, an acquaintance, was leaving with her friends. ¡°Leanne?¡± Grace eximed in surprise. Leanne stopped to chat, ¡°What a coincidence! Are you dining here too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my birthday, just having a meal with friends,¡± Grace exined. ¡°I wanted to invite you, but I heard from Skyler that Curtis and Devin went skiing, so I assumed you were with them and didn¡¯t call.¡± Grace seemed genuinely apologetic, ¡°I should¡¯ve phoned you.¡± ¡°No worries, I was just getting back from a trip Leanne said, wishing her a happy birthday. before joining her colleagues. Before entering their private dining room, Leanhe checked her social media for updates. Unlike Phillip, who had been groomed since birth to take over the family business, Curtis was expected to live the carefree life of a wealthy yboy. While Phillip delved into economics, finance, international rtions, and sociology, Curtis was free from such burdens. Instead, his pursuits werevish hobbies like astronomy, geography, skiing and sailing, which were expensive and diverse. He excelled in all. was an excellent skier and had once promised to teach her during a nned oneymoon trip to d that never happened. Leanne had a feeling that Suzan would be joining the ski trip. Devin, known for his frequent social media updates, would post something about their escapades. She wanted confirmation but stumbled upon Suzar¡¯s updates first. Chaple 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Tucked away in the picturesque Northwood Ski Resort, a nket of snow enveloped the world outside the window. Snapping a selfie, she unwittingly captured the other patrons. in the frame, with Curtis perfectly centered in the shot. He was decked out in a crisp white ski suit, the casual sporty attire entuating his towering and superior build. Strands of his hairzily fell across his brow, giving off a nonchnt vibe. It looked like he was mid-conversation with someone beside him, a half-smoked cigarette pinned between his fingers, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. He seemed to be in a good mood. Leanne drifted her eyes to Suzan¡¯s caption beneath the photo. ¡®First time hitting the slopes. So happy! Big thanks to my coach, the patient heir. It was obvious that she was talking about Curtis. Leanne gazed at Suzan¡¯s beaming face in the photo, feeling a pang of loss. Curtis hadn¡¯t broken his promise but fulfilled it for someone else. As was customary with dinner parties, alcohol was flowing freely. Inevitably, someone brought up Leanne¡¯s recent divorce. Her beauty was renowned throughout the hospital. With recognition came the spread of her personal saga. ¡°Dr. Castillo is so gorgeous andpetent with such a great personality. Her ex must be blind to cheat on her. Was that mistress even close to angelic beauty?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, men are scoundrels. No matter how good they have it at home, they¡¯re never satisfied. Remember our anesthesiology chief who ran off with a nurse? She¡¯s not even as pretty as I am.¡± ¡°I heard he was stepping out too. His wife¡¯s so elegant and her father¡¯s a big shot at the district attorney¡¯s office. They¡¯re loaded.¡± The female colleagues¡¯ indignation grew with each word, leaving many male colleagues. visibly ufortable. Someone cleared their throat to change the subject. ¡°Dr. Castillo has nothing to worry about post-divorce, so let¡¯s not fret over her.¡± One of the male colleagues, already flushed from a few drinks, joked, his face the color of liverwurst, ¡°Dr. Castillo, why not consider one of our own? How about me?¡± He was immediately shot down by a blunt female colleague, ¡°You? Dream on!¡± Chapter 66 The table erupted intoughter at the quip, leaving the guy even more embarrassed, hist face flushing. They were all colleagues and superiors from the same hospital. When the drinks were pushed her way, Leanne couldn¡¯t just snub the gesture. By the end of the night, she was tipsy. Politely declining a male colleague¡¯s offer to drive her home, she hailed a cab instead. Feeling slightly dizzy, she leaned back in the seat to rest. When the driver announced they had arrived, she stepped out, only to find herself not at Crystal Cove Vis, but at Northwood Mansion. She must have been more inebriated than she thought and gave the wrong address. Leanne was sentimental, which was why she had asked for this particr mansion when Curtis gave her a chance to make demands during their split. Its value was one thing, but more importantly, it held profound significance for her. Unfortunately, Curtis was too stingy to agree. Since she was already there, Leanne decided to climb the front steps and enter the house. Over the past two years, she¡¯d visited this ce alone numerous times, especially right after Curtis had left for Stake. Eventually, she managed to move on and stoppeding by. Despite being uninhabited, the property manager would routinely check and clean the house. The underfloor heating was turned on every winter, so it was always ready for upancy. course, the hefty property management fees were justified. Curtis was right. Her sry ouldn¡¯t cover them. Without turning on the lights, Leanne settled onto the living room sofa. The alcohol from dinner made her slightly tipsy, and her bodyzily curled into the couch, the familiar surroundings stirring up memories. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. During that initial half-year, Curtis had treated her incredibly well with a tenderness that was addictive like honey, so much so that she failed to notice the poison it concealed. Suddenly, the lights flickered on, momentarily blinding Leanne. Instinctively, she raised an arm to shield her eyes. When her vision adjusted, she sat up from the sofa. She blinked at the sight of Curtis descending the stairs in a silken robe, unsure if she was hallucinating from the alcohol. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 His voice was a drawl, heavy with the remnants of sleep, ¡°Creeping around in the dead of night, I thought we had a burr on our hands! ¡°I wasn¡¯t creeping,¡± Leanne retorted, her tone defensive. ¡°You¡­¡± She was about to ask what he was doing there when it suddenly hit her. They¡¯d gone skiing today. The ski resort was just a stone¡¯s throw away. They must have decided to stay nearby after hitting the slopes. So then¡­ Did he bring Suzan here? Leanne¡¯s heart clenched tight, as if someone had yanked the oxygen from her lungs, leaving her gasping for air. Was Curtis really that desperate? Couldn¡¯t he at least wait until the divorce papers were signed? Was that too much to request? Descending the staircase, Curtis caught her eye, and Leanne noticed a suspicious red mark on his neck. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Despite the room¡¯s cozy temperature, a chill cascaded down her spine, leaving a trail of cold in its wake. She clenched her fists, turned, and strode away. Behind her, the sound of rummaging followed, then Curtis¡¯ voice: ¡°Where¡¯s the first-aid kit?¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was tight, strained, ¡°Second drawer on your right.¡± Curtis pulled open the drawer and retrieved the kit. Just as Leanne was about to step away, he asked, ¡°Which one¡¯s for allergies?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t want to deal with him, ¡°Look it up yourself.¡± Curtis snorted, ¡°Dr. Castillo, such an angel in white. Your cat gives me allergies, and you shirk responsibility? Where are professional ethics you¡¯ve got?¡± Then, he casually threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take responsibility, that¡¯s fine by me. But don¡¯t me me when I chuck those cats into the snow.¡± Cats its were subordinate to the master. Leanne stood still for two seconds, then, teeth gritted, she turned back. ¡°Give me the kit.¡± Curtis nced at her before handing it over. Chapter 67 The house had been uninhabited for a while. Many of the medicines were expired. Leanne found only one ointment that was still good. ¡°Apply once or twice daily. We¡¯re out of loratadine, so make sure you take some when you get back,¡± she instructed. Curtis didn¡¯t take it, instead, he slumped onto the couch and yanked open his cor, ¡°Help me.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t move, ¡°You can have the person upstairs help you.¡± Curtis lifted azy eyelid, ¡°Upstairs? Who? Is this ce haunted or something?¡± Suzan wasn¡¯t here? Leanne watched him for a moment, searching his face for lies. When she found none, she reluctantly approached to apply the ointment. Arge patch of an allergic rash marred the right side of Curtis¡¯ neck. The earlier spot wasn¡¯t a love bite, likely scratched by his own doing. His seated position cast shadows, so Leanne had to bend down to see better, her forefinger spreading the ointment over the rash, massaging it in. She was thorough, but Curtis suddenly made a noise of difort, dodging his head to the side, ¡°Doing that on purpose?¡± ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± Leanne was unimpressed by his sensitivity, ¡°I wasn¡¯t pressing hard.¡± ¡°I mean, stop breathing on my neck.¡± Leanne was speechless, ¡°Even a barnacle needs to breathe.¡± Curtis¡¯ brown eyes fixed on her and he drawled, ¡°You¡¯re making me erect.¡± Leanne¡¯s face red crimson in an instant, her cheeks burning, ¡°That¡¯s your problem, perv.¡± She straightened up, intending to walk away, but Curtis caught her wrist, a deft pullnding her on hisp. ¡°Let go!¡± Trying to stand, Leanne found herself restrained by his broad, strong hands gripping her legs, not only holding her in ce but pulling her closer. His body¡¯s response was unmistakably conveyed through the fabric to Leanne. His body was heated with the dick erect. The familiar surroundings and the extremely intimate position quickly revived memories of times spent on that very couch. Her blush deepened, spreading down her neck. The alcohol from earlier seemed to boil in ¡°Calling me leaning siinse to the lips to sniff (ban Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 He was way too close forfort, invading her personal space as if he were about to steal a kiss. Leanne turned her head to avoid him, ¡°None of your business!¡± After a couple of drinks, there was a certain tipsy charm about her. Her brows knitted in annoyance, an adorable pout that Curtis couldn¡¯t help but find endearing. He knew he was twisted for thinking so. ¡°You smell like alcohol. How much did you drink?¡± Was it that obvious? Leanne fell for the bait, covering her mouth, ¡°Just a few drinks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe you,¡± Curtis challenged, ¡°Let¡¯s have a little check, shall we?¡± Leanne was about to ask how he intended to check. Was he going to draw blood for an alcohol test right there? But before she could utter a word, Curtis had grasped her delicate chin, pulling her face back towards him. Before she knew it, his lips were on hers. His cool kiss sent a shiver down her spine, her breath trembling. Kissing was something Curtis had taught her. Those past intense and inseparable kisses as well as memories seeped into her very bones. Curtis seemed to hesitate, breaking away after a brief moment. His fingers caressed her chin while he studied her soft and rosy lips, lost in thought.. Leanne was too familiar with his scent, her muscle memory hadn¡¯t been forgotten, even if her mind had. Her head was spinning from the alcohol, not giving her a chance to think as she instinctively tilted her head up and kissed him back. Curtis stiffened, his deep gaze falling on her face, inscrutable. Leanne¡¯s haziness passed in a sh, her rity returning sharply. Almost immediately, she pushed Curtis away with force. He stumbled back. As Leanne moved off hisp, she turned to leave. ¡°Leanne.¡± His voice followed her from behind, casual yet enigmatic as he leaned against the couch. ¡°Why¡¯d you kiss me?¡± Leanne pursed her lips, ¡°You kissed me first.¡± ¡°I barely touched you a second at most. But you gave me a french kiss for five seconds. You got a bargain.¡± Chapter 68 Five seconds? Impossible! Her mind was a mess, cursing alcohol for being such a treacherous thing, while his unpredictable hot- and-cold attitude kept her hanging. Already frazzled, his usation only fanned her irritation. He was the one who¡¯d started 1. ¡°So what now? What do you want?¡± she asked. No reply came, just the sound of his footsteps closing in behind her.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Suddenly, Curtis wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Caught off guard, she found herself held tight. ¡°I want my kiss back.¡± With those words, he dipped his head down for another kiss. His cool lips were assertive, brooking no argument or resistance. Leanne, taken by surprise, found herself immobilized by his firm grasp around her waist, his ease in prying open her mouth, his tongue invading. She tried to push against his chest to no avail. Her breath and air were seemingly stolen. Curtis¡¯ tongue conquered her mouth, skillfully entwining with hers, knowing just how to touch and tease. He was a masterful kisser, familiar with all her sensitive spots, leaving Leanne powerless. She quickly melted into his embrace, her breathing growing ragged. She felt like she was drowning in lukewarm waters with the alcohol heightening her senses, weakening her resolve until she was thoroughly intoxicated by his kiss. Her struggles faded to nothing. Curtis hel ope hey copsed onto the couch. Just as Leanne¡¯s dazed eyes fluttered of her. d when her clothes had been undone. traced patterns that made her gasp. As she instinctively tried to curl her legs. and grasped her knee.. was breathy, whispering against her ear, ¡°Anne, my good girl, part your legs just a and let me in¡­¡± e room, neglected for so long, was heating up by the second, both of them lost in at naze of desire. And just then, the doorbell rang. Leanne barely coherent, murmured, ¡°Someone¡¯s at the door¡­¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Curtis didn¡¯t care a whit. His hand gave her a yful pinch, a subtle punishment for her distraction. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± The doorbell kept ringing. Then, Suzan¡¯s voice from outside called, ¡°Curtis, are you home? I brought some food back.¡± It was like being snapped out of a vivid daydream. Suzan¡¯s voice was the whip that yanked Leanne back to reality. The heat that had coursed through her veins vanished in an instant, leaving her feeling as na if she¡¯d been thrown naked into a vast snowy wilderness, submerged in bone-chilling cold and shame. Curtis actually brought Suzan here. Leanne sobered up in a sh, fully aware of her surroundings. ¡°What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± Her tone was devoid of any confusion, icy enough to cut. ¡°Curtis, can¡¯t you ever keep it in your pants?¡± His heat extinguished like ice water had been dumped over him. He withdrew his hand from inside her clothes, his handsome face growing colder as he sneered, ¡°Is being touched by me really such an insult to you?¡± Leanne turned mocking. ¡°I¡¯d rather not catch something.¡± Her words struck a nerve. Curtis darkened his face as he stared at her with a mocking augh. ¡°Leanne, have I spoiled you rotten, putting up with your attitude every day? Who se would dare talk to me this way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hardly worthy of such attention from you to even be looking at me,¡± Leanne quipped. She sat up, buttoning up her blouse that he had undone. Every movement was quiet andposed, yet somehow conveying the impression of being wronged. A nameless anger rose in Curtis. He stood up from the couch with a grim face, walked to the table, and pulled a cigarette from the pack. over The lighter ttered on the table as he took a drag, his back to Leanne, his voice irritated and cold, ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Leanne straightened herself up without looking back at him and left. Behind her, Curtis kicked the coffee table, sending it tumbling over. Leanne opened the door to find Suzan standing there, clutching a takeout bag from a Chapter 69 Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. fancy restaurant, her face a picture of astonishment. ¡°Leanne? What are you doing here?¡± She nced past the open door at the overturned coffee table, Curtis¡¯ mood visibly stormy. Leanne had no intention of wasting words with her, but she paused at the question. ¡°Why am I here?¡± she echoed, her beautiful eyes looking at Suzan with a detached mockery, a flicker of Curtis¡¯ disdain passing through her gaze. Leanne said, ¡°When you be Mrs. Richardson, then you might have the right to ask me that.¡± Suzan¡¯s face turned pale. Leanne added, her voice cold, ¡°For now, I am Mrs. Richardson and I haven¡¯t asked why you¡¯re here, which is more courtesy than you deserve.¡± Her sharp words made Suzan struggle to maintain herposure, her smile strained. ¡°Leanne, could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Leanne gave a wry smile. ¡°Misunderstanding is always your best shield, isn¡¯t it?¡± With that, she breezed past Suzan. At the moment they passed each other, Suzan didn¡¯t miss the lush and glistening color on Leanne¡¯s lips. It was as if Leanne had just beer fiercely kissed. Suzan tightened her grip on the bag as she watched Leanne walk away. It was said that looks and grace were partly crafted by environment andrgely by birth. Leanne was one of those naturally blessed. Blessed with a face that would make a sculptor weep with the Richardson cool arroga he good fortune to be adopted by a family as prestigious as ht believe she¡¯s some sort of heiress, exuding an air of Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Suzan bit her lower lip hard and took a few deep breaths topose herself. Then, with a determined grip, she carried her bag through the front door. The living room was in total disarray. She couldn¡¯t fathom what had transpired to ignite Curtis¡¯ to such an extent. ¡°What in the world happened here¡­ Did you and Leanne have another blowout?¡± she asked, her voice laced with concern. Curtis was in a foul mood, a dark aura practically emanating from him. He was far from polite in his response. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Even when angry, Curtis¡¯ upbringing dictated he would cloak his ire with a smile, rarely allowing his temper to re like this, especially not toward Suzan. ¡°You left the ski resort early, and Devin said you¡¯de here. There¡¯s no food in the house. I was worried you hadn¡¯t eaten anything for dinner.¡± One by one, Suzan retrieved the takeout containers from her bag. ¡°I brought your something from your favorite diner.¡± The food was still warm, a fact Curtis couldn¡¯t care less about as he didn¡¯t spare it a nce. ¡°I¡¯d have enjoyed a good ¡®meal¡¯ without you.¡± Suzan briefly wandered to Leanne¡¯s disheveled hair and the lingering redness in her eves as she had left. It took a few seconds before she grasped the implication behind his words. Her lips pres After a a mi fi er ether, nearly snapping the fork in her hand. aged a strained smile. ¡°Your rtionship with Leanne is always Jr. She seemed quite upset when she left. Did you have another of Leanne, Curtis soured his mood even further. The cigarette in his hand. ong. In a fit of irritation, he flicked it into the firece. iled you with that temper?¡± hadn¡¯t expected to see Suzan at the hospital. r finishing up with her afternoon patients, she was making her way down to the lobby en someone called out, ¡°Leanne.¡± Amy had invited Leanne to check out the new trendy restaurant in town. They were Chapter 70 chatting andughing until Leanne turned to see Suzan, her greeting far from warm. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I was here for a friend¡¯s prenatal checkup and saw you. Just wanted to say hi.¡± Suzan approached her, ¡°I owe you an apology. I didn¡¯t mean anything by myment the other day. I was just surprised you missed skiing.¡± Leanne was cool and detached, ¡°No need.¡± It seemed trivial, hardly a matter requiring an apology. But Suzan had more on her mind. She said, ¡°Leanne, I know you¡¯ve noticed, and I don¡¯t want to hide it any longer. I still have feelings for Curtis. Our breakup was impulsive I was young and stubborn, waiting for him toe around. At that time, my grandmother was seriously ill¡­¡± She nced at Leanne, ¡°By the time I found out, you two were married.¡± The implication seemed to suggest Leanne had taken advantage of a vulnerable moment. ¡°I¡¯ve regretted it every day for three years. I know I shouldn¡¯t still love him. It¡¯s unfair to you. But Leanne, if you two were happy, he wouldn¡¯t have moved to Stake so soon after your wedding, living apart from you, right? I don¡¯t mean anything by this. What Curtis and I have is honest and open, and I deeply respect you. Rest assured, I won¡¯t cross any lines before you¡¯re divorced.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Honest and open? Leanne had to marvel at how Suzan¡¯s words made her, thewful wife, feel like the other woman. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 ¡°I do love Curtis and cherish what we have,¡± Suzan said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until you two are officially divorced before I start a proper rtionship with him.¡± Amy y was stunned by the sheer audacity of the moment, her eyes darting back and forth between the two like a spectator at a tennis match. Holy, what the nerve of some mistresses! She even marched right up to Leanne to dere their undying love. Leanne had zero patience for Suzan¡¯s sappy tale of romance with Curtis. ¡°Well spoken,¡± Leanne nodded with the enthusiasm of a customer service rep reading from a script. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the paperwork as soon as I can. Please be patient.¡± Without another word, Leanne spun on her heel and strode away, with Amy scurrying after her. ¡°Is your hubby named Curtis? Not the Curtis I¡¯m thinking of, right?¡± Good grief, could her unassuming colleague be married into some kind of dynasty? It was only then that Leanne remembered Amy was still at her side. If this conversation leaked, she could kiss her job at the hospital goodbye. Thankfully, Amy was one to keep secrets. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a coffee if you keep this under wraps, okay?¡± ¡°Dr. Castillo,¡± Amy said with mock indignation, Do you think I can be bought with just a coffee? Throw in a couple packs of choctes and we¡¯ll talk.¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t expected Amy to be so easily persuaded, ¡°Deal.¡± They had reached the clinic¡¯s entrance when someone called out from behind, ¡°Anne!¡± Leanne instinctively looked back. A woman, her belly slightly swollen, had rushed up to Suzan¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you, Anne.¡± Frozen in ce, Leanne asked Suzan, ¡°She called you Anne?¡± Suzan, momentarily distracted from her conversation, turned, ¡°Yeah. Anne¡¯s my nickname, short for Suzanne Wright. My granddad didn¡¯t like it, so they changed it to Suzan, but my family still calls me Anne.¡± Then, seemingly as an afterthought, Suzan added, ¡°Your nickname¡¯s Anne too, isn¡¯t it? See, we have more inmon than we thought.¡± Leanne stood still unable to express the storm of emotions within her. For a long while Chapter /1 her mind was like an empty cave, echoing only with deep anguish. ¡°Dr. Castillo?¡± It took several calls from Amy to bring Leanne back to reality, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leanne walked as if in a daze, almost bumping into the ss door before Amy¡¯s quick reflexes saved her. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Once outside, Leanne said, ¡°Amy, I¡¯m not up for lunch.¡± Her haunted demeanor made it clear she had lost her appetite for any trendy eateries. Amy quickly agreed, ¡°We can always hit the restaurant another time. Are you sure you¡¯re okay on I could drive you home.¡± Town? Leanne felt a tightness in her chest, an emptiness that seemed to be both suffocating and hollow. She waved her off and walked away aimlessly. Amy watched her go, concern etched on her face. The vibe at ElitePinnacle had been less than ster since the holiday break, with a notably sour boss waiting for them. Even the usually unppable Caleb wasn¡¯t spared a scolding. The reason, as secretary Flora overheard, was trivial at best. When Caleb inquired if Mr. Richardson wanted a transactionpleted immediately, the My response was a cold sneer, ¡°Is Leanne rushing you? If not, don¡¯t get overzealous. the money in my ount offend your delicate sensibilities? If you¡¯re so eager to e funds around, why not transfer your entire savings to others for kicks, maybe do me good for society while you¡¯re at it?¡± Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 whistled in disbelief, ¡°Catch heat for making a payment on time? Mr. Richardson is a tough cookie.¡± Curtis¡¯ sour mood carried over into the evening¡¯s dinner party. The big boss from Blue Beacon Collective, Albert, was throwing a grand dinner in his honor,ying it on thick with ttery, but Curtis was barely present. Heined that the hotel¡¯s custom French perfume was too fragrant, dredging up some unpleasant memories. He griped that the lobster was giving him the stink eye as if holding a grudge? Albert suspected Curtis was nitpicking on purpose, a tit-for-tat for that time Albert tried to use his connections to cozy up to some big shot. ¡°Mr. Richardson,¡± he said with a stered-on smile, ¡°Are you still holding a grudge about. ourst little mishap? I admit I was shortsighted. But look at this partnership now. It¡¯s smooth sailing and a win-win. Let¡¯s let bygones be bygones, shall we?¡± Curtis, legs crossed, leaned back in his chair with an air of nonchnce,zily tapped the ash off his cigarette, ¡°Me? Hold grudges? I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Albert was met with silence. Sarcasm was thick in the air. Someone at the table wanted to ease the atmosphere and asked curiously, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your wife here today, Mr. Richardson?¡± Taking azy puff from his cigarette, Curtis snorted, ¡°She¡¯s mad at me. I wouldn¡¯t dare chat her u Qui the other person chuckled, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day Mr. Curtis in, ¡°Being henpecked isn¡¯t bad, you know. Haven¡¯t you heard? The more a nis wife, the better his fortune. Listening to the wife leads to prosperity.¡± just curled his lip, unresponsive. hone rang just then. tis answered with anguid, ¡°What¡¯s up? To what do I owe the pleasure?¡± was Phillip on the line, concise as ever, ¡°I¡¯m at the bar and I¡¯ve spotted Leanne. Where are you? Come pick her up.¡± Curtis remained indifferent as he tapped his cigarette on the crystal ashtray¡¯s edge. Chapter /2 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. y are you ¡°She¡¯s been to bars before, more worked up about it than I am?¡± Phillip didn¡¯t waste words and just gave Curtis the address with the authority, ¡°Aken Bar. Get here now.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look right, sitting there crying all by herself.¡± There was silence on the other end for a few seconds before the line went dead. Phillip had been out with friends when he walked into the bar and saw Leanne, sitting alone, drowning her sorrows in drink. Leanne was always a quiet one, even her way of drinking was subdued. Sitting there. silently, she clutched a bottle of beer, tilting her delicate, pale neck to drink. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Curtis¡¯ wife?¡± his friend remarked. Phillip just grunted in acknowledgment. His friend squinted at her for a moment before noting, ¡°Why is she over there crying all alone? Looks pitiful. Did Curtis give her a hard time again?¡± That was when Phillip noticed Leanne¡¯s tears. She was crying so quietly without making a sound, tears rolling down her cheeks as she tipped the bottle back. A beautiful woman alone at a bar, drinking her pain away. It was bound to draw the attention of men. A heartbroken woman was most vulnerable, an easy conquest, especially when she was alone without companions. Once she¡¯s drunk enough, whisking her away would be easy. Several ma yes were already sizing her up, some of them clearly itching to make a Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Leanne wasn¡¯t much of a drinker. The only times she¡¯d indulge were during inescapable office dinners or when she was out painting the town red with her best friend, Joy. But today, her heart was a pressure cooker of pent-up emotions. It felt like nothing but the burn of alcohol could soothe the ache. She had thought about calling Joy, but Joy was swamped, deep in the trenches of a project deadline, burning the candle at both ends until she¡¯d crash at three or four in the morning. Leanne had typed out a message, but then she second-guessed it, not wanting to burden. Joy with her troubles. Leanne felt like a ghost of herself, so consumed by a heartache that threatened to drown her. She had never known that Suzan, the other woman, had Anne as a nickname. So those nights when Curtis held her close, whispering sweet nothings, had he been calling out for Leanne or Suzan? Were those intimate moments just a fa?ade, a means for him to express his feelings for Suzan while using her as a recement? When he kissed her, his eyes might have been on her, but was it Suzan¡¯s name that danced in his mind? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The thought choked her, making it hard to breathe. She had thought, at least once, Curtis had loved her, even if it was just for a fleeting moment. Being loved so passionately and then discarded so coldly left her unable to let go and move on. Leanne questioned herself over and over. Was it something about her that made him tire of her so quickly? Was she not good enough, not worthy of love? She had struggled alone in a cold and loveless marriage for over two years before she could even begin to see the light at the end of the tunnel. And now, she was told that the meager affection she had clung to was never meant for her. Curtis had never loved her at all. Her anguish, her plight, her desperate struggles were nothing but a cruel joke! From the start to the finish, she had been nothing but an insignificant stand-in, even her name borrowed from another. Chapter 73 She had never been loved. And she knew, in this world, no one would love her. The ones who did were long gone, perished in that dpidated factory on a snowy winter¡¯s night. She should have died alongside them. Her parents had fought against fate to snatch her life back from the jaws of death. So there would be no more love for her, for she was never meant to be part of this world. She was supposed to die that day. Upstairs in the VIP lounge, Phillip was interrupted by a whisper from a server. Checking his watch with a frown, he excused himself from his friends and made his way downstairs. The ground floor was a cacophony of noise, the ring music pounding against everyone¡¯s eardrums. Leanne was slumped over her arms at a table littered with empty bottles. A man from a nearby booth, egged on by his buddies, sauntered over, reaching out to pull her up, ¡°Hey, gorgeous, you okay?¡± Before his hand could brush Leanne¡¯s shoulder, whit was intercepted. for Michw The bar owner, dressed in a ck shirt with a floral pattern and smiling genially, gripped the man¡¯s hand with surprising strength. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to touch her.¡± man, more of a coward than he let on, retorted with false bravado, ¡°Just making sure esn¡¯t pass out here, man. Who are you, her keeper?¡± ar owner maintained his smile but spoke with an icy tone, ¡°She¡¯s not mine but initely not yours to touch. I¡¯d suggest you back off unless you fancy a trip to the emergency room. Thedy¡¯s actual man is about to show up. Trust me, if he doesn¡¯t like. your face, even gifting him my bar won¡¯t save you.¡± With a curse, the man retreated. The bar owner stood by, observing Leanne lying motionless, tears quietly streaming down. her face. At that moment, Phillip approached, and the owner¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of unexpected deference, ¡°Mr. Richardson, here to unwind today?¡± Phillip nodded curtly, not one for small talk, ¡°I¡¯m here for Anne.¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The bar owner hesitated for a moment but didn¡¯t object. After all, it was someone from the Richardson family. It didn¡¯t matter who took her home. Phillip grasped Leanne¡¯s arm to help her stand, but it was awkward. After a moment of thought, he scooped her up in a fireman¡¯s lift. As they were leaving, Leanne slowly opened her eyes a bit. Her eyes were swollen and rimmed with red. She was heavily intoxicated, barely making out the man¡¯s profile through her haze and mistaking him for Curtis. With a face flushed from too much alcohol, she looked up at him and wept. ¡°I regret it so much¡­ I should never have married you¡­¡± Phillip was taken aback, ¡°Anne, you¡¯ve got it wrong again. I¡¯m Phillip.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t hear him, her sorrow rekindled by the sight of ¡°Curtis.¡± ¡°Just like the rest, you pick on me for being an orphan, with no one to stand up for me¡­ Arguing with a drunk person was pointless, so Phillip gave up on correcting her and listened as she vented her grief, wondering what Curtis had done to her. Leanne cried so hard her vision blurred and kept asking the man holding her if he ever loved her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you love me?¡± As Phillip carried her out of the bar, he looked up to see a car parked at the curb when Curtis stood beside it in a ck trench coat, silently watching them. Phillip walked over with Leanne in his arms. Curtis, hands buried in his pockets, nced nkly at Leanne cradled against Phillip. She gazed up at Phillip, crying desperately, asking over and over why he didn¡¯t love her. Curtis just watched impassively, showing no intention of taking her from Phillip. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Phillip demanded. Curtis gave a careless chuckle, ¡°You know, you should see it through to the end and take her all the way home.¡± Phillip deepened his frown, ¡°Is this how you y the husband? What have you done to Anne to make her cry like this?¡± ¡°Me, hurt her?¡± Curtis retorted, ¡°As if it¡¯s my turn.¡± His casual demeanor was at odds with the family¡¯s reputation which Phillip had heard all Chapter 74 about. Phillip, five years Curtis¡¯ senior and usually indulgent with his younger brother, scolded. him unusually sternly, ¡°Curtis, our family doesn¡¯t condone this kind of irresponsibility. I don¡¯t care what you do in your private life, but as long as Anne is your wife, you¡¯re expected to fulfill your duties.¡± Hearing Curtis¡¯ name, Leanne, utterly intoxicated, cried even harder, cursing in a slurred voice, ¡°Curtis, you bastard!¡± Curtis scoffed lightly, ¡°Even drunk, she doesn¡¯t forget to curse me.¡± Finally, he took his hands out of his pockets and took Leanne from Phillip¡¯s arms. Trying to set her on her feet, Leanne slipped down like a slippery eel. Curtis caught her with one arm, ¡°Can¡¯t even stand, huh? Where have your legs gone?¡± The drunk Leanne couldn¡¯t answer, limp as a boneless creature in his arms. With no other choice, Curtis picked her up again. Jake hurriedly opened the car door. As Curtis bent to ce her inside, the unconscious Leanne, like a baby about to beid down after being lulled to sleep, reflexively clung to his neck. Curtis tried to unsp her hands, but she gripped tighter than iron shackles. Caught in a bind, he was forced to maintain his bent posture, his right hand bracing against the seat. Looking at her senseless face, he was a mix of frustration and amusement. ¡°Leanne, you¡¯re really going to be the end of me.¡± Curtis sat down on the seat with her in hisp. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Leanne was usually prickly as a hedgehog, one touch and she¡¯d stick you full of quills. But if you got a little alcohol in her, she¡¯d turn into amb. Her tolerance was pretty decent. She¡¯d sit quietly, not causing any trouble, nothing like that whirlwind Joy. But she was indeed a crybaby. Every few minutes, a new flood would start, soaking Curtis¡¯ suit until dark stains marked where her sobs had fallen. ¡°Made of water, are you? Such a crybaby.¡± No matter how irked Curtis was, her crying always disarmed him. I¡¯d find myself handing over my handkerchief to wipe her face dry. ¡°Drinking alone like that, you could get snatched up and sold before you know it.¡± Leanne would cry, then doze off. After a while, her tears would finally stop. She¡¯d lean against Curtis, out like a light. By the time Curtis pulled up to the Crystal Cove Vis, she was dead to the world, her cheeks flushed with sleep, though a little frown creased her brow, as if even in dreams she was troubled. Her lips were parted just so, revealing the pearly white of her teeth. Curtis found himself staring for a moment before reaching over to gently squeeze her lips together. naware, she let Curtis continue his game without any protests. Curtis closed her mouth opened it again. What a child¡¯s y! ake, seeing Curtis lost in antics, knew better than to interrupt. He quietly stepped out of the car, giving some privacy for Curtis and Leanne. At Curtis¡¯ touch, Leanne deepened her frown in her sleep. Her eyes fluttered. open to the sight of Curtis, pinching her cheeks, teasing, ¡°Sleeping like a piglet.¡± Back in those honeyed days, Curtis loved to toy with her as she slept, waking her up just to call her little piglet. For a moment, it felt like those times were back, days Curtis hadn¡¯t seen in far too long. Half-asleep, Leanne couldn¡¯t tell if she was caught in a dream or reality. She wrapped her arms around his neck, seekingfort. Her voice was a tiny and choked whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± But Curtis¡¯ smile faded slowly. ¡°Who are you missing?¡± he murmured. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 75 He didn¡¯t hug her back but just sat there in silence, letting her cling to him, her sobs the only sound. Curtis said nothing. After letting her cry it out for a bit, Curtis carried her inside, up bedroom, andid her down on the bed. Leanne was out again, her brow lightly furrowed, tears tracing down her face. Curtis¡¯ shirt was damp over his chest, soaked through with her tears. to the Standing by the bed, Curtis thought about lighting up a cigarette, but he put it back. The bedroom light was on. Leanne had been scared of the dark ever since she was a kid, so they always left a light on for her. Curtis leaned against the dresser, watching her in the dim light, silent for a while. When her crying finally quieted down, Curtis stood up straight, closed the door behind and left. Leanne slept a deep and exhaustive sleep. It was a long dream with people and ces shifting around her, as if she were reliving her twenty-some years of lonely life all over again. Looking back, she saw a sea of lights. Ahead, it was a misty haze. All these years, she¡¯d been alone. No. Not entirely. There were few in this world who loved her, but she had friends, so that number wasn¡¯t zero. The next day, Leanne woke upte, nearly noon. She¡¯d new sote, and because it was sote she felt no rush. y lost. Indulging inziness, and called Ruben to ask for the day off. Ruben surprised, ¡°Your husband called in for you. Didn¡¯t he tell you?¡± ne was confused for a moment. iben scolded her a bit more, told her to follow protocol next time, and reminded her that ot showing up without notice was bad form. Leanne, knowing she was at fault, took the scolding quietly. She got out of bed, headed to the bathroom, and washed away the scents of the night before. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 As Leanne descended the stairs, she casually mentioned to Laura, ¡°Hey, could you swap out my sheets andforterter? They reek of booze.¡± Laura,dling out some of the fish chowder she had been simmering in the kitchen, chimed in, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s time to get the cat vinated?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already set up the appointment,¡± replied Leanne, sliding a loaf of bread into the toaster. ¡°I¡¯ll take him for his shots and a check-up this weekend, then I can drop him off at the neighbors¡¯ in Building 12.¡± Laura couldn¡¯t hide her pride as she said, ¡°The gentleman over there said he¡¯s worried the kitten might get lonely, so he¡¯s decided to adopt the mother cat too. It¡¯ll be nice for them to keep each other company.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great news.¡± With the hospital colleagues, Joy¡¯s boss, and Selina¡¯s friends all pitching in, homes for the cats were quickly found. Leanne couldn¡¯t help but smile, d for the good turn of events. The aftermath ofst night¡¯s drinking left her with little appetite, yet the food was delicious. Honestly speaking, Laura¡¯s culinary skills were top-notch. It would be a shame not to enjoy those dishes. ¡°Could you box these up for me?¡± Leanne asked. aura misunderstood and quickly started boxing up, beaming with excitement, ¡°Mr. Curtis ves my food. He¡¯ll be thrilled!¡± Leanne didn¡¯t correct her as she put on her coat and wrapped a scarf around her neck, ready to step out. That was when Curtis walked in, holding a pale yellow box that seemed to contain some sort of pastries, but Leanne didn¡¯t pay it much mind. Pulling off his leather gloves, Curtis nced at her, ¡°Heading out?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Leanne said, pulling her beanie down over her ears. Ever since Curtis had returned from his trip, their conversations were always tense, but today she was surprisingly calm, so much so that it unsettled him. He took off his coat slowly, eyeing her, ¡°What happened yesterday that sent you off to drink alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Leanne muttered, bending down toce her boots. ¡°Nothing important.¡± Crying her heart out had somehow brought her peace. Chapter 76 The revtion that Curtis had never loved her hit her like a ton of bricks, almost shattering her to pieces. But in the aftermath, she felt reborn. It was like a storm that had destroyed a city but also cleared the skies above that had been overcast for years. With the storm gone, the light poured in. Leanne felt an unprecedented sense of calm and ease. If Curtis had never loved her, then there was nothing to cling to, nothing worthwhile. She regarded the three years of wasted time and emotion as nothing more than caring for a stray dog. Nothing in the world could hurt her now. She was armored, with no vulnerabilities. Stepping outside, Leanne felt the slight thaw in the air as the past days¡¯ snow had stopped. She stood on the front steps, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath of the crisp air, letting it fill her lungs before exhaling slowly. The morning sun warmed her face. Curtis watched her silhouette against the light, feeling that something was amiss but unable to pinpoint what it was. He wanted to ask more, but Leanne opened her eyes and descended the steps. ¡°Need a ride? Jake can take you,¡± he called after her. ¡°I¡¯ve put off something for too long. It¡¯s time to settle it today,¡± Leanne said without looking back. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Laura tidying the upstairs room, and came down just in time to see Curtis enter e outside, Leanne drove away with the lunch box. puzzled, ¡°Wasn¡¯t the food for, you Mr. Curtis? Where is she going with it?¡± used, turning to look outside. ¨C Bentley was already pulling away from the yard. His expression wasplex. Clearly, the food wasn¡¯t meant for him. What was she going to do? Why did that word seem so unsettling? Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 When Leanne arrived at Joy¡¯s corporate office with a lunch box, she found Joy with bags. under her eyes, her fingers flying over the keyboard as she drafted the 180th version of a project proposal. Every so often, Joy would put her hands together in a pleading gesture, silently beseeching the heavens to curse her boss with a lifetime of celibacy. Leanne¡¯s visits had be routine. The moment Joy¡¯s colleagues spotted Leanne, a wave of cheer washed over the dreary workspace. ¡°Is Hottie Anne here to feed us again?¡± ¡°She¡¯s got some food for Joy.¡± Leanne set down the lunch box. Curious heads craned to get a peek. Joy wheeled her chair over with lightning speed. As she opened the lunch box, the sound of cking keyboards ceased. ¡°Oh man, why doesn¡¯t a beauty ever bring me lunch?¡± The chubby guy beside Joy twisted his face in mock despair. ¡°Who¡¯s the lucky devil that gets to marry such a gorgeous and caring wife? Do I even stand a chance?¡± Leanne offered a smile. ¡°Sure, you do.¡± The chubby guy perked up, his eyes lighting up like beacons. ¡°Really?¡± Leanne chuckled. ¡°The food is from my housekeeper. She¡¯s single and child-free. I could et you up if you¡¯re interested.¡± he chubby guy was at a loss for words. Joy¡¯s team leader, spoon in hand, sauntered over. ¡°Joy, have you done with that proposal yet?¡± ¡°Holy shit. You just gave me the feedback half an hour ago!¡± Joy slurped the chowder defensively, hugging the lunch box close. ¡°Hey! That¡¯s too much. Have you no shame?¡± The office erupted inughter. Leanne, who wasn¡¯t hungry, found herself epting a forkf of beef Joy offered, and she ate without protest. ¡°What are you up to this afternoon?¡± Joy asked. ¡°Hang out here with me. Nancy¡¯s out today and you could sit at her desk with a mask on. My boss has the observational skills of a potato and won¡¯t notice.¡± Leanne rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, because I took the day off to work at your office.¡± ¡°I miss you, okay?¡± Joy pleaded, her voice tinged with the stress of recent days. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. You didn¡¯t even answer my callst night. Where were you?¡± Chapter 77 ¡°I was sleeping at that time,¡± Leanne replied, and then, on impulse, she wrapped her arms around Joy. Joy immediately set down her meal and reciprocated the embrace, cooing, ¡°Love you! I¡¯m head over heels!¡± Leanne quietly patted her head. ¡°I know.¡± The team leader couldn¡¯t stand the sweetness. ¡°You two should just get together. When same-sex marriage gets legalized next year, I¡¯m voting yes.¡± Joy scoffed, ¡°If she swung that way, do you think her hhy would stand a chance? Leanne stood up,ughing softly. ¡°You keep eating. I¡¯ve got another ce to be.¡± Golden Grove Manors, once a prestigious development in Stonebridge, had aged over twenty years. The once-new buildings were now old, the once-prestigiousplex weathered by time and change, the signs of the years etched into its exterior. Thanks to its original high-quality standing, the residents were a refined lot, many of them retired officials. With its abundant green spaces, once a key selling point. The trees that had been nted all those years ago had since grown lush and full. The neighborhood boasted everything from kindergartens to high schools, hospitals, and supermarkets. Despite no longer being top-tier, the property values remained the highest in the area. Leanne rang the doorbell, and soon there were footsteps, followed by a woman¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± as the door swung open. Upon seeing Leanne, the woman registered shock, then aplicated mix of guilt, confusion, remorse, and a touch of sadness. ¡°Aunt Violet,¡± Leanne greeted her. ¡°Leanne, you¡¯re back.¡± Violet¡¯s hands were covered in flour. She must have been baking. She clumsily wiped her hands on her stained apron and moved aside. ¡°Please,e in.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I won¡¯t being in today,¡± Leanne said, lingering at the doorway. ¡°I¡¯m here to let you. know that this house is part of my parents¡¯ estate. I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to take it back.¡± Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Violet was about to say something when Leanne cut in, ¡°You and Uncle Carl need to find a ce and move out, soon.¡± Violet burst into tears, ¡°Leanne, you know my situation. My back aches so bad I can¡¯t even sit down. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can work. With the little I earn each month, I have to cover the household expenses and send money to your cousin for college. Living costs are sky-high there. Three grand a month doesn¡¯t cut it, and your Carl is no help at all, I¡­¡± Leanne remained impassive. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this tale again and again. I¡¯ve shown patience and understanding, otherwise, I would¡¯ve taken back this house three years ago.¡± ¡°Leanne, are you trying to drive us to our graves?¡± ¡°There are plenty of people in this city without a house who are still alive. If you hadn¡¯t moved in here, would you not have survived?¡± ¡°Dare to show up, do you?¡± Carl stormed out, pointing at Leanne and cursing at the top of his lungs. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such an ingrate! When your folks passed, if it weren¡¯t for us taking care of you, you¡¯d have died somewhere unknown! You can¡¯t even be grateful, living it up in a mansion with your rich husband, driving fancy cars, not giving us a second thought and stilling back to hound us for money. Ain¡¯t your husband rich enough? Don¡¯t you have enough houses to live in?¡± ¡°You just took care of me for a few months before dumping me at the orphanage and seizing my family¡¯s house,¡± Leanne replied coolly, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have much to be grateful for.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your house? We¡¯ve been living here for years. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°Stop it, Carl.¡± Violet tried to intervene but was roughly shoved aside as Carl continued his tirade, his voice booming so loudly the whole building could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯ty a hand on you just because you¡¯ve got backup! Get out of here! You¡¯re like a bad omen. It¡¯s your fault your parents are dead!¡± Leanne turned cold with thest remark and she wasted no more words. ¡°One week. If you¡¯re still squatting here by then, I¡¯ll start legal proceedings.¡± Violet cleaned her tears, pleading ¡°Leanne, do you really have to do this?¡±. ¡°Cry me a river! Get out of my sight and stop killing my vibe!¡± Carl roughly pushed Violet aside, blocking the door and taunting Leanne, Who are you trying to scare? You say this house is yours? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know thew. To im this house, first, you¡¯d have to Chapter 78 ¡°Their daughter has been missing for ages. There¡¯s a police record of it. You¡¯re just an orphan with the same name. Who can prove it for you?¡± He seemed confident, relying on the fact that Joseph and Rose had died early, and he¡¯d been squatting in their house for nearly twenty years. Who could take it from him? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Leanne knew Carl was shameless, but this was a new low. When Carl had first gotten together with Violet, he looked like a refined gentleman. Many even called him a pretty boy and Grandma had disapproved of Violet marrying him. Blinded by love, Violet had eloped with him, despite her family¡¯s objections. Who would have thought the schrly-looking man was essentially a scoundrel at heart? The face was the index of the mind. Over the years, middle-aged Carl had be bloated and repugnant. Leanne stood calmly before him, ¡°The fact that the Richardson family adopted the orphaned daughter of Joseph was news back then. The Richardson family is the best proof.¡± ¡°That¡¯s ancient history. Who knows? Maybe they just picked up some random kid like you and imed you to be Joseph¡¯s daughter! Besides, the Richardson family was all for show to make a name for themselves. Do you think that counts as evidence? Let¡¯s see if a judge buys it!¡± Leanne smiled faintly, ¡°No worries. If the judge doesn¡¯t believe the news, they¡¯ll believe the results of a DNA test.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a toddler? Your parents have been dead for nearly twenty years. Go take a DNA test with a ghost.¡± Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡°Have yourwyer never told you about the wonders of DNA technology? Even without my parents, a test with my Aunt Violet could prove who I am.¡± Carl was clueless about such matters. He turned and red at Violet. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to threaten her. Even if she refused to do the test, my parents are victims of an unsolved crime. Their DNA is still on file with the police.¡± As these words sank in, Leanne watched Carl¡¯s dark face. He could lie and manipte Violet, but the police database was beyond his reach. ¡°My dad was Joseph Castillo, my mom was Rose Castillo, and I¡¯m Leanne Castillo. This house belongs to us,¡± Leanne stated, each word deliberate and firm. Carl, ever defiant, scoffed. ¡°Who are you trying to scare? Am I afraid? I¡¯ve lived here for twenty years. You expect me to just pack up and leave because you say so? Prove it in court if you¡¯re so sure!¡± ¡°I have no problem seeing you in court,¡± Leanne replied coolly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just this house my parents left behind. Their bank ounts had a sizeable amount, at least several hundred thousand. Where is that money now?¡± Feeling guilty, Carl averted his eyes for a moment. Violet chimed in nervously, ¡°Your uncle tried his hand at the stock market¡­¡± Leanne knew what she meant. Carl had squandered her inheritance in a misguided attempt to y the stock market. ot Violet a look that told her to keep quiet. ¡°You say I owe you? Ridiculous! I could owe me five million!¡± arents had three cars, some stocks and investments, plus those savings. All told, it worth at least a million. With intion and investment growth over the years, that¡¯s what you¡¯ll owe me,¡± Leanne said firmly. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget the small matter of you abandoning a child. The judge might be interested in that detail.¡± Violet, perhaps out of panic or a sliver of conscience, quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll move!¡± Carl wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°You move! I¡¯m staying put!¡± Violet snapped back, ¡°Do you want to go to jail?¡± Carl shut up, his face stormy. ¡°Leanne,¡± Violet pleaded, ¡°We¡¯re family. It doesn¡¯t have toe to this.¡± Chapter 79 ¡°I don¡¯t have a family anymore,¡± Leanne said, giving them a week to leave. As she walked away, Leanne could hear Carl¡¯s spiteful voice, ¡°Leanne must have been kicked out of that fancy estate. Even I wouldn¡¯t want her!¡± Leanne¡¯s grandparents had passed before she was born. Violet was all she had left after her parents died. Leanne remembered Violet holding her close, promising to take care of Leanne as her mother would have wanted. For a while, Violet was good to Leanne,forting her through the nightmares that haunted her sleep after her parents¡¯ demise. But with a newborn of her own and the financial strain of a single ie, it wasn¡¯t long before Carl started talking about sending Leanne away to an orphanage. The arguments were loud enough for Leanne to hear through the walls. One day, while Violet was at a doctor¡¯s appointment, Carl drove Leanne to a city she didn¡¯t recognize and left her at an orphanage. As he sped off, he threatened Leanne, ¡°I know you remember the way home. If you daree back, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡± Leanne was just shy of seven, a little girl who had witnessed her parents¡¯ murder. His threats filled Leanne with dread. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Twenty years ago, it a child, and Leanne never knew if Violet tried to was pack tod find Leanne. Leanne spent years in that orphanage until a journalist came by. Only when she became an adult did she start to understand things that were beyond a child¡¯s comprehension, such as the fact that the house was her inheritance, rightfully belonging to her. Leanne had tried to reim it before, but Carl, long since jobless and living off Violet¡¯s ie, along with their boy who was in a critical phase of his schooling, made it difficult. Carl called Violeti in that how But Le e ungrateful, and Violet begged Leanne on her knees, crying. had nowhere to go and her child¡¯s future depended on staying eing the victim. It was time to take back what was Leanne¡¯s. Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Not long after Mary fell gravely ill, the wedding between him and Leanne was all set. Carl by marriage became even more stubborn about not returning what was owed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°You¡¯re marrying into the Richardson family who are loaded! They don¡¯t need our little house. Are you trying to drive us to the poorhouse or what?¡± Growing up, people were taught all these high-minded morals so as to shape oneself into a beacon of integrity. But once you stepped into the real world, you quickly realized that it didn¡¯t give two hoots about your principles. Try reasoning with a bulldozer like Carl was a dead end. Over the years, Leanne had made several attempts to reim her family¡¯s possessions, but to no avail. But now, with divorce from Curtis on the horizon, her ties with the Richardson family were about to be severed. She wanted her parents¡¯ belongings back and reim her childhood home. Leanne didn¡¯t know how Violet managed to convince stubborn Carl. But within days, she received a call. ¡°Leanne¡­¡± Violet stammered on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ve had a word with Carl. We¡¯ll pack up and leave tomorrow. We know we messed up and.. Leanne cut her off, ¡°I¡¯m at work. If there¡¯s nothing else, I gotta go.¡± ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s all. I just wanted to say I¡¯lle by tomorrow to hand over the keys.¡± ust FedEx them to me,¡± Leanne said curtly.. The keys arrived sooner than expected, making things a bit easier for her. Although Leanne wasn¡¯t afraid of a legal fight, it was a hassle, time-consuming and draining. And she wanted no further entanglement with that side of the family. However, iming her inheritance became a bureaucratic nightmare, involving a carousel of government offices and endless paperwork. After pulling an all-nighter at the hospital, Leanne trudged home to find her housekeeper, Laura, chattering away. ¡°Mr. Curtis has beening home more oftentely. It¡¯s like your two have synced schedules. When you¡¯re here, he¡¯s gone, and vice versa. Just yesterday, you missed each other by a hair.¡± Leanne had been swamped, dashing from dawn till dusk. ¡°Is heing home tonight?¡± she asked Laura after finishing her breakfast. give him a call?¡± ¡°Maybeter.¡± Exhausted, Leanne told Laura to take the day off and crashed into bed, sleeping till noon. The quiet vi felt serene as she took her time getting things done. Leanne packed up her two cats into carriers and handed them over to an elderly neighbor in building 12, carefully exining pet care tips before leaving her contact info in case he needed her help. The old gentleman wasn¡¯t at all as Laura described him. He wasn¡¯t quirky or strange from living alone for so long. As she was about to leave, he even asked her to stay a bit longer: ¡°How about a cup of coffee before you take off? I bet you can¡¯t find coffee like mine anywhere else.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on that coffee another time,¡± Leanne said with a smile: Back home, she rang up Curtis. Curtis was on his way to a meeting, trailed by a pack of suit-d executives. His Italian designer shoes tapped a crisp rhythm on the floor. He paused upon seeing Leanne¡¯s call, _gesturing for the others to go ahead while he stepped to the panoramic window to answer. Bathed in the glow of the setting sun, he answered with azy smirk, ¡°What¡¯s up, busy bee? Got a minute for me today?¡± ¡°You free tonight?¡± Leanne inquired. ¡°Tonight?¡± tis nced at his assistant, Caleb, who began to whisper his evening schedule when is cut in, ¡°I¡¯m free. What¡¯s up?¡± aleb was left speechless. On the phone, Leanne said, ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about the divorce. Let¡¯s settle it once and for all tonight.¡± These words made Curtis crawl. ¡°Finished settling with your aunt, now you want to settle with me?¡± he jibed sarcastically. ¡°Are you a doctor or the Grim Reaper, going around settling affairs?¡± Leanne was silent. She had been dropped off at Golden Grove Manors by Jake. It wasn¡¯t surprising Curtis knew about it. But Jake was a hypocrite. Curtis¡¯ whereabouts were a tightly kept secret, yet Leanne¡¯s movements were an open book. Chapter 80 ncing at his watch, Curtis replied, ¡°Got another meeting. I¡¯ll be home in an hour and at half.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Leanne said, setting the stage for their final confrontation. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Leanne had just finished preparing dinner, a well-orchestrated spread that thankfully didn¡¯t. resemble the chaotic mess of herst attempt. The dishes looked downright presentable this time. She sat down at the dining table and nced at the clock. It had been an hour and a half since the phone call. Curtis should be home soon. Yet, as the moment of truth approached, Leanne found herself far calmer than expected. The obsessions of the past had given way to eptance, and the once unbearable thoughts were now met with indifference. Sure, the journey had been painful, but it was that very journey that allowed her to extricate Curtis from her heart with surprising ease. She had experienced both love and hate for Curtis. But as their saga came to an end, she was able to release all the emotions with a sense of calm indifference. Their marriage had veered off course and taken her on a detour filled with brief disarray, but it was finally reaching its predetermined conclusion. Leanne waited at the dining table for Curtis¡¯ return. But as the evening sky darkened, there was no sound of his car pulling up. The brilliant chandelier above the table cast its glow on the now cold dishes. After nearly three hours of waiting, Curtis hadn¡¯t shown up. Though he was far from perfect, he wasn¡¯t one to break his word. With no clear understanding of the situation and several unanswered callster, Leanne was about to give up when her phone was finally picked up just before disconnecting. ¡°Are you you back?¡± Leanne asked. ¡°Hello? Leanne?¡± It was Suzan on the other end, not Curtis. Leanne¡¯s remaining words caught in her throat, That exined it. No wonder Curtis hadn¡¯te home. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Leanne just hadn¡¯t expected that even today, when they were supposed to discuss their divorce, a matter of such gravity, would be so casually neglected by him. Perhaps Leanne had umted enough disappointment that she felt little surprise or resentment at that moment. ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis?¡± Leanne inquired. ¡°There¡¯s been a bit of an emergency on my end, and Curtis can¡¯t leave right now,¡± Suzan replied. ¡°Are you waiting for him at home? Might have to wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Chapter 81 After hanging up, Leanne looked at the cold feast before her and suddenly felt a sense of release. She had imagined that in the end, just like in the beginning, they would sit down. face-to-face and end things with a formal sense of ceremony. But now, with the deadline passed and divorce a mutual and undisputed agreement, with no assets to split, there seemed no need for a final face-to-face. Her bags were already packed. Leanne called a cab. The friendly driver helped her load her luggage into the trunk. As she took her seat in the car and they drove off, everything she was leaving behind. receded in the rearview mirror. The memories at Crystal Cove Vis¡¯ suite Number 9 and three years of life and love were all fading into the past. Meanwhile, in the emergency room of the hospital, Suzan clutched her phone, about to erase the call log when she noticed a figure entering. She quickly stashed the phone away. The CT scan of your brain is clear,¡± Curtis announced as he walked in with the results. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to rest your knee. Take it easy for a while.¡± Suzan handed him the phone with a clear conscience, ¡°n brought your phone. Leanne called a few times. It seemed urgent, so I answered for you and let her know.¡± Curtis scrolled through the phone, noting several missed calls from Leanne. Suzan¡¯s legy stretched out, a stark wound seamed with stitches on her pale knee. ddenly, she winced, her face turning ashen. Curtis, it hurts¡­¡± dialing Leanne¡¯s number, seemed not to hear. ere was no answer from Leanne. After two attempts, he was just as unsessful. ¡°If you¡¯re anxious, go on home,¡± Suzan suggested with a tight smile, attempting to sound casual. To her surprise, Curtis grabbed his coat, ready to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of the medical bills. Your mother is on her way, she¡¯ll be here soon. I¡¯ll leave n with you, just call him if you need anything.¡± n, suited up in ck, stood to the side, visibly on edge.. Suzan managed a weak smile and joked, ¡°I¡¯m starting to be a little scared of n.¡± Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 n wore a pained expression, apologizing once more, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Wright. You came out of nowhere, I swear I didn¡¯t see you.¡± Curtis stormed out of the hospital room. As soon as he left, Suzan darkened her face. ¡°So are you saying I¡¯m faking this drama?¡± she snapped. n waved his hands frantically, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± He was new on the job, a decent driver but a bit green and reckless. It was his first time. chauffeuring Mr. Curtis while Jake was on break. Nerves got the best of him. Pulling out from the ElitePinnacle garage, he didn¡¯t see Suzan, who was approaching Curtis¡¯ car to say hello, and identally bumped into her. Thankfully, the car wasn¡¯t going fast, or the consequences could have been dire. Curtis immediately scooped her up and rushed her to the hospital for a full check-up. Nothing serious, except Suzan¡¯s knee needed stitches. The incident wasn¡¯t major, but it wasn¡¯t minor either. Suzan was the heiress of the Wright family. Even a small injury was a big deal for them! n spent the entire night on tenterhooks, convinced his job was on the line. Curtis, donning his coat, strode out and dialed Leanne. It was bizarre. She and Suzan had spoken over the phone just ten minutes earlier, and now Leanne was unreachable. Curtis quickened his pace, his urgency mounting. He sprinted to the parking lot, flung. open the car door, started the engine, shifted gears, and floored the elerator. The speedometer needle whizzed as neon lights zipped past the windows, reflecting off his grim face. It was just his luck to hit every red light. With Leanne¡¯s phone going unanswered, Curtis furrowed his brow deeper, racing back to Crystal Cove Vis. He leapt out of the car, mmed the door, and took the front steps two at a time, pushing open the front door. Inside, the vi was pitch ck, not a single light on. The motion-sensor lights from the entrance to the living room flickered on one by one, illuminating the house, yet it retained an eerie silence. Dinner was stillid out on the table. Chapter 82 Curtis¡¯ heart, which had been beating like a drum in his chest all the way, finally returned to its normal rhythm. He didn¡¯t know what he¡¯d been afraid of, but the sight of the untouched meal was a relief. He¡¯d seen this kind of quiet before, a false rm. He figured Leanne must have gone to bed early, tired of waiting. She liked to sleep with her phone on mute, hence why she wasn¡¯t answering. It all made. sense. But there was a nagging tension in the back of his mind. Upstairs, the master bedroom was dark, not even the nightlights on. He flicked the switch by the door, the room lighting up to reveal an immactely made bed without a wrinkle. Leanne wasn¡¯t home. Curtis checked the walk-in closet. It was as full as ever, with no sign of her leaving. The room just felt emptier somehow. He circled the room, sensing something was missing but couldn¡¯t figure out what. The feeling fueled an inexplicable restlessness. He went back downstairs to the cat room. Leanne loved those kittens more than he did. She wouldn¡¯t leave her cats unattended. As long as the cats were still there¡­ But when Curtis pushed open the door, the room was barren. All the cat paraphernalia, the climbing frame, litter box, automatic feeder and toys, all had vanished. here was not a single yful kitten in sight, not even a speck of dust. The silence of the night seemed to swell like a tide, an unsettling quiet. He always joked those cats were trouble. Now they¡¯d vanished with the house. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Curtis dialed Leanne¡¯s number yet again. The relentless and mechanical tone rang out, long and unpleasant, still unanswered. ¡°ying games with me? Ignoring my calls on purpose?¡± Leanne had wanted to talk things through, and they hadn¡¯t yet. She wouldn¡¯t just run off without that. Maybe she¡¯d gone out to drown her sorrows again? Lately, Joy, that fool, had been leading her astray. Leanne had grown wild, frequenting bars every other night. Chapter 82 Curtis scrolled through his contacts for Joy¡¯s number, unsure if he¡¯d ever saved it. Juggling the phone in one hand and his tie in the other, he tossed couch. It missed its mark,nding on the floor instead His search paused as his gaze settled back on the dining table. e tie toward the The dinner and the pair of ce settings remained untouched. His eyes fixed on the spot where Leanne usually sat. A tinum ringy motionless and quiet on the polished wooden surface. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 The ring was a match to his own, and Curtis approached the table to pick it up Leanne¡¯s fingers were slender, her wedding band tailored to fit. She had worn it out the door just yesterday Through the years, no matter the quarrels or the silent treatments, she never once removed that ring. Had she really left? Curtis turned the vi upside down. Leanne hadn¡¯t taken much. Each season, the top brands showered her with thetest collections, but she hadn¡¯t taken a single designer purse or piece of jewelry. After pacing the house a few times, Curtis returned to the dining room. The dishes on the table seemed rather humblepared to Laura¡¯s culinary skills, clearly not up to her standard ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Had Leanne made this? Even though they¡¯d gone cold, losing some of their vibrant colors, they still looked quite appetizing. Her cooking skills appeared to have improved a lot. Leanne was truly gone without leaving him a single word. Joy had been trying to reach Leanne all night too. That afternoon, Leanne had mentioned she was going to have a talk with Curtis. Joy had. checked in once to see how it was going, only to be told he hadn¡¯te home yet. By ten o¡¯clock, when Joy tried to follow up, she couldn¡¯t get through anymore. Pondering whether Leanne had finally decided to divorce Curtis and needed some quiet time, Joy held off for the night, nning to reach out the next day. But when she tried to call, Leanne¡¯s phone was off! Joy had just settled into her office cubicle with a coffee, opened a document, and typed ¡°Project Proposal¡± when she heard the mechanical voicemail tone. She shot up from her chair. The sound of the chair scraping the floor was sharp and piercing, startling everyone in the office. Joy didn¡¯t even bother to steady her spilled coffee as she bolted out the door.. ¡°Holy moly! Did you gulp down poison or something? Chill out, you scared the daylights out of me!¡± ¡°Where¡¯s she running off to? Is there an earthquake?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything. Did you guys?¡± Chapter 83 Joy ignored her colleagues¡¯ shouts, clutching her phone as she sprinted toward the elevator. She collided with someone just stepping out, sending them stumbling back inside. H¨¦r boss, Austin, hit the elevator wall with a thud, grinding his mrs. ¡°Joy, what¡¯s the rush? Are you running off to hell or something?¡± Frantically pressing the elevator button, Joy babbled, ¡°I can¡¯t get a hold of my friend! I called herst night and got no answer. I thought she needed some alone time. Now her phone¡¯s off. She never turns it off, in case the hospital needs her. It¡¯s damn Curtis again, that good-for-nothing jerk. He must¡¯ve hurt her I swear I¡¯ll never let him live this down!¡± Austin, feeling overwhelmed, said, ¡°Calm down. Where could she be now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where she is,¡± Joy replied, starting to cry. ¡°She went through depression a couple of years back and just got better. I¡¯m scared she¡¯s back in that dark ce.¡± Austin pressed the button for the basement level,posed. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. You know where she lives, right? I¡¯ll drive you there to check. Call her husband on the way. He might know something.¡± Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Austin revved up the engine of his Mercedes as he and Joy sped towards Crystal Cove Vis. Joy was on her cell, dialing Curtis¡¯ number. The moment he picked up, she exploded. ¡°Curtis, you absolute scumbag, go to hell!¡± Austin, who was behind the wheel, raised an eyebrow at the mention of the name. ¡°Is that your friend¡¯s husband, Curtis?¡± Joy was too incensed to even acknowledge Austin¡¯s question. Curtis, having his morning ambushed with such vitriol, sounded unexpectedly calm and lethargic, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± ¡°You just wait! I don¡¯t have time for your crap right now. Where¡¯s Anne?¡± The sound of a lighter flicking open and a cigarette being lit crackled through the phone, ¡°She left.¡± Where did she go?¡± An ashtray on the dining table was brimming with cigarette butts. Curtis leaned back in his chair, his shirt crumpled and unkempt. He rubbed his temple, drawingzily from his cigarette, ¡°How should I know where she went? I thought you two were thick as thieves, breathing through the same nostril. How dare you ask me? Thest time I talked to her, she was waiting for you, and now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t know?¡± Joy was so furious she felt like jumping out of the car, buying a knife, and driving it straight into him. ¡°She¡¯s been gone all night, her phone¡¯s turned off, and yet you can still act so casual about it. Curtis, do you even have a heart?¡± ¡°Is her phone off?¡± Curtis frown, getting nervous. Joy sank her heart. It seemed he didn¡¯t know. With no more words to waste, she snapped the phone shut. Turning to Austin, she said grimly, ¡°She¡¯s not at home.¡± ¡°Think about whether there is anywhere else she might go. If we can¡¯t find her, we¡¯ll call the cops.¡± Suddenly, Joy had a sh of insight, excitement pounding on her as she pped Austin¡¯s thigh, ¡°I know! Head to Golden Grove Manors!¡± The Mercedes made a sharp U-turn and roared towards Golden Grove Manors. Joy rushed into the elevator the moment they arrived, with Austin trailing just a step behind, nearly getting trapped by the closing doors. Chapter 84 Leanne was jolted awake by an insistent pounding on her door. She wrapped herself in a robe and shuffled from her bedroom to find the pounding continued, apanied by her name being called out. ¡°Leanne? Leanne?¡± As Leanne opened the door, her face was a picture of confusion. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Curtis leaned against the wall, panting. Seeing her safe and sound, with her fresh and unblemished face looking as if she¡¯d just been roused from a pleasant dream, he finally rxed. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. His clothes were a rumpled mess, devoid of their usual sheen, clearly worn through the night. His tie was missing, a stubble of dark bristles shadowed his jaw. His hair was tousled. He looked sweaty, disheveled, and exhausted, as though he had just finished a marathon. Curtis had never looked so unkempt before. Leanne, on the other hand, seemed like she had just crawled out of her cozy bed, soft and clean, with a look of sleepy bewilderment, as if his arrival had interrupted her blissful slumber. Curtis¡¯ tone was sharp, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡°Serious? Youe banging on my door first thing in the morning only to ask me that?¡± Moving was a hassle and a half, and Leanne was a neat freak. She didn¡¯t have a wink of sleep until she tucked away everything. She¡¯d been at it until dawn, and at the moment, roused from a measly four hours of shut-eye by his relentless knocking, she was not in the mood. Leanne grumbled with a groggy voice tinged with a soft, sleepy nasal quality, ¡°I was up all night cleaning up, for heaven¡¯s sake.¡± The news hit Curtis like a punch to the chest. He¡¯d bolted from his ce the second he got. off the phone with Joy, racing to the hospital where he heard Leanne hadn¡¯t shown up for her shift. His heart sank to his boots as he imagined the worst during the drive over. And there she was, just ¡°cleaning up¡±. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t answer a phone call? Would that have killed you?¡± Leanne¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion at his sudden outburst. ¡°Since when is ignoring calls your special privilege? Do as I say, not as I do, huh?¡± ¡°I had an emergency yesterday, okay?¡± Curtis exined, ¡°n had a fender bender with Suzan, and I had to take her to the ER. I left my phone in the car.¡± ¡°No need to exin, Curtis. I don¡¯t care. And it¡¯s not like you¡¯re always on point with calls yourself.¡± Leanne said coldly. He was speechless. Just then, the elevator door opened, and Joy burst out, tears streaming down her face as she made a beeline for Leanne, grabbing and shaking her in a frenzy. ¡°You freaked me out! I thought something awful happened. I¡¯ve been worried sick!¡± Leanne wrapped her arms around Joy, patting her back and using her sleeve to dab at her friend¡¯s tears with the gentlest reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m fine. Stop crying, will you?¡± ¡°You could have picked up your phone! Or at least kept it on! Do you know how freaked people get when her friend¡¯s phone goes dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was movingst night and didn¡¯t finish until five in the morning. I dropped my phone somewhere in the chaos and couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. I think it died on me.¡± She had forgotten to switch her phone from silent mode in her night-shift haze. Lost amidst a sea of boxes and clutter, it might as well have been on another. Exhausted, she gave up the search for sleep. ¡°I tried to let you know I was okay. I couldn¡¯t log into WhatsApp on myptop, so I emailed you and left you a message on Facebook, too. Didn¡¯t you check?¡± Chapter 85 Curtis watched from the sidelines. The disparity between her concern for Joy versus her casual dismissal of his worry was painfully obvious. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I¡¯d worry?¡± he managed in a tight voice. Leanne gave him a look that could only be interpreted one way. ¡°You? Please.¡± Curtis felt that familiar ache start up again in his chest. Joy¡¯s anxiety on the way over condensed into an exasperated exmation. ¡°Damn it!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Who would have thought it would be such a mess? ¡°I just got to the office and didn¡¯t even have time to check my email. And my Facebook¡¯s been hacked. I haven¡¯t been able to log in for ages!¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve dropped by. I told you I was moving back here, remember?¡± For a second, Joy felt a hint of guilt at the misunderstanding that had unfolded, as if she¡¯d single- handedly kickstarted a missing person¡¯s drama. ¡°So, it¡¯s my fault now?¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s on me,¡± Leanne admitted, sensing it was her fault, especially seeing her friend so worked up. ¡°You got here just in time. Help me find my phone, will you?¡± Still cross, Joy huffed, ¡°When I find that thing, I¡¯m smashing it to bits!¡± ¡°Sure, you can smash it,¡± Leanne soothed, then turned to the man who had followed Joy over. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Curtis only noticed Austin standing there by then. Austin nodded politely at Curtis, and then introduced himself briefly to Leanne. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Joy¡¯s boss,¡± Leanne realized with an epiphany. ¡°Oh, does Joy mention me often?¡± Austin asked, ¡°What exactly did she say?¡± Well, Joy said nothing much about him, just some curses about a lifetime without sex, infertility, having kids with defects, and things like that. Joy quickly pinched Leanne, desperately signaling her with her eyes. Leanne¡¯s replied awkwardly, ¡°She says you¡¯re a great boss.¡± Austin nced at Joy meaningfully, her evasive gaze betraying her guilt. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t said anything good about me.¡± ¡°What? No way. I only said nice things about you!¡± Joy poked Leanne in the ribs on, make something up!¡± Leanne nearly choked. ¡°Come ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for today,¡± Austin said, ¡°Your friend just moved in. She must be busy. Take the day off and help her out.¡± Joy feigned protest. ¡°No way, Boss. I haven¡¯t finished my project, and everyone else is at work. It wouldn¡¯t be fair for me to take a break!¡± Come on, you¡¯re not in the mood for work. If you went in, you¡¯d only distract my other employees.¡± Ever so polite, Leanne offered, ¡°You¡¯ve gone out of your way today. Why note in for a cup of coffee?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose,¡± Austin declined. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you¡¯d just moved in and didn¡¯t bring a housewarming gift. I¡¯ll make it up to you some other time. Congrattions on your new home.¡± Contrary to Joy¡¯s description, Austin was nothing simr to a modern-day embodiment of a short, ugly, and malicious character that Leanne had initially envisioned. Leanne hadn¡¯t expected him to be so well-mannered and handsome, too.. ¡°Thanks, it¡¯s t¡¯s very kind of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± The exchange between them was warm and friendly. Chapter 86 Left on the sidelines, Curtis felt a surge of jealousy and bitterness. ¡°Why not invite me in for a cup of coffee?¡±he asked. Leanne nced at him, clearly uninterested in extending the invitation. Joy snapped, ¡°See you, Mr. Curtis!¡± She pulled Leanne inside, about to close the door. Curtis grabbed Leanne¡¯s wrist. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He had raced over in a frenzy, his palm hot, scorching the delicate skin on Leanne¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Leanne tried to pull her hand away, but he tightened his grip. Curtis nced at Joy, who seemed clueless but was eyeing an opportunity to throw a punch his way. ¡°Give us a moment.¡± ¡°Why should I¡­¡± Joy began to protest. But before she could finish, Austin pulled her aside. ¡°Your friend probably misses some stuff for the house. Come with me to the store.¡± With that, he forcibly led her away Once they left, the previously noisy hallway fell silent. The sudden silence spread, creating a bted sense of calm. After some silence between them, Leanne twisted her wrist and broke free from Curtis¡¯ grip. Curtis¡¯ hand He sai as did his heart, hollow as a void. de.¡± esitant. softly, adjusting his cor with a graceful motion. ¡°What are you afraid of? I ned you in over two years. And now we¡¯re getting divorced. Do you think I¡¯ll with you right here? You are not that attractive, okay?¡± he wanted to smack his smug face. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Leanne finally relented and invited him in in a gesture of obligatory hospitality. But making coffee was off the table. Leanne¡¯s politeness only stretched so far. Curtis wandered through the door, taking in the surroundings leisurely. After all, the house was a relic from twenty years ago, decked out in more of a ssical style. Since Leanne had reimed the property from Violet, she had given it a thorough once-over. She changed the locks and, driven by a bit of germaphobia, cleared out all the old furniture that Violet¡¯s family had used for nearly two decades despite being heirlooms from her parents. After cleaning the house entirely, she reced every receable thing, including toilets and appliances, and chose new furniture that echoed the old days¡¯ style. She even rehung her parents¡¯ photographs on the walls. Curtismented, ¡°You must have spent nearly all your savings after buying all this stuff.¡± Over the years they had been together, Leanne rarely had to spend her money. She got. everything arranged for her, and she¡¯d saved her sry and bonuses. But a doctor¡¯s sry wasn¡¯t astronomical, and this endeavor had taken a big bite out of her savings. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡± Leanne retorted. ¡°What do you want to talk about, anyway?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said you wanted to talk?¡± Curtis countered. ¡°What was on your mind?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to say between us.¡± While wrapping herself tighter in her cardigan, Leanne said, ¡°I¡¯m free these days. Pick a time, and let¡¯s get the paperwork done.¡± Curtis felt a constriction in his breath, instinctively reaching to loosen a tie that wasn¡¯t there. It turned out the suffocation he felt wasn¡¯t because of any ¡°No rush,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll have mywyer draft a prenup.¡± tie. ¡°That seems unnecessary,¡± Leanne found the idea moreplicated than needed. ¡°We don¡¯t have kids or shared assets. It doesn¡¯t have to be thatplicated.¡± ¡°How is it unnecessary?¡± Curtis lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°You¡¯re ditching the mansion in Crystal Cove Vis to live in an old and shabby house like this, making people think I¡¯m so stingy with my wife.¡± Chapter 87 ¡°Ex-wife,¡± Leanne corrected, frowning. ¡°And how is my ce that old and shabby?¡± ¡°How isn¡¯t it? This house is over twenty years old, for heaven¡¯s sake,¡± Curtis said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of the dark? Living in this old house doesn¡¯t spook you?¡± Ghosts weren¡¯t something to fear if they truly existed, and the human imagination in the dead of night was the terror. Leanne had never been frightened before, but now, thanks to him, she might begin to envision a horror movie in her head once the lights were off. This idea was especially unnerving considering her bedroomcked a night light. That morning, she¡¯d been too exhausted to care, but when night fell¡­ ¡°Shut up!¡± Leanne was livid, kicking out at Curtis¡¯ shin. ¡°It¡¯s my parents¡¯ house.¡± N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Her kick was far from gentle, causing Curtis to hiss in pain, but somehow, it cleared the tightness in his chest. It was bizarrely satisfying. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t shown her temper to him in a long time. She used to kick him when annoyed. With her stubborn nature and his indulgence, she¡¯d never backed down in their spats, always waiting for him toe around and coax her out of her mood. Leanne¡¯s slipper flew off her foot, and she steadied herself against a nearby table to keep from falling. Curtis bent down to retrieve her wayward slipper and crouched on one knee, offering to help her slip it back on. Leanne bit her lip, withdrawing her foot. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Still holding her ankle, Curtis pulled her leg back toward him. Leanne resisted, and they pulled back and forth for a few moments. Curtiszily lifted his eyelids and warned her, ¡°Keep struggling, and you¡¯ll expose yourself.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Leanne froze, tightening her knitted cardigan around her, shielding her nightgown from the chill. Curtis slipped the cozy slipper onto her feet and let go. Leanne immediately nted her feet on the floor and stepped back. Rising to his feet, Curtis softened his tone. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay in Crystal Cove Vis, I¡¯ll transfer the deed of the Northwood estate to you.¡± Leanne nced at him. Her reaction was far more subdued than he had anticipated. ¡°No need,¡± she refused, ¡°I am not interested in it anymore.¡± It meant that the estate once held for her had vanished. An inexplicable irritation surged within Curtis, unsettling him once more. ¡°One minute you¡¯re all in, the next you¡¯re out. Why are you so fickle, Leanne?¡± ¡°Well, one minute you¡¯re offering, the next you¡¯re taking it back. It¡¯s hard to figure you out too,¡± Leanne responded calmly. ¡°I told Calebst time I don¡¯t want the house and just liquidate it.¡± ¡°Mypany¡¯s cash flow is tight right now. We don¡¯t have that much cash on hand.¡± Leanne said, ¡°Then forget it. I want nothing.¡± Her tone was even, not annoyed or bitter, just genuinely indifferent. The generouspensation outlined in the agreement was already substantial. Leanne¡¯s desire for the Northwood property was merely clinging to a semnce of affection from the past.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. But if that affection was an illusion, the estate meant nothing. She wanted nothing, but Curtis seemed irritated by her indifference, scoffing, ¡°To dismiss such a fortune so easily, Dr. Castillo, you truly treat money as if it were dirt.¡± ¡°You¡¯re broke,¡± Leanne found him exasperating ¡°I may be broke, but I have properties. Take Crystal Cove Vis. Move back in.¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t quite pin down his motives. Perhaps it was the scare from Joy earlier that day. He felt secure only when Leanne was close by. He paused for a half-second before adding, ¡°I¡¯ll move out.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t want to tangle with him over trivial matters. house, so be it. She could always sell itter. he insisted on giving her the Chapter 88 Who wouldin about having too much money? ¡°Whatever. Have yourwyer draw up the papers and notify me. Your mother has been badgering me about it.¡± ¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to answer her calls. I¡¯ll deal with her.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Curtis changed the topic abruptly, ¡°Leanne, your cooking is awful.¡± Leanne was annoyed. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to eat it!¡± Only then did it dawn on her. Had Curtis eaten the food she made the previous night? Of course, it wouldn¡¯t taste good after cooling down. After Curtis left, Joy returned from the local supermarket with tworge bags of groceries. Leanne¡¯s drowsiness was gone at their disturbance. She began to cook lunch after freshening up and storing the groceries in the fridge. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bitte for breakfast?¡± Joymented. Focused on a recipe, Leanne didn¡¯t look up at her. ¡°Lunch.¡± ¡°Dan by remarked, ¡°isn¡¯t it a bit early to start cooking lunch?¡± was the excitement for her new beginning or Curtis¡¯ parting jab that sparked titive spirit, Leanne was determined to master the art of cooking. ou want onion-roasted chicken or chicken pot pie?¡± it I have both?¡± e pondered for a few seconds. ¡°Then let¡¯s have some beef steak.¡± followed the recipe to the letter, measuring the spices down to a fraction of a gram sed on the ingredient ratios. When the meal was ready, Joy, who had been tidying the house like a plow horse, found her dead phone in a box of misceneous items. ¡°No wonder I couldn¡¯t find it!¡± The table was set with beef steak, m chowder, roastedmb chop and fruit sd, and four crabs that Austin had just bought, which was visually appealing. Joy¡¯s mouth watered. ¡°Wow! Is it the learning power you nerds have?¡± Leanne brimmed with confidence. ¡°I think I might have a gift in this.¡± Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 The beef steak was tasteless. In the end, Joy had to toss it back into the pan for another sizzle with seasonings. The roastedmb chop was so tough, and Joy¡¯s cheeks ached from the effort of chewing. The m chowder was off, too, tasting oddly like a stewed dishrag. The crab, however, was a luxury item bought with Austin¡¯s credit card at a whopping $75 a pop. It was naturally sulent and just needed a simple steaming, which left little room for Leanne to mess things up, so it turned out decently. Leanne¡¯s confidence was shattered, and she couldn¡¯t see what went wrong. ¡°I followed the recipe to the letter.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not cut out for the kitchen. Embrace being ady of leisure,¡± Joy tried to soothe her, patting her shoulder. ¡°Just let it go. Leanne was at a loss for words. ¡°Speaking of which, didn¡¯t you have many designer handbags in your old ce? You didn¡¯t take any with you?¡± Joy had rummaged through her closet earlier while searching for things. Casually peeling the crab, Leanne replied, ¡°I never used those bags. Besides, I¡¯ve got no space for them here.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve given them to me. I have space!¡± Joy nearly jumped up. ¡°I could spread them. all over my bed and sleep in a sea of handbags!¡± The outburst jolted off Leanne¡¯s freshly peeled crab. Hesitating, she picked it up from the table and fed it to Joy.. ¡°Curtis gave me that vi. You can take whatever you want from there.¡± ¡°At least he has a bit of decency!¡± Joy said, feeling gratified as she munched on the crab meat. ¡°So, how much is that vi worth?¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t sure of the specifics and casually estimated, ¡°A few hundred million, I guess.¡± Joy slid off her chair with a silky-smooth motion, knelt on one knee before her, took her hand, and kissed it passionately. ¡°My dear, will you be my sugar mama for life?¡± ¡°Not interested,¡± Leanne replied coldly, ¡°unless you do the dishes.¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Joy bounced off to the kitchen.. Leanne took a day off to move and returned to work on time the next morning. She 1/2 11-50 Chapter 89 sensed something was off as she handed over her duties to a colleague. People were ncing at her, and when she looked back, they¡¯d quickly turn away. After her rounds, she ran into Amy. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your usual ne today,¡± Amy remarked. ¡°I stopped wearing it,¡± Leanne replied, asking, ¡°Did something happen yesterday while I was away? Everyone¡¯s been giving me strange looks.¡± ¡°Nothing, but¡­¡± Amy hesitated, ¡°You didn¡¯t pass the promotion assessment for the intermediate professional title.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Leanne was surprised. She had submitted her application on time, met the service requirement, and had no issues with her research paper or performance records. With her qualifications and expertise, she would probably pass. ¡°They said the quota was tight this year and that our department only had one spot,¡± Amy hinted with a nod. ¡°Sandra got it.¡± Sandra caught on to their conversation and wore a smug expression. Amy deadpanned. ¡°Your face is twisted.¡± Sandra frantically checked her reflection, found no such thing, and realized Amy was pulling her leg. Her face flushed with a mix of anger and pride. ¡°I got Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ot promoted because I¡¯m better than you, and your jealousy won¡¯t change that. Considering you two must be feeling down, I¡¯ll be the bigger person and let it slide.¡± Leanne ignored her, and once Sandra left, two older colleagues came over tofort her. ¡°We all know you should have got promoted. But we can do nothing when Sandra¡¯s uncle is the hospital director.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Next year it should be your turn.¡± Leanne pondered, ¡°Amy and Dr. Chase will be up for the attending doctor title next year. Who do you think should go first?¡± Though Dr. Chase didn¡¯t have a hospital director uncle, his father-inw, Theo, was head of the medical department, which managed promotions. When the time came, Theo would inevitably prioritize his son-inw. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everyone in the office understood the unspoken rules, so a hush fell over the room. With tears smudging her mascara, Amymented, ¡°We¡¯re screwed! Why does ev everyone in our department have such strong connections and we¡¯re the only ones without any pull? After Dr. Smith¡¯s term is over next year, the year after that, we might get the director¡¯s nephew or something. When will it ever be our turn?¡± Later that afternoon, after Ruben finished a surgery, Leanne sought him out. ¡°Ruben, I don¡¯t understand why I didn¡¯t pass my promotion assessment,¡± she inquired with frustration and expectation. As anticipated, Ruben gave her the old bureaucratic shuffle. ¡°Leanne, no one doubts your capabilities. If it were solely up to me, you¡¯d get promoted without a second thought. But the thing is, I don¡¯t have the final say.¡± With a mug of coffee in his hand, Ruben said hypocritically, ¡°The hospital has a limited number of slots this year, and all the other promotions went to doctors with more seniority. It¡¯s just a matter of waiting your turn, right?¡± ¡°What about Sandra, then?¡± Leanne pressed. ¡°We started at the hospital at the same time. She¡¯s not as qualified or aplished as I am, so what¡¯s the reason for her promotion over me?¡± ¡°Now, that¡¯s not fair to Sandra. She¡¯s a fine doctor, just like you. Both of you started at the same time and are equally skilled. What difference does it make to who gets promoted first? It¡¯s her turn this year, sure to be yours the next.¡± Leanne was known for her steady temperament. She wasn¡¯t one to fight over things, and even if someone tried to sabotage her, she¡¯d shrug it off as if nothing happened. To Ruben, she was like a malleable ball of putty, easy to handle. But this time, Leanne shot back with a question he didn¡¯t expect. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t make a difference who gets promoted first, then why isn¡¯t it me?¡± Ruben was stumped and not pleased. ¡°You know what your problem is? You¡¯re too proud, always wanting to be the center of attention. There¡¯s only one spot. Why should it be just for you? Look at Sandra, how modest she is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s not qualified,¡± Leanne retorted, not mincing her words this time. ¡°Being the first tond a job at our prestigious hospital after graduating from a third-tier college, she¡¯s quite exceptional. I won¡¯tment on the quality of education at her alma mater, but just focusing on her performance, how many blunders has she made in the past two years? How many medical mishaps has she caused?¡± ¡°She ought to be modest. She botched a simple foreign body removal surgery, leading to a Chapter 90 patient¡¯s bacterial infection. If it weren¡¯t for your protection¡­¡± ¡°What are you getting at!¡± Ruben mmed his fist on the desk, standing up in a fury and pointing at her. ¡°Let me tell you, keep this attitude, and you won¡¯t get the promotion next year, either! I¡¯mying it out straight for you today!¡± Leanne clenched her lips tightly. Her chances for a fair promotion were slim as long as he was in charge. I Ruben scoffed, ¡°Think about what I said! Now get out!¡± Exiting the office, Leanne bumped into Sandra. ¡°So the director gave you a dressing down, huh?¡± Sandra gloated, her arms crossed in ua satisfaction. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have puffed yourself up in front of me. Now that I¡¯m the attending physician, you should show some respect.¡± Leanne gave Sandra a cold gaze. ¡°Ruben and the director might help you be ant attending physician, but can they secure you a post as an associate director or director? Being a doctor ultimatelyes down to professional skills. Ruben won¡¯t stay in ophthalmology forever, and the director will retire someday. You¡¯d better improve your professionalpetence. Others can help you temporarily but not for a lifetime.¡± Sandra flushed with rage and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just jealous I got promoted before you! So, what if Ruben¡¯s got my back? The hospital director is my uncle. I can walk all over you as long as he¡¯s in charge. If you¡¯re so capable, go find your connections!¡± Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± The voice that came from behind made Sandra spin around instantly. With the look of someone who had just stumbled upon a scandal big enough to hit the front page of every gossip mag, Selina didn¡¯t bother to lower her voice as she eximed, ¡°I thought this hospital was a reputable public institution, but wow, talk about skeletons in the closet! The director¡¯s niece got promoted ahead of everyone else, huh?¡± It was the open secret everyone in the department knew but never talked about because there¡¯d be hell to pay if it got out. Sandra¡¯s face flushed as she hurried to exin ¡°Ms. Turner, you¡¯ve got it all wrong.¡± ¡°What did I get wrong? Aren¡¯t you the director¡¯s niece?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m his niece¡­ Ugh, that¡¯s not the point!¡± Sandra stammered, her face burning with embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s all about connections.¡± Selina waved her off dismissively. ¡°Well, my dad is Keith Turner. That will count for more than your distant family connection. Shouldn¡¯t I waltz in here and snag a director position? Sure, I haven¡¯t spent a day in med school and wouldn¡¯t know glucose from sugar, but I can ask my dad to sponsor some new equipment for you guys.¡± Her promation was loud enough that several heads turned in the corridor to listen. After hearing themotion from his office, Ruben rushed out to intervene. ¡°Our hospital has zero tolerance for nepotism or corruption, and I won¡¯t stand such usations!¡± ¡°usations?¡± Selina cocked an eyebrow, casually flipping her foot. ¡°Maybe I should just file a comint with the health department and let them do some digging. If I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll apologize, and I¡¯ll get my dad to sponsor some new gadgets for you.¡± I Ruben snatched it from her hands as she reached for her phone to make good on her threat. Selina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in anger. ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ruben¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Ms. Turner, I¡¯ve been patient with you out of respect for your father. We have no bad blood, so why would you report us to the authorities? Do you understand the kind of trouble that could cause our hospital?¡± ¡°Give me back my phone!¡± Unintimidated by her, Ruben hid the phone behind his back and said, ¡°Your father has been a partner of this hospital for years. Do you think he¡¯d let you cause such a scene?¡± 11:58 Chapter 91 But Selina¡¯s temper was up. She pushed her wheelchair toward him, attempting to reim her phone, but a grown man was more than a match for a woman in a wheelchair. Being on Ruben¡¯s side, Sandra stepped in to push Selina back, making her more furious. Selina grabbed a fistful of Sandra¡¯s hair.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°How dare you push me? You think I¡¯m easy to bully because I¡¯m in a wheelchair?¡± As Sandra was yanked forward, her body twisting in pain, she screamed and iled, ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡± Ruben was stunned and then barked at Leanne, ¡°Pull them apart, for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± Leanne didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°Someone¡¯s filming this mess. It¡¯ll be all over the inte if you two don¡¯t stop.¡± At the mention of a camera, Sandra froze. As a doctor, being filmed fighting with a patient was thest thing she needed. ¡°Scared now, huh?¡± Selina snickered, giving Sandra¡¯s hair another vicious tug and kicking her with her stered leg. ¡°I¡¯ve got three million followers. I¡¯m not worried at all!¡± Leanne sighed in exasperation. ¡°Selina!¡± With ina finally let go. one to give in, gave Selina a shove when she least expected it. off guard, Selina¡¯s wheelchair shot backward. She shrieked, fumbling with s and inadvertently elerating. rushed to intercept the runaway wheelchair but underestimated the weight of the and Selina. The impact hit her knees hard, nearly toppling her until she backed into a wall of muscle, someone¡¯s hands steadying her from the waist. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Startled, Leanne nced back, her eyes tracing Curtis, who stood imposingly behind her. With one hand firmly gripping the wheelchair handle, Curtis halted its momentum and wrapped an arm around her waist, rescuing her from the tangle at the back of the wheelchair. Curtis looked down at her with a casual drawl, ¡°Having a bit of fun, are we? Racing wheelchairs in the hospital like it¡¯s Fast & Furious?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t having fun,¡± Leanne retorted, quickly brushing off his hand and putting some distance between them. She was on the verge of asking Curtis his reason for being there when the sight of the person beside him brought her up short. Quick surprise flickered across her face before she managed a courteous, ¡°Hello, director.¡± Selina, who had a history of stirring trouble and surviving battles, knew the importance of speaking up first. Before Ruben could utter a word, she preemptively used, ¡°So, you¡¯re the hospital director? I¡¯ve heard Dr. Sandra is your niece, with quite a powerful connection. It seems you¡¯ve manipted things behind the scenes, snatching Dr. Castillo¡¯s promotion and giving it to her. I¡¯m just too honest, you know. I couldn¡¯t stand injustice, so I spoke up, and the next thing I knew, they both attacked me and even snatched my phone. Here I am, a defenseless patient with a broken leg, who got confined to a wheelchair, and they nearly beat me to a pulp! Oh my, is this hospital run by the mob?¡± Ruben was speechless. Sandra was also at a loss for words.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The director¡¯s face soured as he red at Ruben, his voice stern. ¡°Is this your idea of patient rtions? Kicking up such a fuss and even daring toy your hands on a patient? Do you no longer wish to remain the chief physician?¡± After years of service, Ruben had never felt so wronged and protested, ¡°Director, I swear I didn¡¯t beat anyone. Check the security footage if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The director shot him a fierce look. ¡°Want to embarrass yourself more, do you? Now, apologize to thedy!¡± With immense frustration, Ruben had no choice but to relent, ¡°I apologize, Ms. Turner. I was in the wrong today.¡± Selina extended her hand. ¡°My phone.¡± Curtis nced at Leanne, who stood with a passive face, not crying or making a fuss nor seeking someone to stand up for her. She appeared untouched as if the stolen promotion 1/2 Chapter 92 had no consequence for her. ¡°So, hospital promotions are all about who you know,¡± Curtis remarked, revealing newfound insight. He was in a crisp, light-grey suit that day, his broad shoulders and long legs entuating his aristocratic charm mingled with a hint of naughty ir. His mere presence demanded attention. With a slight quirk on his lips, he said carelessly, ¡°It seems my wife¡¯s background isn¡¯t quite strong enough.¡± His wife? Sandra and Ruben were bewildered. Leanne quickly shot him a look, urging him to keep quiet. Oblivious to her silent plea, Curtis ignored her signals and continued to fan the mes. ¡°I wondered why you¡¯ve been so moodying home. It exins why you¡¯ve been taking out your frustration on me.¡± Leanne was speechless. Leanne gritted her teeth, frustrated. She hadn¡¯t taken out her frustration on him? ting drama out of thin air! es darted back and forth between Leanne and Curtis, sparking with curiosity. Was at her wit¡¯s end with Curtis. d been out of the picture for over two years and was back as if nothing had pened. hey were on the brink of divorce, and having others learn of their rtionship would onlyplicate matters. Ignoring her indifference, Curtis reached out to pull her in. Given several pairs of eyes, he drew Leanne into an intimate embrace. Leanne tried to push him away, but Curtis caught her wrist, his right arm encircling her waist, pulling her closer. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± he proimed, oozing hypocritical righteousness, ¡°I haven¡¯t been assertive enough. Our family doesn¡¯t wield as much influence as others, and you¡¯re suffering at work because of it.¡± His tone turned to tease, ¡°So what should we do? Maybe buy the hospital for you to run?¡± Leanne would have stomped on his foot if it weren¡¯t for all the eyes on them. Lunatic! Who would buy a hospital on a whim? Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Ruben was shocked, unable to utter a word. Not even the hospital director knew Curtis¡¯ wife was one of his hospital employees. Without his help, Sandra wouldn¡¯t havended a job at any top-tier hospital, let alone this §à§á§Ö. This year, thepetition for the promotion was fierce due to the high number of applicants, making spots scarce. Leanne¡¯s credentials should have clinched her promotion, but Ruben had deliberately knocked her out with his agenda. He knew it and ignored it. But he never expected this unassuming youngdy to have such a striking ace up her sleeve! Why hadn¡¯t she mentioned her connection to the Richardson family earlier? For three whole years, she kept it under wraps. How? usations of foul y were being thrown directly in his face. The director wasn¡¯t a fool. He could read between the lines of Curtis¡¯ pointed remarks. The director¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mr. Richardson, there must be some misunderstanding!¡± he protested with a grave voice. ¡°The promotion process at our hospital is subject to strict scrutiny. There is no room for any kind of underhanded transactions. Favoritism has no ce here, and everypetent doctor receives what they rightly deserve. However, considering the presence of doubts regarding the process, we¡¯ll void this year¡¯s results in the interest of fairness!¡± Sandra panicked. ¡°Uncle!¡± A stern nce from the director froze her in her tracks. What was she thinking, calling him ¡®uncle¡¯ at a time like that? It was way out of line. ¡°We¡¯ll have a new round of evaluations, with everything out in the open to ensure transparency and fairness. I stake the hospital¡¯s reputation on it. There will be no corruption on my watch!¡± Selina pped sarcastically. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got time on my hands. I¡¯ll oversee the anyone tries to cheat, they¡¯ll have to deal with me.¡± process. If The talk of a fair reassessment was clear to everyone. The director tried to save his skin, sacrificing Sandra¡¯s ill-gotten spot to restore Leanne¡¯s. But Sandra wasn¡¯t having it. She stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°Uncle, how could you do this? You promised me¡­¡± With a warning look from the director, Ruben quickly muffled Sandra¡¯s protests and 1/2 Chapter 93 dragged her away. Wearing a genial smile, the director turned to Leanne. ¡°Dr. Castillo, rest assured. I¡¯ll see justice done.¡± Justice from him? That was the biggest joke ever. But Leanne could only reply politely. ¡°Thank you, Director.¡± Then, the director addressed Curtis. ¡°Mr. Richardson, are you satisfied with this resolution?¡± Ever the charmer, Curtis ttered him. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that the hospital has a director of principles and righteousness. With you in charge, who would dare exploit their position and mistreat my wife?¡± The message was clear that he was watching, and the director better not slip up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± the director assured him, ¡°Dr. Castillo,e straight to me if anything like this happens again. I¡¯ve got your back.¡± With the pleasantries exchanged, the director was eager to leave. ¡°Mr. Richardson, I have an important meeting, so I must excuse myself now. Dr. Castillo, would you mind showing Mr. Richardson around our facility?¡± No sooner had the director left than Leanne pushed Curtis away. ¡°I¡¯ve se reto stice, and you don¡¯t even thank me. Instead, you insult me,¡± Curtis the old saying? Don¡¯t bite the hand that feeds you.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. e said tly, devoid of emotion ¡°But I don¡¯t need you to fight my battles.¡± e been able to help this time, but what about the next? Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 ¡°Seriously, Leanne, do you always have to be so prickly?¡± Curtis said, his frustration. evident. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to prick you,¡± Leanne replied calmly but firmly. ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to know about us, especially now.¡± Curtis let out a derisive chuckle. ¡°What, am I some kind of outcast now? We¡¯ve been married for three years, and you¡¯ve kept it under wraps like it¡¯s some state secret. Are you a CIA agent?¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to keep everything hush-hush, to ¡®protect my identity, remember?¡± ¡°That was to protect you.¡± ¡°Protect me?¡± Leanneughed humorlessly, locking eyes with him. ¡°And, what about those cozy little headlines you made with Suzan every other week? Was that ¡®protecting me¡¯ too?¡± Curtis¡¯ expression slowly sobered. Leanne continued, ¡°Now that the director knows I¡¯m Mrs. Richardson, he treats me with kid gloves. But what happens if we divorce and I lose the clout of the Richardson family name? Do you think he¡¯ll still care about me? Or will he start giving me a hard time, taking. out whatever frustrations he has with you on me?¡± ¡°The rumors of our divorce have spread through the department. Ruben and Sandra were caught off guard today, but it won¡¯t be long before they realize this ¡®powerful connection¡¯ I supposedly have is only a house of cards, ready to copse at the slightest breeze.¡± ¡°And it doesn¡¯t even need a breeze. It¡¯ll fall apart on its own in a few days. Have you ever considered what my situation will be like then?¡± ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t think about that. Probably, you can¡¯t even understand. You were born into privilege, always the golden boy, shielded from the darker aspects of life.¡± Leanne dreaded the thought of the gossip and stares she would have to face once word about the day¡¯s events spread throughout the hospital. ¡°If we¡¯re divorced, so what? You¡¯d still be Curtis Richardson¡¯s ex-wife. Can¡¯t you throw your weight around? If anyone gives you trouble,e to me. You think I wouldn¡¯t help you out?¡± Curtis¡¯ chest burned with anger. ¡°What kind of backward ce is this hospital, anyway? Instead of focusing on healing and saving lives, they¡¯re all about kissing up and kicking down. Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were dealing with this nonsense?¡± But what was the point of telling him? The frustration she felt from him was far more than Chapter 94 anything she faced at the hospital. Leanne suddenly asked, ¡°Do you even remember thest time you came to see me at work?¡± Curtis¡¯ anger was instantly doused, like a fire quenched by water. ¡°It was Christmas Eve,¡± she said. ¡°You came to celebrate my birthday. Remember?¡± That was nearly three years ago. ¡°Back then, I was just an intern, and you used to pick me up and drop me off daily. My ssmates saw you.¡± They had all envied Leanne for marrying such a handsome and caring man before she even finished graduate school. After graduation, Leanne got a coveted position at this prestigious hospital, and her ssmate went elsewhere. Since then, Curtis had never once dropped her off or picked her up, and none of her colleagues had seen him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°If you had visited even once in these past two years, my colleagues might recognize you,¡± Leanne pointed out. Curtis was silent for a long time, his expression unreadable. It w him, always so quick with aeback, to be at a loss for words. ever needed to ride on your coattails before and don¡¯t need it now,¡± Leanne I¡¯ve told everyone that I¡¯m a widow and that my husband is dead. It¡¯d be u stayed that way instead of popping up like some zombie toplicate my s, who had been brooding silently, was suddenly stunned by her words. ead?¡± His face darkened with anger, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Leanne, that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been cursing me behind my back?¡± Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°Yeah, but no worries. You¡¯re tough as nails,¡± Leanne dered with a bold defiance, ¡°Besides, all the bad luck you¡¯ve wished on me hasn¡¯t done squat.¡± She hadn¡¯t finished her shift yet. Dropping that bomb, she was about to bolt when Curtis shouted, ¡°Get back here!¡± He grabbed Leanne¡¯s arm, his gaze falling to her leg. ¡°Where did you bang yourself up? You should get that checked out.¡± Leanne yanked her arm free. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. I can handle myself.¡± As Curtis watched her retreating back, her cold nonchnce stirred up a storm of annoyance within him, which oddly transformed into a soft chuckle. ¡°What a heartless woman!¡± He looked away, only then noticing Selina, her wheelchair parked silently by the wall, trying to be as inconspicuous as a mouse, her eyes the only thing rolling about animatedly. Curtis raised an eyebrow, ¡°You still here?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Selina had shrunk into herself, a far cry from her earlier bravado. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear a thing, I swear. Deaf as a post.¡± Having recently sided with Leanne, Curtis couldn¡¯t muster his usual disdain, ¡°Next time, deal with your own battles.¡± Selina muttered a subdued, ¡°Yeah¡­ got it.¡± Leanne¡¯s knee had swelled up, sporting an impressive array of bruises, quite the frightening sight, but she gave it a once-over and figured it was nothing serious. After wrapping up her tasks, she limped to orthopedics for an X-ray. Nothing was broken. It was just a knee as puffed up as a loaf of bread and a bit sore, making Leanne shuffle along at a snail¡¯s pace. She got some medications and was on her way back when she nearly bumped into someoneing out of a private room. It was Jennifer, and given the circumstances, Leanne addressed her politely. ¡°Mrs. Richardson.¡± Jennifer probably knew Leanne had moved out. Hearing the formal address, she nodded curtly. Holding a jug for patients and showing up at the hospital at the same hour as Curtis, Jennifer was likely there to visit someone. Leanne casually asked, ¡°Are you here to visit Chapter 95 someone?¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°Suzan¡¯s hurt her leg. I just came to check on her.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t known Suzan was at the hospital. Just then, Suzan¡¯s voice sounded from the room, ¡°Jennifer, please don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s not right for you to look after me. I¡¯d feel guilty. If my mom found out, she¡¯d have a fit. Pass me the jug. I can get water myself.¡± Jennifer turned with a seemingly scolding tone, ¡°Will you lie down already? Does your wound not hurt?¡± Her voice was stern, but her concern was genuine. Leanne suddenly saw a new side to the usually elegant and dignified Mrs. Richardson ¨C a woman capable of such tenderness and care, going so far as to fetch water for a patient, showing a kind of kindness Leanne had never felt before. Noticing the medication in Leanne¡¯s hand, Jennifer asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°Just bumped my leg,¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I should get back to work.¡± Jennifer emerged from the hospital to find Jake respectfully holding the car door open. Curtis was lounging inside, absorbed in the stock market trends on his tablet. Jake shielded the car roof as Jennifer ducked in. ¡°Suzan was asking about you. I Instead of checking on her, you¡¯re here checking stocks.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s lost her leg. There¡¯s no need for the whole family to check on her, right?¡± Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°Your driver hit Suzan, and it¡¯s all on you. Shouldn¡¯t you at least show some kindness and concern about her?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve paid the medical bills, bought the supplements, and even got her in touch with the top stic surgeon in town. And didn¡¯t you and Dad already send a few vintage Tiffanymps. as an apology? What more do you want me to do?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Or maybe I should just take a knife to my knee and get a few stitches to give her some peace of mind.¡± ¡°And when it¡¯s all over, remember to get those Tiffanymps back from Mr. Wright. My ce is looking too empty without them.¡± ¡°You are going too far, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jennifer¡¯s tone shifted abruptly. ¡°How¡¯s the divorce with Leanneing along anyway?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Curtis retorted. ¡°What do you mean by that? You two have been dragging the divorce out for months now. It¡¯s still not done yet?¡± ¡°Divorce isn¡¯t like wrapping up a farewell dinner. There¡¯s a ton of assets to sort through. ers need to get it all straightened out.¡± Curtis seemed indifferent. ¡°You pushed arriage, and now you¡¯re rushing me into a divorce.¡± bristled at that. ¡°I never forced you to get married. It was all your grandmother¡¯s ea¡­ who chose to sacrifice me in the end?¡± stunned into silence, Jennifer watched Curtis lift his gaze, a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°In your eyes, Phillip¡¯s marriage was too sacred to interfere with, yet my marriage was open season.¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression was a mix of emotions, which was sad and hard to read. ¡°Curtis, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± His voice was calm. ¡°Since we were kids, only Phillip matters more than anything else to you and Dad. Our family¡¯s fortune belong to him, and I never held a ce to get involved.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what you think¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s voice trailed off as she sighed deeply, taking his hand. ¡°Marrying Leanne was a mistake, and I¡¯m sorry for that. Now that you¡¯re separating, things can get back on track. I¡¯ve spoken with Mr. and Mrs. Wright, and they agree to you being with Suzan. Once you and Leanne finalize the divorce paperwork, I¡¯ll pick a good date with Mrs. Wright¡­¡± Chapter 96 Curtisughed bitterly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve already picked my next wife, huh? I¡¯m not a catch on my second marriage, and the Wright family, eager as they may be to align with our family, wouldn¡¯t just jump at the chance without decorum. I haven¡¯t finalized my divorce, and here you are, already nning my next wedding.¡± Tossing his tablet aside, he asked, ¡°Mrs. Richardson, what did you promise them to make. them happily sell their daughter to us?¡± ¡°How dare you talk to me like that, Curtis?¡± Jennifer reprimanded him, ¡°You and Suzan grew up together. I know you have feelings for each other. Haven¡¯t you been the talk of the town these years, chasing her to Embend? All I want is to see you two happy.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Save it,¡± Curtis¡¯ face fell back to indifference. ¡°From now on, stay out of my business.¡± Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 The next day at work, a nurse came for Leanne, saying Selina¡¯s eyes were bothering her again. Leanne was in the middle of a retinal examination on a patient and responded without lifting her head, ¡°Her eyes have been fine for a while now. Don¡¯t fuss over her.¡± ¡°But she insists they¡¯re ufortable, feels like she¡¯s going blind, and wants you to check on her,¡± the nurse pleaded, exasperated by the diva¡¯s antics. ¡°Dr. Castillo, could you please take a look?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop by once I¡¯m done here,¡± Leanne said. The nurse walked away, visibly relieved. After finishing the retinal examination, Leanne headed to Selina¡¯s room. Upon opening the door, she found Selina sitting in bed, happily munching freshly cut fruit. Spotting Leanne, she chirped, ¡°Leanne, there you are!¡± She didn¡¯t look the least bit unwell. Leanne remarked, ¡°Can¡¯t go a day without causing a scene, huh?¡± Selina did Lear gaze shifting toward the couch. gaze and noticed the man sitting there. of polite elegance cloaked in a dark coffee-colored coat with a high-neck ater. He nodded respectfully, ¡°Dr Castillo, I¡¯m Selina¡¯s brother, Jeremy was taken aback for a moment before managing to say, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± my said. ¡°Sorry about that. She can be quite a handful. Thanks for putting up with Leanne replied politely. ¡°She is indeed a handful.¡± Jeremy smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling for work, but she¡¯s mentioned you often. She likes you.¡± Leanne eyed him curiously. ¡°Do I know you from somewhere? Have we met before?¡± ¡°I went to school with Curtis,¡± Jeremy replied.. ¡°Oh.¡± That meant he had been to the Richardson family¡¯s gatherings, perhaps even their wedding. Chapter 97 A bit socially awkward, Leanne found it hard to make small talk with strangers beyond a few sentences. After her ¡°Oh,¡± she fell silent. For some reason, the atmosphere felt oddly like a blind date setup. Sitting on the bed, Selina rolled her eyes between them and sighed. ¡°Jeremy, didn¡¯t you bring a gift for Leanne?¡± Jeremy yfully tapped her on the back of her head and reached for a paper bag on the couch, handing it over. Leanne waved it off. ¡°Our hospital has a policy against epting gifts.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a mug, nothing expensive.¡± Jeremy opened the box to show her. ¡°I passed a small town famous for its pottery on my trip, and Selina wanted a souvenir, so I got a few things.¡± Indeed, it was just a mug with a beautiful crackle pattern at the bottom, which Leanne quite liked. Trying to make it easier for her to ept, Jeremy suggested considerately, ¡°Think of it as a gift from Selina.¡± ¡°Just take it,¡± Selina interrupted. ¡°Otherwise, Mom will be here with a Hermes bag for you tomorrow.¡± Leanne epted With Selin Soon Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. spr ¡°I¡¯ll take the mug then. Thank you. It¡¯s pretty.¡± ed, the ophthalmology department became much quieter. of the professional advancement assessments came out. As word tion was on, rumors swirled, with the principals remaining e hospital director expressly prohibiting discussion as if to hide. the hospital spected, but it was clear that the matter involved Leanne and epotism of the hospital director nting a rtive with a less prestigious ucational background was an open secret within the hospital. Comparing the new results with the previous ones, it was evident where the problemy. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s scandalous! Sandra was promoted due to her skills while Dr. Castillo was denied. Even I can¡¯t stand by that, let alone Dr. Castillo herself!¡± ¡°It should¡¯ve been Dr. Castillo¡¯s spot. Our hospital needs to address these corrupt practices!¡± After the results went public, other department doctors sincerely congratted Leanne. Chapter 97 Initially, Leanne worried that the incident would be the talk of the hospital. Surprisingly, not a whisper had escaped. That suited Leanne just fine, making her life easier. Back in her office, she suggested, ¡°How about we dine out tonight? My treat.¡± Sandra had been in a foul mood for days, carrying a face as if the world owed her a fortune, making the office so quiet that people could hear a pin drop, except for the mming of her folders. ¡°What¡¯s there to be smug about?¡± Sandra sneered. ¡°No one gives a damn about it!¡± Leanne didn¡¯t even nce at her. ¡°I didn¡¯t n on inviting you, so don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Sandra was left speechless. In the office, it was customary for someone promoted to host a dinner. Amy led the cheer. ¡°Then I¡¯m ordering the most expensive thing on the menu!¡± Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 The office was abuzz with conversation as Leanne¡¯s colleagues interrupted with a chorus of encouragement for her recent promotion. ¡°You got to treat us to something big, make it a celebration to remember,¡± theyughed. ¡°No problem,¡± Leanne smiled, her tone light and carefree. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to whatever your fancy.¡± Then, Dr. Chase, who had been silent, decided to join in. ¡°Dr. Castillo,¡± he began with a hint of nosiness, ¡°who is your husband? He must be some big shot if even the director has to step aside.¡± His father-inw was the head of the medical administration department, overseeing promotions, and he knew someone had Leanne¡¯s back, so the hospital director had no choice but to demote Sandra. However, all the director had disclosed was that the ophthalmologist, Dr. Castillo, had some powerful connections they couldn¡¯t afford to cross without revealing any specifics. At Dr. Chase¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s gaze shifted to Leanne. The enigma surrounding her husband had everyone in the department curious. Sandra, in particr, was itching to spill the beans, reveal Leanne¡¯s innocent demeanor was all an act, that she was far more cunning than she appeared, and that no one knew. what kind of maneuvers she had used to marry into wealth. Keywords like Mr. Curtis and VectorVista Bank were on her tongue. But the director¡¯s explicit warning had her biting her tongue so hard that she was practically suffocating. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Leanne nced at Dr. Chase, remembering how he had made a drunken joke at her expense at a recent gathering, only to be shut down by Donna, who likened him to a piece of shit. Leanne answered him coldly, ¡°A man much like yourself.¡± ¡°Oh, I could never match up to your husband,¡± Dr. Chase retorted with ayered meaning. ¡°No wonder you wouldn¡¯t settle for any of us regr guys, Dr. Castillo. If I were as stunning as you, I¡¯d marry rich, too.¡± He had transferred from another department and was initially attentive toward Leanne. After realizing she wasn¡¯t interested, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit resentful. Despite being married, he had a habit of flirting with other women, and after hitting a wall with Leanne, he¡¯d moved on to cozying up with the pretty nurses. As a result, he wasn¡¯t popr among the department¡¯s women, but with his connections, no one dared to confront him, except for Donna, who never minced her words. ¡°Don¡¯t be sour just because Dr. Castillo didn¡¯t give you the time of day,¡± Donna said 1/2 Chapter 98 sharply. ¡°With your sour attitude, you might want to give yourself a reality check. Don¡¯t aim so high that you forget your roots!¡± The office erupted intoughter at Donna¡¯s quip, and Dr. Chase¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He red at Donna before storming off with a patient file in hand. That evening, Leanne treated her closest colleagues to avish seafood buffet, followed by a spirited hangout at the bar. During a bathroom break with Amy, Leanne had a hunch that she was being watched. She looked around but saw nothing wrong, dismissing it as a figment of her imagination. Suffering from overindulgence in crab, Amy leaned on Leanne for support as they headed back to the booth. Shortly after, unable to bear the difort, Amy decided to head home with Leanne¡¯s assistance. Leanne watched Amy¡¯s taxi fade into the night before heading back inside. As she pushed open the heavy door of the bar, a force from the inside yanked it open. Leanne stumbled but caught herself, only to find a hand reaching out to steady her. Looking up, she saw a man with a sly, knowing grin. ¡°Careful there,¡± he said. It was Derek, someone she recognized from Suzan¡¯s weing bash. 2/2 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Leanne couldn¡¯t say she had a good impression of him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She muttered a polite ¡°thanks,¡± trying to withdraw her hand with a hint of forced kindness. But Derek¡¯s grip only loosened by half. As she pulled away, his palm slid along her forearm, grazing her delicate wrist, across her palm, and finally over her fingers, stopping at the tips. Goosebumps prickled up her back, and she instinctively stepped backward. Her brow furrowed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just giving you a hand. What¡¯s the problem?¡± Derek managed to look innocent, and had it not been for the lingering difort where his touch had traveled from her arm to her fingertips, Leanne might have believed she had misjudged him. ¡°You¡¯re not wearing your ring anymore.¡± he said. A ring worn for many years leaves an immutable mark when taken off, and despite Leanne¡¯s wless skin, a faint band was still visible around the base of her ring finger. Leanne involuntarily curled her fingers. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Word is out about your divorce from Curtis. The whole social circle knows,¡± Derek continued leisurely. ¡°I heard the Richardson and the Wright families are nning a merger, and he¡¯s getting engaged to Suzan.¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Leanne¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t unexpected. Leanne had known Curtis and Suzan were bound to end up together. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated it would happen so fast. Curtis¡¯ eagerness was one thing, but was the Richardson family not even considering their family¡¯s reputation? The paperwork for her and Curtis¡¯ separation wasn¡¯t even final, yet both families seemed in a hurry to discuss marriage and alliances as if she were an obstacle. But none of that mattered again. ¡°My name is Castillo, and none of this concerns me,¡± Leanne had no interest in small talk and turned to leave, but Derek blocked her path with his arm against the wall. ¡°Last I knew, Curtis was treating you like you were his world and didn¡¯t let anyone mess. with you. How did he get over you so quick?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know you. Please keep your distance.¡± Leanne swiftly sidestepped him and walked away. Derek didn¡¯t follow. Chapter 99 Reaching the door of the booth, she nced back before entering. Derek was still there, staring at her with an intensity that made her skin crawl. Inside, her colleagues were in high spirits, pulling her into the bar and thrusting the mic in her face. After singing a few lines, Leanne excused herself to the side, pulled a bottle of sanitizer from her bag, and vigorously rubbed it over her hands and arms several times. She didn¡¯t rejoin the party after that. By eleven-thirty, the group spilled out of the bar. Donna gave several colleagues a lift, and Leanne shared a cab with another heading in her direction, dropping them off first. Continuing toward Golden Grove Manors, the cab driver suddenly clicked his tongue. ¡°Has that car been following us?¡± Leanne looked back. The ck sedan¡¯s powerful headlights were noticeable, but she couldn¡¯t pick out anything special about the car or its number tes. ¡°Are you you sure?¡± she asked the driver. ¡°Yeah. That Mercedes has been tailing us since we left the bar. I thought it was a cidence and didn¡¯t pay much attention. But we just took a detour from your friend¡¯s It¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d still be following us, right? I can¡¯t say for sure. I didn¡¯t see the se te number,¡± the driver sounded unsure, ¡°It might just be a coincidence. It could a different car.¡± ck business sedans weremonce. And seeing two simr ones wouldn¡¯t be unusual. 212 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Leanne¡¯s childhood abduction had left her with a persistent sense of vulnerability that red up at the slightest provocation, especially after bumping into Derek at the bar earlier that night. ¡°Sir, would you mind doing a U-turn at the next corner?¡± Leanne asked, her voiceced with a hint of urgency. The taxi driver obliged, checking the rearview mirror to ensure they weren¡¯t being followed before letting out a chuckle. ¡°Guess I¡¯ve watched too many thriller movies recently. Don¡¯t worry, miss. It¡¯s probably just a mistake.¡± Leanne stayed silent, fixing her gaze on the mirror. The ck Mercedes that had been behind them didn¡¯t reappear. But for some reason, an uneasy feeling lingered, gnawing at her. Was she being overly paranoid? It t wasn¡¯t until she was back in the safety of her home that her tense nerves finally rxed. At bedtime, as was her custom, she left a nightlight on. She had inquired at a local lighting store about installing floormps like the ones in the bedrooms at Crystal Cove Vis, only to learn they required pre-installed wiring. Since she hadn¡¯t been involved in the original house setup and retrofitting was too much trouble, she had to settle for a ready-made nightlight, which cast a small, harsh pool of light. No word from Curtis. The next day at work, Leanne decided to call him. Amid paperwork, Curtis picked up the phone to Leanne¡¯s caller ID with an indifferent tone. ¡°What a surprise! Dr. Castillo is calling the dead man.¡± Leanne was speechless. His sarcasm was thick in the air. He was clearly still nursing a grudge about theirst encounter. Leanne cut to the chase, uninterested in his games. ¡°Is the agreement ready?¡± Curtis joked, ¡°Signing contracts with your dead husband now, huh? What¡¯s in it, a half-dead use?¡± ¡°Curtis, are you out of your mind?¡± Leanne retorted, frustration creeping into her voice. ¡°Yourwyer¡¯s efficiency is wanting. It¡¯s a simple agreement. Why is it taking so long?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated enough,¡± Curtis responded. ¡°Got to get the assets sorted.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the Crystal Cove Vis property, right? The rest of the assets aren¡¯t being divided, 1/2 Chapter 100 so there¡¯s no need for an inventory.¡± Curtis hummed through his nose, and Leanne could imagine his smug expression even through the phone. ¡°You might not need to tally up since you don¡¯t have assets. But I¡¯ve got plenty.¡± Leanne rolled her eyes, even though he couldn¡¯t see. ¡°How much longer will it take?¡± she asked. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait?¡± Curtis shot back. ¡°If so, I can push them to expedite it.¡± She wasn¡¯t in a rush, but he should be, shouldn¡¯t he? Without finalizing the divorce, his rtionship with Suzan was hanging in limbo. Leanne certainly didn¡¯t want to remain awkwardly caught between them. ¡°Yeah. You better speed it up.¡± Curtis paused, his pen sitting idle on the document, as he adjusted his tie loosely. ¡°And what¡¯s the urgency? Do exin.¡± ¡°I want it done this year. My psychic said a divorce next year would ruin my financial luck.¡± Curtis scoffed. ¡°With your sry, what kind of financial luck could you possib N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. you possibly have? You¡¯d be better off trusting me than some fortune-teller. Instead of dabbling in that mumbo jumbo, why not cozy up to me and pry some extra cash out? Wouldn¡¯t that be easier?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t believe his nerve. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of your assets apart from the house in Crystal Cove Vis. I have no intention of taking anything else. Just get the agreement ready so we can go our separate ways without dys.¡± Curtis¡¯ tone soured. ¡°What have I done to hold you back? Keeping you from finding your next fling?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t bother responding. She hung up, ending the call and his irritating remarks. Plz follow Reddit group and request more novels.. thanks Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Caleb could hear the phone hang up as he stood by the desk, waiting for the documents. Curtis mmed the phone down with a huff, ¡°Hang up on me just like that? Did I hit a nerve? Found a new me already, huh?¡± Since he returned from his trip abroad, Curtis¡¯ mood had been as fickle as the stock market, impossible to predict. Caleb pondered, then pulled out a yellow folder from the bottom of a stack on the upper left corner of his desk. ¡°The agreement has been ready for four days, drafted by thewyer. I put a Post-it note on it. You might have missed it,¡± Caleb said, trying to mask his irritation. Curtis gave him a long, unreadable look before taking the folder andzily flipping it open. ¡°You seem to have much to say about metely.¡± Caleb was blindsided by the usation. ¡°Mr. Richardson, hand on heart, I swear it isn¡¯t true!¡± Curtis sat back in his plush, executive chair. ¡°Oh, so maybe it¡¯s just you that I find especially frustrating.¡± Caleb was speechless. After all, Curtis was the boss. Leanne was right. Without any disputes over assets or child custody, the agreement couldn¡¯t be more straightforward. Yet, Curtis scrutinized it with the intensity of a teacher grading final exams, nitpicking every detail. ¡°Is this font Times New Roman? It¡¯s hideous.¡± ¡°There should be a semicolon here, not a period.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®irreconcble differences? Is that supposed to be a term? Does divorce always mean irreconcble differences?¡± He crossed out the words ¡°irreconcble differences,¡± circled them, and shaded the circle. until it was a ck blob. Caleb was bewildered. ¡°Mr. Richardson, isn¡¯t your marriage with Mrs. Richardson beyond repair?¡± That stopped Curtis¡¯ juvenile scribbling. He red at Caleb again. ¡°Did you ever go to school? Something has to exist before it can break apart. We never had any feelings for each other. What¡¯s there to be beyond repair?¡± 14.31 Chapter 101 Caleb could only nod in silent agreement. Curtis mmed the folder onto the desk. ¡°Who wrote this rubbish? Did thewyer get his license from a cereal box?¡± Selina had left the hospital but still bothered Leanne incessantly, always trying to get her to go out for dinner. Leanne was busy with work and hard to pin down, but Selina had found the trick. She would bring along Joy, and more often than not, Leanne would show up. Joy wasn¡¯t picky. Anyone who treated her to a meal was a friend in her book. She and Selina often sat outside the ophthalmology office, waiting for Leanne to finish work. Their colleagues teased. ¡°Dr. Castillo, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve got two kids in tow.¡± Leanne wouldugh and say, ¡°These two are harder to manage than kids.¡± Because of Selina¡¯s persistent presence, Leanne ran into Jeremy more often. He woulde to pick up Selina and sometimes dine at the same restaurant with clients or friends. Every time they crossed paths, he would greet them, take care of their bill, and his conduct was always above reproach, never crossing any boundaries. Leanne wasn¡¯t blind to Selina¡¯s transparent schemes. ¡°The paperwork with Curtis isn¡¯t final yet. For your brother¡¯s reputation, maybe you should stop ying matchmaker.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? The whole world knows you¡¯re divorced. The paperwork is just a formality,¡± Selina said casually. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s between you and my brother? Curtis and Suzan are practically engaged already.¡± ¡°Things between then is none of my concern, but I have my n,¡± Leanne said firmly. Curtis had been entangled with Suzan before his marriage ended, so he didn¡¯t mind the details, but Leanne did. ¡°I don¡¯t want to jump into another rtionship while thest one isn¡¯t over properly. It¡¯s irresponsible to myself and others. I don¡¯t like these ambiguous situations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ambiguous? You couldn¡¯t be more evident to avoid misunderstandings. You barely speak to my brother,¡± Selina pouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you like him? You don¡¯t think he¡¯s good for you, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Leanne replied. ¡°Even if I was free, I¡¯m not nning on dating.¡± 2/3 Chapter 101 She had loved and ended up being hurt so badly that it took a searing pain toe out of it. The thought of loving someone else seemed a difficult task. 3/3 14:31 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Caleb could hear the phone hang up as he stood by the desk, waiting for the documents. Curtis mmed the phone down with a huff, ¡°Hang up on me just like that? Did I hit a nerve? Found a new me already, huh?¡± Since he returned from his trip abroad, Curtis¡¯ mood had been as fickle as the stock market, impossible to predict. Caleb pondered, then pulled out a yellow folder from the bottom of a stack on the upper left corner of his desk. ¡°The agreement has been ready for four days, drafted by thewyer. I put a Post-it note on it. You might have missed it,¡± Caleb said, trying to mask his irritation. Curtis gave him a long, unreadable look before taking the folder andzily flipping it open. ¡°You seem to have much to say about metely.¡± Caleb was blindsided by the usation. ¡°Mr. Richardson, hand on heart, I swear it isn¡¯t true! Curtis sat back in his plush, executive chair. ¡°Oh, so maybe it¡¯s just you that I find especially frustrating.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Caleb was speechless. After all, Curtis was the boss. Leanne was right. Without any disputes over assets or child custody, the agreement. couldn¡¯t be more straightforward. Yet, Curtis scrutinized it with the intensity of a teacher grading final exams, nitpicking every detail. ¡°Is this font Times New Roman? It¡¯s hideous.¡± ¡°There should be a semicolon here, not a period.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this ¡®irreconcble differences? Is that supposed to be a term? Does divorce. always mean irreconcble differences?¡± He crossed out the words ¡°irreconcble differences,¡± circled them, and shaded the circle. until it was a ck blob. Caleb was bewildered. ¡°Mr. Richardson, isn¡¯t your marriage with Mrs. Richardson beyond repair?¡± That stopped Curtis¡¯ juvenile scribbling. He red at Caleb again. ¡°Did you ever go to school? Something has to exist before it can. break a apart. We never had any feelings for each other. What¡¯s there to be beyond repair?¡± 14:31 Caleb could only nod in silent agreement. Curtis mmed the folder onto the desk. ¡°Who wrote this rubbish? Did thewyer get his license from a cereal box?¡± Selina had left the hospital but still bothered Leanne incessantly, always trying to get her to go out for dinner. Leanne was busy with work and hard to pin down, but Selina had found the trick. She would bring along Joy, and more often than not, Leanne would show up. Joy wasn¡¯t picky. Anyone who treated her to a meal was a friend in her book. She and Selina often sat outside the ophthalmology office, waiting for Leanne to finish. work. Their colleagues teased. ¡°Dr. Castillo, it¡¯s like you¡¯ve got two kids in tow.¡± Leanne wouldugh and say, ¡°These two are harder to manage than kids.¡± Because of Selina¡¯s persistent presence, Leanne ran into Jeremy more often. He woulde to pick up Selina and sometimes dine at the same restaurant with clients or friends. Every time they crossed paths, he would greet them, take care of their bill, and his conduct was always above reproach, never crossing any boundaries. Leanne wasn¡¯t blind to Selina¡¯s transparent schemes. ¡°The paperwork with Curtis isn¡¯t final yet. For your brother¡¯s reputation, maybe you should. stop ying matchmaker.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? The whole world knows you¡¯re divorced. The paperwork is just a formality,¡± Selina said casually. ¡°Besides, what¡¯s between you and my brother? Curtis and Suzan are practically engaged already.¡± ¡°Things between then is none of my concern, but I have my n,¡± Leanne said firmly. Curtis had been entangled with Suzan before his marriage ended, so he didn¡¯t mind the details, but Leanne did. ¡°I don¡¯t want to jump into another rtionship while thest one isn¡¯t over properly. It¡¯s irresponsible to myself and others. I don¡¯t like these ambiguous situations.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ambiguous? You couldn¡¯t be more evident to avoid misunderstandings. You barely speak to my brother,¡± Selina pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t you like him? You don¡¯t think he¡¯s good for you, huh?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Leanne replied. ¡°Even if I was free, I¡¯m not nning on dating.¡± 2/3 14:31 Chapter 101 She had loved and ended up being hurt so badly that it took a searing pain toe out of it. The thought of loving someone else seemed a difficult task. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Climbing out of one pit of hell and into another was she asking for more torment or just having too much time on her hands? Leanne was a realist at heart. Romance wasn¡¯t indispensable for her, and she could live without it. Leanne was a realist at heart. Romance wasn¡¯t a necessity for her, and she could live without it. Selina couldn¡¯t stand the thought. ¡°My brother¡¯s a good guy, okay? He¡¯s a true gentleman, thoughtful and caring, nothing like that scumbag Curtis. He¡¯s serious about rtionships. I wouldn¡¯t dream of setting him up with anyone else if it were someone else.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief. ¡°If your brother is a catch like that, set me up with him! She doesn¡¯t want to date, but hey, I¡¯m all in!¡± ¡°Get real!¡± Selina scoffed. ¡°You¡¯d drag our family¡¯s IQ down a notch.¡± Joy mock-strangled her, ¡°Say that again, I dare you.¡± Selina quickly retaliated with a pinch. ¡°Dream on about marrying my brother after you bully me daily!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Let go first!¡± ¡°No way! You started it. You should let go first! Amidst their yful scuffle, Leanne deftly lifted her te off the table to avoid bing coteral damage. She wondered aloud, ¡°How did I, of all people, end up friends with you two?¡± At the count of three, Joy and Selina both released their grips. Joy flicked her hair back. ¡°You forgot? I didn¡¯t. If it weren¡¯t for my thick skin and persistence back in school, you wouldn¡¯t have given me the time of day.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°So, you¡¯re also an ENFP?¡± Selina narrowed her eyes, intrigued. ¡°Damn! You too?¡± Just moments before at each other¡¯s throats, they shook hands warmly, like kindred. spirits, ¡°Ah, the joys of invading the personal space of our introverted friends.¡± Leanne sighed. ¡°What did we introverts ever do to deserve this?¡± The rooftop restaurant Selina had picked for the evening was famous. The ss walls offered a panoramic view of Stonebridge¡¯s resplendent night lights, and a thinyer of 1/2 Chapter 102 snow dusted the ceiling. Dim, warm lights and flickering candle mes set a romantic mood inside. Just before they were about to take their leave, Joy nced around at the various couples and commented, ¡°The food here is pretty average, but the atmosphere is ideal for dates. Remind me why we are here again?¡± Rummaging for her credit card, Selina retorted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us having a nice evening out?¡± Leanne stepped up to pay amidst the cashier¡¯s amused giggles. ¡°I¡¯ve got this one.¡± As the cashier was about to process the payment, she paused, ¡°Oops, sorry. Your bill has already been taken care of.¡± ¡°Already paid?¡± At that moment, Selina shouted, ¡°Jeremy!¡± Leanne turned to see Jeremy, who had just finished dining with friends. Selina whispered in her ear. ¡°I promise on my left leg this isn¡¯t a setup. If I¡¯m lying, may my left leg break the next time I step out!¡± Leanne replied dryly, ¡°No need to be so harsh on yourself.¡± Jeremy offered, ¡°Have you all finished? I just wrapped up here. I can give you a ride home.¡± Leanne said, ¡°Joy drove us. I¡¯ll ride back with her. You can take Selina.¡± Selina thrust her bag at Jeremy. ¡°Wait for me, guys. I need to use the restroom.¡± ¡°You and your timing,¡± Joy teased as she followed her, ¡°Hold up. I¡¯ming too!¡± Leanne and Jeremy waited at the restaurant exit. Leanne¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from her hospital group, and she nced down. After a moment of silence, Jeremy broke the silence. ¡°Selina¡¯s quite the schemer. I hope she¡¯s not causing you trouble.¡± Leanne looked up to find Jeremy¡¯s gaze on her. The dim light lent his eyes an intimate quality He must have overheard Selina¡¯sment. Leanne knew what he was implying. She replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t have the smoothest divorce from Curtis. It was a mess, and with all the paperwork still pending, I don¡¯t want you to get caught in the middle. You¡¯re his friend, and gossip could harm your reputation.¡± ¡°Do you always think about others before yourself?¡± Jeremy asked. ¡°You¡¯ve said so much, but you haven¡¯t mentioned how you feel.¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Leanne was momentarily stunned. It was the first time anyone had ever said something like that to her. ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s not a hassle. But I¡¯m afraid you¡­ ¡°I¡¯m relieved as long as it doesn¡¯t bother you.¡± Jeremy¡¯s expression was a little uneasy, and he couldn¡¯t quite meet her gaze, so his eyes drifted from hers, settling on the tip of her nose. ¡°Sorry, I came here on purpose today. I overheard Selina calling you guys. Leanne caught the implication in his words. She had initially thought Selina was being impulsive, ying matchmaker without a clue, but Jeremy himself was making his intentions clear, putting it all out there. And just like that, she was thrown into an awkward silence. Jeremy seemed more nervous than she felt, his fist resting against his nose as he cleared his throat, his gaze shifting away. The restaurant was cozily warm. Leanne was wearing an ivory cashmere cardigan, whose fabric looked light and soft. Her hair was pulled back behind her ears, revealing her delicate and pretty cheeks. She was holding her coat and fidgeting with her smartphone. The atmosphere was awkward and thick with an unspoken tension. When Curtis walked in, what he saw was the exact scene. His eyes lingered on Leanne for a second before he gave the man standing beside her an indifferent once-over, and then his gaze slid back. Seeing the blush on Leanne¡¯s face, his eyes took on a darker hue. ¡°What are you doing standing here like a statue, Leanne? You working a second job as a waitress after your shift?¡± Leanne and Jeremy only then noticed him and Suzan, who had followed him in. Leanne withdrew her gaze, not even bothering with the pleasantries. ¡°Leanne? Jeremy?¡± Suzan seemed surprised to see them there. ¡°Are you guys here for dinner, too?¡± Jeremy, their schoolmate, wasn¡¯t as close to Curtis and his crew as Skyler and Devin, but he managed a polite, ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Curtis was distracted, his inscrutable eyes fixed on Leanne, who ignored him. 1/3 14.31 Chapter 103 Suzan continued, ¡°Curtis was worried about the scar on my knee, so he booked me an appointment with the best reconstructive specialist in Embend Country. It just so happened to be here today.¡± Leanne acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard, her attention fixed on the restroom door. Probably used to being the center of attention, Curtis wasn¡¯t pleased with her disregard. Leanne didn¡¯t want to engage with him, but he seemed determined to make his presence felt. ¡°Getting ruder by the day, aren¡¯t you? Can¡¯t even greet me when I walk in?¡± Leanne finally turned around, ncing at him. Why should I greet you? By not spitting on you, I¡¯m already being quite polite.¡± Jeremy and Suzan paused at that. Even though Curtis always seemedid-back and often spoke with a smile, no one, not even those who hung out with him regrly, dared to be too casual around him. No one dared to talk to Curtis like that. Not Skyler, not Devin. At Leanne¡¯s words, Curtis smirked and grabbed her wrist, pulling her away from Jeremy and toward himself. He looked at her withzy eyelids, taunting, ¡°So fierce. What did I do to piss you this time?¡± ¡°Your mere presence bugs me,¡± Leanne said bluntly. Curtisughed coldly and leaned in closer, his voice surprisingly softer. ¡°Then keep on looking at me until you befortable with my presence.¡± ¡°Freak!¡± Right then, Joy and Selina emerged from the restroom, pushing and shoving each other yfully. They were surprised to see the two new arrivals, and Selina eximed with delight, ¡°Suzan!¡± Selina had always looked up to Suzan, liking to tag along behind her. But she was four or five years younger than Suzan, and the older girls in that circle didn¡¯t care to include a kid in their outings. Suzan, watching Curtis and Leanne¡¯s little tug of war with pursed lips, turned to greet them with a smile, ¡°Are you and your brother here for dinner?¡± ¡°No, I came with Leanne.¡± Suzan hesitated a little, smiled, and asked, ¡°Since when did you and Leanne be so chummy?¡± Selina, who wasn¡¯t the sharpest tool in the shed, suddenly realized she was supposed to 14:31 Chapter 103 be on Suzan¡¯s side, yet there she was, cozying up to Leanne like a traitor. She was doomed! She should¡¯ve stayed hidden in that bathroom! Guilty, Selina mumbled, ¡°Leanne took care of me a lot when I was in the hospital¡­¡± After watching Selina¡¯s indecision, Joy coldly interjected, ¡°Fence-sitter! Weren¡¯t you t one insisting on joining us?¡± the ¡°I¡­¡± Selina opened her mouth, ncing between Suzan and Leanne, at a loss in this socialbat she had never encountered. Leanne spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t make it so hard on yourself. Who you choose to befriend and how you do so is entirely up to you. You¡¯re mature enough to be ountable for your actions.¡± 3/3 LE-PL Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 ¡°You¡¯re not twelve years old,¡± grumbled Joy, her tone dripping with disdain, ¡°and yet you¡¯re ying this cliquey game of ¡®if you¡¯re friends with me, you can¡¯t be friends with her.¡± Every day, Selina would cling to Joy, insisting they share a meal, but when she faced Suzan, she suddenly couldn¡¯t own up to it. And did Suzan even give a hoot about her little fan girl, Selina? During Selina¡¯s days in the hospital, how often did Suzan grace her with a visit? Leanne yanked her wrist from Curtis¡¯ grasp and called to Joy, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Before she left, Joy purposefully leaned close to Selina¡¯s face, let out a hefty huff, and said, ¡°Later, gator!¡± Leanne departed without a backward nce, leaving the remaining four in a silent tableau, three pairs of eyes trailing her exit. One pair wide with longing, another hesitating with unspoken words. Curtis¡¯ expression was unreadable as he watched Leanne disappear beyond the door. He turned his gaze to Jeremy, a thin smirk ying on his lips that never quite reached his eyes, which remained a cold, detached hazel. ¡°When did you get so chummy with my wife?¡± Jeremy was adept at responding in a way that wouldn¡¯t create more issues for Leanne. ¡°Selina seems to be around Leanne a lottely. I¡¯ve run into them a few times when I was picking her up. But we¡¯re not close.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Curtis said indifferently, his voice trailing off with an implication, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be.¡± Then, Suzan spoke, ¡°Curtis, Professor Harkins has arrived. We should head in.¡± Professor Harkins, fresh from the country and apanied by his student and assistant was busy discussing surgical techniques with Suzan at the table. Curtis sat back with a cigar between his fingers, only two puffs taken. The rest of it, untouched, pinched in his hand as he propped his temple, lost in thought. With her thin-skinned blushes, Leanne would turn a delicate shade of pink. But her earlobes were a different story. When they reddened, they resembled the lush hue of a ripe cherry, an allure that Curtis couldn¡¯t resist teasing, knowing the sensitive spot would elicit a soft moan from her. With a gentle nasality, Leanne¡¯s moans were endearing, stirring a protective instinct and a stronger, more possessive desire in him. Curtis was unsettled. Why was she blushing before another man? 1/2 14:31 Chapter 104 Leanne was jolted awake by her ringing phone as she drifted off after her bath. After seeing Curtis¡¯ name on the caller ID, she muttered, ¡°Weird.¡± What could he want in the middle of the night? She answered with a groggy, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Why were you blushing?¡± Curtis asked. ¡°What?¡± Leanne was initially perplexed, reflexively touching her cheek. Then, realization dawned. Leanne bolted upright in bed, scanning the ceiling while clutching her pajama top close, her voice rising defensively, ¡°Did you put cameras in my house?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Am I that creepy?¡± Curtis snorted, ¡°I¡¯m talking about back at the diner. blushing?¡± Leanne ¨¦xhaled in relief, her fear momentarily giving her a chill. hy were you It wasn¡¯t about being creepy, but calling in the middle of the night to ask such an inconsequential question was indeed unusual. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go help the street cleaners if you¡¯re so bored?¡± she snapped back, her sleep disturbed. ¡°I was just falling asleep.¡± ¡°Answer my question, then sleep,¡± Curtis insisted, concerned, ¡°What did Jeremy say to you?¡± ¡°Crazy!¡± Leanne hung up, exasperated. Leanne got off work early from the hospital the next day and nned to hit the grocery store when she spotted a Lincoln parked under a roadside tree. A driver in a ck suit stood by the car, bowing as she approached. Leanne recognized him as the Richardson family¡¯s chauffeur, usually seen with Maddox. But why would Maddox be waiting for her at the hospital? As she approached, the driver opened the car door. While bending down, she saw a warmly smiling face. ¡°Mary?¡± ¡°Oh, my dear girl, I¡¯ve missed you something fierce!¡± Mary, at the age of seventy-nine, sat in the car wrapped in an extravagant fur-lined brocade coat, radiating regality and warmth. She smiled from ear to ear as she reached out to Leanne. ¡°Hop in. It¡¯s freezing out here!¡± 2/2 14:31 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Leanne settled into the car as Mary gently cradled her face, examining her with the deep. affection unique to elders. ¡°Sweetheart, have you been overworking yourself? Have you been neglecting your meals?¡± Perched obediently in her seat, Leanne reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating well and gained a few pounds recently. But you¡¯ve slimmed down so much. Howe?¡± Mary had been battling stomach cancer, enduring several surgeries that had significantly reduced the plump matriarch to half her size. Three years ago, she had narrowly escaped death¡¯s door, a feat that some attributed to a psychic or maybe just pure luck. Since Leanne married Curtis, Mary had miraculously survived her ordeal. Mary had taken refuge in tranquility these years, living at a serene mountain retreat with at church, bncing her time between spiritual devotion and recovery. She seldom asked for visits from her kin, preferring the peace of solitude, returning home. only during the holidays. The unexpected early return was a mystery. She appeared even frailer than before. A sudden drop in weight at her age usually signaled illness. Leanne¡¯s heart ached at the sight of Mary¡¯s frail form, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± ¡°Just the usual aches and pains,¡± Mary chuckled, ¡°I had a little surgery a while back.¡± She downyed the severity, but with her medical background, Leanne knew any surge for Mary at the time was a race against time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about the surgery?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you with trivial matters I¡¯m ustomed to these minor ailme You all have your own lives to lead.¡± Mary hade to terms with life¡¯s ebb and flow at her age. ¡°Once I made it, you could celebrate another hurdle crossed. If not, you could carry my old bones back.¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯d rather get worried sick about you than live wit regret for the rest of my life.¡± Having experienced the pain of loss early on, she knew how deeply it could scar her inside. Touched by Leanne¡¯s words, Mary promised, ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll be right there with me.¡± She directed the driver. ¡°Let¡¯s head home for dinner. The others will keep calling if we¡¯rete.¡± 1/2 14:31 Chapter 105 Chapter ¡°You haven¡¯t been home yet?¡± Leanne was surprised. The driver interrupted, ¡°Lady Marynded and insisted on waiting for you here. It¡¯s been two hours now.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve waited at home, and I would go to see you after work.¡± Mary huffed yfully, ¡°Why should I? I¡¯ve seen enough of those old faces. You, my dear, bring me joy.¡± Tears welled up in Leanne¡¯s eyes, unsure how to break the news that she was divorcing and would no longer be a Richardson. Mary was the only one in the Richardson family she couldn¡¯t bear to leave. She decided to wait, not wanting to dampen the reunion. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When they reached the Richardson Manor, the family was already awaiting Mary¡¯s arrival. Leanne assisted Mary inside, where the living room buzzed with anticipation, Curtis and Phillip standing among the crowd. Respect for elders was paramount in the Richardson family. Since the patriarch passed Mary held the reigns. Despite Maddox¡¯s control over the Richardson Group and his immeasurable wealth that could shake the foundations of Stonebridge, at home, he was no different than the rest when it came to Mary¡¯s scolding. Jennifer had been anxious from the afternoon¡¯s anticipation and sighed, ¡°Mary, your flightnded hours ago. What took you so long?¡± Mary beamed while clutching Leanne¡¯s hand. ¡°I went to pick up Anne from work.¡± Curtis¡¯ gazezily swept over Leanne¡¯s face. ¡°Quite the diva. You even have Grandmal waiting to pick you up.¡± Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Maddox said, ¡°Just have Curtis pick up Anne. Why¡¯d you go yourself?¡± ¡°I picked up my dear granddaughter. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°She¡¯s such a kid at heart,¡± Maddox thought, exasperated. Curtis interrupted, ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter, and I¡¯m your grandson. Yet we¡¯re married. Let¡¯s keep this secret under wraps, or people will start thinking we are strange.¡± No sooner had he finished his sentence than three pairs of eyes red at him. Jennifer scolded him, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting now?¡± Maddox frowned, ¡°Mind your words!¡± Leanne didn¡¯t even need to rebuke him. But Mary was always amused by Curtis, chuckling, and she yfully swatted at him. ¡°You rascal, you shoulde with me to a church to see if you don¡¯t get straightened out.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t dodge, standing therezily as she tapped him on the cheek. ¡°Why would they need to straighten me out? I¡¯m the picture of devotion, praying for your long life every day.¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Anne, go and help Mary change into something nice for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leanne helped Mary back to her room, and Mary had Leanne pick an outfit for her,ining everything in the closet was sost season, ¡°These styles are so out of date.¡± Curtis leaned on the doorway. ¡°Maybe you should borrow one of Leanne¡¯s floral dresses.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t understand how the same family could raise a solid and steady brother and this joker. ¡°I don¡¯t have floral dresses.¡± ¡°What a shame,¡± Curtis feigned helplessness, ¡°Your dear granddaughter here isn¡¯t as fashionable as you.¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. Sarah, who was helping Mary with the clothes, couldn¡¯t help but shake with silentughter. Even Mary laughed, shooing him away. ¡°Go on, get out. Wedies are busy picking clothes. No room for peeping toms.¡± Finally, they settled on an outfit that pleased her, and Sarah helped her dress while Leanne 14:31 Chapter 106 put away the clothes they¡¯d discarded. As Leanne stepped out, Curtis was on the phone, arranging the delivery of thetest seasonal fashion. She opened the door to leave, and he nced over. After finishing his call, he lowered the phone and hung up. As Leanne passed by him, his brooding gaze followed her. ¡°You sure are good at hanging up. What were you in a past life, a telephone operator?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t forget a grudge. Leanne was about to leave but turned back to say, ¡°You can exin our divorce to Mary.¡± With his hands in his pockets and leaning against the door, Curtis looked at her from under raised eyelids. ¡°Nice try, making me out to be the bad guy.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not the bad guy, then who is?¡± Leanne snapped back. ¡°How do you n on getting engaged to Suzan without first telling Mary the truth?¡± Curtis frowned, and his tone was ambiguous. ¡°Who told you I was getting engaged?¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about it.¡± ¡°Everyone who? Give me a name.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t name anyone, Curtis scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m not legally divorced yet, and how am I getting engaged? It¡¯s like monogamy can¡¯t hold me down anymore. How capable do they think I am?¡± Leanne turned to walk away. ¡°You¡¯re aware you¡¯re out of your league.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Curtisughed out of irritation, following her. ¡°When did you get so sharp-tongued?¡± ¡°I learned from the best.¡± ¡°I never taught you that. What, did you catch it from kissing me?¡± Leanne suddenly halted, and Curtis stopped, too, looking up. Suzan had appeared at some point and was sitting on the living room couch, discussing the details of her recent surgery with Jennifer. Curtis¡¯st remark reached their ears. Suzan¡¯s smile froze, and Jennifer wore an expression of disbelief. 2/2 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Curtis raised an eyebrow, leaning against the doorway with his usual nonchnce. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in surgery today? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital instead of crashing our family. get-together?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I came to see Mary,¡± Suzan responded, her gaze shifting toward Leanne. ¡°Oh, Leanne, surprised to see you here.¡± The tone of her voice carried an insinuation that Leanne didn¡¯t belong. Mary¡¯s return had prompted a family feast in the Richardson family, and Suzan¡¯s presence suggested she was already slipping into the role of the future Richardson daughter-inw. On the other hand, Leanne seemed the one who ought to feel out of ce. With a cold expression, Leanne replied, ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡± Caught off guard, Suzan turned to Jennifer, ¡°Jennifer¡­¡± Jennifer frowned, and her voiceced with disapproval as she chastised Leanne. ¡°Is this how I¡¯ve taught you to behave? You¡¯re showing no manners at all.¡± Once upon a time, dependent on the Richardson family¡¯s charity, Leanne bore Jennifer¡¯s scolding withoutint. But things had changed. No longer under anyone¡¯s thumb, Leanne refused to endure in silence. ¡°You never taught me anything.¡± she retorted icily. Curtis¡¯ eyebrows rose further, his gaze on Leanne carrying an enigmatic message. Taken aback by the retort, Jennifer demanded, ¡°What did you just say?¡± Leanne had been raised by Sarah, not Jennifer who had plenty of criticisms but had taken the time to guide her. ¡°If you think I¡¯m the result of your teachings,¡± Leanne said calmly, ¡°aren¡¯t you insulting yourself by criticizing my manners?¡± The Richardson family was known for their integrity, unlike other wealthy dynasties tha only shone on the surface. Preupied with work, Maddox never indulged in vices, and both his sons, Phillip and Curtis, were aplished and respectful toward Jennifer. She had only ever taken k from Mary, who spent most of her time at the family retreat, which left no one else daring to talk back to her. Jennifer¡¯s cheeks flushed with rage, but Leanne¡¯s words left her without aeback. Curtis seemed to enjoy the drama, asking with a hint of mischief, ¡°Did you learn that from 14-32 Monke me he never see Mon le ve #scorret seRLIKITE KONDIIe please as rele never talked back. Youre the unrulest of al At that moment Mary emerge from $500 by Sarah ¡°Mand¡± Szans face lit up with a practiced snis. Wele missed you¡± Man¡¯s reaction was a rome What are doing he Thaient see you in vers ming today Lever wanted to join ent stop thinking about you, sol Curts at the airport 2008/2017 8080/s16.9ht stop think Suzan knew how to ingrebate h Mary wasnt buying it. Theres nothing good about seeing you. Sice you were a kid you¡¯ve never been endearing dont want to see Suzans smile tazer00 Jennifer hurriedly tried to smooth things over. Mary, Suzan just wanted to show her respect. She¡¯s still getting over her injury and dashed over the moment she could ¡°If she¡¯s injured, she should be resting. Im not a miracle cure Mary wouldnt usually Embarrass someone younger in public unless they asked for it. Curtis watched the scene, his wordsced with sarcasm. ¡°Who are you trying to impress in front of Leanne? At your age, ying the wise elder, who are you trying to fool?¡± ¡°Today is our family¡¯s feast meant for us alone Mary dered sternly. ¡°Arrange for a car to take her home. Give her some of my omega-3 supplements. We don¡¯t want anyone saying our family¡¯sck of manners It was clear whocked manners, and it wasnt Leanne For Suzan, the humiliation was unbearable. She looked toward Curtis for support, but he shrugged indifferently. ¡°No use looking at me. I can attord to offend no one in this house. Even the neighborhood dogs have more say than I do. In the end, Jennifer escorted Suzan out, offering a few words offort. ¡°Mary¡¯s always been like that. I¡¯ve taken my fair share of her temper. It¡¯s not personal. She¡¯s been unwell and doesn¡¯t know about Curtis and Leanne yet. You really shouldn¡¯t havee today.¡± Tm sorry, Jennifer. I just missed Mary so much and didn¡¯t think she would still dislike me this much,¡± Suzan managed to say, smiling bitterly ¡°Unlike Leanne, who¡¯s been a darling since her childhood days¡± Leanne nned to have dinner with Mary and that the right moment to dear the air. If Mary was unaware of the situation and Suzant ut she didn¡¯t want to take the me Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Jennifer had been shouldering the me for more than her fair share. At the dinner table, she served Mary some vegetable sd with the serving tongs. Mary¡¯s appetite had been waning, but she didn¡¯t let it show in front of them. She tasted a bit of the tenderly braised fish, nodding in approval. ¡°This fish is nice. Give some to our Anne, too.¡± So, Jennifer obliged, serving some to Leanne. Leanne responded politely, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Richardson.¡± Mary¡¯s hearing was as sharp as ever, her response quick, ¡°Why have we moved on to formalities now?¡± There was a palpable pause at the table, all with varying expressions. Mary nced around, and her displeasure was evident. ¡°What¡¯s with all these faces?¡± Jennifer put down her utensils, ready to spill the beans. ¡°Mary, the truth is, Curtis and Leanne¡­¡± ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± Mary suddenly erupted into a fit of cough. It was so severe that Leanne. immediately rose to pat her back gently. After a moment, the coughing subsided, and Mary seemed to have expelled all her vitality, appearing extremely weak. ¡°I can¡¯t go on much longer¡­ can¡¯t even enjoy a meal. Don¡¯t know how many days I¡¯ve got left.¡± When even eating became a challenge, it was a sign that the Grim Reaper was lurking nearby. Tears welled up in Leanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We¡¯ll take it slow. How about I get your some fish soup?¡± But Mary couldn¡¯t stomach a single sip. The mood in the dining room plummeted into a grim silence. After a beat, Maddox said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s get Mom back to her room to chill out.¡± They escorted Mary to her room, where she clutched Leanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Stay the night, dear. Keep me company. Your room with Curtis is all ready for you.¡± Face pressed against Mary¡¯s hand, Leanne nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± The number of people in this world who genuinely cared for her was no more than five. Leanne stayed with Mary for a while, only slipping out once Mary was asleep. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. 1/3 Chapter 108 Maddox, Jennifer, and Phillip sat in the living room. Curtis was absent, whereabouts unknown. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Phillip had just gotten off the phone with the caregiver in charge of Mary, his brow furrowed, ¡°Grandma had a rpse recently and underwent surgery without telling us. The doctor said she might have another six months if lucky.¡± If not¡­ Jennifer was visibly troubled. ¡°We can¡¯t keep Curtis and Leanne¡¯s situation from her forever.¡± Phillip was silent for a moment before replying, ¡°I just called off an engagement, and Curtis is getting divorced. It¡¯s all bad news. And telling her would only upset her more.¡± Maddox, who rarely smoked at home, lit a cigarette, his expression grim and silent. As Leanne approached, all eyes turned to her. Phillip asked, ¡°Is Grandma asleep?¡± Leanne confirmed, ¡°She dozed off for a bit.¡± Maddox¡¯s brow remained knitted as he finished his cigarette and finally spoke, ¡°Given Mom¡¯s condition, we can¡¯t risk any more stress. Let¡¯s wait until she¡¯s stronger before. breaking the news about you and Curtis. Her health is the priority. Everything else can be put on hold.¡± Leanne nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Still looking worried, Jennifer rested her head in her hands but could only sigh. ¡°Dad, Mom, you should get some rest.¡± After Maddox and Jennifer retreated to their room, only Leanne and Phillip remained in the living room. Looking equally exhausted, Phillip apologized to Leanne, ¡°Anne, I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ll have to endure this a little longer.¡± Leanne said nothing. She was as unsure as they were about how Mary would react to the truth. She didn¡¯t want to take that risk, either. In her desperation, she wondered if her divorce from Curtis had broken some unspoken cosmic bnce, causing Mary¡¯s condition to re up again. The timing was uncanny. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Phillip, why did you cancel your engagement with Ms. Watson?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no particr reason,¡± Phillip answered wearily, ¡°We just had different pursuits.¡± 2/3 Chapter 108 ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Get some rest,¡± Phillip advised before heading upstairs. The Watson family of Northbrook was a more suitable match for the Richardson family than the Wright family ever was. The union of the two families was a veritable powerhouse alliance. Their engagement had been set after Leanne and Curtis¡¯ marriage,sting over two years. without leading to a wedding, and then, surprisingly, it was called off. These were marriages of convenience, alliances forged on family and influence, with little regard for affection. Whatever the reason for the canceled engagement, it was a mystery. Leanne pondered for a moment but did not conclude. It wasn¡¯t her concern. While turning to retreat to her room, she spotted Curtis standing at the patio door. He seemed to have been there for some time, as if he¡¯d just returned from somewhere, his coat carrying the outside chill. His indifferent eyes fixed on Leanne, darker than the night itself. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Leanne shivered as a gust of brisk autumn wind tousled her hair. Curtis shut the door behind him, cutting off the draft. He shrugged off his heavy coat and headed to the home bar He took a pristine ss from the shelf. The clink of its base against the countertop rang clear and sharp. He reached into the liquor cab and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. As Leanne was to head upstairs, his voice, frostbitten as if it had tumbled through a snowdrift, stopped her in her tracks. ¡°You don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got a shot because he called off the engagement, do you?¡° Leanne¡¯s ascent faltered, and she turned around. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The sound of ice cubes clinking filled the quiet as Curtis poured the amber liquid over them. The color deepened on the surface but couldn¡¯t seep into the core of the ice. You¡¯ve always had your eye on my brother. Happy to hear he¡¯s back on the market?¡± He took a swig of his drink. ¡°Too bad, even if you and I split, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± His tone,ced with scorn, stung. Leanne wanted to argue but couldn¡¯t deny the truth in his words. Compared to Curtis, who had a knack for being cutting, she would have preferred Phillip. She had once asked Jennifer, why not him? Phillip was single and unattached, while Curtis had been with Suzan. By order of age or emotional avability, it would have made more sense for her to be with his brother. Jennifer had dismissed her as fanciful. ¡°Phillip is the heir. He¡¯ll take over the family business. His marriage must be strategic, not just to any woman.¡± Leanne had no input in the decision to marry, let alone whom to marry. Leanne wouldn¡¯t have married into the Richardson family if she had a choice. If she had a choice, she would have chosen Phillip, not Curtis. 1 had married your brother, it would have been better than this farce with you,¡± Leanne Curtis grip on the ss tightened. ¡°Leanne, what dream world are you living in?¡± Just because you married me doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re worthy of my brother. His marriage is a business merger, a bargaining chip at the negotiation table. It¡¯s about stacking interests, consolidating resources,working¡­ creating enough value for the Richardson family.¡± His voice was as loy as the drink in his hand. ¡°Do you bring that kind of value?¡± ¡°fect that I might shattes: eutre centing mensus fece udgmental New Mewtores You cant quite SESTURA QUE FRUITS B Seeting Lute sheshing me dess but not wanting to disture Pees TOM TE STOVE Leme teat Cursetum, his hand on the coorknee, only to fine Of course to a rat coter from isce. Lobier our Cums amos agret i mason Leane this is my room. Why are you The reproom at awals een Cums Leannes childrece room was cownstairs next to Saans a moden space ter ter wetting she had her celongings moved there though tre sedom aver gette: She could count on one hand the nights spent in this room. BuSTE TEC TO TOT of the time. Her cid space was for other uses Chapter 110 ¡°Go crash in the guest room,¡± Leanne suggested and lowered here to avoid string any midnight gossip in the house. ¡°Why would I ditch my bed to sleep in the quest room? Curtis voice was a low growl, barely containing his frustration. ¡°Just open up.¡± Leanne stood her ground, her voice muffled through the door ¡°Suit yourself You seem to love wandering off and sprawling out on that king size out in the yard, anyway. ¡°Great, just perfect.¡± Curtis sounded ready to blow a fuse. ¡°What did I do to warrant this? You¡¯re like some karmic joke on me.¡± The silence outside the door stretched as Leanne dried her hair and settled into bed, flipping the lock again. As she was dozing off, there came another knock. Assuming it was Curtis, she called out irritably, ¡°Can¡¯t you just call it a night?¡± But it wasn¡¯t Curtis. ¡°Leanne, I¡¯ve brought you something.¡± Sarah¡¯s voice sounded from the other side. Leanne opened up to find Sarah bearing things like a few sets of clothes for the next day, her favorite skincare and makeup essentials, and her trusty phone charger. ¡°Mr. Curtis had me fetch these for you.¡± Had Curtis gone out shopping amid their spat? While taking the items, Leanne said, ¡°Thanks, Sarah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Sarah replied. ¡°Try to get some rest. You¡¯ve got work in the morning.¡± With Sarah gone, Leanne secured the door again andy in bed, the soft glow of the floormp casting aforting light. But something nagged at her, and she got up, crouching to inspect the floormp closely. It was like the ones at Crystal Cove Vis, with no visible wires. They must have been cleverly hidden away. When had they installed these? N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. She had always feared the dark, prone to nightmares, so a nightlight was a must. The ring brightness of a tablemp was too harsh, and the dimmer ones left shadows. lurking in the corners. These floormps, however, traced a gentle outline around the room, banishing darkness without intruding on her sleep. But Curtis had no such need for light when sleeping.. Leanne hadn¡¯t paid much attention before and couldn¡¯t recall when thesemps were installed. They had been there since their first night together after the wedding. Confounded by the intricacies of electrical wiring, she soon gave up her investigation. The living room downstairs was quiet, the family at rest. Having delivered her package, Sarah tiptoed into the kitchen for some soup and carefully opened a door to a bedroom. 1432 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Mary in bed snapped awake at the sound. Everyone moleen? she kuired her voice clear and sharp. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°All tucked in,¡± Sarah whispered, setting a tray on the bed and handing over a steaming soup. ¡°Kept it warm for you, ma¡¯am.¡± Mary, who had appeared frail at dinner, sat up with vigor and sipped the fragrant broth. ¡°That daughter-inw of mine, I can read her like a book,¡± she boasted. Lucky I¡¯m quick on my feet!¡± ¡°You gave us quite the scare, Sarah remarked. ¡®It sounds like Mr. Curtis and Leanne had another tiff.¡± ¡°Over what this time?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare eavesdrop. No clue what set Mr. Curtis and Leanne off.¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s driving their divorce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the dark, too. Rumor has it that Mr. Curtis got a soft spot for that Ms. Wright from Embend¡­¡± Mary scoffed, ¡°Pfft, what past could he have with Suzan? It¡¯s all Jennifer¡¯s doing. I never saw him take it to heart. That Wright girl, always causing drama, nothingpared to Anne.¡± ¡°Could be idle gossip. We¡¯ll never truly understand what goes on between Mr. Curtis and Leanne.¡± ¡°This family¡­ I only step away for some time, and it¡¯s like they¡¯re falling apart,¡± Mary sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been praying for peace between them, and look where e we are.¡± ¡°Why not ask Mr. Nelson or Mr. Perez? They¡¯re close to Mr. Curtis and might know something, Sarah suggested. Mary nodded in agreement. ¡°That Perez kid, always hanging around Curtis, might spill the beans. He¡¯s gotta be in the know.¡± Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 11 As Leanne descended the staircase that morning, Curtis and Philip were already seated in the dining room. The family dining table had its unwritten rules. When the elders were present, everyone had their assigned spots. The brothers sat opposite each other, leaving Leanne no choice but to take her usual seat beside Curtis despite her reluctance to engage with him. As she moved towards Curtis¡¯ side, he looked up, his gaze cunningly scanning her before. he let out a scornful chuckle. Phillip caught the sound and asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the sneer?¡± Curtis lifted his coffee cup, his tone dry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me how to sh a warm smile, and I¡¯ll learn.¡± Phillip just shook his head. Leanne knew the hidden meaning behind Curtis¡¯ sarcasticugh. She turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll go wake Mary for breakfast.¡± After a while, Maddox and Jennifer joined them at the table. Leanne helped Mary to her seat at the head before sitting back down beside Curtis. They were in the middle of breakfast when they saw Sarah emerge from a guest room on the first floor. Mary looked puzzled. ¡°Did we have visitorsst night?¡± Sarah answered with restrained politeness. ¡°Last night, Mr. Curtis stayed in there.¡± The cutlery ttered subtly around the table as Mary instantly turned to Curtis and Leanne. ¡°Why on earth would you sleep in the guest room?¡± Caught off guard and still holding her fork, Leanne was at a loss for words. Curtis, unfazed, replied, ¡°I got backte and didn¡¯t want to disturb her.¡± As he spoke, he nonchntly served Leanne a bite of food, his lips forming a sweet smirk. ¡°Darling, dig in.¡± Leanne red at the garlic on her te. Thanks, but no thanks. Perhaps feeling Curtis was overdoing the performance, Maddox cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± After breakfast, Leanne said, ¡°Mary, how about I take you to the hospital for another check-up? Tyler just returned to Stonebridgest week. I¡¯ll schedule an appointment for you. He¡¯s the best in the field for gastric issues and performed your surgery, after all.¡± 1/2 14 Chap 1 Sarah looked uneasy. That was thest thing she w out. woulde Grandma was calm as ever. ¡°Dear, Tyler knows my coin herche wete a sute would¡¯ve been healed by now. This old body cant handle he sine anymore Going to the hospital is just suffering.¡± The admission brought tears to Leanne¡¯s eyes, which she hurriedly tried to hide Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Curtis clicked his tongue and nced at Mary. ¡°Stop upsetting her Mary quickly consoled Leanne. ¡°Oh, my dear, no more tears I¡¯m fine You¡¯re my lucky star Juste by more often, and I¡¯ll live another three years.¡± Leanne¡¯s heart ached. Then I¡¯ll take the day off to stay with you.¡± ¡°You have healing hands that save lives. The hospital needs you, and patients are waiting Come back to me after your shift ¡°I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. If you feel unwell at all, you must tell me ¡°Now, off you go.¡± Mary pivoted towards Curtis. ¡°You drop Anne off at work. Its super chilly out there. Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡± She even escorted Leanne to the door, watching her get into Curtis car and waiting until the vehicle was out of sight Once out of Mary¡¯s watchful eye, the pretense was no longer necessary. Leanne said, ¡®Just pull over and let me out.¡± Curtis gave her a sidelong nce, a mocking curve on his lips. ¡°What you want to ride with my big brother instead?¡± Phillip¡¯s car trailed behind them, leaving the house a bit le Leanne couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue. ¡°Yes. His car smells better than yours! Curtis¡¯ face darkened, matching his ck overcoat. With a forcedugh, he ordered Jake ¡°Lock the car doors. You want to ride with him, but I won¡¯t let you.¡± How childish. Leanne turned her gaze out the window, reminiscing about the ten years she spent growing up in the Richardson family. Besides Mary, only Phillip had been kind and gentle to her. The Richardson family¡¯s Christmas celebrations were always bustling with visitors making her birthday seem insignificant. No one seemed to care except for Phillip On Christmas Eve, he would quietly bring her a birthday cake, encouraging her to make a wish and wishing her happiness. It was a small gesture, but it was one of the few moments she cherished from childhood. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Compared to Curtis, who thrived on ribbing her poking fun, and generally giving her a hard time, she naturally enjoyed spending time with Phillip, who was stable and gentlemanly. Her fondness for him did not stem from romantic feelings. After all, he was seven years her senior. When Leanne first arrived at the Richardson family as a child, he was already a grown man. To Leanne, Phillip was a beacon of warmth and reliability, a figure of trust for a little orphan girl guided by her instinct to seekfort and avoid harm. If she had to marry into the Richardson family, Phillip was the safer bet than Curtis. Looking back over the past three years, she thought events had proven her initial thought correct. All she wanted was to fulfill Mary¡¯s wish by marrying into the Richardson family, quietly getting through three years, and then getting a divorce. But Curtis insisted on meddling with her, seducing her, and then abandoning her. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. If only it had been Phillip. He was a good man. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, he would at least respect her and not harm, her. When news came that Mary was back in town but under the weather, the house was abuzz with visitors throughout the day. The Perez family had also dropped by. Mary mentioned over the phone, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Devin in ages. I do miss him.¡± When she came over, Brenda had dragged Devin out of bed by his ears, where he¡¯d been sleeping off a night of shenanigans, and brought him straight to the Richardson family. Finding himself half-asleep and Curtis nowhere to be found, Devin¡¯s energy levels dropped even more. He slumped in the living room, listening to the elders chatting and yawning until he dozed off on the couch. When he woke up, to his surprise, it was already afternoon, and his mother and sister-inw were gone. ¡°Damn,¡± Devin muttered in confusion, ¡°Did my mom just ditch me?¡± Mary sat across from him, looking gentle. ¡°You¡¯re family. Just make yourself at home. If you¡¯re tired, sleep. Curtis will be home soon. Here, have some fruits.¡± Chapter 112 Sarah brought in a feast of snacks and drinks. Devin, wh spent plenty of time with the Richardson family since little, felt right at home. Whatever Mary offered, he ate without hesitation. While he was enjoying the food, Mary sighed sadly. ¡°Curtis and Leanne have been arguing again. For the life of me, I don¡¯t know what about. I¡¯m old, and they don¡¯t tell me anything, leaving me to worry.¡± ¡°They¡¯re divorced now. Why bother about them?¡± Devin said, ¡°Curtis has a crush on Suzan. Just let them get married.¡± Mary looked at him, ¡°Did Curtis tell you that?¡± ¡°Uh, um, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± To Devin, the fact that Curtis loves Suzan is as clear as day. But if you asked him if the grass had ever dered itself green, he¡¯d be stumped. ¡°They¡¯ve been dating for ages. Suzan went abroad for college, and Curtis waited years for her. If Leanne hadn¡¯te between them, they would¡¯ve been married by now.¡± ¡°They broke up a long time ago.¡± Mary retorted, Yeah, before the wedding.¡± Mary sighed and realized that his connection to current events was slower than hers. ¡°They broke up when Suzan went to study abroad.¡± she said. Devin ack automatically, ¡°Oh please, as if you¡¯re such a know-it-all.¡± ut to say sorry when Mary snapped, ¡°I know my own family¡¯s business, of can¡¯t carry on this conversation with you. You¡¯re aplete fool. You have no anding of what¡¯s happening,¡± she said as she stood up, dismissing the idea of any information from him. ¡°Useless. I could be offline for three years and still w more than you.¡± Devin was left doubting the authenticity of his rtionship with Curtis. ¡°No, seriously, how did I not know they split? Weren¡¯t they in a good rtionship? After the wedding, didn¡¯t Curtis go to Embend to see her, staying for over two years before he recently returned?¡± ¡°He went to Stake City because of Bullion Boulevard, the world¡¯s financial hub. It wasn¡¯t because of Suzan.¡± Mary¡¯s face was stern, ¡°Curtis is so aplished, making his mark on the business. world and leaving others in the dust. Howe all you can see is Suzan?¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 After a long shaft, Leanne teft the hospital to hid Curtis Bentley parked at the cum, Exer the respectful chauffeur, take opened the car door for her Leanne nd teet Curtis and quived an eyebrow ¡°What brings you here? Mary at hover why the full act? Her words traded off as Curtle wordlessly flipped his phone Womend her On the screen was Mary¡¯s smiling face Yourdoft work now, dear We only night for m pick you up. Hurry home for dinner Eve made your favonte fried chicken Von Marys Curtis was busy, often juggling multiplemitments. Yet, he had cleared his schedule early to spend more time with Mary, and his phone rang all the way home As the preced the house, seizing a rare moment of silence, 1 gonne turned to him, Havent you drafted that agreement yet?¡± Without looking up from his phone, Cuntis voice was indifferent Mwyer¡¯s sick impot a ve driver expecting work from an ill man Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Fine, fill draft it myself,¡± Leanne sand, cutting to the chase. W¡¯s not thatplicated Curtis gave her a sidelong nce, and his tone linged with sarcasm, Dr Castillo, the woman of many talents¡± What choice do I have? Beller to rely on myself than count on you¡± Leanne was all for efficiency ¡°Thave a meeting tomorrow, Guntis replied ¡°The day after? Til be out of town¡± ¡°When will you be back?¡± Leanne fromed Then I¡¯ll sign the papers and send them to your office Sign them whenever you return Surely Curtis¡¯ expression darkened, and his enthusiason dampened He tossed his phone aside and leaned back into the seat Tet¡¯s do it next Monday¡± Upon arriving home, they entered the house, aging as if nothing was amiss in Mary¡¯s presence Leanne didn¡¯t lock her door that night, worried about Mary noticing, but Curtis didn¡¯t retum to sleep. Once Curtis was away on business, Lomme fel more at peace, out of sight and out of Chaple mind. However, Mary was less than pleased, mandeering Leanne¡¯s phone every evening to video call Curtis and insisting Leanne appnat on screen, tap Caught in the middle of a dinner party, Curtis became the subject of light hearted teasing when his companions saw the caller ID. ¡°Your wife checks in on you like clockwork, eh?¡± With ambiguous intent, Curtis hummed, ¡°That¡¯s your great grandma for you As soon as the call connected, Mary puckered her lips in displeasure. ¡°Days have passed, and you¡¯re still not back. What¡¯s more important, your project or my old life? ¡°Take my life if it pleases you,¡± Curtis offered. Recognizing Mary from a visit to the Richardson family, some acquaintances at the table sent their regards, which prompted a chorus of ttery from the others. Amid the pandering voices, Curtis¡¯ gaze settled on the reluctant Leanne, pushed into the frame. She wasn¡¯t fond of socializing and edged away when she noticed the crowd on his end. Her face and most of her body were out of view, but her hands remained, tenderly massaging Mary¡¯s legs, her fingers delicate, her wrists white. Someone offered Curtis a cigarette, lighting it for him whilementing. That must be your wife, right? Even her hands are beautiful.¡± Curtis¡¯ eyelids flickered open as he said frostily, ¡°Who gave you the permission to look?¡± The man sheepishly backed off. Curtis pocketed his phone and shooed away the sycophants. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Leanne spent several days at the Richardson Manor, rushing over to keep Marypany after work and staying through the weekends. Joy felt neglected and spoke her suspicions out, ¡°Are you sure she¡¯s not just putting on an act? Trying to keep you tied to the Richardson family?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so cynical,¡± Leanne rebuked her. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m cynical. But you¡¯re making a fool of yourself!¡± After ending the call, Leanne continued slicing fruit. Mary¡¯s attempts to y matchmaker with her and Curtis were not subtle. Whether genuine or not, Mary¡¯s failing health was a reality. Spending more days with Mary meant fewer regrets when Mary was no longer there. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 11. Mary wanted some fruit yogurt, so Leanne picked up the nest strawberries. After all, her hands were more ustomed to surgical precision than culinary ir. Her knife skills had advanced at breakneck speed despite her struggles with cooking temperatures and seasonings. With meticulous care, she sliced the strawberries into uniformly thin pieces as if she were in theb rather than her kitchen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you thread them into a string and knit a strawberry sweater while at it?¡± Curtis joked. His voice startled Leanne behind the kitchen, where he had been leaning unnoticed. Her hand jerked, and the knife nicked her finger. She hissed in pain, raising her finger to see a small cut. Curtis was at her side in an instant, grabbing her hand. ¡°You need to be more careful.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for sneaking up on me,¡± Leanne retorted, trying to pull her hand away. ¡°Stay still,¡± Curtis insisted, holding her hand firmly and calling for the maid to fetch the first aid kit. ¡°Mary insisted I watch over you. Even cutting fruit can be dangerous, it seems. Maybe she¡¯s worried the strawberries will eat you. ¡°What guilty conscience have you so jumpy that my presence scares you?¡± The family¡¯s medicine box was with all kinds of medicines, and Curtis rummaged through 1. Leanne reached for the saline solution, but Curtis was quicker and cleaned her wound with it, followed by a swab of alcohol, and then wrapped it with several turns of gauze. ¡°Is that good enough?¡± he asked confidently. ¡°My medical skills are leagues beyond your cooking.¡± For such a minor cut, his fuss was over the top. With her finger resembling a popsicle from the thick bandaging, Leanne unwrapped it herself. ¡°A band- aid would have been enough.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t appreciate kindness,¡± Curtismented, eyeing the neatly sliced strawberries. ¡°Did our family go bankrupt unbeknownst to me and now we¡¯re on a strawberry ration?¡± ¡°They¡¯re not for you. I cut them for Mary,¡± Leanne said, carrying the prepared yogurt away. At dinner, Leanne sat beside Curtis, but they avoided eye contact. taway Recently, Maddox and Phillip also made it a point toe home early if they weren¡¯t too busy. The dinner table wasn¡¯t bustling, but everyone ate quietly. However, Mary¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the tension between Leanne and Curtis. ¡°Why the silence? Did you two argue again?¡± she re Cus. ¡°Did you bully Anne again?¡± ¡°Look at you taking sides. I just got home, and how could I have bullied Leanne?¡± Curtis defended himself. ¡°Why not ask if she¡¯s been bullying me?¡± ¡°If she¡¯s bullying you, you probably deserve it!¡± Mary managed to say before she started to gasp for breath. Worried, Leanne quickly intervened, ¡°We haven¡¯t been fighting. We¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really,¡± affirmed Leanne, her face a picture of sincerity. Mary seemed a bit skeptical and demanded proof. ¡°Then stand together, hold hands, and look into each other¡¯s eyes for a minute.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t keen on ying staring games with Curtis. But Mary wouldn¡¯t have it. She got up, took them by the hands, and pulled them off their chairs, pushing them together, face to face. Leanne¡¯s entire body stiffened. She didn¡¯t want to get any nearer to Curtis and promptly turned her face aside. ¡°Mary, please¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Equally uninterested, Curtis drawled, ¡°We¡¯re not kids to be ying this game. How childish.¡± ¡°There, you see, heh? You did argue!¡± Mary eximed. Jennifer couldn¡¯t help but interject, ¡°You should leave the young people¡¯s business to them.¡± ¡°I see you don¡¯t want them to be happy!¡± Mary used. Jennifer was stuck with the me and had no way to argue back. Holding her chest, Mary sighed dramatically. ¡°I¡¯m old and have lived my life. The only thing I can¡¯t rest easy about is you two. If you don¡¯t get on well, I won¡¯t be at peace even after I¡¯m gone¡­¡± Her words were punctuated by a few weak coughs. Leanne couldn¡¯t stand to hear such talk. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Mary could indeed be dramatic. Resigned, Curtispromised, ¡°Fine, we¡¯re good, okay?¡± Then he looked down at Leanne, who was still resistant. ¡°You better cooperate, or she¡¯ll start her death scene.¡± Leanne was speechless. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 11 Leanne was baffled by the sudden attention thrust upon her, like being singled out by a teacher during ss, with all eyes fixated on her, particrly being urged to lock eyes with Curtis. Eye contact? Serious? In front of a bunch of elders, no less. And Mary had instigated this nonsense. She had no choice but toply, biting her lip and turning her head his way. But she still didn¡¯t want to look at Curtis, fixating instead on the dark pattern of his tie. Curtis lowered his eyes to her, while Leanne¡¯s expression was tight, stubborn as a mule, staring at his chest but avoiding his gaze. Looking rather gloomy at the scene, Mary asked, ¡°Anne, why won¡¯t you look into his eyes?¡± Leanne sighed internally, her gaze reluctantly lifting to meet Curtis¡¯ downturned eyes. Their gazes locked, unobstructed, at an intimate distance. Curtis watched her silently, his expression unusually earnest. Leanne¡¯s eyes were stunning, akin to two shimmering pearls, glowing with a serene light, radiating a calm strength. When she smiled, her eyes sparkled brilliantly as if the entire universe¡¯s stars were within them. Looking directly into someone¡¯s eyes was a vulnerable act, maic fields intertwined, tendrils pulled, sparking endless chemical reactions every second. The surroundings fell silent. All noise vanished as if the bickering and hostility dissipated at that moment. Nothing else mattered but the person before them. Slowly, a subtle ripple began to stir in Curtis¡¯ heart. Maddox and Phillip were watching, and Leanne couldn¡¯t feel more embarrassed. She pursed her lips, counting down the seconds, eager to endure this minute and be done with it. Curtis¡¯ lips curved into a more pronounced smile, his breath brushing lightly against Leanne¡¯s nose at twenty-nine seconds. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± she asked, bewildered. ¡°If I feel likeughing, Iugh,¡± Curtis replied, unable to exin why he found it impossible to suppress his mirth looking at her. His eyes shimmered with amusement as gentle ripples spread out, he is because you have a funny face.¡± What the hell? Leanne didn¡¯t want to entertain him, but their steady gaze made her acutely aware of the shifts in his expression. It was like strings of cheese stretching, sticky and tender, suggesting gentleness as if enveloped in his deep affection, Leanne felt his gaze on her, causing her long eyshes to tremble involuntarily. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, she knew those eyes that gazed at her with such depth were equally adept at deceit. She reminded herself not to fall for it again. Because he could look at a dog with the same affectionate gaze. Maddox, a corporate titan, couldn¡¯t fathom why he was there witnessing his son and former daughter- inw engage in such an affectionate staring contest, worrying it might in such an affectionate staring contest, reflect some bizarre personal interest. He cleared his throat, ready to suggest they stop and join dinner, but Mary red at him. ¡°Keep it down! Don¡¯t disturb them!¡± Maddox was speechless. There was no denying Mary¡¯s tactic was effective. Curtis¡¯ irritation had melted away, like chocte, gooey and soft. He wrapped his arm around Leanne¡¯s waist, pulling her into his embrace. Despite knowing he was in a no-win situation, he cast all thoughts aside. All he wanted was to kiss her and nothing else seemed to matter. Mary smirked, thinking her scheme worked. Holding Leanne¡¯s slender waist, Curtis felt Adam¡¯s apple bob, his nose grazing hers, ready Leto kiss. As he leaned in, Leanne turned her face away. ¡°A minute¡¯s up.¡± she stopped him. Curtis froze. Leanne stepped back from his embrace, his face losing the tender smile as her movement broke the connection. ? ???? ? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 The cigarette hungzily between his lips, burning on its own as he sat motionless, half-squinting into the night. Footsteps approached, and Phillip set a bottle of bourbon and two sses on the ss coffee table, sitting beside him and saying, ¡°Not hitting the sack? What¡¯s on your mind, sitting out here all alone?¡± Curtis gazed at the deep blue of the night sky, taking his time before he spoke, ¡°You know, Phillip, sometimes, I envy you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to envy?¡± Phillip asked. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. ¡°Since childhood, you got it all. You were Mom and Dad¡¯s favorites, received all the respect, and everything our family had to offer. Curtis continued, ¡°The whole world. seems to be yours.¡± Phillip¡¯s face showed no surprise as if he¡¯d known all along, and he said, ¡°Curtis, you have no idea how much I envy your freedom.¡± With a self-mocking smile, Curtis lounged back in the wicker chair. ¡°Everything a person getses with a hidden price tag. You envy my freedom because I don¡¯t have to attend the sses an heir must, and I don¡¯t need to master the skills you¡¯ve learned since childhood. It¡¯s not a privilege, Phillip. It¡¯s because I was denied that right.¡± ¡°So, heading off to Embend was about proving to Mom and Dad that you could make yourself without the Richardson name?¡± som Curtis removed the cigarette from his lips, flicking away the ash, his eyelids. Cealing his gaze. ¡°I wanted to prove I¡¯m no less than you.¡± was silent for a moment. ¡°Curtis, you don¡¯t need to prove anything.¡± ah.¡± Curtisughed lightly, a cryptic shade to his amusement. He took a drag from his. cigarette, his tone growing indifferent. ¡°Turns out, proving it doesn¡¯t make a difference.¡± After her shower, Leanne reached for a towel only to find the rack in the bathroom empty. The Richardson family staff, seasoned with years of service, wouldn¡¯t make such an oversight. Even if they forgot to restock, the spares should still be there. They were just yesterday. She couldn¡¯t help but suspect it was Mary¡¯s doing, purposely leaving her without a towel, forcing her to call for help from Curtis. OTL Though clever, she probably didn¡¯t know that Curtis usually didn¡¯t sleep in this room, making her scheme futile. 145 Chapter 116 Yet, even with no one around, it took courage to ventu Damping all over, Leanne cautiously stepped out of the bathroom, tipto came close for a spare towel As she opened the cab and reached up, the door swung open, and Curtis came in, his stride halting when his eyesnded on her. At that moment, Leanne¡¯s mind fizzled, frozen. Her arm still lifted in mid reach, wet locks cascaded down her shoulders, water streaming down her dazed face, over her elegant neck and delicate corbone, meandering past her curves to the soft expanse of her waist. There wasn¡¯t a single w on her, from the full curves of her hips down to her well-proportioned legs, so straight and long. Curtis snapped back from the vivid scene in seconds, or maybe less. He raised an eyebrow. ¡°I should¡¯ve known Grandma snatched my liquor to send me up here, but I didn¡¯t expect such a grand surprise.¡± In a panic, Leanne yanked a piece of cloth from the closet. She didn¡¯t know what it was, wrapping it hastily around herself. Her lips pressed together, then she said, ¡°There are no towels in the bathroom.¡± ¡°I noticed.¡± Curtis remained, tantly admiring her with no intention to look away. ¡°Grandma¡¯s quite the strategist.¡± With him not moving and Leanne unable to dress before him, her skin burned with irritation under his gaze. ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± ¡°If you ask like that, obviously not.¡± His eyes casually roamed over her as he continued, ¡°What a dilemma. I¡¯m beginning to regret the thought of divorcing you.¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 With her hands tightly clenched, Leanne¡¯s face flushed and set her cheeks aze, not from embarrassment, but from a potent mix of rage and humiliation. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. What did he mean? Maybe it was the alcohol speaking, letting the inner truths slip out. Her reaction was as if she had been dealt a terrible insult, a tiny needle pricking at Curtis¡¯ nerves. Frustration and anger battered Curtis¡¯ ego like a chaotic drumbeat, and he was simultaneously lucid and muddled as a smug smile curled at the corner of his lips. ¡°What else could I mean?¡± He took strides toward Leanne, eachx step heavy with an air of aggression. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He cornered her, leaving no escape. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She tried to sidle past him, but Curtis pulled her back, pinning her against the cab. The piece of cloth she was holding barely covered her, leaving her exposed, and Curtis¡¯ fingertips brushed her back. At first, it was unintentional, but having touched her, he found himself caressing her mooth, silky skin a few times, which was slightly damp. The air was thick with her scent, moist and lively as it invaded his nostrils. Curtis¡¯ breathing grew heavier. Damn it, he didn¡¯t want to let go. His gaze dropped, deep and unfathomable, while his tone was decidedly flippant, like some rogue yboy who was too used to getting his way. ¡°Leanne, why don¡¯t you stick with me for a few more years? Whatever Phillip¡¯s got, I¡¯ve got too. Everything he knows, I know. I can give you anything you want¡­¡± His words were cut short by a resounding p that turned his face to the side. Leanne¡¯s entire palm tingled with the force of her strike, ¡°Curtis, you absolute jerk.¡± Her voice trembled, as did her entire body, quivering with indignation and sorrow. ¡°All I want is a bit of respect, to be treated like a person, not some toy for you to y with until you get bored.¡± Curtis remained in that turned position, silent and still for a long time. Chapter 117. That p seemed to have drained all of Leanne¡¯s What kind of person had she fallen for? Now sh It was pitiful that she had ever loved such a man. he finderstood him less and less. ¡°You could have any kind of woman you want it one enough, find two or three, y to your heart¡¯s content. There are plenty prettier than me and always up for augh, ready to keep you amused. Just let me go,¡± Leanne said, exhausted. I¡¯m begging you, let me go After a moment, Curtis chuckled softly, a sound that was almost augh but not quite, his eyes hiding an unreadable emotion. He straightened his clothes, regaining the poise of a gentleman, and offered a nonchnt apology, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve had too much to drink. Forget I said anything.¡± Leanne watched him, still guarded. Curtis took a half step back, hands in pockets,posed, his gaze sober, as if he had never been drunk at all. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll talk to my grandma. She¡¯s not sick, just faking it. She had fast food delivered just before.¡± Leanne grabbed some clothes from the wardrobe, changed in the bathroom, and then stuffed all her belongings into her bag in a rush. Curtis was still standing there, though at some point he had turned to face her. He leaned against the door, silently watching her pack, seemingly lost in thought, his. focus elsewhere. ¡°See you at the city hall tomorrow,¡± Leanne said. He replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Leanne went downstairs to Mary¡¯s room, knocked, and as she turned the doorknob, she caught Sarah frantically trying to hide a bucket of fried chicken in the bedside drawer. Sarah¡¯s movements froze under Leanne¡¯s gaze, and the air hung with an awkward silence for a moment. Mary on the bed looked as if she might breathe herst any second, ¡°In this lifetime, I wonder how many more KFC meals I¡¯ll get to enjoy.¡± Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Leanne didn¡¯t cause a scene or demand to know why try was fegning itness, and she simply said, ¡°If you¡¯ve got a hankering, have a little taste, but don¡¯t overdo it you¡¯ve got to keep tabs on your own health.¡± Hearing the edge in Leanne¡¯s voice and noticing the bag in her hand, Mary¡¯s anxiety red, and she sat up with a jolt. ¡°Where are you off to with that bag? Are you leaving?¡± ¡°Did you already find out about my divorce from Curtis?¡± Leanne asked. Unable to keep up the act any longer, Mary throw off the covers, determined to get out of bed, ¡°Everything was fine before, why the divorce? Did that rascal upset you again? I swear I¡¯ll wallop him.¡± Leanne stopped Mary, who was all set to go and give Curtis a piece of her mind. ¡°We were never fine. He never loved me, and I don¡¯t love him anymore. The marriage was for you, we agreed on three years. Now that you¡¯re in good health, there¡¯s no need to force it any longer.¡± ¡°Who says he doesn¡¯t love you? Don¡¯t listen to gossip. I know Curtis.¡± Leanne interjected, ¡°He told me himself.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mary nearly ran out of breath in shock Leanne helped her back to bed, urging her to lie down. After sitting beside the bed for a moment, Leanne spoke softly, ¡°Grandma, these past. three years have been really tough, not a shred of happiness. Please, don¡¯t force me to stay in this.¡± Mary¡¯s eyes reddened with sorrow as she looked at Leanne¡¯s calm demeanor, ¡°How did it Leanne offered a reassuring smile and tried to lighten the mood, ¡°Even though I¡¯m divorced and technically not a Richardson anymore, you¡¯re still family to me. I¡¯ll swing by often, and if you ever miss me, just give me a call. Our bond won¡¯t change because of them.¡± After tucking the nkets around Mary, Leanne picked up her bag and stood up. Mary insisted on seeing her out, so Leanne helped her into a warm coat. Jake was already waiting in the yard, the car warmed up and cozy. Mary walked Leanne to the car, reminding Jake to ensure she got home safely before returning. Chapter 118 Holding onto Leanne¡¯s hand, Mary rambled on with say, finally letting go reluctantly. ¡°Call me when you get home, just to let me know you¡¯re sole With a forced smile, Leanne replied, ¡°I will, Grandma. nothing left to As the car left the yard and Mary¡¯s expectant figure disappeared from the rearview mirror, Leanne could no longer hold back her tears. She bent over, covering her eyes as tears brimmed and spilled through her fingers.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Her muffled sobs eventually caught Jake¡¯s attention, and he nced back several times. As a driver, he wasn¡¯t supposed toment on his employer¡¯s private matters, but Leanne was barely older than his own daughter. Seeing her cry in silence moved him deeply. ¡°Actually, Mr. Curtis does care about you,¡± Jake said gently. Leanne pressed her sleeve to her eyes, calming her emotions, ¡°Jake, you¡¯re the only one in the whole world who would say that.¡± Jake sighed silently. He couldn¡¯t fathom how things between them had gone so wrong. They seemed so in love at the beginning, clearly caring for each other. He remembered thest time Leanne got drunk at a bar and how Curtis carried her home, cradling her in hisp the whole way. Leanne, unconscious from the alcohol, was helpless as Curtis yed with her nose, rubbed her cheeks, and spoke to her as shey in his arms, ¡°Sleeping like the dead. I should just sell you off.¡± ¡°Leanne, if I sold you, could you find your way back home?¡± Then, changing his mind, he kissed her and said, ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t sell you. You¡¯re too clueless, and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to find your way back.¡± Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 11 As Curtis descended the staircase, Mary sat firmly trenched in the living room armchair, cane in hand, her presence as formidable as a judge awaiting the start of a trial. The moment she caught sight of him, she barked, ¡°You rascal, get over here.¡± Curtis, looking like he¡¯d barely slept, with bags under his eyes, took a gulp of his ck coffee and replied, ¡°What now, Your Majesty?¡± Mary¡¯s face was a picture of fury as she interrogated him, ¡°Tell me, is it Anne or that Suzan you¡¯re truly smitten with?¡± ¡°Still gossiping at your age,¡± Curtis muttered, his attention elsewhere. Her temper red, ¡°Don¡¯t you get smart with me. What promises did you make to me, huh? And what have you done instead? Look at the state you¡¯ve left our Anne in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not having it. You better clean break it with Suzan and go apologize to Anne.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the house chaotic enough for you?¡± Curtis downed the remaining half-cup of coffee as if it were poison he¡¯d grown immune to, shrugged on his suit jacket, and headed for the door. ¡°Mind your own business from now on.¡± Incensed, Mary threw the teacup from the coffee table at him. Curtis didn¡¯t bother to dodge. Unfortunately for her, her aim was off, and the cup sailed passed him, leaving only a few droplets to stain his crisp new suit. Curtis clicked his tongue in annoyance. Always one for impable presentation, today he couldn¡¯t be bothered to change into a fresh suit. Grabbing a towel offered by the maid, he wiped at the spot carelessly before tossing it aside. ¡°Trying to be a sharpshooter with those old eyes? Maybe I should stand closer to make it easier for you.¡± That only fueled Mary¡¯s rage, and she shot up, brandishing her cane, ¡°I¡¯ll knock some sense into you, you little brat.¡± ¡°You can curse me all you want, just don¡¯t insult yourself,¡± Curtis caught the cane effortlessly, guiding her back down onto the sofa, ¡°Worry less, eat well, sleep tight, and aim for 120 years old, that¡¯s all you need. As for everything else, just let it roll off.¡± He bent down and nted a kiss on her white hair, ¡°Be good.¡± Mary was left fuming and speechless, her anger lodged in her throat, unable to erupt. The Bentley had been parked across from the city hall for nearly half an hour when Jake nced in the rearview mirror at Curtis in the back seat. Curtis sat with his legs crossed, Chapter 119 looking through the ss at the opposite side, moti Leanne stood at the entrance of the city hall, d in tousled by the wind. The pea coat, her long hair She checked her watch repeatedly, her frown deepening with each nce. Jake tentatively broke the silence, ¡°Mr. Curtis, aren¡¯t we going over? Mrs. Richardson seems quite anxious.¡± As if not hearing him, Curtis remained still until he saw Leanne blowing warmth onto her hands. Finally, he moved, opening the door and stepping out. It was five minutes past the agreed-upon time of 9,00 AM. It seemed that even for divorce, he couldn¡¯t manage to be on time. Leanne dialed Curtis¡¯ number. After two rings, he picked up. ¡°Can¡¯t you ever be on time?¡± she asked. Background traffic noise filled the air as Curtis voice came through nonchntly, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? What¡¯s a couple of minutes dy going to cost you?¡± Worried he might pull some stunt, Leanne frowned, ¡°I lose two minutes.¡± ¡°Dr. Castillo¡¯s time is indeed precious,¡± Curtis chuckled, ¡°So what should we do? Maybe I¡¯ll stand at the entrance and wait for two minutes, even it out for you, how¡¯s that?¡± Typical Curtis logic. By that time, Leanne had sensed his presence and turned to look down the sidewalk. Bare trees lined the path, and Curtis approached, his tall figure swathed in a ck coat, a stark contrast to the bleak winter backdrop. He ended the call and crossed the street toward her. As he drew near, Leanne pocketed her phone and turned, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Inside the city hall, Leanne scanned the agreement, signing her name at the bottom without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Curtis watched her the whole time and spoke only after she was done. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to read it over? Aren¡¯t you worried I might¡¯ve set a trap for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been quite generous, haven¡¯t you? Giving me the Crystal Cove Vis, and the settlement is double what we agreed upon.¡± Leanne slid the agreement across the table. Curtis watched her for a moment, then without further ado, he signed his name. Chapter 119 This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. They had three copies of the agreement, and one was filed with the city hall. The clerk asked them several procedural questions, most of which Leanne answered. Curtis didn¡¯t say much but cooperated when needed. After submitting their paperwork, the clerk informed them, ¡°There¡¯s a 30-day cooling-off period. After that, you have 30 days to apply for the divorce certificate. If you don¡¯te within that period, it¡¯s automatically considered a withdrawal of the divorce application.¡± Stepping out of the city hall, Curtis offered, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already called a cab.¡± She began to walk away, but Curtis called out her name from behind. ¡°Leanne.¡± She turned back to face him. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Standing on the steps, Curtis¡¯ gaze lingered on her with a distant intensity. After a few seconds, Leanne spoke up, ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing to say, I¡¯m outta here. Tve gotta head out of the country for a few days, Curtis said, ¡°When you get some free time, have Caleb assist you with transferring the title.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± As Leanne walked toward the curb, Curtis called out to her again. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What now?¡± Leanne asked, barely hiding her irritation. In his unhurried way, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to pick up the divorce papers when it¡¯s time. Don¡¯t go ying hooky on me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she shot back, ¡°You can bet your bottom dor on that.¡± The Uber arrived right on cue. Leanne pulled open the door and was about to get Leanne.¡± he called out again. in She turned her head, her patience wearing thin, ¡°Can¡¯t you just spit it all out at on¡­¡± Curtis closed the distance between them silently and unexpectedly. She waspletely unprepared, her head just turning back to face him when his palm cupped her cheek. The tail end of her words was cut off by his kiss, sudden and silencing. Leanne¡¯s eyes went wide. She could see his raven-ckshes and tightly shut eyes from this intimate distance. The cool warmth of his lips, the heat of his breath. The kiss began without warning and ended just as abruptly, a fleeting bloom that lingered for a mere moment on her lips, too swift to catch. Maybe a second, at most. Before she could even think to push him away, Curtis had already let her go. Without a word, without an exnation, without giving her the chance tosh out, he turned and strode away. Leanne stood there, stunned, watching his retreating figure grow smaller and smaller. It was like being nipped by a dog that bolted out of nowhere, leaving her confused and oddly empty. By the time she got to her office, there was a massive bouquet of roses on her desk, their Chapter 120 deep red petals exuding an intoxicating fragrance. Her colleagues cooed and teased, ¡°Dr. Castillo, who¡¯s got the hots for you?¡± ¡°Just divorced and you¡¯ve already got admirers? Dr. Castillo, you¡¯re certainly in hot demand.¡± ¡°By the way, how¡¯d the paperwork go this morning? The new policy is such a pain for usdies, with that mandatory cooling-off period. Did you hear about that case where some guy changed his mind during it and stabbed his ex? She ended up in critical condition¡­¡± Before the details got too morbid, another colleague cut in, ¡°Hey, could you not jinx things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good,¡± Leanne said with a smile, ¡°Went pretty smoothly.¡± She picked up the bouquet, looking for a card. Truth be told, suitors weren¡¯t exactly lining up at her door. She wasn¡¯t into socializing much, and the guys who dide around never seemed to think she was anything special. It wasn¡¯t until senior year of high school that a ssmate, who oftenpeted with her in English contests, confessed his feelings. They were kept back by the teacher one day to talk about thepetition. It gotte, and he walked her home. Approaching the Richardson family¡¯s alley, he suddenly grabbed her hand. Leanne was startled to find his palm sweaty with nerves. He babbled on, but she hardly heard a word, maybe because it was getting dark and his touch was uninvited. She felt uneasy. Then she spotted Curtis in the distance, wrapped in Suzan¡¯s arms under a streemp. Fearing Curtis would tattle about her supposed early romance and earn her another. scolding, she pulled away and hurried off. After that, maybe out of embarrassment from being rejected, the ssmate never spoke to her again. Jeremy was the only new guy she¡¯d been in contact withtely, so by process of elimination, Leanne assumed the flowers were from him. It was a bit awkward, and she wasn¡¯t interested in heading down that road. After some thought, she texted Jeremy over lunch. ¡°I got the flowers, thanks. But maybe don¡¯t send any more.¡± Jeremy¡¯s response came quickly. ¡°I didn¡¯t send flowers.¡± 3/3 Chapte: 120 Taken aback, Leanne quickly apologized, but before she could finish typing, Jerern what seemed like an internal struggle, sent another message, ¡°But I can.¡± Cringing inside, Leanne replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t mean it that way. I messed up, must have mixed it up with someone else. My bad, just ignore me. Jeremy, probably as bewildered as she was, simply sent back a ¡°Sure¡±. Leanne could¡¯ve kicked herself. She lifted the bouquet from where she¡¯d stashed it under her desk, searching for a hidden card. ¡°How odd!¡± she muttered, finding nothing. Who would send flowers and not leave a name? It wasn¡¯t like she could post a query on Twitter, asking who sent them. That¡¯d be embarrassing. Just then, Donna walked in, ¡°Hey, who sent you those gorgeous flowers? Why doesn¡¯t anyone send me any?¡± Leanne was still figuring out what to do with the flowerless vase, contemting the waste. of tossing them out. ¡°Do you want them?¡± she offered. ¡°Really? You¡¯d give them to me?¡± Donna was overjoyed, taking the bouquet and deeply inhaling its scent, ¡°I just love flowers.¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 The director of hospital had barely settled back into his office after an afternoon meetin d him, she bolted over, ¡°Uncle.¡± when he heard the familiar tter of footsteps in the hallway. Sandra was practically lying in wait outside his door, and as soon as she spotted The director didn¡¯t seem thrilled to see her, ¡°What are you doing here again, Sandra? Haven¡¯t I told you not toe around if it isn¡¯t important?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been listening, I swear. Haven¡¯te by in days. But today, Uncle, I¡¯ve really got some big news for you.¡± Sandra shamelessly followed him into his office, and as soon as the door shut, she blurted out, ¡°Leanne and Curtis have really gotten divorced this time. They went to the city hall this morning and made it official.¡± The director raised an eyebrow, his face a picture of contemtion, ¡°Serious?¡± ¡°Cross my heart. I heard it straight from her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s got nothing to do with you.¡± The director was wary, though. After all, he had no beef with Leanne and didn¡¯t see the point in risking the Richardson family¡¯s ire over a minor squabble with a small-time doctor. ¡°Just keep your nose clean, will you? And stop pestering her. I don¡¯t need any more headaches.¡± ¡°But,¡± Sandra pleaded, her voice edging toward desperation, ¡°Now that she¡¯s divorced and without any backing, can¡¯t you just get her to give back my promotion spot?¡± The director mmed his hand on the desk with a force that made Sandra jump, ¡°Give it back to you? Do you think promotions are a game? Or are you trying to say you didn¡¯t cause enough of a scenest time?¡± Chastened, Sandra shrank back. ¡°Get out of here and go back to work.¡± ¡°Uncle¡­¡± He shot her a re that sent her stomping out of the office in a huff. Christmas was in full swing, and Joy had ditched her co-workers¡¯ party to celebrate with Leanne at her ce. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She had smuggled out a fully decorated Christmas tree from the office, lugging it up the stairs with great difficulty. The tree was grand, adorned with all kinds of baubles that kept falling off as she schlepped it along. By the time it was safely in the living room, both women were bending over with sore backs. ¡°Your boss is lucky to have you,¡± Leanne panted. ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I justnded him a huge deal.¡± Joy even brought a couple of bottles of wine. They sat cross-legged on the car Leanne, trying out a new recipe, had prepared asagna that was, well, questic te ¡°Are you sure this issagna and not a stack of wet rags?¡± Joy couldn¡¯t help butment after her third bite. Leanne¡¯s pride deted a bit, ¡°Is it really that bad? I thought it was somewhat edible, ¡°Well, they do say when you¡¯re starving, even a boot might taste good.¡± The conversation trailed off into silence as Joy poured them both generous sses of red wine, ¡°Here¡¯s to ditching deadweight and starting anew.¡± Leanne clinked sses with a smile. ¡°Ch to that.¡± They hadn¡¯t even finished their first drinks when the doorbell rang insistently. Joy hopped up, ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡± But as she opened the door, she immediately tried to m it shut again, only to have the visitor wedge their foot in the crack, persistently pushing forward. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my toe.¡± Selina cried out, grimacing in pain. Joy retorted fiercely, ¡°I¡¯ll break more than that if you don¡¯t back off.¡± The two scrapped at the door, almost warping it in their struggle, until Jeremy¡¯s resigned voice came from outside, ¡°Ms. Campbell, for my sake, let her in. She just got her cast off.¡± ¡°Great, she brought reinforcements.¡± Reluctantly, Joy relented and opened the door. As Leanne emerged from the living room, she was surprised to see the sibling duo. ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°We¡¯re delivering holiday cheer,¡± Selina said, taking charge and grabbing a pile of takeout from Jeremy, ¡°We¡¯ve got pizza, pasta, fried chicken, barbecue, and desserts. Whatever you¡¯re craving, we¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Joy¡¯s eyes fixed on the food with undisguised longing, yet she teased Selina, ¡°I¡¯m in the mood for ice cream cake.¡± Selina clenched her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll order it right now Leanne, remembering her own awkward request to Jeremy about ¡°flowers¡± a few days ago, still felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Did youe just to drop off Selina?¡± ¡°Not e entirely,¡± Jeremy admitted, ¡°My folks are out of town, and Selina insisted on joining you guys for the holiday. If it¡¯s not too much trouble, could I tag along?¡± it would have been rude to turn them away, especially during the festive season. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 to a The coffee table was overflowing with snacks and drinks, so they had been corner and the living room floor had be a makeshift buffet spread out on the carper Leanne came back with two freshly washed sses, just as Joy and Selina were getting a movie queued up on the projector. They dimmed the overhead lights, leaving the warm glow of a couple of floormps to set the mood. Nestled into the couch, sipping on fine wine, and engaging inid-back conversation, th atmosphere was the epitome of rxation. Jeremy, hearing that thesagna sitting neglected at the edge of the spread was Leanne¡¯s homemade specialty, asked, ¡°Mind if I try some?¡± Leanne quickly interjected, ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s not great. You should stick to the other stuff, and there¡¯s plenty to go around.¡± But Jeremy had already taken a bite and swallowed, ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good.¡± He ended up polishing off the entire dish, leaving Leanne in disbelief, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to force yourself.¡± Joy, with a yful nudge, teased, ¡°What¡¯s next, eating a dishrag? I¡¯m impressed.¡± Meanwhile, across town. ¡°When did Selina get so chummy with Leanne?¡± Devin was lounging with his legs propped up after a game of cards, scrolling through his social feed. ¡°Is that Leanne¡¯s ce? She¡¯s made it pretty cozy.¡± He offered hismentary while scrolling, ¡°And what¡¯s Jeremy doing there too? On a nearby armchair, Curtis who had been preupied all evening suddenly tensed, a cigarette dangling from his lips as he snatched the phone for a closer look. Selina had posted an update just five minutes ago. The backdrop was Leanne¡¯s ce, decked out in a festive array of food and drink. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Selina and Joy¡¯s grinning faces dominated half the screen, with two others seated behind them. Curtis took the cigarette from his mouth, squinting at the photo. Leanne sat rxed on the carpet, knees hugged to her chest, engrossed in the movie. Jeremy sat beside her. While she was absorbed in the film, Jeremy was absorbed in her, unnoticed. Chapter 1221 The cigarette was pinched into a V-shape in Curtis¡¯ hand. ¡°Desperate for my wife, huh?¡± He muttered under his breath. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s crossing a line here,¡± Devin remarked, ¡°Sure, you and Leanne au divorced, and who she sees is none of your business, but couldn¡¯t he have waited just a bit longer to make a move?¡± Before Devin could finish, Curtis tossed back the phone, nearly hitting him in the face The overhead light cast orange shadows over Curtis¡¯ brooding features, and his eyes gloomy. ¡°Can¡¯t booze shut you up?¡± he growled, the words sharp as if plucked from a freezer. Devin stared in confusion, ¡°You finally got divorced, free atst, and yet you don¡¯t seemn happy.¡± The news of Curtis¡¯ divorce from Leanne had spread like wildfire in their circle. Devin had wanted to celebrate, but Curtis had jetted off to d the same day, cutting off contact with everyone until he returned just yesterday. Taking advantage of the holiday spirit, Devin had called the guys together for a festive drink to celebrate. But Curtis, back from his trip, seemed even more downcast than before. While everyone else was enjoying the party, Curtis was aloof, barely responding to sation. y?¡± Curtis lifted an icy gaze, ¡°You were looking forward to my divorce that much?¡± ah.¡± Devin, ever the tactless one, suggested, ¡°Why not throw a party to celebrate? A ivorce banquet. It¡¯s trendy these days.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Curtis seemed intrigued by the idea and beckoned his brother closer. ¡°Come here.¡± As Devin leaned in, eager, ¡°You serious? I¡¯ll talk to Dad, get you a spot at our hotel for the banq¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence before Curtis¡¯ foot connected with his rear. Devin yelped, clutching at his backside in disbelief, ¡°Curtis, you¡¯re hitting me for real?.¡± A sneer was Curtis¡¯ only reply, ¡°Yes, idiot.¡± He tossed the mangled cigarette into his drink. ¡°A divorce banquet to celebrate what? Do you think I¡¯m not humiliated enough? Maybe I should make it bigger, ster it across Stake Times Square, announce it to the United Nations, let the whole world know I got dumped.¡± Dupter (22 Devin watched Curtis¡¯ dark mood, still nursing his bruised ego. Then he cleared his ear as if trying to improve his hearing on the spot. ¡°Serious? Who¡¯s been drinking here, Curtis, you or me?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 After a couple of sses of wine, Selina cozied up to Leanne with an ear expression ¡°Look, I know I messed up. I¡¯ve been at home, doing some serious thinking. Whatever¡¯s going on between you and Suzan is your business, and it shouldn¡¯t mess with our friendship.¡± Leanne remained nomittal, simply stating, ¡°You¡¯re the one caught in the middle, Selina. Make your own choice. As far as I¡¯m concerned, you and Suzan are two separate matters.¡± Selina¡¯s eyes welled up with gratitude, ¡°Leanne you¡¯re an angel. Jeremy even lectured me the other day, told me I was being petty and that I should learn from your generosity. Leanne quipped, ¡°I¡¯m generous with people who don¡¯t matter.¡± Selina¡¯s smile froze, and she felt as if she were cracking open on the spot. ¡°So I¡¯m someone who doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Leanneughed and yfully tapped her on the head, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Selina became even more attentive, offering up pizza for Leanne to indulge in.. Jeremy couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°You¡¯ve never been this attentive to Mom and Dad.¡± ¡°What do you know? Leanne¡¯s hands are meant for saving lives in surgery, not for ing around with these petty things.¡± greasy fingers, Selina offered food to Leanne, who was caught in a dilemma, to eat ot to eat. You just touched your feet and didn¡¯t wash your hands.¡± she finally said. Selina was speechless. Joy leaned in and snatched her pizza. ¡°So, you realize your mistake now? Why did it take you so long toe and apologize?¡± Selina, about to explode with anger, immediately toned it down and whispered, ¡°Well, Suzan had her cosmetic surgery a few days ago. She was a bit nervous and asked me to stay with her for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Oh, so she suddenly remembers she has a friend when she needs one? Where was she when you were in the hospital? So funny!¡± ¡°What do you want me to do? I can¡¯t just cut Suzan off. We¡¯ve known each other for years, and we¡¯re close.¡± Joy scoffed, ¡°You treat her like a treasure, but does she even care about you? If it weren¡¯t Chapter 123 for us, do you think she¡¯d give you the time of day?¡± Selina bristled, ¡°Stop being sarcastic. Suzan¡¯s not like that. Aside from being with Leanne, she¡¯s actually a nice person.¡± ¡°Nice? You know so little about your dear friend.¡± Joy grabbed Leanne¡¯s phone from the couch and unlocked it with the password. Selina was a bit jealous, ¡°You even know her phone passcode?¡± ¡°I know her bank PIN too.¡± Leanne had enough of their bickering, ¡°Next time you touch my phone, could you at least wash your hands?¡± ¡°Just a sec, I¡¯ll sanitize it for you,¡± Joy said, opening up Leanne¡¯s Twitter and heading. towards Suzan¡¯s page, giving Selina a challenging nod. ¡°Open your phone, and let¡¯spare side by side.¡± Confused, Selina did as instructed, pulling up Suzan¡¯s Twitter on her own device and holding it up next to Leanne¡¯s. ¡°Huh? I never saw this skiing post on her feed. Selina was confused. ¡°Don¡¯t rush, keep scrolling.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As Selina scrolled down, her expression shifted to one of bewilderment. st often, so it didn¡¯t take long for Selina to catch up on over two years of e many posts visible to Leanne that Selina couldn¡¯t see, all involving a guy Curtis, either cryptic texts or none-too-subtle photos with him. lina clung to denial, ¡°Maybe she¡¯s got a special group I¡¯m not part of.¡± Joy rolled her eyes, saying, ¡°She set those posts to be seen only by Anne. Wake up. Selina looked at Leanne, who seemed unfazed clearly already aware. Leanne and Suzan had mutual friends like Devin and Skyler, who religiously liked andmented on Suzan¡¯s posts, except for the ones about Curtis, which Devin conveniently ignored as if he were blind. Leanne was no fool, and she could see what was going on. ¡°I remember this one,¡± Selina said abruptly, pointing to a photo from over two years ago. ¡°It was when Curtis s had just moved to Stake. Devin was moping around like he¡¯d been dumped because Curtis wouldn¡¯te back for his birthday. So, he dragged us all to Stake to celebrate. Everyone was there that day.¡± Chapter 122 But Suzan had a knack for picking her angles. The photo she posted fe A white tablecloth, sparkling clean silverware, a birthday cake, and Cu smiling face. The caption read, ¡°Too many more years by your side, one after another 14:34 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 It locked for all the world take they were the only p no bubble Selina fell silent mid sentence Suzan was crafting this whole charade of in posts that only teanne could see. Whether Curtis was head over heels for Suzan unted their rtionship to Leanne was downgh It was nasty facade for her the taper, ¡°She¡¯s even trashier than I thought, ying house for all the world to pee, and it¡¯s all an act. Unbelievable, Joy remarked, ¡°See what kind of person your dear friend Selina didn¡¯t respond, her mood had plummeted Even by her own not-so-high moral standards, these low blows were too much This was like her idol¡¯s fall from grace. Leanne paused for a moment. She had just found out that Suzan¡¯s social media disy was a farce. But after a brief instant of shock, she brushed off like a passing cloud. Curtis and Suzan¡¯s dinner dates were a recurring event. Frankly, Leanne couldn¡¯t care less about their supposed romance at this point. Selina and Joy, having had a bit too much to drink, insisted on crashing there, each iming half of the bed and actively trying to kick the other off. ¡°How¡¯s Leanne supposed to sleep if you hog the bed?¡± ¡°Just go home with Jeremy, for heaven¡¯s sake, you¡¯re not homeless.¡± Leanne saw Jeremy at the door. He had been there that evening, mostly keeping to himself, not intruding on the girls¡¯ fun but always ready to grab some snacks or drinks for them. He was the epitome of a considerate friend. At the elevator, Jeremy suddenly asked her, ¡°Does Curtis know about all this Leanne looked up at him as she pressed the elevator button. ¡°What difference does it make if he knows or not?¡± Leanne had sobered up, ¡°If Suzan has the nerve to show it to me, it¡¯s because he¡¯s backing her, right?¡± 1/3 1434 this? ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I was the first in this morning and pu Thanks. I¡¯ll buy you a coffeeter Leanne tore the card to shreds, so tiny that no one co decipher the original message After discarding it in the trash, her rigid body finally began to rx slightly Amy was getting anxious about her behavior and asked, ¡°Who sent it? You looked like you¡¯d found a bomb¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leanne leaned on her desk, her forehead supported by her hands, her brows knitted tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is. A creep.¡± The card had no signature, just a line of text, ¡°I want to hear you moan in bed.¡± The implications were clear, and the message was chilling. This wasn¡¯t just an admirer, this was something darker, something that needed to be handled with care. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Leanne dumped the entire bouquet into the trash can on She tossed out the ones Donna had been keeping at the There was no note, no florist¡¯s card attached to the flow nurse who had handed them over to Amy. aut questioned the The nurse couldn¡¯t remember what the person looked like, just that they seemed pretty average. She had assumed it was a delivery from a florist and hadn¡¯t paid much attention, When Donna realized a creep had sent the flowers, she furiously sprayed disinfectant around the office, ¡°What if he¡¯s put something weird on the flowers? Dr. Chase couldn¡¯t help but chime in with a taunt, ¡°Maybe he smeared his own love juice on them for you to cuddle up with and sniff.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Donna retorted, spraying disinfectant in his direction, ¡°With that dirty mouth of yours, you could do with a good clean.¡± Dr. Chase quickly shielded himself with a folder and made a clumsy retreat from the office. All in all, Leanne was clueless about the identity of this mysterious stalker ¡°Maybe we should call the cops, Amy suggested, her voiceced with worry. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Think about it. The department head and the chief would never let you. They¡¯d rather downy the whole thing, keep it hush-hush to avoid scandal.¡± Amy was young and idealistic, but Donna, the seasoned cynic, knew the harsh realities of their environment all too well. ¡°Believe me, if you call the cops today, by tomorrow the whole hospital will be buzzing with rumors about Leanne being harassed by a pervert. She¡¯s already under the microscope, gossiping about her connections, and whispers about her divorce. Throw this into the mix, and with her looks, imagine the vile talk. They won¡¯t sympathize or defend you. They¡¯d justbel you a tramp, and they would think it must be her own loose behavior. Why else would she attract such attention?¡± Women were utterly alone in these situations. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a few bouquets. There¡¯s been no other action, no direct threat to her safety. Even if the police do show up, they¡¯ll just tell you to be cautious.¡± Deted, Amy slumped down, ¡°So we¡¯re just supposed to do nothing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too worked up. This creep hasn¡¯t even shown his face, and he¡¯s probably just a coward, only daring enough to send a card from the shadows. He won¡¯te out in the Chapter 125 open. After thinking for a moment, Donna added, ¡°Leanne, de could give you a ride to and from work? If not, you ca bit,¡± But Donna had her hands full with two kids at home ends who nd stay for a barely a year old, and her parents hade over to help. Their three bedroartment was already crowded enough. ¡°Thanks for the offer, Donna, but I don¡¯t want to impose: It just have a friende over and stay with me for a few days.¡± ¡°That works too. Just make sure you¡¯re not alone when you leave work, Donnal counseled, ¡°We still don¡¯t know who we¡¯re dealing with, so it¡¯s best to be careful Joy was even more outraged when she found out, ¡°Damn that sicko. Why isn¡¯t trash like that picked up by sanitation already? Once I find out who he is, I¡¯m going to cut his penis off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave work yet. Wait for me at the hospital, and I¡¯lle to pick you up.¡± Leanne was texting Joy back as she walked. Suddenly, a figure stepped in front of her. She moved aside, but so did the figure. She tried the other side, and again the person mirrored her. Realizing this wasn¡¯t a coincidence, Leanne stopped typing and looked up. rek stood there with the familiarity of an old friend, ¡°Who are you texting with such cus?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I know you well enough to say,¡± Leanne replied, trying to walk past him. ¡°Just one dinner with me, and we¡¯d get to know each other,¡± Derek countered, stepping in front of her again, ¡°I heard you and Curtis finally signed off on things.¡± He looked down slightly, ¡°Does that mean I can pursue you now?¡± Leanne paused, putting two and two together, Did you send the flowers?¡± ¡°What flowers?¡± Derek¡¯s expression was a perfectly calibrated blend of confusion, with no obvious tell- tale signs. Leanne scrutinized him, looking for a clue in his face, but came up er empty. you want me to send you flowers, just say so. No need to beat around the bush. What¡¯s your preference? Roses? Tulips? Or are you the type who likes sunflowers?¡± Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter Leanne had never beenfortable around De predatory glint in his eyes, was downright unse spoken to her, with a She could still recall thest time he¡¯d touched her had, and it felt like being ensnared by a viper. But he always managed to present himself as a gentleman, making her wonder if she was misjudging him. He was adept at toggling between innocence and sleaze, so much so it seemed almost schizophrenic. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. With no hard evidence, Leanne couldn¡¯t bepletely certain he was the culprit. Frowning, she made a point to walk past Derek White without giving him the time of day. Unbeknownst to her, as she left, Derek¡¯s gaze lingered on her retreating figure, his facade of decency slipping away to reveal a smirk tinged with darkness. Curtis treated her like disposable garments, and it appeared histest conquest had arrived sooner than anticipated. The unnerving feeling returned, possibly heightened by the twisted greeting card she¡¯d received. Leanne had been so on e edge. When her shift ended, Joy swung by to pick her up, luggage in tow, ready to crash at her. ce for support. Leanne had made it clear to her hospital colleagues that no more flowers were to b epted. Since then, the bouquets ceased. The calm was almost eerie. Had Leanne not physically torn that card into pieces, she might have doubted its existence, suspecting it to be a mere figment of her overactive imagination. be On Thursday evening, as she and Joy were enjoying a homemade dinner, Joy¡¯s phone rang with a crisis from work, an issue with a case that needed immediate attention. It was Joy¡¯s case, and no one else could handle it, and her boss demanded she leave right away. After hanging up, Joy cursed Austin as she stuffed clothes into her suitcase, ¡°Sending me on a red-eye train, while he¡¯s cuddled up with his fling, and why doesn¡¯t he drop dead of exhaustion.¡± Leanne gently reminded her, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s joining you on the trip?¡± Joy conceded, ¡°Fine, dragging his butt out of a warm bed for ast-minute trip does make. me feel a bit better. Poor thing.¡± Before leaving, Joy reassured Leanne. ¡°I told Selina toe over and Don¡¯t worry alright? Call me if you need anything¡± ¡°Get going.¡± Leanne urged, ncing at the clock. ¡°You¡¯ll miss the trai ¡°Damn it.¡± Joy dashed for the elevator, luggage in tow. ent hurry¡± Leanne returned to her meal, but as she prepared to wash up, the lights in cer apartment abruptly went out, plunging her into darkness. Without pausing to wipe her hands, she scrambled back to the dining room, fumbled for her phone, and switched on the shlight, finally easing the suffocating tension that had seized her throat. A power outage? Peering out the window, she saw lights on in the other buildings. A call to the property manager yielded a nonchnt response, ¡°Must be a tripped breaker. The cold¡¯s been cranking up power usage, and our wiring is old. I¡¯ll send someone over to check it out.¡± The shlight¡¯s beam felt too weak, and the surrounding darkness loomed with unseen threats. Leanne shone the light in all directions, each minute of waiting more torturous than thest Eventually, unable to stand it any longer, she decided to check the fuse box herself. The hallway lights were on, which felt safer than her pitch-ck apartment. As she reached for the door, a chill ran down her spine, as if an icy serpent had slithered up her back. On instinct, Leanne mmed the door shut. Her back was drenched with cold sweat as she stood there, clutching her phone. She couldn¡¯t tell if the chill was from the cold air outside or something else. Eventually, there was a knock at the door. Leanne didn¡¯t answer immediately but instead crept to the peephole. The person on the other side wore a utility worker¡¯s outfit, but his face was hidden beneath a cap. Hello, it¡¯s the property management. Seems like your power¡¯s off due to a payment issue. Could you open the door so we can sort this out?¡± Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Leanne had only recently returned to Golden Grove Manors, with its charming but antiquated features, such as the old-fashioned electricity meters that required prepaid. cards for power. It was a system she had yet to grow ustomed to. This is from N?velDrama.Org. However, she had topped up the meter justst week, and there was no way she could be out of credit already. The vibration of her phone indicated an iing call ¨C it was from Selina. ¡°Hey, Leanne, it¡¯s me. My dad¡¯s had one too many at the pub, and I just got an earful. I¡¯ming over to your ce, okay?¡± ¡°Maybe hold off on that,¡± Leanne replied, the anxiety from her turbulent childhood making her jumpy. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was being overly suspicious or if something was genuinely off. After exining the situation to Selina, her friend was insistent, ¡°No way am I leaving you alone. What if you¡¯re right?¡± ¡°But what if my gut feeling is spot-on? It could be dangerous, Selina. It¡¯s safer for me to stay put and not open the door to anyone,¡± Leanne tried to keep her cool, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking this. I¡¯ll call the property manager again. Just stay put for now.¡± After hanging up, Leanne contacted the maintenance team, and the property manager assured her, ¡°Someone¡¯s already on their way with your power card. Hasn¡¯t it arrived? Hold on, I¡¯ll chase up the electrician.¡± In the darkness, Leanne waited, and within ten minutes, her lights flicked back on. Peering through the peephole, she saw no one. Had the man earlier been the electrician, or someone more sinister? Her tension finally eased, and she slumped into a chair, second-guessing whether she had been too paranoid. Meanwhile, Jeremy, having heard a stressed Selina¡¯s plea for help, dashed over but found no one suspicious in the corridor. He did, however, notice a few cigarette butts by the emergency exit door and an unmistakable smell of smoke. When he knocked, Leanne answered with a tinge of suspicion, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Leanne.¡± replied Jeremy. Relieved, she opened the door and nced behind him, ¡°No one followed you, right?¡± ¡°All clear,¡± Jeremy said, debating whether to mention the cigarette butts. He didn¡¯t want to rm her needlessly. But Leanne¡¯s keen sense of smell had already detected the strong tobo odor, and her Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 eyes followed him to the butts on the ground. Someone had been lurking th half an hour. or nearly ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at our ce for a few days?¡± Jeremy suggested, ¡°You¡¯ll feel safer with Selina around.¡± But Leanne declined, ¡°It¡¯s toote to burden you now. I have another ce I can go, se don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Respecting her boundaries, Jeremy didn¡¯t push further. The Crystal Cove Vis was recently transferred to her name, thanks to Caleb¡¯s legal maneuvering, with Curtis nowhere in sight. After Jeremy dropped her off at Crystal Cove Vis and helped her with her luggage, Laura¡¯s face lit up, resembling a child who had just spotted their parents returning home, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you¡¯re back. Shall I take your bags up? I¡¯ve kept your bedroom spotless.¡± ¡°Are you hungry? How about I whip up somete-night snacks for you? Maybe some chicken noodle soup or a hearty fish stew?¡± Leanne calmed the overzealous Laura, ¡°No need, Laura. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Laura, pausing, nced at Jeremy, ¡°And you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Leanne¡¯s,¡± Jeremy replied, handing over the bags. Turning to Leanne, he added, ¡°It¡¯s late. Get some rest. You¡¯re safe here. If you need anything, just call me. My phone¡¯s on all night.¡± Leanne expressed her gratitude, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble tonight.¡± Jeremy smiled warmly, ¡°Helping you out is no trouble at all. In fact, it makes me happy.¡± It felt like a sincere gesture of warmth was extended her way, but Leanne hesitated, afraid it might be too much to handle. With Laura watching intently, Jeremy cleared his throat, ¡°I gotta go. Goodnight, Leanne.¡± After tossing and turning all night, and with the cl headed to her room for a shower before copsi Pogromnunt, Leanne finally to d The tranquil bedroom was filled with her own con orting scent, and the gentle glow from the nightlight stood guard like a loyal knight, ensuring her safety. Her childhood trauma from a kidnapping had faded over the years. Gone were the days of easy frights and nightmares. It had been years since she¡¯d experienced the kind of foreboding that had gripped her earlier that day. In the familiar space, her anxiety slowly dissipated, and Leanne drifted off to sleep. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Suddenly, she awoke to a shadow looming by the bedroom wall. Terror washed over her, sending a chilling tingle through her scalp that prompted a gasp. She jolted upright, recoiling in her bed until her back abruptly collided with the solid safety of the headboard. Her heart was practically at a standstill when she realized it was Curtis standing there. It took a full two seconds for her heart to resume its normal rhythm. She grabbed a pillow and flung it at him. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Creeping around in the middle of the night, you know how scary that is?.¡± The pillow thudded against Curtis, dropping to the floor. He bent down to pick it walked over to her. up and ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. Just wanted to check on you. I don¡¯t know you had such a hair-trigger,¡± he said with his usual nonchnce. Furious, Leanne grabbed the pillow and started whacking him with it. The pillow smacked Curtis square in the face. He winced and waited for her to draw it back before he opened his eyes, clicking his tongue. ¡°If my nose had been fake, you¡¯d have ttened it by now,¡± he said, rubbing his nose, ¡°Feel better? If not, hit me again.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t hesitate to thrash him with the pillow, unleashing her fury as if he were her greatest enemy. Finally, Curtis snatched the pillow from her grasp, his patience worn thin. ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Tears welled up in Leanne¡¯s eyes, but she fought them back fiercely. Crying out of fear was just too humiliating. Curtis paused when he saw the gloss of tears threatening Despite her usual cool demeanor, Leanne was quite the back in front of others, only showing her tough exterior It had taken Curtis a long time to persuade her to trust h tears fall freely in front of him. #sheld ugh to let those precious During the first six months of their marriage, Leanne rarely cried After all, Curtis had gone to great lengths to please her, practically offering her his heart and soul. Now, looking into her misty, angry eyes, Curtis felt a twinge of guilt. His voice softened considerably, ¡°Am I really that frightening?¡± He reached out to caress her cheek gently, only to have his hand swatted away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you move out?¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper as she sucked in a breath, holding back her tears and trying to calm her erratic emotions. Curtis patted the pillow back into shape and returned it to its ce. Hands in his pockets, he asked out of the blue, ¡°Who was that guy you brought homest night?¡± None of your business.¡± Her voice was still tinged with the remnants of distress. leremy?¡± Curtis stood by the bedside, peering at her in the dim light, ¡°How far have yo vo gotten?¡± ¡°Mind your own damn business.¡± Leanne was now cursing. Havingposed herself, Leanne sat up and decided to confront him, ¡°This is my ce now. What gives you the right to barge in here without my permission?¡± Curtis replied coolly, ¡°I left something behind.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Leanne demanded. Echoing her tone, he retorted, ¡°It¡¯s my stuff. Why should I have to tell you?¡± Flustered, Leanne rose from the bed, throwing on a robe, ready to deal with this nuisance once and for all, ¡°Then find it and get out.¡± Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 sibly looking for eth the world, leisurely This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leanne red at Curtis as he rummaged throu something he¡¯d left behind.¡± It was well past midnight, and Curtis seemed poking around here and there Leanne, struggling to keep her eyes open, coulint resist prodding him, ¡°What on earth are you searching for?¡± He shot back. ¡°Why do you care? nning on keeping it for yourself?¡± ¡°Ohe on,¡± she scoffed, ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not worth more than this house.¡± Curtis hummed lowly, ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.¡± Leanne, leaning against the cab door, pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. Can you hurry up?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep. I¡¯ve stayed here before. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll get lost,¡± Curtis replied nonchntly as he pulled open a drawer and examined a pair of woodenbs he¡¯d found inside. They were exquisite rosewood, carved with intricate patterns, the wood exuding a subtle, rich fragrance. ¡°Thosebs are pretty fancy. Where¡¯d theye from?¡± he asked. Leanne nced at them, ¡°They were a gift from Grandma for my wedding.¡± Old wedding customs passed down through generations spoke of bing once for lifelong love, twice for harmonious aging together, thrice for a house full of children.¡± ¡°Ever use them?¡± Curtis inquired. Leanne, yawning with a nasal twang, admitted, ¡°Never did.¡± ¡°No wonder we got divorced, Curtis quipped, his eyes gleaming with mischief, ¡°See, it¡¯s all your fault¡± Leanne rolled her eyes, ¡°Nutcase.¡± She noticed, much to her surprise, he was actually still wearing his wedding band. Through her drowsy haze, Leanne squinted at the ring for a few seconds before asking, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you taken off your wedding ring?¡± Curtis paused, his voice casual as if the matter was of little importance, ¡°Wore it too long. Taking it off would leave a tan line.¡± Leanne was speechless. 14:35 shower neck exposed basking in a golden hue that Our bent down and with es Boce crouching over her, his fingers weaving rough her fair, gently massage he Seen Leanne was lulled back into a deep, postul sleep Her hair spread softly across the pillow, and Clinis, perhaps out of boredom, packed g theb and ran it through her locks Not bad thisb,¡± he murmured to himself, Wonder why you never used When Leanne woke the next morning, she found herself neatly tucked into her bed, the sunlight filtering through the curtains. After a restless night interrupted by Curtis¡¯ antes, she was still groggy as she sauntered downstairs after freshening up. Laura had prepared breakfast, ¡°I made your favorite soup.¡± The sight of thevish spread on the table, a stark contrast to her own makeshift meals lifted Leanne¡¯s spirits a touch. As she sipped her soup, the sound of footsteps descending the staircase caught her attention. Turning, she saw Curtis buttoning his cuffs, the picture of sophistication in a tailored white shirt and ck trousers. His ensemble ented his broad shoulders and narrow waist, the exaggerated length of his legs.. A custom wristwatch casually adorned his wrist, its tinum face reflecting a cool, expensive sheen. Freshly showered and dressed, Curtis looked invigorated, betraying no sign of the Chapter 120 He sat across from her at the table as if nothing had changed. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left? Leanne eyed him suspiciously. ¡°I grew tired and needed a break,¡± he replied with an air of a bowl of soup, and withoutment, he began to eat gr ¡°You need to stoping over, Leanne said firmly, ¡°What pack it up and take it with you.¡± ed him And, have Laura Being shown the door first thing in the morning was irritating to say the least. There was a pause before Curtis let out a sneer, ¡°In such a hurry to get rid of me, huh? Moving someone new in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Who is it? Jeremy?¡± Curtis¡¯ lips curled mockingly, ¡°You two seem to be moving fast. We¡¯ve only been divorced for a few days, and you¡¯re already joined at the hip, spending Christmas together. Did you enjoy yourself?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Leanne frowned, irritation etched in the creases of her brow, ¡°Like I said, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Her refusal to argue was, in essence, an admission of guilt. A fire ignited within Curtis, a ze of anger that snuffed out his appetite. He dropped his spoon back into the bowl with a tter. ¡°So, what¡¯s the story? You suddenly move back and now Golden Grove Manors is too cramped for you?¡± He sneered, ¡°Since when did the Turner family fall on hard times? Can¡¯t afford to gift a house and now you¡¯re back squatting in your ex¡¯s ce?¡± Leanne pushed her bowl away and stood up abruptly. ¡°Curtis, grab your things and get out. I never want to see you again.¡± she spat. Snatching her coat, she prepared to leave for work. Laura stood by + can pack tching her apron in a fluster ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to finish your breakfast? you to eat on the go¡­¡± ary.¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was icy, ¡°You work for him, and I certainly don¡¯t need es lingering around. You might as well leave with him.¡± nad just dropped her off, and Curtis already knew about it. Laura him off; that was the only way he could have found out. must have in not¡­¡± Laura started to exin, but Leanne was not in the mood for excuses. Turning her frustrated gaze to Curtis, she found him still seated at the dining table, his handsome face clouded with brooding darkness. Leanne slipped on her shoes and descended the front steps, only to spin around and fiddle with the keypad lock, attempting to change the code. But the lock required a specific sequence of operations, and not having used it in a while, she had forgotten the procedure. Curtis watched her struggle and couldn¡¯t resist a jab, ¡°Need help changing it, or should I teach you?¡± Leanne a nave un up, straightening herself, ¡°I¡¯ll change it tonight. And I¡¯ll throw out anything you left behind..¡± She stormed out of the house just as Jeremy¡¯s car pulled up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jeremy inquired, noting her distressed expression. Leanne managed aposed smile, ¡°Nothing, really. You didn¡¯t need toe get me. I 1/3 1/25 was probably just being paranoidst night, miking everyone else ancious for no Jeremy¡¯s kindness was bothforting and derwhelming, leaving her unsure of how to respond without giving the wrong impression hurting his feelings. Leanne, I don¡¯t see it that way¡± Jeremy sald einally, ¡°Intuition is a form of self defense. It can¡¯t always be scientifically exined but shouldn¡¯t be tgnored if it¡¯s a falen rm great but if it¡¯s not, we should be grateful for this warning¡± ¡°Look at it this way, if there really wasn¡¯t anyone therest night, but you felt scared, that means the environment was unsafe for you Ofir job is to ensure you feel protected, to ease that fear, not to dismiss your concerns¡± Growing up. Leanne had often been used of being too sensitive or overthinking things. Disregarding everything else, Jeremy truly was a stand up quy ¡°Thank you¡± ¡°It¡¯s what any friend would do, no strings attached, so don¡¯t feel burdened,¡± Jeremy insisted. ¡°If Selina were in the same situation, you¡¯d protect her in a heartbeat, right?¡± Leanne chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a false equivalence. You and Selina are not the same. andidness of the moment or the genuine warmth in herughter, alter under her gaze. nd it¡¯s the same. After all, Selina wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook if something ened to you,¡± he joked, ¡°Selina got me up at the crack of dawn, insisting I drive you to ork, worried about you being alone. She hustled me out before I even had breakfast.¡± Feeling slightly embarrassed, Leanne offered. Do you want toe in for something to eat?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. They still had food, albeit amidst a slightly awkward atmosphere. Jeremy nced discreetly toward a second story window of the house, ¡°No time today. I¡¯ll just grab a coffee on the road.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a coffee,¡± Leanne said, ¡°There¡¯s a caf¨¦ near the hospital with really good coffee, and I¡¯m a regr there.¡± ¡°That sounds great. I passed by once when I was picking up Selina and thought I¡¯d try it someday.¡± Jeremy opened the car door for her, and Leanne slid into the passenger seat. At the stairway¡¯s turn, Curtis stood behind a window, watching as Jeremy attentively closed the car door for her and walked around to the driver¡¯s side. The engine roared to life, and the car pulled away from the property. 273 He should have been ating That look Jeremy had green her at the dine at the way she blushed in his presence Why was the blushing? Had Jeremy already confessed fus feelings for her? Curtis tugged at his tie the perfect Windsor knot now unraveled his mood souring more than he had anticipated When had Jeremy taken an interest in her? They had only met a handful of time The more he thought about it, the more suffocated he felt. He previously brought Jeremy to the house did he unknowingly let the enemy through the gates? Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Joy¡¯s dilemma proved to be a tough nut to crack, and she couldn¡¯t make it back. In her stead, Jeremy dutifully swung by every day to chauffeur Leanne to and from work. By day, she was ensconced within the bustling hospital, and by night, she retreated to the high-security embrace of Crystal Cove Vis. Leanne wasn¡¯t left to her own devices, nor did she encounter any more of the bizarre urrences that had unsettled her that one day. Donna rolled her eyes with contempt, ¡°See, I told you these guys are all bark and no bite. They hide and talk big, but they wouldn¡¯t dare to show their faces.¡± Jeremy shot Leanne a text, saying he had a ss reunion that evening and couldn¡¯t pick her up. Leanne replied, ¡°No worries, I¡¯m on the night shift today anyway.¡± ¡°Leanne¡¯s on the graveyard shift, huh?¡± Amy fretted, ¡°What if that creep decides to show up in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it, Amy, knock on wood,¡± Donna quickly interjected, before turning to Leanne with advice, ¡°Make sure you buddy up when you head to the restroom, don¡¯t go alone.¡± Leanne nodded and opened her drawer to reveal her secret weapon, ¡°I¡¯m prepared.¡± Amy¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, ¡°Send me the link for that.¡± That day, a patient showed up at the hospital sporting a swollen, blistered left eye ¨C turned out to be a bacterial infection. He was treated with anti-inmmatory medication by the day-shift doctor. Leanne was in the middle of documenting patient histories when the man¡¯s condition took a nosedive. His left eyelid was ulcerated and sealed shut by swelling, and he was in excruciating pain, spiking a high fever. They had to rush him to the ICU. Leanne grabbed her things in a hurry, rushing out only to double back and pocket her essentials. After administering medication to control the infection and consulting with other doctors for an urgent urgent treatment n, hours had slipped by for Leanne. She had missed dinner, and the cafeteria had long since closed its doors for the night. She figured she¡¯d order takeout back at the office. Meeting a nurse in the corridor, Leanne inquired about a patient who had just undergone surgery that afternoon. After their exchange, she turned to continue to her office. Passing through a security corridor, she was caughtpletely off-guard when a hand mped over her mouth and dragged her aside. 14:35 The hospited was riddled with ourveince cameras, and it wasn¡¯t even fon clock yet Most patients were chill awake, with rtives fingering in their rooms. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. And the nurse she had just spoken with hadntjven walked far off The notion that someone could be so audacious had never crossed Leanne¡¯s mind The instant terror crawled up her scalp, she cognized the pungent odor invading her nostrils Ether As a doctor, she knew all too well what it was a potent inhtion anesthetic that could knock a person out in an instant In a sh, she reached into her pocket and sprayed her pepper spray blindly behind her. A scream pierced the air as the grip on her ckened. Gasping for air and coughing violently, Leanne¡¯s vision swam, and her limbs felt weak She groped for the door to the passage, driven by instinct But she hadn¡¯t anticipated an aplice. other curse sounded, and just as her hand brushed the doorknob, it was violently per spray was wrenched from her grasp, and the scent of ether smothered her senses once more. Leanne tried desperately to hold her breath, kicking at the door with all her might, hoping to make enough noise to be heard. 212 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 But the assant was too strong, effortlessly dragging her up the stairs, a cloth soaked with ether mped firmly over her mouth and nose. The high concentration of ether swiftly sapped Leanne¡¯s strength, her consciousness blurring into obscurity. She drifted in and out of awareness, sometimes catching the distinct scent of a car¡¯s interior, at other times feeling herself being guided, unsure of the destination. She tried to scream for help, but no sound emerged, and she slipped back into confusion. When she came to, she found herself sprawled on a couch. Her wrists and ankles were zip-tied, and duct tape sealed her lips. The anesthetic¡¯s effects hadn¡¯t fully worn off, and she felt groggy, her body weak, struggling to sit up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Through her hazy vision, she saw a man¡¯s robust figure seated across from her. ¡°You¡¯reing around quickly,¡± the man spoke. That voice¡­ It was Derek. She remembered the malicious words on that card, the chilling intuition at her doorstep that night. It was indeed him. With her hands bound behind her back, it was difficult for Leanne to muster any strength. She managed to prop herself up on the couch, staggering in an attempt to stand. Derek rose and pushed her back down. ¡°Keep your energy; you¡¯re not getting out of this room.¡± He finally cast aside his facade of respectability, his smile giving off an unsettling, predatory vibe. ¡°I wanted to be gentle with you, but you just had to be so vignt.¡± Leanne tried to speak, only managing a muffled whimper. ¡°Want to talk?¡± Derek ripped off the tape from her mouth. ¡°What the hell do you want?¡± Leanne demanded, her voice barely strong. Derek stared intently at her flushed face and slightly parted pink lips, a dark gleam in his eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t Curtis ever tell you not to stare at a man like that? I don¡¯t want much, just to see 1/2 14:35 what it¡¯s like to have sex with Curtis¡¯ women Pervert ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us, and we¡¯re divorced wouldn¡¯t dare touch you if you weren¡¯t Derek caressed her smooth cheek, Who would mess with Curtis leftovers? Leanne tried to dodge his touch, her chest heaving with anger and fear, ¡°If you¡¯re so obsessed with beating him, why don¡¯t you go after him directly? Wouldn¡¯t that be more satisfying¡± Derek paused, caught off guard Seizing the opportunity, Leanne wrenched free from his grasp and dashed toward the door, only to be yanked back. Stop struggling You¡¯re not escaping my grasp today. But don¡¯t worry, I can bepassionate Just cooperate and I let you go after I¡¯ve had my fill. Leanne had no chance against the brute strength of a grown man, especially with her limbs bound She broke res Derek¡¯s grip and screamed for help, but Derekughed without ind scream like that.¡± her ear, his voice deliberately low, tainted with vile amusement, ¡°Just drtis is right next door. Maybe if you¡¯re loud enough, he¡¯ll hear you.¡± 14:35 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Just beyond a thin wall, the hubbub of a spirited get-together filled the room, where drinks flowed and laughter abounded. ¡°Out of all of us, it¡¯s Curtis who¡¯s the biggest headache,¡± someone quipped. The ss President was a natural organizer, a lover of tradition, who had been throwing these annual reunions since high school graduation. Although Curtis had been absent for several years, the ss President persuaded him to make an appearance for his mentor Scott¡¯s 60th birthday celebration. Mr. Scott was at it again, recounting the good old days, stories he delighted in retelling year after year. Curtis hadn¡¯t been around for the past gatherings, but now he was back, and Mr. Scott was all too eager to catch up. ¡°Remember that time you got into it with¡­ the notorious troublemaker? Landed the poor guy in the hospital. It was a close call, but you managed to smooth things over.¡± Curtis, lounging back in his chair, listlessly stirred his tea, clearly unenthused. ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± chimed in one of the guys, ¡°Word was, you fought over a girl, right? Girls used to chase you around school; never the same one twice. You had your pick of the prettiest ones.¡± The mention soured Curtis¡¯ mood for days, and just when he was itching for a fight, someone walked right into his crosshairs. With a smirk that was half feigned, half genuine, Curtis teased, ¡°You never dated anyone, did you? Was it by choice?¡± The ssmate, who¡¯d penned countless love letters that sank without a trace, bristled, ¡°I was focused on my studies.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes gleamed with mischief, ¡°And which illustrious university did you. end up at? You never showed up to our top-tier college reunions.¡± Someone tried to defuse the tension, ¡°Let¡¯s not dredge up the past.¡± Suzan, ever the peacemaker, smiled, ¡°We were just kids, all fun and games. Can¡¯t take any of that seriously.¡± Mr. Scott, eager to change the subject, added, ¡°Who would have thought? Curtis turned out to be the most sessful of us all. ElitePinnacle Investments, I hear you¡¯re doing. quite well.¡± The envious undertone was clear as the ssmate added, ¡°Well, his family owns a bank. How could wepete?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Curtis quirked an eyebrowzily, sneering, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll talk to my dad about 14:35 Chapter 133: adopting you¡± The ssmate¡¯s face flushed crimson. ¡°Hey, has anyone seen Jeremy?¡± someone asked. Jeremy? Curtis scoffed internally, ¡°Jeremy was probably off chasing my wife¡± Irritated, Curtis stood to step outside for a smoke and some fresh air. As he rounded the corner, he spotted two ssmates taking a break to puff on cigarettes and gossip. ¡°Really? Are you sure you weren¡¯t mistaken?¡± ¡°I took a photo,¡± one said, pulling out his phone, ¡°Look, that¡¯s her, right? We met her at Curtis¡¯ wedding. Unforgettable beauty, I couldn¡¯t possibly get it wrong.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ And who¡¯s the guy?¡± ¡°No clue. But they were all over each other, looking cozy.¡± Mid-conversation, the phone was snatched away. see Curtis, his expression icy, studying the photo on the screen. aux-antique brickwork in the background matched the corridor behind him. The and woman in the picture were entwined intimately. The man had his arm around the woman, who seemned either drunk or very affectionate, nestled against him. Her head rested on his shoulder, her face half-hidden. Despite the blurry photo, Curtis knew instantly. That was Leanne. The man¡¯s back was to the camera, his face obscured, but he was clearly young. It was not Jeremy. Had Leanne learned to y the field? Curtis¡¯ face darkened, ¡°Where was this taken?¡± Faced with Curtis¡¯ menacing re, the ssmate didn¡¯t dare lie, pointing to a door, ¡®Just in there, not long ago, maybe ten minutes.¡± Curtis tossed the phone back and strode toward room 2666. ¡°Curtis?¡± Suzan emerged from the party, surprised at his haste, ¡°Where are you going?¡± The photographer sheepishly exined, ¡°His ex-wife is in there with some guy.¡± Suzan hurried after him, ¡°Curtis, you and Leanne are divorced. Whatever she chooses to 2/3 do is her own business, you have no right to get her about it Curtis seated with rely and age Wher she has that food is to menas kis cide He raised his hand to pound on the door Suzan moned. ¡°Are you prepared for what you might fed behind that deart Curte het hovered an inch from the wood Henched it nightly a state coated in frost unable to thew Yes, they were divorced Who the saw or how many she saw was her choice What business was it of his if she came to the club? Who was he to dictate where she could go What was he hoping to achieve by knocking? to hear her call him a meddler and tell him 1612 10 yelled at him with such cold contempt wishing he¡¯d vanish from the earth.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 What the hell was he doing here, knocking on doors? To witness his ex-wife, Leanne, intertwined in the embrace of another man-making love the way they used to? His buddies, tagging along for the ride, were desperately trying to talk some sense into him, ¡°It¡¯s Scott¡¯s birthday bash, let¡¯s not ruin the night.¡± ¡°Yeah, dude, you guys are divorced, right? We¡¯re all adults here.¡± ¡°Curtis, I get it¡¯s tough to swallow, but you gotta move on,¡± Suzan tried to reason with patience, ¡°Barging in there¡¯s just gonna make Leanne look bad. You can¡¯t let your jealousy put her in that spot.¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Curtis could barely keep a lid on his anger. His friends fell silent, quickly retreating back to their booth. Suzan pursed her lips, witnessing a side of Curtis she¡¯d never seen before, a man unhinger ? He¡¯s right outside.¡± side of the door, the mention of Curtis¡¯ voice made Derek¡¯s excitement surge e was on some high. Gripping Leanne¡¯s face tightly, he hissed, ¡°Why¡¯d you stop aking noise? Scream.¡± Leanne¡¯s cheek flushed red from his pinch, a visceral pain causing tears to well up against her will. She kept screaming ¡°Help.¡± but it seemed like no one outside could hear her. The footsteps outside started to fade, and the flicker of hope for rescue dimmed, overpowered by a wave of despair that threatened to engulf her like a dark marsh. Pinned down on the couch by Derek, her struggles and resistance were all in vain. Curtis¡¯ presence drove Derek into a frenzy, tearing Leanne¡¯s clothing as she couldn¡¯t hold back her fear and sobs, crying out desperately, ¡°Save me. Curtis, please, save me.¡± Curtis, standing in the hallway, fumbled for a cigarette in his pocket and stuck it between his lips. His hand, veined and trembling for reasons unknown, struggled to light up. Blinded by fury, Curtis kicked the shiny metal ashtray stand against the wall. Gone was theposure and dignity of Mr. Curtis. 1/30 14:36 The boiling rage threatened to burst his vens te wanted nothing more than to turer in and turn that man to dust. ¡°Leanne, how could you do such a thing?¡± She was always tender and prideful in his presence, requiring gente/ing and carefia handling. A slightly raunchy joke in bed would cause her cheeks to flush as she yfully swatted at him. Now look at her, so capable, casually entangled with some guy, begging and embracing She had never leaned into him like that. What the hell was she doing in a private club with a man alone? What else could they be doing? Curtis tossed the cigarette and strode back, his face dark as a storm. To hell with freedom. Today, even if Leanne cursed him to his face, he was going to chop that guy into pieces. ¡°Mr. Curtis, please, calm down. The club manager, having received the news, rushed over a signaled his staff to block the door didn¡¯t matter who was inside, their top priority was to ensure client privacy. Mr. Curtis might not fear making enemies, but if they let him through today, they might as well shut down the club for good. ¡°Open the door,¡± Curtis demanded without even ncing at him, his gaze fixed menacingly on the door ¡°Mr. Curtis, cool it. Did we fail to meet your expectations somewhere? It¡¯s just these underlings, and they don¡¯t get it. I meant to attend to you personally, got held up a bit, and rushed right over. Zack, fetch the vintage bottle from my office and send it to room 2888.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Several people hovered around Curtis, trying to appease his anger. ¡°Are you going to open it or not?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice smoldered with barely contained rage, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kick it down myself.¡± ¡°No, Mr. Curtis, what¡¯s this about?¡± The manager¡¯s face was a mask of distress, ¡°You¡¯re a guest, and so are they¡­¡± ¡°Out of my way.¡± Curtis was on the edge of the eruption, ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± The staff blocking the door trembled, unsure whether to move. The manager tried to say something else, but Curtis suddenly fell silent as if listening for something. ¡°Did you hear thar The manager blinked in confusion, ¡°Hear what?¡± Chapho 144 ¡°She¡¯s calling for me, Curtis said ¡°I don¡¯t hear a.¡± Before he could finish, Curtis¡¯ tool mmed against the door The staff, frightened, scrambled aside, lucky not to be taken down by the dow Bang. The solid door was kicked open and hit the wall with a deep thud. Curtis saw the scene inside, and like a sudden chift in weather, the storm unless w fury. The onlookers instinctively tried to peek inside, but before they could obale, Curtis mmed the door shut with the back of his hand. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Derek had his fair share of conquests but Leannewas the one who really made him work. for it. It was all because she insisted on going camping with Curtis that day, her moans so alluring, the sweet, desperate whimper of her voice as she tried to hold back, yet couldn¡¯t resist. Every time he remembered, it sent a tingle down his spine. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Maybe if she had been a bit more brazen, he might have lost interest. Or, perhaps if she hadn¡¯t been Curtis¡¯ girl, he wouldn¡¯t have been so obsessed with having her for a little fun. Derek dared to assault her as he felt untouchable. Leanne was the perfect target, sheltered and thus inexperienced, well- educated with a strong sense of pride, and a respectable job that made her care deeply about her image. Would she dare go to the police, risking her future and reputation? Would she have the face to seek help from her ex-husband Curtis, a man who had left her or another woman? With photos and videos in his possession, it would be like a chain around her neck. With a little sweet talk, she might evene to him willingly. What he didn¡¯t count on was Curtis showing up. Derek had bided his time until Curtis was officially divorced, too cowardly to cross him otherwise. When Curtis entered, Derek panicked a little, but seeing Curtis¡¯ dark, menacing expression, he also felt a surge of satisfaction. So, Mr. High-and-Mighty Curtis could lose control over a woman. Curtis saw Leanne tied up, her eyes brimming with tears, and his rage turned violently. murderous. His neck veins bulged as he strode forward, flipping Derek off her. ¡°You¡¯re asking for it, you son of a bitch.¡± His punchnded squarely on Derek¡¯s face, sending him crashing to the floor. Before he could get up, a kick to the chest sent him flying. Curtis went over to help Leanne up, his fingers wiping the tears from her cheeks. His palm was wet with her tears. Her lips, white from biting, he touched gently,forting her to release her bite. From a nearby fruit bowl, he took a knife and carefully cut through the ties on her wrists. and ankles. 14 36 Chapter 135 The skin was red and broken, tiny beads of blood evident from her struggle. Curtis felt a choke of anger, his eyes reddened by the fury. Leanne felt like she was rescued from a rope dangling over a cliff, utterly drained of strength. Curtis¡¯ warmth was incrediblyforting in the aftermath, her attempt to speak turning into uncontroble sobs. Curtis wanted to hold her, to reassure her, but there was still an unresolved issue in the room. After cutting the ties, Leanne¡¯s hands clenched like rocks, trying to hold back the brink of copse. Curtis removed his suit jacket and wrapped it around her, then took off his custom wristwatch and pried open her clenched hand to ce it inside. ¡°Hang on to this,¡± his voice was hoarse but controlled, trying to sound calm and rxed, ¡°This watch is one of a kind. If you break it, you owe me.¡± Leanne¡¯s white-knuckled grip eased. Curtis stood, pulling the jacket over her head to shield her view. ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t look,¡± he whispered above her head. Derek, propped up by the table, managed to stand and saw Curtis approaching with a dark look, ¡°Mr. Curtis, you¡¯re interrupting my fun right in the middle of it. That¡¯s not gentlemanly of you.¡± t very Curtis grabbed the front of Derek¡¯s shirt and mmed him against the wall, ¡°Who gave you the right to touch her?¡± Derek¡¯s head thudded against the wall, dazed, his tone defiant, ¡°You dumped her, didn¡¯t you? Why do you care so much, even forsaking your own dignity, Mr. Curtis?¡± ¡°Who told you I let her go?¡± Curtis¡¯ aura was threateningly dark, ¡°Since when do you have a say in my business?¡± Derek sneered maliciously, ¡°I just figured, someone like her, how could you let go? Ms. Wright sure isn¡¯t as pretty.¡± Curtis¡¯ face turned stormy, ¡°Shut up, or I¡¯ll make your end quick.¡± Derek was no fool at this stage. Rather than just standing there waiting to be attacked, he threw a punch at Curtis in an attempt to snatch the upper hand.. Curtis caught his fist and retaliated with a brutal punch straight to Derek¡¯s jaw. 2/2 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Derek spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva and lunged at Curtis with a fury that seemed to urge from the depths of hell. The two men quickly became entangled in a vicious brawl. Derek was no pushover. Even though Curtis, in his blind rage, had the upper hand, Derek fought dirty. He grabbed a bottle of whiskey from a nearby table and smashed it against. Curtis¡¯ back. The heavy lead-free ss shattered on Curtis¡¯ shoulder, drenching him with the amber liquid in an instant. Curtis didn¡¯t even try to dodge. Seizing the moment, hended a solid kick to Derek¡¯s gut, sending him crashing backward over a round table. His spine hit the table edge hard, twisting his face into an expression of pure agony. Before Derek could scramble to his feet, Curtis was on him, grabbing his right hand, the one that had dared to touch Leanne, and twisted it backward with a savage jerk. Derek¡¯s scream was a piercing one. Curtis, with an iron grip on his cor, dragged him in front of the ss coffee table in the center of the booth, then grabbed his head. ¡°You should count your lucky stars I came in when I did.¡± Before Derek could decipher the meaning behind those words, Curtis had already mmed his head onto the coffee table. The whole piece of tempered ss vibrated with a deep thrum. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Derek¡¯s head was ringing, and a crimson stream flowed down his forehead. It was or only now that he realized Curtis had left no room for mercy in his strikes. He genuinely wanted to end Derek¡¯s life. Derek iled with his left hand, grasping at Curtis¡¯ arm in a vain attempt to push him away. But the muscles in Curtis¡¯ arm were as unyielding as iron, immovable. He yanked Derek¡¯s head back by the hair and smashed it down again. Blood trickled from the corner of Derek¡¯s mouth as his hands fell limply to his sides. Curtis¡¯ eyes were cold and terrifying, and with the impassive detachment of someone handling a dead fish, he smashed Derek¡¯s head into the coffee table for the third time. Crash, the tempered ss shattered. Dereky amidst the broken ss, his vision blurred with blood, unable to even crawl. In his fading consciousness, he finally understood Curtis¡¯ earlier words. 1/3 14:36 Chapter 136 He should be grateful Curtis hade in when he did nothing. Derek hadn¡¯t had a chance. to act, but it was also the reason he was still alive. Otherwise, Curtis would have left him dead right there.. Curtis himself was far from unscathed, with his shirt stained with whiskey and his nape cut by the broken ss, blood soaking his cor. He breathed heavily, straightening up, and grabbed an antique tablecloth from a nearby small round table to wipe Derek¡¯s blood from his hands. Once done, he tossed the soiled cloth onto Derek¡¯s body and walked away. Leanne had been shielded from witnessing the brutality of the fight, only hearing the muffled sounds of fists hitting flesh and the violent crashes, followed by the loud noise of shattering ss. Curtis¡¯ heavy footsteps approached her, and he enveloped her in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± he said, his forehead pressed against hers, his voice a low growl as if restraining something, ¡°Leanne, it¡¯s all over.¡± Remembering the moment he¡¯d walked in and seen her clothes ripped, crying out his name in despair, Curtis felt a breath-stealing pain in his chest. He was eternally thankful he hadn¡¯t walked away but had instead kicked down that door. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what would have happened if he hadn¡¯te in or hadn¡¯t heard her cry out for him. Curtis¡¯ breath shook almost imperceptibly as he calmed himself, then stood. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡± up and said, Outside the room, a tense and anxious crowd had gathered, hearing the chaos inside but too afraid to enter. Just as they exchanged uncertain looks, the door swung open. Curtis emerged, carrying Leanne in his arms, leaving behind a room inplete disarray. He had draped his suit jacket over her, covering most of her body securely, hiding her from view. Her face, tucked into the crook of his neck and partially veiled by his clothing, was rendered unrecognizable. The gaze. manager caught one glimpse before Curtis¡¯ icy re sent him swiftly averting his Curtis¡¯ voice had regained its steadyposure but still carried an undercurrent of frost as he spoke to Suzan, ¡°Tell Jerry and Aaron to wipe those photos clean, If they don¡¯t want to cross me, they¡¯ll keep what they saw to themselves.¡± 2/3 14:36 Chapter 138 Suzan opened her mouth to speak, but Curtis Had already looked away. ¡°Make a list of the damages here, and someone wille to take care of it,¡± he said coldly, scanning the club¡¯s staff, ¡°As for tonight¡¯s events, if I hear even a whisper of it outside, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡± The manager paled, quickly assuring, ¡°You can trust me. On my life, it won¡¯t leak.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t wait to listen, stepping away with Leanne in his arms. 14:36 ava Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Suzan watched with a furrowed brow as he walked away, cradling Leanne in his arms, her heart sinking with reluctance. Why the hell did he still care about Leanne after they divorced? The manager was quick to have someone check on Derek to ensure he was still breathing before he could let the lump in his throat settle back down into his stomach. What in the world was going on? He swiftly issued a stern warning to a few staff members who were clueless about the incident, then called out to Suzan, who was about to leave. ¡°Ms. Wright, I saw you have your phone on you. To ensure no pictures were taken of the incident, please open it so I can check.¡± Suzan¡¯s already sour expression soured further. ¡°I didn¡¯t take any photos.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. It¡¯s just a precaution, nothing more.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ake any photos. How could I have?¡± Suzan snapped back in a cold you to manage your people, not to check up on me.¡± maintained a cating smile while standing his ground. ¡°Mr. Curtis¡¯ ons included everyone present. If anything were to leak, I couldn¡¯t exin it to Ms. Wright, I know you¡¯re not like that. Just cooperate with us for a quick check, and all be good.¡± What right do you have to inspect my phone? You do realize it is a privacy vition, right?¡± The manager looked ufortable. ¡°Well, technically, we don¡¯t have that right, so we¡¯re asking for your cooperation. If you don¡¯t wish to, that¡¯s fine, too. I¡¯ll exin the situation to Mr. Curtister. Given your rtionship with him, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Suzan reluctantly opened her phone gallery for him to inspect with a face like thunder. The manager returned her phone with a grateful, albeit apologetic smile. ¡°All clear. Thank you.¡± When she returned to the private room, several pairs of eyes looked her way. ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis? How long does it take to step out for a smoke?¡± Jerry and Aaron kept mum after returning, and the others were oblivious that Curtis nearly turned the club upside down while he was supposedly out for a cigarette. Suzan mustered no smile. ¡°He¡¯s gone.¡± 1/2 14:36 Chapter 127 ¡°Gone? Everyone looked surprised. ¡°Why would he leave without saying anything? He even left his coat.¡± ¡°Something must havee up. You know investment bankers hardly get a moment to themselves¡± Scott said understandingly. ¡°Suzan, could you drop his coat off to himter?¡± Holding Leanne, Curtis got into the car, and Jake was stunned. Seeing Leanne curled up in his arms, crying, while Curtis¡¯ expression was darker than ever, yet his touch remained gentle as he cleaned her tears, Jake dared not ask a single question and drove toward Crystal Cove Vis, When they arrived, Leanne had calmed down significantly, her sobs subsiding. Curtis carried her out of the car and, upon reaching the door, realized his fingerprint no longer worked, the password prompt showing incorrect. He scoffed, ¡°You really went ahead and changed the password, even deleted my fingerprint.¡± Still dabbing at her eyes with the back of her hand, Leanne tried to get down and open the door but Curtis stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± idered for seconds, then punched in a series of numbers. The door swung open. Leanne, who had barely stopped her sniffles, was speechless. Curtis¡¯ dark mood lifted a bit when he saw her astonished expression. ¡°No matter how many times you change it, I¡¯ll still figure it out.¡± Once inside, Leanne tried to get down, but Curtis didn¡¯t let her. He carried her to the upstairs bedroom and gently ced her on the bed. He fetched some antiseptic for her wrist wound. He applied the stinging medication with. care, and although it hurt, Leanne just bit her lip and endured. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 After applying the medication, Curtis gently removed the jacket wrapped around her, hist eyes darkening as they caught sight of her form blouse, revealing a patch of her shoulder. The sight made his blood run cold with rage, and he felt an almost uncontroble urge to drag Derek back there and tear him apart to vent his fury. He wanted to peel off Leanne¡¯s soiled clothes. She instinctively recoiled, trying to protect herself. Curtis took a deep breath to quell the anger inside and softened his voice in reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s just me. You don¡¯t have to be scared. Your clothes are dirty. Let me help you out of them.¡± Leanne rxed her grip and obediently let him undress her. Curtis got a long-sleeved nightgown for her to wear and helped her into bed. She was unusually docile and silent, lying there with her eyes open, not speaking or crying, like a lifeless doll. Curtis¡¯ phone rang with a call from Jeremy. ncing at the caller ID, he picked up. Jeremy¡¯s voice was heavy with concern. ¡°Curtis, have you seen Leanne today? Her phone¡¯s off, and she wasn¡¯t at the hospital when I checked. I¡¯m worried something¡¯s happened¡­¡± He was on his way to a homing party when he heard from Joy, who just returned from a business trip, that she couldn¡¯t reach Leanne, so he rushed to the hospital. Not finding her there and with one of the doctors mysteriously absent, Jeremy had hesitantly decided to call Curtis. Despite theplicated nature of their current rtionship, Curtis¡¯ involvement could make things easier if Leanne was in danger.. Before Jeremy could finish, Curtis interrupted, She¡¯s with me.¡± There was a pause on the line as Jeremy processed the implications of ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t go to the homing party?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Curtis replied tersely and coldly. Silence fell. ¡°Do I need to report to you? Who are you to her anyway?¡± Curtis thought, irked. But perhaps how Leanne had cried in his arms earlier, her tears soaking through his s shirt, leaving a patch still damp on his shoulder, softened him. The crimson stain of her blood mingled with her tears. Jeremy was concerned for Leanne¡¯s safety, and Curtis wasn¡¯t unreasonable. 1/2 14:36 ¡°She¡¯s fine. She ran into some trouble, but it¡¯s handled now.¡± Jeremy visibly rxed. ¡°Good to hear she¡¯s okay.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Curtis hung up without another word, He intended to clean himself up, especially since Leanne was a clean freak and wouldn¡¯t be thrilled with him getting into bed like this. But seeing Leanne¡¯s vacant stare, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone. If Leanne got mad, so what? It wouldn¡¯t be the first time she scolded him, would it? Sliding under the covers, Curtis pulled Leanne¡¯s curled-up body into his embrace. Her cheek bore a bruise from Derek¡¯s grip, stark against her smooth skin. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± he asked softly, tracing the mark with his fingertip. The warmth of his embrace thawed her rigid body, and his voice was gentle. When Leanne ought she had regained herposure, his kindness stirred her emotions like the calm a after a storm, waves beginning to churn again. She took a shuddering breath, trying to hold her tears back. ¡°Cry.¡± Curtis said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let it out.¡± At his words, Leanne could no longer hold back the tears. At first, she tried to stifle her sobs, but soon, she couldn¡¯t contain them any longer, burying her face in his chest and crying out loud. Curtis was heartbroken. He kissed her hair, forehead, the corners of her eyes, murmuring constions, the epitome of tenderness. ¡°Leanne, you¡¯re killing me,¡± he whispered, kissing away the salty trails on her cheeks. ¡°I promise he¡¯ll never hurt you again.¡± 14 36 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chemipto 139 jeannya bemaltan render constions made it impossible auber to stem th they closer, mapedagoniai real Timber Trust me From now on, no one not the disunderstand that hat she know sitetiawrs bon unna¡¯s rouve valor the embrace andforting warmth. fumm burtis kissed her none up and theth bet tie tipeginity/ar kisa mobit to anothe, devoid of esiree It¡¯s okay new, Aunee one closed her eyes forging herself an bawdyerroin the riveloping tenderness and This is from N?velDrama.Org. erders her heart. bould you leave, piesse?need to be blottone.¡± cirtis quotested ou¡¯ll be saved on youruraw fes made it alone at those years instist te band wont be acated.¡± Anne do you have to be so stubbbrightnowd GO aturesista vouing to my rescue todovi buturrak demand after he because of you, so 20 ne peen now tenne sredied her emotions. The hurt i¡¯ve zuliert hatmte from you hit be safer if bpkeep your distance. turas so this softness freeze and shatter against her cold, tund mance sedaten sad he stood up from the bed, and looked at the woman withitis her eyeboclosed, entendienussderness than as dry as beet jerky, leaving moliung by bobisisionessand tiffness. Answer to heartless.¡± aking the warme veshish of his embrace, and seemed the roontserrature topped learce degrees. Juried herself in selfow the covers, reminding herself over and overver velhanteYou¡¯ve barve best ustomed to his indifference tona dono tienes isp haven¡¯t ou? henbed/shey quietly autenty herding the fear, the aftershocks the loneliness following all emotions fadenstadbertshawhs utterly calm. She knew her words had been harsh because only harshness could drive him away. Regardless, she wouldn¡¯t lie there without Curtis, and hisfort was well-intentioned. She had been a bit too cruel. She got up from the bed and went downstairs. In the living room, Curtis sat on the couch, his dirty shirt discarded and a first-aid kit beside him. He was struggling to treat a wound on his left shoulder. Hearing footsteps on the stairs, he looked up, then quickly averted his gaze. Leanne shuffled over and took the saline solution from his hand. ¡°Turn your head.¡± Curtis gave her a perplexed look butplied, revealing a cut on the back of his neck. She cleaned his wound, applied iodine, and ced a sterile bandage. Then she grabbed an ice pack for the bruise on his shoulder, left by a bottle¡¯s shattering impact. ¡°That¡¯s cold,¡± Curtis hissed. ¡°Just bear with it,¡± Leanne replied. They fell into silence, the vi wrapped in a quiet hush as the deep night flowed through the windows, bringing a touch of something, a subtle, lingering sorrow that belonged to no one in particr. Maybe it belonged to the house that had witnessed three years of marriage. Curtis turned away, and Leanne couldn¡¯t see his expression. After a moment, she heard him ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear the locket I gave you anymore?¡± Leanne¡¯sshes trembled slightly. ¡°Because it¡¯s from you.¡± Curtis scoffed, ¡°Because the dangeres from me, right?¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I said that to upset you on purpose. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Why would you want to upset me on purpose?¡± Curtis grunted. ¡°I wasforting you. Are you that ungrateful, needing to push me away to feel better?¡± Perhaps the recent brush with danger and the relief of survival allowed them a rare moment of calm conversation like that. Leanne exined, ¡°I don¡¯t want to depend on you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± he pressed. ¡°You tell me.¡± Leanne nced at the clock, timing when to remove the ice pack to avoid frostbite. ¡°We¡¯re divorced.¡± Without warning, Curtis spun around, grasping her hands in his. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he could no longer contain the tumultuous feelings. Lifting 2/3 14:36 Chapter 139 his deep eyes to hers, he said earnestly, ¡°Anne, let¡¯s get back together. Can we try again?¡± Leanne¡¯s hands were sandwiched between his warm palms and the ice pack, a torturous. contrast of hot and cold. Under Curtis¡¯ intense gaze, she stayed silent for a long while before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± she said. The heat in Curtis¡¯ eyes gradually cooled as he looked at her detached, calm face. ¡°The person I hate most in this world is the one who kidnapped and killed my parents. The second is you, Curtis.¡± Leanne spoke slowly, as if the slower she spoke, the less likely she would awaken years of suppressed grievances. ¡°These three years of marriage to your were painful, even more so than my days alone in the orphanage.¡± Curtis¡¯ grip loosened, and his voice was rough. ¡°Do you hate me that much?¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I¡¯ve hated you but never disliked you.¡± Curtis¡¯ features were handsome, with a roguish charm when he smiled. Che ched him quietly for a moment. want to live well, preferably far away from you.¡± 3/3 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 When Derek came to the hospitalst night, he slipped through the blind spot of the surveince cameras, unnoticed by anyone. The incident ended as silently as it began. No one knew about Leanne¡¯s abduction the night before. She only got a scolding from her boss, Ruben, for being absent from duty. After leaving Ruben¡¯s office, Leanne walked down the corridor past a few maintenance. guys taking down the old security cameras. The office buzzed with chatter about the hospital¡¯s ns to upgrade and add many new. cameras. Amy quipped, ¡°Heard the new system has full coverage. They want to track every mosquito that buzzes into this ce!¡± Donna was incredulous. ¡°How did our tight-fisted director suddenly decide to splurge? We¡¯ve been asking him to rece the broken ones for ages, and he acted like it was a matter d death.¡± s good for us. No more creeping around on night shifts, and Leanne won¡¯t ry about that creep anymore!¡± ware that the creep had been dealt with, Amy patted Leanne¡¯s shoulder to offer omfort. Leanne hummed in agreement, ¡°Coffee, anyone? My treat.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Amy beamed. ¡°You¡¯ve treated us a lottely. Hit the jackpot or something?¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Got a little divorce settlement.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Unable to hide her envy or her curiosity, Sandra sneered, ¡°How much did your ex cough up for you to be throwing money around like this? ¡°Enough for me to quit my job on a whim,¡± Leanne said as she opened the patient file from the night before. ¡°And you know rich folk like us tend to be capricious. I might take you along me when I resign, so don¡¯t tick me off.¡± Muttering about Leanne¡¯s arrogance, Sandra¡¯s frustration was evident as she mmed a folder onto the desk with a snap. Amyughed. ¡°Money sure does speak volumes!¡± The year was winding down, and with the bank¡¯s year-end financial closing, paperwork from various branches stacked up like mountains. Having only several hours of rest each day, Phillip had not returned to the Richardson Manor in days. 14:37 Chapter 140 When the busiest times had passed, he managed to find time for a meal at home. As he drove into the driveway, he was on a phone call. When he turned onto the path, his headlights illuminated a figure on the front steps. Snowkes drifted through the air while Curtis stood on the doorstep and was on his third cigarette. Seeing Phillip get out of the car, Curtis walked over. Ending his call, Phillip turned to Curtis and asked, ¡°What are you doing out here in the cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± Curtis replied, his breath and cigarette smoke mingling in the chilly air, his face showing a trace of fatigue, his eyes deep with unspoken thoughts. ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Phillip was surprised. He pocketed his phone and extended his hand for a cigarette. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± sed the pack, and Phillip lit one up. orothers stood side by side, puffing away in the cold wind. Both shared simr features and tall, commanding statures, though their demeanors were quite ent, oneposed and restrained, the other nonchntly aristocratic. Finally, Curtis spoke up. ¡°Phillip, you into her?¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± ¡°Leanne.¡± Phillip paused, turning to look at him. ¡°You been drinking? What¡¯s with the nonsense?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Leanne¡¯s got a thing for you. And you¡¯re my brother. If you love her, I won¡¯t stand in the way,¡± Curtis said, flicking ash, his casual tone belying his true feelings. But did he not care? Phillip was shocked and confused. ¡°What are you talking about? Leanne loves me?¡± Curtis insisted, ¡°I¡¯m serious. No joke.¡± Phillip had been tense up these days, his nerves taut like strained strings, exhausted without proper rest. And freshly returned home for a breather, his dear brother had thrown him for a loop. While rubbing his temples, Phillip tried to process the information, eventuallynding on the most usible exnation. ¡°Did you two fight again?¡± 2/2 14:37 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Curtis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the absurdity, but hisughter was as fleeting and thin as a wisp of smoke, never reaching the frosty depths of his eyes before being scattered by the wind. He and Leanne were like a modern-day War of the Roses. The word ¡°again¡± was inevitably part of the sentence whenever someone mentioned them. ¡°We didn¡¯t fight this time,¡± he said, taking a drag on his cigarette while watching the snowkes dance beneath the streemp¡¯s glow. Curtis used to despise winter, which was too cold, bad weather, all hassle, and inconvenient. But the best times with Leanne were in that one winter season. They stayed at the Northwood Mansion, no one to disturb them, nothing to trouble their peace. It felt like the whole world consisted only of each other. Leanne was like ice wrapped in stone, requiring gentle, patient, and persistent warmth. Once the stone heated, the ice inside melted into a subtle trickle of water first, then slowly into the sweetest honey. Curtis had tasted that sweetness. On Christmas Eve, in front of the hospital, even a man like him, often branded as cold-hearted, had stood in the biting winter snow waiting for her.. Leanne ran an toward him, cheeks flushed, whether from the heat or the excitement of the crowd¡¯s cheers. It was hard to tell. She carried with her the cozy warmth of indoors, flinging herself into his arms, snuggled against him, looking up into his eyes with such focus, such brightness. For a moment, Curtis believed he had thawed her frozen heart. That beliefsted until the day he returned to grab his passport ¨C he had nned a surprise honeymoon as a means to make it up to her. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As he ascended the stairs, he overheard Jennifer talking to a friend. ¡°Leanne is a real catch,¡± the woman praised, ¡°beautiful and well-behaved, and she seems so in love with Curtis. I saw them at the diner, utterly smitten.¡± Jennifer was dismissive. ¡°In love? She wanted to marry Phillip not long ago. How much real affection can she have for Curtis?¡± The woman was surprised, ¡°Really? I had no idea.¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°She¡¯s always had a soft spot for Phillip. If he came home, she¡¯d be 1/2 11:27 Chapter 141 waiting in the living room. For Curtis, she never bothered. But she must be delusional to think Phillip would marry her.¡± Curtis had believed he was the first choice in that marriage until that moment. He stood in the shadow of the staircase, his heart turning into ice, cold and painfully sharp at the edges. His mother favored his older brother, willing to sacrifice him. The girl he treasured wanted to marry his brother, not him. The two women he loved most didn¡¯t love him in return. What was he then? He was the lighter end of Jennifer¡¯s scale, easily sacrificed when necessary. He was Leanne¡¯s fallback option, only considered when his brother wasn¡¯t avable. ¡°Curtis, maybe you should talk to Leanne again. I don¡¯t think she loves me,¡± Phillip said, ¡°She was drunk that night, crying and asking why you don¡¯t love her.¡± Remembering Leanne in his arms, tearfully asking, ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± made Curtis¡¯ heart clench, his gaze growing colder by the second. ¡°She was asking you. She was holding you.¡± ¡°She just mistook me for you.¡± Frowning, Phillip exined. Curtis smiled, countering, ¡°How do you know she was mistaken but not speaking her truth through the wine?¡± Phillip fell silent. ¡°I think there¡¯s been a lot of misunderstanding between you two.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding. Leanne admitted it herself.¡± Curtis felt the irritation rising again. Why should he magnanimously step aside? What kind of martyr did he think he was? But his heart sank again when he recalled Leanne being bullied by Derek. She didn¡¯t want his protection, but he couldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°Phillip, I can¡¯t stand the thought of her with someone else. If it¡¯s you, at least I know she¡¯ll be safe. She adores you, and if she could marry you, at least one of her dreams would 11:27 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Phillip watched Curtis in silence. Curtis had always been the free spirit of the family, a rebel since childhood. Despite the family¡¯s wishes for him to steer clear of the family business, he had a gift and found ElitePinnacle Investments and crafted his legend on Wall Street. He was silver-tongued, so charming that he could talk anyone into or out of anything, and girls flocked to him like bees to honey. He was a master of the slopes and the seas, an expert in skiing and sailing as if there was nothing he couldn¡¯t learn. Phillip had never seen him quite like this before. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the thought of her with someone else. If it¡¯s you, at least I know she¡¯ll be safe, Curtis finally admitted. What defeated sentiment must the proud Curtis be harboring to utter such words? Phillip felt aplex swirl of emotions before he replied, ¡°Curtis, have you ever considered how we would get past Mom and Dad? Anne divorcing you to marry me, are you trying to give them a heart attack?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Mom and Dad. I¡¯ll handle them,¡± Curtis said with his characteristic cocksure brevity, sparking Phillip¡¯s curiosity. ¡°How are you nning to ¡®handle¡¯ them?¡± Phillip asked. Curtis took a drag on his cigarette, smirked, and replied, ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll tell them I¡¯ve discovered I like men and bring home some pretty boy. What would they prefer, a son-inw with a beard or Leanne?¡± Phillip¡¯s speechlessness was in as day on his face. ¡°Quit joking around, Curtis. Grandma was hospitalized again recently. Just say it outright if you want to hasten her death.¡± Snuffing his cigarette, Phillip gave Curtis onest look before entering the house, leaving him with one final thought, ¡°You¡¯re too close to the forest to see the trees, Curtis.¡± The new shift schedule was out, and Leanne¡¯s night shifts had significantly increased. Even Amy couldn¡¯t stand it. ¡°Ruben¡¯s really out of line. Isn¡¯t this tant sabotage? Loading you with patients and scheduling you for the worst shifts.¡± Leanne took her schedule to Ruben. ¡°Ruben, this schedule seems a bit unfair, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 142 Polishing his sses, Ruben replied without looking up, ¡°Leanne, you¡¯ve been getting too bold since your man stuck his nose in the hospital issuest time. Do you think the whole department should tiptoe around you because you¡¯ve got connections?¡± Leanne was rendered speechless. Was he unfairly using her in advance? His audacity had her floored. ¡°And what have I done exactly?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ruben put on his sses and tapped on the table for emphasis. ¡°Just look at your attitude now. Isn¡¯t it arrogant to question my scheduling?¡± ¡°If standing up for fairness is arrogant, so be it,¡± Leanne retorted, cing the schedule down. ¡°I just hope for a minimum level of fairness. Our department usually does one shift every six days, but I have too many night duties this month, like eight. Can you justify that?¡± Ruben had his excuses ready. ¡°Donna has two kids to care for and an ailing parent at home. She needs fewer night shifts to get home early. Isn¡¯t it right to consider a colleague¡¯s difficulties? And Dr. Chase¡¯s wife just got pregnant, withplications. He needs to be at home, and then there¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I get it with Donna. I often cover her shifts,¡± Leanne cut through his rhetoric, undistracted. ¡°As for Dr. Chase, we know he doesn¡¯t head home after his shifts. And Sandra is single and unattached, yet she has only three this month, even fewer night shifts than Donna.¡± ¡°Sandra¡¯s been having heart troubles recently and needs her rest. Look at you, nitpicking/ not an ounce of generosity in you!¡± Ruben grew livid, resorting to pulling rank when he couldn¡¯t win the argument. ¡°You can¡¯t even perform your duties properly, skiving off during shifts. I should be docking your performance, yet here you are, always stirring up trouble! This Ophthalmology department is too small for your ego. You fall in line and follow orders, or if you can¡¯t handle it, go and ask the director for a transfer!¡± Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Leanne¡¯s demeanor was notably moreposed than his. ¡°Can we stick to the facts, please?¡± ¡°Am I not discussing the facts with you? I¡¯ve got surgery to attend to soon, so quit wasting my time!¡± Ruben gathered his things and headed for the door. ¡°You¡¯re sorely mistaken if you think your connections give you the right to strut around the department! If you¡¯re so capable, why don¡¯t you go and cry to your man and have him give my position to you? You can be the chief physician!¡± After saying that, he yanked the door open and stormed out, leaving a wake of his fury behind. In the hallway, Curtis leaned casually against the bulletin board, examining the posted. duty roster. Several young nurses and doctors craned their necks to get a glimpse, whispering among themselves. Ruben had seen this big shot justst month and hadn¡¯t forgotten him that quickly. He hadn¡¯t expected his words to be so prophetic, as if he¡¯d conjured the man by mentioning him. Leanne was also surprised to see Curtis. She wondered what brought him there if he had no business in the ophthalmology office. Ruben cleared his throat, his stern face suddenly blossoming into a smile as he approached Curtis with due respect. ¡°Mr. Richardson, what brings you to our department today?¡± ¡°Just passing through.¡± replied Curtis. Leanne scoffed internally. What kind of grand boulevard did he stroll to pass by the eye clinic? Curtis seemed genuinely interested in the duty roster, studying it before tapping on one of the names gently. ¡°Dr. Castillo¡¯s name seems to pop up more often than the others.¡± He shed Ruben a slight, almost sanctimonious smile. ¡°Is it because her name has a nice ring to it?¡± Ruben was stunned. Leanne was speechless. What game was he ying? At least he didn¡¯t call her ¡®my wife¡¯ or ¡®my darling, which made Leanne feel more at ease. Ruben¡¯s facial muscles twitched, his earlier authoritative aurapletely deted as he feigned an exasperated, ¡°Oh, that roster¡¯s all messed up. That new intern can¡¯t seem to 11:28 Chapter 143 get a handle on Excel and made aplete hash of it. Didn¡¯t I ask her to fix it? Why hasn¡¯t the new one been put up yet? Zack! Get her over here, pronto, and change this thing!¡± He then moved to tear the wed schedule off the wall. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Jeez, these I interns! I don¡¯t know what schools are teaching them these days. They can¡¯t manage the simplest tasks.¡± Curtis¡¯ smile held a mocking edge. ¡°Understandable. Medical school certainly didn¡¯t teach them how to flip flop like this, did i Ruben froze. ind it?¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve got surgery to attend to. Leanne, why don¡¯t you chat with Mr. Richardson?¡± After that, Ruben hurried off. Leanne turned to Curtis. ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Curtis slid his hands back into his trouser pockets, giving her azy nce. ¡°Is the hospital your personal property? Am I not allowed to visit?¡± ¡°You are.¡± Leanne turned to leave. Curtis¡¯ hand emerged from his pocket, catching her wrist. Leanne pulled away. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Her disgust made Curtis¡¯ mood sour further. He withdrew his hand, face nk. ¡°Grandma¡¯s been hospitalized. Aren¡¯t you going to check on her?¡± Leanne¡¯s expression tensed immediately. ¡°What happened to Mary?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t t get all worked up. Grandma had high blood pressure, but it¡¯s under control now.¡± Curtis said, then added, ¡°You know, probably stressed out because of you.¡± 44 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Leanne stepped into the hospital room as Mary had finished her lunch. Sarah was clearing away the barely touched meal tray with concern. ¡°You can¡¯t keep skipping meals, ma¡¯am. Your body needs strength.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t eat,¡± Mary sighed from her reclined position on the bed. As Sarah turned to leave, she saw Leanne, and her face lit up with relief. ¡°Look who¡¯s here, ma¡¯am!¡± Leanne called out softly, ¡°Mary.¡± For a fleeting moment, joy sparkled in Mary¡¯s eyes, and she sat up eagerly, but then, for some reason, her spirit seemed to dete. She turned away, lying back down, and pulled the nket over herself. She was shutting the world out. Sarah continued fussing. ¡°Leanne, please, talk some sense into her. She¡¯s hardly eaten a thing these days.¡± Leanne approached the bed and teased the lump under the nkets, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t see me, heh? I can leave, you know.¡± it to Mary emerged from her cocoon, her face a picture of distress. ¡°How could I not want to see you? I¡¯m just ashamed.¡± Leanne assumed it was about her recent divorce from Curtis and picked up the untouched chicken soup. ¡°It¡¯s not really that serious.¡± Sarah hastily rearranged a small table. ¡°I¡¯ll go wash some fruit for you two.¡± Once Sarah left the room, Leanne sat beside the bed, feeling the warm bowl in her hands. She spooned the soup and fed it to Mary, who reluctantly took a sip despite herck of appetite. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be at work? Who ratted me out?¡± Mary guessed immediately. ¡°Was it that little rascal again?¡± ¡°You can say that again,¡± Leanne said, noting Mary¡¯s pallor, worse than when she¡¯d feigned illness before. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to tell me if something was wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so ashamed,¡± Mary repeated, her head bowed low. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have gone through all this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Leanne reassured her. Mary sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s all on me.¡± 1/2 11:28 1 Chapter 144 Leanne kept spoon-feeding her, but soon, Mary couldn¡¯t manage another bite. Setting the bowl aside, she took Leanne¡¯s hand in her wrinkled grasp and sighed deeply. ¡°When I was at death¡¯s door, all I could think about was you. After you went off to college, you never really came back home. I know you never saw the Richardson family as home. The thought of you out there on your own, so alone, it just ate at me.¡± your She reflected on her life. With its share of hardship and joy and facing her mortality, there was just one thing she couldn¡¯t let go of. ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about the others, but you¡­ You¡¯ve always been so tender-hearted. I feared you¡¯d be bullied without anyone to stand up for you. I had nightmares of your crying all alone. It¡¯d wake me up in the middle of the night, and I couldn¡¯t get back to sleep. I couldn¡¯t rest in peace without knowing you were well settled.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°When VectorVista was in trouble, I thought of that harebrained scheme in desperation.¡± Leanne was stunned. ¡°You arranged that psychic?¡± ¡°Curtis grew up around me and always had a soft spot for teasing you. I saw he had some affection for you, and I figured it¡¯d be a good match if you two could make it. If not, you¡¯d legally get a good sum of money after three years, enough to keep you secure for life¡­ Tears of remorse began to stream down Mary¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I never intended to throw you into the fire.¡± Leanne stared at the slowly cooling bowl of chicken soup, lost in thought. Mary¡¯s voice was heavy with guilt as she clutched Leanne¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± 11:28 7/2 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Should Leanne me her? She wasn¡¯t even sure herself. If Leanne med Mary, she had to acknowledge Mary¡¯s good intentions and desire to shelter and love her. But if Leanne didn¡¯t me Mary, maybe Leanne wouldn¡¯t have needed to marry Curtis,pelled by the words of a so-called guru, talking about fate and karmic obstacles. She had been on the verge of breaking free from the Richardson family, her path with Curtis slowly diverging. He would¡¯ve continued to be the golden boy, basking in the spotlight, while she, after graduation, would¡¯ve be a humble family doctor, living separate lives in two unrted worlds. Over time, the shared childhood under one roof would fade into an insignificant chapter of their lives. There might have been a trace of regret. After all, Curtis had dramatically influenced her life, leaving bold marks of love and hate deeply etched into her. The upside? She wouldn¡¯t have endured this soul-crushing ordeal. Leanne sat silently for a long time before she dabbed Mary¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Let it go,¡± she finally said. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re so soft-hearted, child. That¡¯s how people take advantage of you!¡± Heartbroken, Mary copsed onto her pillow. ¡°If you won¡¯t punish me, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to do it . I¡¯ll fast. An old sinner like me doesn¡¯t deserve the pleasures of good food. Whe Sarah? Don¡¯t cook me any nutritious meals anymore. I¡¯ll eat bread and water. There should be no more fried chicken for me. I don¡¯t deserve it. I should just have in toas Leanne couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears. ¡°You¡¯re not punishing yourself but punishing Sarah. People will use her of elder abuse.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a pilgrimage to repent for my sins.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay?¡± Leanne felt a pang of reluctance to let her go. ¡°Stay with me a little. longer. With you here, nobody dares to bully me.¡± Mary¡¯s heart melted, and she reached to embrace Leanne. ¡°Okay, okay. I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± Returning with a bowl of fresh fruit, Sarah saw them talking and quietly stepped back, not wanting to intrude. After finally soothing the temperamental Mary and tucking her into bed, Leanne stepped outside, closing the door gently behind her. 11:28 Chapter 145 Curtis wasing in, carrying a bag from the diner. Leanne didn¡¯t speak to him, and he asked, ¡°Where are you off to?¡± ¡°Work.¡± She tried to walk past him, but Curtis caught her arm. ¡°I brought you lunch. Eat first, then go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Leanne said, trying to pull away. But Curtis held firm. ¡°Skipping breakfast, missing lunch, and leaving dinner to chance? Are you nning to starve yourself into a skeleton for a medical exhibit?¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Leanne snapped back. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± ¡°Then, at least keep mepany while I eat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, not a paid escort. You can eat by yourself.¡± Half-teasing, half-serious, Curtis retorted, ¡°Which escort service has employees as feisty as you?¡± He softened his voice again. ¡°Leanne, can¡¯t you do as told for once?¡± ¡°And why should I listen to you?¡± she shot back. ¡°You yed dead when we got married, and now you¡¯re ying the ghost of the husband, looking for relevance. Can¡¯t you, for once, stand where you¡¯re supposed to?¡± ¡°I am standing where I¡¯m supposed to be. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re still within the cooling-off period before divorce.¡± He looked at her with half-lidded eyes, azy smile on his lips. ¡°You know what the cooling-off period means, don¡¯t you? Or do you need me to exin it to you again?¡± Leanne turned her face away. ¡°No need.¡± Undeterred, Curtis pulled her closer, insisting on rifying, ¡°It means that I, Curtis, am still legally your husband, Leanne. You can even call me ¡®dear¡¯ if you like.¡± 2/2 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Holding a tray with fresh fruit, Sarah seemed to catch wind of some juicy gossip and quickly shuffled to a more secluded spot. With her face taut with frustration, Leanne spun on her heel to leave, but Curtis had a firm grip on her arm. She tried to wrench it free, but he stood calmly, watching her futile. attempts to shake him off like a chick tethered by the foot. After several failed attempts to escape his grasp, the passersby in the hallway began to take notice. She red up at him, exasperation clear in her voice. ¡°Can you not make a scene here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only holding onto you. It¡¯s you who¡¯s making a fuss,¡± Curtis countered, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and then you can go wherever you want.¡± ¡°Mary¡¯s asleep. Let¡¯s not disturb her.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the hospital cafeteria.¡± Leanne looked at him incredulously. ¡°Are you afraid the whole hospital isn¡¯t watching?¡± A few seconds of silence passed as Curtis met her resistant gaze, and then he reluctantly shoved a bag into her hands and let go. ¡°Fine. Go eat by yourself.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t want to waste another moment arguing. She took the bag and left. Curtis watched her walk away. She was always pristine in her hospital uniform, her hair tied back with a ck stic band. From behind, he could see the graceful curve of her neck and the fair skin of her ears. She walked with a determined stride and soon disappeared around the corner, not once looking back. Clutching the bag, Leanne returned to the ophthalmology department. The bag bore the logo of a nearby famous restaurant. Inside were all her favorite dishes. Drawn by the aroma, Amy leaned in eagerly. ¡°Those crab cakes smell amazing. Wonder how they taste.¡± ra Without hesitation, Leanne handed her a spare fork. ¡°Amy, no need to beat around the bush.¡± Amy giggled, holding her fork triumphantly. ¡°Anne, you truly are the best!¡± She picked up a crab cake, and as she chewed she hummed with satisfaction, ¡°Delicious!¡± 11.78 ter 146 The crab cakes were delightful with generous fillings, and the crab bisque was rich and creamy. As Leanne continued to eat, Amy piped up, ¡°Heard someone handsome was looking for you at lunch. Who was it?¡± Leanne looked up to meet Amy¡¯s curious gaze. Amy continued earnestly, ¡°The head nurse mentioned it. She saw it and said he was a dreamboat, a dashing hunk¡­¡± She trailed off, feeling something was off. ¡°No, wait. A handsome¡­ never mind.¡± Donna couldn¡¯t resist interrupting from behind herputer, ¡°How on earth did you ever get into medical school?¡± ¡°Just someone asking for directions,¡± Leanne fibbed. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Someone asking for directions was holding hands with you in public?¡± Amy¡¯s voice rose in disbelief, ¡°Come on, spill it. Is he chasing after you?¡± Leanne had finished her meal, closing the lunch box. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. Even if Cupid came calling, he wouldn¡¯t be after me.¡± The new duty roster came out without dy, and feeling a sense of foreboding, Ruben didn¡¯t dare y tricks. The schedule was even, with no favoritism. But by design or ident, Leanne was on duty for Christmas Eve. To Leanne, it was all the same. If not her, another colleague would have to work. Given that she had no family gatherings to attend, it was probably more fitting for her to take the shift. The next day at noon, as Leanne returned from the clinic, she found Sarah inquirin her whereabouts to Donna while holding a lunch bag. ¡°Is Dr. Leanne Castillo around?¡± Sarah asked. Donna pointed her out. ¡°There she is.¡±¡± Mary was standing beside Sarah, who had been surveying the area, and turned her head ¡°Ah, my dear child returns just in time.¡± When seated in the cafeteria, Leanne watched Sarah unpack the insted bag, revealing six dishes and a soup, all still warm. ¡°It¡¯s gotten a bit cool, eat up. Lady Mary noticed you skip meals because of work and insisted I make extra. She wanted to wait for you to get off work to eat together.¡± 2/2 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Leanne sighed, ¡°I can never pin down when I¡¯ll get off work, Mary. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s non-negotiable,¡± Mary retorted with a twinkle in her eye, ¡°I need to share a meal with you to enjoy my food.¡± In the days that followed, like clockwork, Mary showed up every noon, waiting to have lunch with Leanne. She¡¯d pop into the ophthalmology clinic under pretense and asionally joined Sarah who¡¯d drop by with some afternoon tea treats. But Leanne, ever the busy bee, couldn¡¯t always break away for a chat. Leanne was runningte that particr evening. When she finally made it to Mary¡¯s ward, she stumbled upon the Richardson brothers, Curtis and Phillip, amid a gentle argument. Phillip was trying to reason with Mary. ¡°The doctor said you¡¯re stable and can go home.¡± you ¡®high¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± Mary huffed, ¡°Who says I¡¯m stable? Just wait. I¡¯ll show in a moment.¡± ¡°ying hooky, aren¡¯t you?¡± Curtis interrupted with a smirk, ¡°You¡¯re all better, and you won¡¯t go home? Why squat here at the hospital?¡± ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine here. Why should I leave?¡± Mary grumbled, ¡°Is it the hospital bill? Are you boys really that stingy?¡± Phillip looked helplessly resigned. Curtis clicked his tongue. ¡°What¡¯s the deal? Have you secretly bought shares in the hospital? Or is it that old gent from next door who keeps chatting you up?¡± Feigning outrage, Mary snatched a grape from the nearby fruit bowl and lobbed it at him. ¡°Take that, you rascal!¡± Curtis caught the grape effortlessly and popped it into his mouth. ¡°Careful, or Grandpa might haunt you in your dreams tonight.¡± Mary¡¯s hand wavered, threatening tounch the entire bowl. Right then, Leanne appeared at the door. In a heartbeat, Mary¡¯s scowl transformed into a sweet smile. ¡°Want a grape, dear? They¡¯re as sweet as summer.¡± Leanne stepped in and nodded at Phillip, ¡°Hey, Phillip.¡± Phillip tipped his head in acknowledgment. With mock indignation, Curtis huffed, ¡°He¡¯s the only one you can see, huh? When did I be invisible?¡± Leanne ignored him and took a grape from the bowl Mary was holding, tasting it. ¡°They¡¯re sweet,¡± she commented casually. 1/2 11:28 Chapter 14/ After setting the bowl down, she advised, ¡°You should head home now that you¡¯re better. The hospital¡¯s a breeding ground for germs and the flu¡¯s spreading. Even some of the doctors have caught it.¡± Leanne¡¯s single sentence weighed more than the brothers¡¯ many words. Once Sarah finished packing, Mary and Phillip headed towards the car. Leanne waved them goodbye before turning to leave. Curtis lingered behind, the night¡¯s inky darkness cloaking him. He watched Leanne. His gaze was unfocused yet tracking her every move. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Curtis offered. Leanne began to refuse, but he cut her off with azy nce. ¡°Say no, and I¡¯ll call Grandma to return and talk to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Curtis just shrugged, content to y chauffeur It was dark, and Leanne felt a flicker of fear, especially with the recent ordeal involving Derek still fresh in her memory. They walked toward the parking lot silently, Curtis trailing behind, unhurried. As they neared the car, Curtis¡¯ gaze suddenly fixed on something. Waiting by his car, Jeremy caught Curtis¡¯ eye from across the row of vehicles. Their stares met on the cold winter night, wind rustling through the trees, whispering secrets in the quiet of the parking lot. Leanne sensed something and turned in that direction. ¡°There¡¯s a cat over there,¡± Curtis said indifferently. Sure enough, Leanne¡¯s attention was diverted, ¡°Where?¡± She searched the darkened shrubbery, but it was too obscure to see. ¡°It must¡¯ve run off.¡± Cunning Curtis spoke as he drew level with her, casually draping an arm around her shoulders and guiding her toward the car, skillfully avoiding whatever they were to miss. He opened the car door for her like a gentleman, and she slid into the passenger seat. 11:08 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Leanne hopped into the car and casually told Jake, ¡°Go to Golden Grove Manors.¡± Curtis nced over with his eyebrows raised. ¡°Back to the old haunt, huh?¡± The days she¡¯d spent at Crystal Cove Vis were a mix of false bliss and harsh reality, which she had no desire to revisit. She had moved there temporarily because of Derek¡¯s threats. Since the danger he posed was gone, considering she felt more at home in Golden Grove Manors, it was time to return to her sanctuary. ¡°Curiosity killed the cat, you know,¡± Leanne shot back, evading his question. As Leanne finished her sentence, she suddenly remembered Curtis, in this very car, once said the same thing to her.. Back then, he still sarcastically called her ¡°Mrs. Richardson¡±, but now, he was nothing more than her almost-ex-husband. It felt like history repeating itself. 190 She wondered if Curtis remembered his words. He just said with a snarky tone, ¡°What¡¯s with the teenage rebellion, divorcing and all?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t feel like engaging in conversation. She turned to gaze out the window, but her phone buzzed with a new message, drawing her attention back inside. Curtis¡¯ gazezily swept over her screen, catching a glimpse of the shy emojis. It wasn¡¯t Jeremy. His eyesnded on the group chat¡¯s name. ¡°Stonebridge¡¯s top three stunners?¡± he mused, finding the odd connection to her quite amusing. Leanne quickly tilted her screen away. ¡°It¡¯s not cool to snoop on someone¡¯s phone,¡± she chided. Selina had created the chat group, and they bombarded it daily with their banter, from yesterday¡¯s leftover-tasting takeout to the trending topic of a pop star caught cheating, whom they nicknamed ¡°Curtis.¡± To them, Curtis had somehow morphed into the epitome of an absolute jerk. ge a little. Each time Leanne opened the chat and saw that name, she couldn¡¯t help but cringe She wondered what had been going through Selina¡¯s head when she came up v with that name. 11:28 Chapter 148 With his legs crossed, Curtis was unusually free from the constant calls andptop work. Leaning back, he asked with a half-smile, ¡°Out of you three, you might be the top stunner¡¯ but what about the other two?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leanne retorted, ¡°Mind your own business.¡± When they stopped at Golden Grove Manors, Leanne stepped out of the car and leaned in to thank the driver. ¡°Jake, I appreciate the lift today.¡± Jake was ttered by her politeness, quickly responding, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s all part of the service.¡± Curtis chuckled from the back. ¡°You sure know how to express gratitude. Why are you thanking my driver instead of me directly? Do your patients thank the scalpel after surgery?¡± ¡°Not always. Sometimes, patients thank the scissors,¡± Leanne quipped, ready to close the car door. Lounging in his seat, Curtis teased her, ¡°I give you a ride home, and you don¡¯t even invite me in for a coffee?¡± Leanne shot back. ¡°I¡¯m out of coffee at my ce.¡± Stumped, Curtis watched Leanne shut the door and walk away. ¡°Sharp-tongued,¡± he muttered, ¡°I wonder who she got that from.¡± Jake nced at him through the rearview mirror with a knowing look. Watching her disappear into the lobby, Jake hesitated before speaking, ¡°Mr. Curtis, I might be out of line here¡­¡± Tired from the day¡¯s activities, Curtis massaged his temples. ¡°If you know it¡¯s inappropriate, why say it?¡± Jake fell silent. But Curtis¡¯ curiosity got the better of him. ¡°What were you about to say?¡± Jake was ready to back out, but noticing Curtis¡¯ rxed demeanor, a change from his recent moodiness, he decided to speak up. ¡°You might want to have a heart-to-heart with Mrs. Richardson. She¡¯s not one for tough. talk, you know.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t take offense to Jake¡¯s bluntness, merely grunting in acknowledgment, ¡°Heart-to-heart, huh? She¡¯s tough as nails, that one.¡± THE 2/2 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¡°God, you¡¯ve got a way with words that could topple a saint, let alone someone as tender-hearted as Mrs. Richardson.¡± Jake had seen it all day after day, and he was bursting to speak his mind. Once he started, he found it hard to stop. ¡°Guys like us, we must be a bit more open-minded, think bigger picture, you know? Bend a little and give in. It¡¯s not the end of the world. What¡¯s more important, pride or your loved one? If she¡¯s gone, who¡¯ll suffer? You. So, if you miss her, say it. If you want to make things right, say that, too. It¡¯s as easy as opening your mouth. What¡¯s so hard about that?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡± Curtis swept a disinterested nce his way. ¡°Who told you I want to make up with her?¡± Under his breath, Jake muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make up with her, why do you keep hanging around her ce?¡± A BMW 7 Series zipped past them in the nextne, prompting Curtis tomand, ¡°Pull over.¡± Jake did as instructed and pulled over by the curb, watching Curtis scrutinize the rearview mirror with an unreadable expression. ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s go back.¡± As Jake turned the car back toward Golden Grove Manors, he noticed the BMW parked outside Leanne¡¯s apartment building. He didn¡¯t recognize the car and looked questioningly at Curtis, who had lowered the window and was staring at a brightly lit, amber-tinted window on one of the upper floors, his face chilled by the brisk wind, expressionless. Leanne opened her door to find Jeremy holding a box for her. ¡°A buddy of mine shipped over a few boxes of strawberries. Selina tasted them and swore they¡¯re incredibly sweet, so she made me promise to bring some over for you to try.¡± ¡°You came all this way to bring this to me?¡± There was a slight pressure in Leanne¡¯s voice ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble.¡± Jeremy didn¡¯t mention waiting for her in the hospital parking lot nor seeing her leave with Curtis. He smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s always thinking of you whenever she gets something good. She kept nagging me about it all day. I was in the area for work anyway, so it was on my way.¡± Whether it was convenient, Leanne knew there was a reason he¡¯d gone out of his way to bring her strawberries. 1/2 11:28 Chapter 149 Just then, Jeremy noticed the screwdriver in her hand. ¡°What are you working on?¡± ¡°The water heater stopped working. The service center said they couldn¡¯t send anyone until tomorrow. They suggested it might be the socket and told me to check if there¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call maintenance? You can¡¯t mess with electrical stuff on your own. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Leanne felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Becausest time¡­¡± She¡¯d been scared before, and calling for an electrician sote made her uneasy. She could make do without most things until the morning, but no hot water meant no shower. don¡¯t mind, I can check it for you,¡± Jeremy offered. ¡°If you Meanwhile, Curtis sat in his Bentley, which hadn¡¯t moved an inch from the shadow of a tree. He kept checking his watch, his frown turning into a scowl. Confused, Jake ventured, ¡°What are we waiting for sote at night?¡± No sooner had he asked than Curtis¡¯ demeanor turned colder. Without a word, he got out of the car, his tall figure striding purposefully into the brightly lit lobby, his presence darkening the air around him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When Leanne heard the doorbell and saw Curtis standing outside, she was shocked. ¡°What, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Curtis managed to mask his emotions well, revealing nothing abnormal as he casually said, ¡°Just need to use the bathroom.¡± Checking her phone, Leanne frowned, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be home by now? Whye all the way here to use my bathroom?¡± ¡°What, is your ce off-limits?¡± Curtis¡¯ tone was faintly mocking. Leanne was skeptical, finding his behavior strange. At that moment, Jeremy walked out of the kitchen. His jacket was off, sleeves rolled up, wearing slippers, a picture of a man at ease in his own home after a long day at work. ¡°Curtis?¡± Jeremy was equally taken aback upon seeing him. The fa?ade Curtis had been maintaining crumbled in the bright lights. His face darker by the second. grew ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie up here for a coffee while he can?¡± 11:28 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 149 ¡°God, you¡¯ve got a way with words that could topple a saint, let alone someone as tender- hearted as Mrs. Richardson.¡± Jake had seen it all day after day, and he was bursting to speak his mind. Once he started, he found it hard to stop. ¡°Guys like us, we must be a bit more open-minded, think bigger picture, you know? Bend a little and give in. It¡¯s not the end of the world. What¡¯s more important, pride or your loved one? If she¡¯s gone, who¡¯ll suffer? You. So, if you miss her, say it. If you want to make things right, say that, too. It¡¯s as easy as opening your mouth. What¡¯s so hard about that?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡± Curtis swept a disinterested nce his way. ¡°Who told you I want to make up with her?¡± Under his breath, Jake muttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make up with her, why do you keep hanging around her ce?¡± A BMW 7 Series zipped past them in the nextne, prompting Curtis tomand, ¡°Pull over.¡± Jake did as instructed and pulled over by the curb, watching Curtis scrutinize the rearview mirror with an unreadable expression. ¡°Turn around. Let¡¯s go back.¡± As Jake turned the car back toward Golden Grove Manors, he noticed the BMW parked outside Leanne¡¯s apartment building. He didn¡¯t recognize the car and looked questioningly at Curtis, who had lowered the window and was staring at a brightly lit, amber-tinted window on one of the upper floors, his face chilled by the brisk wind, expressionless. Leanne opened her door to find Jeremy holding a box for her. ¡°A buddy of mine shipped over a few boxes of strawberries. Selina tasted them and swore they¡¯re incredibly sweet, so she made me promise to bring some over for you to try.¡± ¡°You came all this way to bring this to me?¡± There was a slight pressure in Leanne¡¯s voice ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble.¡± Jeremy didn¡¯t mention waiting for her in the hospital parking lot nor seeing her leave with Curtis. He smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s always thinking of you whenever she gets something good. She kept nagging me about it all day. I was in the area for work anyway, so it was on my way.¡± Whether it was convenient, Leanne knew there was a reason he¡¯d gone out of his way to bring her strawberries. 1/2 11:28 Chapter 149 Just then, Jeremy noticed the screwdriver in her hand. ¡°What are you working on?¡± ¡°The water heater stopped working. The service center said they couldn¡¯t send anyone until tomorrow. They suggested it might be the socket and told me to check if there¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call maintenance? You can¡¯t mess with electrical stuff on your own. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± Leanne felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Becausest time¡­¡± She¡¯d been scared before, and calling for an electrician sote made her uneasy. She could make do without most things until the morning, but no hot water meant no shower. don¡¯t mind, I can check it for you,¡± Jeremy offered. ¡°If you Meanwhile, Curtis sat in his Bentley, which hadn¡¯t moved an inch from the shadow of a tree. He kept checking his watch, his frown turning into a scowl. Confused, Jake ventured, ¡°What are we waiting for sote at night?¡± No sooner had he asked than Curtis¡¯ demeanor turned colder. Without a word, he got out of the car, his tall figure striding purposefully into the brightly lit lobby, his presence darkening the air around him. When Leanne heard the doorbell and saw Curtis standing outside, she was shocked. ¡°What, you haven¡¯t left yet?¡± Curtis managed to mask his emotions well, revealing nothing abnormal as he casually said, ¡°Just need to use the bathroom.¡± Checking her phone, Leanne frowned, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be home by now? Whye all the way here to use my bathroom?¡± ¡°What, is your ce off-limits?¡± Curtis¡¯ tone was faintly mocking. Leanne was skeptical, finding his behavior strange. At that moment, Jeremy walked out of the kitchen. His jacket was off, sleeves rolled up, wearing slippers, a picture of a man at ease in his own home after a long day at work. ¡°Curtis?¡± Jeremy was equally taken aback upon seeing him. The fa?ade Curtis had been maintaining crumbled in the bright lights. His face darker by the second. grew ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie up here for a coffee while he can?¡± 11:28This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Leanne toggled her Twitter settings to exclude Curtis from her updates. No sooner had she done so than her phone buzzed with his rapid-fire texts. Curtis texted, [You blocked me?] [Leanne, are you being childish?] [Turn my ess back on.] Resigned, Leanne tapped on his profile and muted his notifications. She was sharing dinner with Joy, digging into juicy steaks when Grace called. ¡°Why¡¯s she ringing you?¡± Joy muttered, cutting into her meat, ¡°Bet it¡¯s nothing good.¡± ¡°Leanne,¡± Grace sounded chipper, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to say my spa resort is ready tounch, just in time for Spring Break.¡± ¡°Congrats,¡± Leanne replied out of politeness. ¡°I want to host a soft opening for friends to thank you for the support all these years. It¡¯d also be great to get honest feedback and see if there¡¯s anything to improve.¡± Grace was Skyler¡¯s girlfriend, and the resort was his pet project for her. The soft opening would include Curtis and his crew. Leanne wasn¡¯t keen on bumping into them. ¡°Appreciate the invite, but I haven¡¯t helped you much.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be modest, Leanne. You¡¯ve been a huge help. Out of all Skyler¡¯s friends, yo been kindest to me. I know the others look down on me, but not you.¡± Initially, Leanne had extended some friendliness to Grace, feeling a kinship in their outsider status. Curtis had warned her, ¡°Keep your distance. Her ambition could swallow you whole.¡± Since then, Leanne had indeed kept her at arm¡¯s length. Grace had tried to hang out multiple times, but Leanne always found a way to decline. Still, on the rare asion Grace needed a favor, Leanne obliged out of courtesy. ¡°I owe you one. Please,e to this opening. Give me a chance to return the favor.¡± Grace was insistent, adding, ¡°I checked. Mr. Curtis is off to Kostter this weekend, and he won¡¯t be there, and Devin and the gang won¡¯t show up without him around. Skyler ns to invite them another time. So, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no chance of running into them.¡± 11:28 Chapter 151 Joy, eavesdropping, pinched Leanne hard and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go! This weekend¡¯s free from work, and I¡¯m dying to unt my new toned waist!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± For Joy¡¯s hard-earned figure, Leanne epted the invitation. ¡°I¡¯ll go with Joy.¡± Grace cheered, ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Selina will surely join if youe.¡± Selina wasn¡¯t close with Grace. Their connection was through several degrees of separation, and like Joy, she was skeptical of Grace¡¯s quiet demeanor. ¡°She¡¯s just pretending to be all posh and polished to fool outsiders,¡± Selina revealed in the group chat in the evening. [Her family¡¯s business is tanking, and she¡¯s using Skyler to climb the socialdder.] Joy pped her thigh. [Knew it! She¡¯s no saint.] This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Selina scoffed. [Skyler¡¯s just as blind as Curtis. Thinks she¡¯s some pure, untouched. beauty.] [No wonder he gets along with Curtis,] Joy quipped. [Both are as blind as bats.] Despite Grace¡¯s nket invitation, Selina hadn¡¯t nned to attend. [You two are going? Then count me in!] Joy teased, [You¡¯re my shadow.] Selina retorted, [Cut the crap!] The following days were all about bikini shopping sprees and a fierce battle of one-upmanship, leading to a surplus ofpetitive spirit. Selina spent her days exercising at the gym, and Joy stuck to a strict diet. Caught up in work, Leanne found the escting frenzy in the group chat overwhelming. The drama was enough to make her lose her appetite. [I¡¯m out of the group. Peace out.] 11:28 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Leanne e was ready to hit the road Friday night, but ast-minute emergency patient came in, and she was called in to assist. Joy and Selina didn¡¯t hesitate. They went straight to her house, packed her bags, and drove to the hospital to pick her up. As Leanne climbed into the car, Selina craned her neck and batted her eyshes. ¡°Jeremy¡¯s caught up in a meeting but will catch upter. Say it if you don¡¯t want him there, and I¡¯ll tell him to buzz off.¡± ¡°Do I look like the tyrant of Stonebridge?¡± Leanne sighed. ¡°He¡¯sing to support his friend. Why should I interfere?¡± ¡°Girl,¡± Selina said, her voice dripping with earnestness, ¡°people as kind-hearted as your often end up being used. But since he¡¯s my brother, I¡¯ll zip it.¡± Joy rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you even know what ¡®zipping it¡¯ means? It¡¯s quite literal. Close your mouth, and don¡¯t let those words slip out. Not ¡®say your piece and then add ¡®I¡¯ll zip it¡¯ as a closing number.¡± Selina clung to Leanne¡¯s arm with mock indignation. ¡°Leanne, she¡¯s bullying me again.¡± Leanne crossed her arms. ¡°Oh please, you girls are not twelve years old. Cut me some ck, okay?¡± Selina was speechless. Grace¡¯s Hot Spring Hotel was at the base of Echo Summit. As they arrived, Leanne couldn¡¯t help but look up at the majestic mountain. The evening sun cast a golden glow over the slopes, contrasting with the shadow-covere snow that refused to melt. ¡°Lost in thought?¡± Selina nudged. Leanne¡¯s gaze returned to the present. ¡°Just thinking the cooling-off period is almost. over.¡± Soon, she¡¯d be officially divorced. Selina mock-celebrated with a fist pump. ¡°Congrats, girl!¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Thanks.¡± A bellhop hurried over to assist with their luggage, pushing a cart through a garden that looked like something out of an Eastern postcard,plete with a dusting of snow along the paths. This is from N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 11:28 T Chapter 152 The trio entered the courtyard, where Joy teased the good-looking, fresh-faced bellhop. ¡°Whoa, with looks like that, are you sure this ce is above board?¡± The bellhop quickly reassured her. ¡°Ma¡¯am, our hotel is strictly professional. None of those shenanigans, I promise.¡± Joy feigned disappointment. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a bummer.¡± She exchanged a knowing look with Selina, and they snickered mischievously. ¡°Jeez, you think this is some gigolo joint?¡± A familiar, carefree voice interrupted. ¡°The kid¡¯s not even of age.¡± That voice¡­ Leanne turned to see several figures standing beneath the porch of the hotel, designed with a rich Kyoto aesthetic. The center figure stood out in casual attire, a rxed departure from his usual business formality, as he looked over leisurely. Devin nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s security when you need them? They¡¯re letting all sorts of riffraff in here.¡± ¡°How did you¡­ guys,¡± Joy folded her arms, ¡°My luck¡¯s really in the dumps today.¡± That was thest thing Leanne wanted, speaking of a run-in with the past. Hands in his pockets as if by chance, Curtis drawled, ¡°What a happy coincidence.¡± Leanne frowned, slightly repulsed, thinking, ¡°Coincidence? My foot.¡± ¡°Coincidence, my ass,¡± Devin started, only to get cut off by a swift kick to the rear. Curtis shot him a fleeting re. ¡°Can¡¯t you ever just shut it?¡± Devin shut his mouth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Kostter this weekend?¡± Leanne inquired. ¡°ns changed,¡± Curtis replied with a sidelong nce. ¡°You keeping tabs on me? Has Caleb been leaking info?¡± She didn¡¯t give it a shit. Leanne countered, ¡°Your schedule¡¯s no secret. It¡¯s public knowledge.¡± Curtis scoffed. ¡°Then how is it you had no idea I¡¯d be here?¡± Leanne fell silent. Just then, more people arrived. Grace and Suzan walked in, joining the growing group. 11:28 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Suzan lugged her suitcase into the yard, a wide grin stered across her face as she called out, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here already? Got held up with some stuff. Sorry for beingte.¡± What a small world. That once roomy and bright yard suddenly felt restrictive and weighty. The silence hung heavy, like a brew fermenting in some mysterious cask, eachponent releasing its peculiar scent. Selina looked helpless, her loyalties torn between two camps, making her the peanut butter in an awkward sandwich. Devin nced at Curtis, whose gaze settled on Leanne, prompting him to look her This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. too.. way, Leanne was a portrait of calm, her gaze fleeting over Suzan without a hint of greeting or emotional ripple. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her. I swear.¡± Devin immediately tried to absolve himself from me. Curtis¡¯ expression was unreadable as he scolded, ¡°Instead of standing there like a statue, go help with the luggage.¡± Burned by past mistakes, Devin was overly cautious, finding Curtis¡¯ thoughts inscrutable. He nced from Suzan to Leanne, paused for two beats, then edged closer and whispered, ¡°Just to make sure, bro. Whose luggage am I supposed to grab?¡± With a smack to the back of Devin¡¯s head, Curtis replied, ¡°Go get your brain checked, and I¡¯ll foot the bill.¡± Relying on his questionable IQ and EQ, Devin stepped down from the porch and strode confidently into the yard. Though he¡¯d been discreet, the yard wasn¡¯t big, and Skyler and his crew stood beside them. If Curtis was ordering Devin to fetch luggage, it was clear whom it was for. Everyone saw the situation, even feeling sympathetic about Leanne, the soon-to-be ex-wife. Leanne knew it wouldn¡¯t be her luggage. She was unbothered, her mind as still as water. Behind her, Suzan dragged her suitcase closer, preparing to hand it to Devin. ¡°Mine¡¯s a bit heavy¡­¡± Before she could finish, Devin stopped beside Leanne, lifted her suitcase, and walked off. 1/2 11:28 Chapter 153 Suzan¡¯s smile froze on her face. Leanne was puzzled. Everyone else was dumbfounded. Selina and Joy¡¯s heads came together, whispering in hushed tones. ¡°What the heck? Why¡¯s he taking Leanne¡¯s suitcase?¡± asked Selina. Processing the situation took Joy a moment, and finally she spit out, ¡°Did Devin lose his mind?¡± Leanne was puzzled, thinking Devin had made a mistake. After a few steps, Devin halted and turned back. Amidst the strange stares, he asked Leanne, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your room number?¡± Leanne was doubly confused.. The others froze in bewilderment, some ncing at Curtis, suspecting Devin had shown misguided diligence. However, Curtis didn¡¯t correct him. He turned his head slowly and nced at the stunned Grace. ¡°Room number?¡± Coming to her senses, Grace replied, ¡°Oh, Leanne¡¯s room is on the far left, Room 109.¡± Devin, suitcase in hand, made a left turn. Still confused, Leanne followed. Curtis¡¯ gaze leisurely tracked her, and as she passed by him, he looked down and said, ¡°Come see me after you¡¯re all set up.¡± Devin ced Leanne¡¯s suitcase in her room, his demeanor as different as night and day, obedient as a little brother. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Seeing the usually troublesome Devin being sopliant, Leanne couldn¡¯t directly ask if he was out of his mind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. Curtis and I are divorced.¡± Devin retorted, ¡°That¡¯s still up in the air.¡± He knew Curtis inside out. If Curtis didn¡¯t want the divorce, it wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°What did you say?¡± Devinughed it off. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll leave you to it. See you around.¡± 2/2 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Leanne watched him walk away, a whirl of confusion churning inside her. Lately, Curtis had been acting weird, and Devin also acted off as if caught by some strange contagion. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She couldn¡¯t figure them out, and frankly, she didn¡¯t care to. Next door, Selina and Joy discarded their belongings andbined their mental forces to decipher the puzzling scene they had just observed. ¡°It must be Curtis trying to get Devin to carry Suzan¡¯s luggage, but the dude misread the situation!¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t Curtis just say something?¡± ¡°Imagine that spectacle. In front of everyone, Curtis would say, ¡®Hey, dude, you got it wrong. I wanted you to help my mistress, not my wife.¡± Selina nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. But could you refrain from bashing Suzan in front of me? I¡¯m in a complicated ce emotionally.¡± Joy concluded, ¡°So, in the end, we¡¯ve got one jerk and one fool.¡± The two self-proimed detectives felt like they had cracked the case and approached Leanne, spirits high. ¡°Let¡¯s hit the spa!¡± Busy hanging clothes in the closet, Leanne nced at them. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sort out your things?¡± ¡°Why bother?¡± Selina looked puzzled. ¡°Just toss it all on the floor, right?¡± Vibrating with vindication, Joy eximed, ¡°See, I knew I was the only sane one here!¡± Leanne, who couldn¡¯t stand disorder, continued hanging her clothes, ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯l catch up.¡± Not long after they left, Grace knocked on Leanne¡¯s door. She looked apologetic. ¡°Leanne, I¡¯m so sorry. Mr. Curtis and his group decided toe on short notice. I had no idea he would be avable. Skyler made the arrangements, and it¡¯s my fault for not giving you a heads-up. I didn¡¯t expect you guys to run into each other.¡± But Curtis¡¯ group had arrived first. Even if Grace hadn¡¯t known beforehand, she could have warned Leanne. At that time, Leanne and her friends were still on the road. They could have decided not to show up to this ¡°coincidence.¡± 11:281 Chapter 154 Moreover, Grace had walked in with Suzan. Leanne met her gaze, her own clear and calm. ¡°Let it be. If anyone should be avoiding anyone, it¡¯s not me.¡± She wanted to stay out of sight, not out of fear Grace¡¯s remorse seemed genuine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, though. Your rooms are far from theirs. They shouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡± Of course, if Leanne¡¯s guess were correct, Suzan¡¯s room would be conveniently close to Curtis¡¯. Leanne gave a weak smile, not wanting to carry on the conversation. After tidying up, she left the room and glimpsed Curtis in the hallway. She ignored him as if she hadn¡¯t seen him and walked toward the hot springs. Curtis called out, ¡°Hey, stunner.¡± Leanne felt goosebumps all over at the absurd nickname. She quickly nced around, ensuring no one else was around before the goosebumps of embarrassment settled down. She red at Curtis. ¡°What are you calling me that for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name you picked. Can¡¯t I use it?¡± Curtis wandered over with azy stride in his step. ¡°Where are your little drama buddies?¡± What kind of weird name was that? Curtis said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you toe find me after you settled in?¡± She never thought of finding him. Leanne¡¯s patience was wearing thin. She didn¡¯t want to see Curtis and Suzan unting themselves in front of her. So, she retorted sharply, ¡°Do I have to do everything you say? Who do you think you are?¡± ¡°Fine, fine. You don¡¯t have to do as I say. Is it okay if Ie to find you? Such a hot temper,¡± Curtis chuckled, adopting an indulgent tone, ¡°Rebellious teen, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do whatever I say. Just keep your distance. That¡¯s all.¡± After Leanne finished, Curtis said abruptly, ¡°I didn¡¯t invite her here.¡± She paused, then continued with a cold expression. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± ¡°Then why are you upset?¡± ¡°What made you say that? I¡¯m not upset.¡± Curtis replied, ¡°Admit it.¡± 2/3 11:28 Chapter 154 Speechless, Leanne turned to leave, but Curtis extended a long leg and hooked hers, pulling her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite her,¡± he said, looking down at her trying to exin. Leanne couldn¡¯t make sense of his recent bizarre behavior. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin to me. I¡¯m not interested and I don¡¯t want to hear about it.¡± 3/3 11:28 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Just then, the person they mentioned swung open the door and emerged from her room. And she was right on the money. Suzan¡¯s room was right across from Curtis¡¯. Skyler and Grace were ying matchmaker. Suzan caught sight of them and looked a bit stunned. Their posture was like flirting. ¡°Everyone¡¯s headed to the hot springs. What are you two up to here?¡± Leanne thought Curtis would have the decency to at least pull back his leg with Suzan¡¯s emergence, but he remained motionless. Right before Suzan, he was brazenly stopping her. ¡°Just sharing some secrets,¡± replied Curtis. What kind of secrets need to be shared with that kind of bodynguage? Leanne didn¡¯t want to get involved in their drama, to unfairly bear the me for wrecking. their rtionship, nor did she want to be the kind of person she despised the most. She nced down at Curtis¡¯ leg. ¡°I¡¯m five days away from getting our divorce papers. Can you keep your distance until then?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t like that sound, his expression fading with the words ¡°divorce papers.¡± ¡°Only you would count the days. Wait till you have those papers, then I¡¯ll keep my distance.¡± Leanne frowned. ¡°Have you no shame?¡± ¡°Why do I need shame?¡± He retorted with a brazenck of concern, ¡°Even if I had the looks, you wouldn¡¯t care.¡± Leanne was speechless. Suzan, who had already passed them, stopped as if she remembered something. ¡°Oh, Curtis, you left your coat at my cest time. I¡¯ve had it cleaned for you. You can pick it up when you head back.¡± Leanne seized the opportunity to break free from Curtis and stepped back, establishing a clear boundary between them. Curtis scowled, seizing Leanne¡¯s wrist in a firm grip, refusing to let her leave. In front of Leanne, he questioned Suzan. ¡°What coat of mine would end up at your ce?¡± ¡°You left in a hurry after thest reunion and forgot it,¡± Suzan replied openly, ¡°Mr. Scott told me to return it to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a coat. No need to make a fuss,¡± Curtis said, ¡°Just toss it.¡± 1/3 11:28 Chapter 155 Suzan nced over his tight grip on Leanne¡¯s Hand, hiding her irritation. ¡°You love to leave clothes behind. I¡¯ve got a collection of yours by now.¡± Her words carried a clear hint, intended for Leanne¡¯s ears. Leanne¡¯s expression was sarcastic as she twisted her wrist, trying to break free, but Curtis¡¯ broad and firm hand held her fast. She struggled, but he held on effortlessly. Curtis¡¯ tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s just some clothing. Just throw them out. Since when did you start collecting trash?¡± Suzan¡¯s expression almost cracked. ¡°That mouth of yours is quite infuriating. Leanne, how do you put up with him?¡± Suzan teased, acting as though she had a closer rtionship with Curtis than Leanne did. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leanne hadn¡¯t nned to engage with her, yet Suzan insisted on making trouble. Leanne lifted her gaze, expressionless. ¡°He¡¯s right. You do seem to love collecting trash.¡± urtis narrowed his eyes, feeling the jab was directed at him. Suzan hadn¡¯t expected Leanne to be so blunt before Curtis, and she was shocked, her face stiffening. ¡°Leanne, why would you say that?¡± She nced at Curtis for support. Curtis clicked his tongue, indicating his helplessness. ¡°Why did you provoke her? She¡¯s a rebellious girl. I get an earful every day.¡± Suzan¡¯s face turned a shade paler, forcing a rxed smile. ¡°Never mind. I won¡¯t get. involved in your argument. Better save my skin.¡± After Suzan left, the hallway returned to silence. want?¡± ¡°What do you Leanne asked impatiently. ¡°Just a question,¡± Curtis said. With everyone else at the hot springs, only Leanne remained, halted by him, listening to the distant sound of flowing water and muffledughter. She nced in that direction, and Curtis chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. I¡¯ll let you go after asking the question.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Curtis lowered his eyes, his gaze on her ambiguous for a moment, and then he asked, ¡°Why is it that every time Phillip came home, you¡¯d go out to greet him, but when I came back, you never once did? Not even once.¡± 2/3 11:29 Chapter 155 He emphasized particrly, ¡°Not even once.¡± There was a hint of jealousy in his tone. Leanne was stunned by his question. It was about something that happened long ago, and the question itself was odd. What else could it be for? 11:29 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¡°Because Phillip¡¯s always been good to me.¡± Curtis snorted, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t he been nice to?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Leanne replied, her voice firm yet tinged with warmth. ¡°I only care. about who¡¯s nice to me.¡± The circle of people who treated her well was small, so she held them dear. After all, wasn¡¯t someone¡¯s kindness already precious? Why would you need exclusivity to feel content? ¡°Am I not nice to you?¡± Curtis countered, his tone a blend of sarcasm and genuine curiosity. Leanne met his gaze steadily, her eyes silently challenging. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°How have I not been nice to you?¡± Curtis ground his teeth, frustration mounting. ¡°Leanne, don¡¯t you have a heart?¡± ¡°You made fun of me,¡± she said. ¡°When have I ever made fun of you you?¡± Leanne turned her face away, reliving old wounds she¡¯d rather not reopen. ¡°You said my hair looked like a mop.¡± She was 12 years old, at that tender age when a girl¡¯s self-esteem was budding. Fresh from the orphanage to the Richardson family, she got the nickname ¡°Mop Head¡± from Devin and his cronies, which had stung for a long time. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°When did I say that¡­¡± Curtis trailed off as the memory hit him. The orphanage where Leanne had stayed was a modest ce back then, and they hadn¡¯t taken great care of a delicate little girl like her. Her once beautiful bair had been left tangled and unkempt. Sarah decided to y hairdresser on Leanne, with zero expertise, and it resulted in a disastrous ¡®do. A smirk curled the edge of Curtis¡¯ lips. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Leanne remained silent, stubbornly turned away. Curtis couldn¡¯t believe such a trivial reason had stuck with her. He had teased countless people in his life. Inparison, the mopment was practically a compliment. 1/3 11:29 Chapter Chapter 156 Any lingering shade in his heart was swept away by the bemusement mixed with affection. He pinched Leanne¡¯s earlobe between his thumb and forefinger, giving it a gentle shake. ¡°Why do you hold grudges like this? Even an ant has a bigger heart than you do.¡± For some reason, Leanne felt embarrassed, like an old, disused well suddenly spouting water. The feeling she had when he hadughed at her ¡°mop head¡± returned. ¡°Your heart¡¯s bigger, able to fit a hundred girls on it,¡± she retorted, knocking his hand away. and walking back to her room. Without a second thought for the pool, she fled like a deserter to her sanctuary, determined to shut the door behind her. Curtis followed with augh, blocking the door with his hand. ¡°Can I apologize? Will that make it better?¡± His hand pressed against the door, his posture casual yet sincere as he lowered his voice in a coaxing tone. ¡°I wasn¡¯t making fun of you. Mops are useful, you know. And that haircut was cute.¡± Leanne¡¯s ears burned, perhaps from where he had pinched them. ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked with annoyance and vulnerability. ¡°Not quite.¡± Curtis¡¯zy yet intense gaze watched the blush spread across her cheeks. She struggled to maintain herposure, and he felt a featherlight touch of mischief in his heart. ¡°So, because I teased about your hair, you prefer Phillip over me? How is that just?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t understand why he had to keep bringing Phillip into this to humiliate her. She felt a surge of indignant rage. ¡°Phillip is better to me in so many ways. He¡¯s kind and thoughtful, remembers my birthday. and buys me cakes. Are you happy now?¡± ¡°The cake was always from me,¡± Curtis said, feeling wronged. If only he had known not to let Phillip help with the delivery. He cursed his sharp tongue, always teasing her without realizing how sensitive and unforgiving a young girl¡¯s pride could be. No wonder Leanne had always been so aloof toward him. He couldn¡¯t remember what had upset her that time. He bought the cake and knocked on her door, but she wouldn¡¯t open it. Atst, he had Phillip bring it to her, warning him not to mention who it was from, fearing she¡¯d refuse it out of spite. In the following years, he let Phillip handle the cake deliveries. It was easier that way. 11:29 Chew 156 After all, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was from him or Phillip, right? It was for her either way Curtis never expected this woulde back to haunt him yearster Otherwise, he would have broken down the door himself that day. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Leanne paused, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. ¡°Great, you bought the cakes and whatever. Happy now?¡± she spat out, pushing the door open with all her might. it¡¯s all his doing. Curtis let out a mockingugh, the anger in his voice unmistakable. ¡°Fine it¡¯ He¡¯s the only one who¡¯s ever been nice to you, and so what? You love him, but it¡¯s useless. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to y matchmaker for you. I asked him, and he doesn¡¯t want to marry you.¡± Leanne froze, her voice sharp with usation. ¡°What the hell did you tell him about me?¡± Curtis snorted, ncing at her from the corner of his eye. ¡°Nothing much. I just conveyed your feelings for you.¡± Her face red up red, resembling an overripe tomato, words sputtering out in fury, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re a psycho¡­¡± She was so angry that she could barely speak, her hands trembling as she balled them into fists and started pummeling Curtis with all her might. One punch wasn¡¯t satisfying enough, so she raised both fists and began to rain down a barrage of blows on him. Curtis grunted, her relentless assault forcing him backward until he was up against the wall. He then caught both her wrists in his hands. ¡°A single hit could be seen as yful, but this many is starting to look like a domestic dispute,¡± he joked. Leanne red at him, fuming. ¡°Curtis, you¡¯re sick!¡± Curtis almostughed out loud, frustration simmering within him. He¡¯d done so much. What more did she want? ¡°You want to marry him, and I¡¯ll support you, but you¡¯re still not content? Do you think you could ever confess your love to him? I¡¯m the only one who would be so open-hearted and selflessly dedicated. I¡¯m setting you free and helping you find someone new, and you don¡¯t even thank me. Instead, you treat me like a punching bag. Forget the scalpel. You should pick up the boxing gloves and switch to be a boxer, giving me all the punches Trapped, Leanne tried to kick him in the shin, leaving several shoe prints on Curtis¡¯ pristine trousers. ¡°Did I ask for your help? I¡¯d be damned to thank you! You¡¯re dragging me down with your sickness. You¡¯re going to give him the wrong idea!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What wrong idea? Didn¡¯t you: you loved him?¡± 1/5 17:29 Chapter 157 Leanne was close to biting him in frustration. ¡°I love him, but not in that way!¡± Curtis looked stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His gaze deepened, and his voice lowered as he leaned in closer. ¡°Spell it out for me. You don¡¯t love him, do you?¡± Leanne tried to pull her hands free. Curtis tightened his grip, pulling her closer. ¡°Leanne, talk to me.¡± Whenever she faced friends or colleagues, Leanne could keep herposure. But when with Curtis, he always managed to get under her skin. Anger roiled within her like a tranquil stream, wanting nothing more than to flow gently but constantly being stirred into chaos. ¡°Talk to hell!¡± ¡°Answer me,¡± Curtis insisted, his grasp firm, demanding an answer. ¡°Do you like him? In that way?¡± ¡°Whether I like him or not is none of your business anymore. Please, stay away from me. and stop causing me trouble.¡± arm around After that, Curtis shifted, taking her wrists in one hand and wrapping his other a her waist, effortlessly lifting her off her feet. He carried her into her room, kicked the door shut with his foot, and marched to the desk, where he set her down. Leanne tried to jump off, but Curtis wedged himself between her knees, trapping her. His right hand mped around her waist with force, pinning her as she tried to squirm away. Then, he seized her jaw, forcing her to look up at him with a dominating, unyielding stance. ¡°Leanne, I¡¯m going to ask you one more time.¡± His deep-set eyes focused intently on her, reading every flicker of emotion. ¡°So, are you in love with Phillip or not?¡± Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 After her rage subsided, a profound sense of helplessness washed over her. Leanne sat at the desk, effectively trapped by him. She could neither run nor hide. She stared into Curtis¡¯ brooding eyes, his dogged determination not to relent until he had his answers, and she felt exhausted. He fell for another girl, yet he consistently brought up Phillip as if she were the one who had betrayed their marriage. ¡°Curtis, what do you want? Why do you have to push me like this?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. His grip on her loosened slightly, his fingertips grazing her cheek gently, his once forceful tone mellowing as he coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you. Just be good and answer me, okay?¡± Leanne was indeed someone who responded better to a gentle touch. She pursed her lips. and faced off with Curtis for a moment before she replied. ¡°I see Phillip as family, like Mary was to me, a rtive who¡¯s always been kind. Is that enough for you?¡± Curtis¡¯ heart felt like a heavy bell, struck by a dull pper, vibrating ominously in his chest. ¡°Then why did you tell Mom you wanted to marry him? That didn¡¯t make sense ¡°I was thinking of Mary¡¯s wishes, okay? I just wanted to get through three years. peacefully. Phillip is more reliable than you,¡± Leanne said softly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t mistreat me.¡± Curtis¡¯ heart sank as if it was suffocating every organ within him. Past events cascaded through his mind like a fast-rewinding film, eventually shattering into sharp, fragmented pieces that jabbed at every nerve. ¡°Is that all?¡± Curtis pressed. ¡°What else is there?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t love him?¡± Curtis asked again. Leanne replied, ¡°I never said I loved him.¡± Curtis¡¯ hand tightened around her waist as he realized he had misunderstood something. It was a colossal, ludicrous mistake. He swallowed hard, continuing his interrogation. ¡°If you don¡¯t love Phillip, why did you stare at him the day when he introduced Tina Watson as his fianc¨¦e? After dinner, why did you seek him out to ask if he loved Tina Watson?¡± 1/3 Chapter 158 Leanne took a moment to recall the events he mentioned. Phillip¡¯s engagement was around the time of Devin¡¯s birthday party. The words Curtis had said that day had shattered her self-esteem, plunging her repeatedly into a whirlpool of self-doubt and identity crisis. She felt unworthy of love, just as she always had. How could she have ever thought Curtis truly loved her? It was all her wishful thinking. He must find herughable, right? Cheap and foolish, easily won over by the slightest bit of affection. At that time, she felt like she was on the edge of a cliff, about to tumble into the abyss. She would daydream incessantly, and at night, the vast emptiness of the bridal suite engulfed her alone, its hollow silence devouring her soul. She suffered through sleepless nights, her childhood nightmares returning, and even when sleep finally came, it was fitful. On the day Phillip brought his fianc¨¦e home, she saw Curtis again. They sat on the same side of the dining table, far from each other. She didn¡¯t dare look in his direction, frightened of encountering his icy, mocking gaze. She had already shed her protective shell around him, making her too vulnerable to injury. Throughout dinner, each bite was a struggle to swallow. Everything Leanne ate threatened toe back up. Across the table, Phillip and Tina seemed like a contrasting image to her and Curtis. Tina was the pampered princess of a high-profile family. Her engagement to Phillip was much like Leanne¡¯s to Curtis, arranged by their parents, a transaction devoid of affection. Yet, they treated each other with mutual respect. Phillip was gentle and considerate with her. After dinner, when Leanne escorted Mary back to her room, she bumped into Phillip in the hallway. Tina needed the restroom but had a poor sense of direction in the vastyout of the Richardson Manor, so Phillip escorted her personally, waiting outside the door. Leanne called out ¡°Phillip¡± and was about to leave when she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you love Ms. Watson?¡± Phillip replied, ¡°In my position, love isn¡¯t the most important thing.¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t realized Curtis had overheard. As she was about to speak again, Curtis continued, ¡°That day, you looked at Tina with 2/3 11.00 Chapter 158 envy. Why?¡± Why, indeed? ¡°Because I was envious. Tina¡¯s got parents and lots of people who love her. Even if Phillip doesn¡¯t love her, he can offer her dignity and respect. Not like me. I¡¯ve got nothing. People can push someone like me around without any consequences, so you can y with my feelings without remorse, trampling my dignity underfoot.¡± 5/3 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 ¡°I¡¯m not made of stone, you know. It¡¯s not like I can just stand there and take that kind of public humiliation without giving a damn. You saw me at Devin¡¯s birthday party, didn¡¯t you?¡± Leanne clenched her fists, fighting the pain that was resurrecting within her, spreading through her veins like invasive vines. Great, her broken heart had been ripped open once again by him. Curtis inhaled deeply, but the heavy feeling in his chest wouldn¡¯t abate. He braced his hands on the table, his throat as though filled with a thousand thorns, making even speaking a challenge. After what felt like an eternity, he finally exhaled a bitter breath, his voice tinged with either self- mockery or regret, ¡°I thought you were green with envy, wishing you were the one marrying Phillip.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right,¡± Leanne retorted, ¡°I¡¯m dying of envy. How wonderful it would¡¯ve been if I had married Phillip. He wouldn¡¯t have tormented me like you do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was rough as he wrapped his arms around her waist, resting his forehead against her shoulder, his breath quivering with each exhale, ¡°I¡¯m a real son of a bitch.¡± Leanne stayed silent, turning her face away, her gaze fixed on some distant point, unwilling to look at him. She couldn¡¯t tell if Curtis¡¯ remorse was genuine or just for show, and frankly, she didn¡¯t want to know, ¡°Are you done? If so, just leave. And don¡¯t bother me again.¡± ¡°Anne, that day¡­¡± Curtis tried to exin, but Leanne erupted without warning, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Her voice was cold, sharp, her muscles tensed in resistance. That nickname, once whispered in tender moments, now felt like a cruel branding on her very soul, something she never wished to hear again. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t,¡± Curtis said, his warm palm cupping her face, trying to soothe her, ¡°Your don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll never say it again.¡± Leanne put her arms between them, pushing against him as if facing a ferocious flood. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Curtis held her struggling form, ¡°Just hear me out.¡± ¡°What else is there to say? Haven¡¯t you said enough?¡± 1/2 11:29 Chapter 159 ¡°Leanne.¡± Suddenly, a knock at the door, and Jeremy¡¯s voice filtered through. Like a drowning person clutching at a lifeline, Leanne¡¯s eyes darted to the door, almost pleading, ¡°Jeremy!¡± That look pierced Curtis deeply. He turned her face back to him, ¡°Leanne, look at me. Don¡¯t look at anyone else. Trust me. There¡¯s nothing between Suzan and me.¡± Leanne found itughable. Even now, he was trying to tell her there was nothing between him and Suzan? Did he really think she was that dumb, or that the past three years of deceit weren¡¯t enough? ¡°Japan says their radioactive water is drinkable, would you trust them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± Curtis desperately wanted to exin, but the issues between him and Leanne were like tangled balls of yarn, knotted and impossible to unravel. Jeremy seemed to sense something was amiss, ¡°Leanne? Are you alright?¡± With sudden strength from who knows where, Leanne managed to push Curtis She jumped to her feet, rushed to the door, and flung it open. away Jeremy stood there, surprise etched on his face, ¡°You¡­¡± Then his gaze shifted past her to the shadowy figure in the dimly lit room. As the outside light and air flooded in, Leanne felt like she had finally reached the shore. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± her body rxed a bit, her emotions settling, ¡°Did you just get here?¡± Jeremy, taking in her disheveled hair and reddened eyes, showed no reaction, ¡°Selinal mentioned you guys wanted to hike up the mountain to catch the sunrise tomorrow. I brought some gear, trekking poles, shlights¡­ stuff you¡¯ll need.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Leanne said, stepping out, ¡°I¡¯ll go find Joy and Selina.¡± She couldn¡¯t stand to be there any longer. Curtis always managed to tear open her wounds, or perhaps, he was the wound itself. Underneath her scab, the skin was still raw and hadn¡¯t healed yet. Curtis strode after her, his eyes deep and turbulent, reaching for her hand, ¡°Leanne¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leanne dodged. For the first time, Jeremy stepped in front of her. 2/2 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Curtis¡¯ eyes were hard and unyielding, ¡°Jeremy I know what you¡¯re up to, and it¡¯s not your ce to meddle in my affairs with her.¡± Jeremy hesitated, but ultimately didn¡¯t budge, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to meddle. Curtis, if she¡¯s not willing, you shouldn¡¯t be forcing her.¡± The normally unppable Curtis actually paused at his words. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing her,¡± he said, looking at Leanne ¡°Leanne, just hear me out.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t even nce his way, and with that, she turned and walked away. Curtis stood there, watching her leave without a backward nce, her retreating figure a stark symbol of his defeat. Herck of trust and outright resistance left him feeling a profound sense of frustration. It was like when he tried to make a name for ElitePinnacle amidst the squeeze of the top investment banks, struggling every single day like walking on a knife¡¯s edge, fighting against time, facing the threat of bankruptcy and the humiliation of fleeing back home. Never had he felt so helpless. But this was a situation of his own making; he couldn¡¯t me anyone else. Jeremy walked Leanne to the entrance of the spa, where a long corridor separated the men¡¯s and women¡¯s sections. Leanne, lost in thought, took a couple of steps inside before she remembered Jeremy still there and turned back to say, ¡°Thanks.¡± Jeremy started to say something but stopped himself, ¡°No problem.¡± Leanne nodded and continued on her way. She couldn¡¯t fathom the meaning behind Curtis¡¯ words. He was someone who never bothered to lie-out of disdain andck of necessity. Nothing in this world required Mr. Curtis to go to the trouble of fabricating a lie. If it was a lie, what was he after? If it was the truth, then what did the past three years mean? was Her thoughts were more muddled than murky waters, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it. anymore, didn¡¯t want to let Curtis trouble her mind. The privacy in the spa was excellent. She found the room where Joy and Selina were waiting, and when she entered, surprisingly, they were both still dressed, sitting opposite each other on the edge of the pool, sweating from the heat, their robes wrapped around them like armor, eyeing each other warily. 1/2 11:29 Chapter 160 Joy asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stripping? I want to see those abs you¡¯ve been working on.¡± Selina replied, ¡°How could I upstage you? You¡¯re older, you go first.¡± Joy scoffed, ¡°Since when do you respect me so much?¡± Selina snorted, ¡°Just now.¡± Leanne slipped into the water, lost in thought. Noticing her demeanor, the two quickly shed their robes and prepared to join her. They nced at each other¡¯s figures and then exchanged a look. Joy¡¯s face turned sheepish, ¡°I went overboard with the dieting, then binged on a cheese pizza, had a milkshake, and even a slice of cake, not to mention the midnight barbecue.¡± Selina sighed, ¡°Figures. I¡¯ve been posing for the same workout photo every day since day one.¡± Joy snorted, ¡°You think I didn¡¯t notice? You changed outfits to fake progress, but you forgot the timestamps on your photos, dummy!¡± Selina rolled her eyes at her, ¡°¡­Damn.¡± Leanne burst intoughter, her spirits lifting, ¡°Great, so in the end, the only person you fooled was me, huh?¡± With these two around, Leanne¡¯s mood quickly improved. After soaking in the taking a shower, the trio headed to the buffet. spa and Joy, unable to resist her cravings, asked the kitchen to make her a pizza. As she went to collect her pizza, Leanne soon heard her arguing with Devin. Joy was fuming as someone had snatched her long-awaited treat, ¡°I ordered that pizza, why the hell are you eating it?!¡± Devin said casually, ¡°One on, just a pizza.¡± Skyler tried to mediate, ¡°If you want a pizza, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you another one.¡± Grace chimed in, ¡°Let the girl have it, Devin. Stop fighting.¡± Devin was about to respond when Joy raised a hand, ¡°Hey, let¡¯s get something straight. This isn¡¯t about ¡®letting the girl have it¡¯ as if I¡¯m in the wrong here. You don¡¯t need to let me have anything; what¡¯s mine is mine, and if it¡¯s not mine, I wouldn¡¯t take it even if you were on your knees begging me to!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. 2/2 11.29 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Devin slouched back in his chair, an arm draped casually over the backrest, one leg crossed over the other. With a cocky grin, he taunted, ¡°So what? You say it¡¯s yours and it magically bes yours?¡± ¡°I ordered it, it¡¯s mine-ever heard of intellectual property rights?¡± Joy reached for the wooden tter holding the pizza, but Devin pped his hand down to stop her. ¡°Intellectual property, my foot! It¡¯s just a pizza, it doesn¡¯t have your name on it!¡± Joy retorted with a snort, ¡°Bullshit!¡± Devin stood up, his face sour with irritation, ¡°Wanna say that again?¡± Leanne, who was walking towards them, tensed, worried that Joy might be at a disadvantage. Before she could intervene, Devin¡¯s eyes caught sight of her approach, and his belligerent demeanor quickly deted into a sheepish grin. Leanne puzzled over when she had be so intimidating. Then Curtis¡¯ deep voice resonated from behind her, ¡°If you¡¯re that hungry, why don¡¯t you haul yourself back to town and eat your fill?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry anymore, okay?¡± Devin pushed the pizza towards Joy, looking thoroughly disgruntled. ¡°Guess I¡¯m the low man here now. Without turning back, Leanne said to Joy, ¡°Just take it and go.¡± Joy picked up the pizza, triumphantly snorting at Devin, ¡°Eat your heart out!¡± As Leanne turned to head back to their table, Curtis caught her wrist. Feeling her resistance and seeing the frown on her face, he loosened his grip, letting his fingers rest lightly around her wrist. ¡°Give me five minutes,¡± he pleaded, his stance humble, ¡°Just to say a few words, okay?¡± Leanne pulled her wrist away, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Leanne,¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes followed her retreating figure, ¡°Can¡¯t you trust me just once?¡± Leanne paused in her tracks. The whole diner fell silent after his words, the other patrons sensing the tension, uncertain of what to do next. Only Joy was bristling with indignation, as if she might p the pizza right into Curtis¡¯ face. 1/2 Chapter 161 ¡°Trust you? I¡¯d sooner believe I¡¯m Elvis Presley! ¡°Shut up and eat your pizza,¡± Curtis brushed past her, striding to catch up with Leanne at her table. He didn¡¯t care about the stares from everyone else; he approached Leanne, determined to have his say. ¡°Whether you believe me or not, at least listen to what I have to say. Let me exin things. to you, then you can decide if you want to trust me.¡± Worried Leanne might be at a disadvantage, Joy started towards them, but Devin grabbed her quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t stir the pot.¡± Joy, holding the pizza, couldn¡¯t easily break free. ¡°Let go of me, or I swear I¡¯ll kick you!¡± Memories of a less than pleasant past shed through Devin¡¯s mind, darkening his expression, ¡°You¡¯re stubborn as a mule, aren¡¯t you?¡± Finally, Leanne looked Curtis in the eye. He was cloaked in an aura of mncholy, the usually proud and haughty Mr. Curtis now appeared deted and forlorn. The onlookers watched, but Leanne disliked being a spectacle. She tried to leave, but Curtis blocked her path by the table. She pursed her lips, and all the grievances she had held back surged forth with her anger. ¡°Did I ever deny you a chance to exin? I don¡¯t know who you love, and I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re hot and cold; yesterday, you were dering your love, and today, you can¡¯t even spare me a nce. I don¡¯t understand why. No one tells me why. You were in Embend for two and a half years, and it¡¯s been almost three months since you¡¯ve been back. A thousand days-isn¡¯t that enough time for an exnation? Have you ever really tried to exin to me?¡± Curtis¡¯ breathing was shaky, filled with a tremor he was barely keeping under control. He cupped Leanne¡¯s face in his palms, his eyes filled with remorse and self-reproach. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m an ass. You can hit me, yell at me, okay?¡± Leanne shook off his hand, her gaze icy, filled with a sense of distance. ¡°Skip the apologies; I¡¯m not forgiving you. And save your exnations; I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± She turned on her heel and left the diner, not looking back at Curtis, not caring for whatever expression he wore in the silence that followed. 2/2Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 At the break of dawn, Leanne pulled herself out of bed before the rm even had the chance to ring. Groggy and slow to react, she stumbled out of her room, ready to rouse Joy and Selina for the day ahead. When she spotted Curtis outside her door, she thought she was still trapped in a dream. He leaned against the wall, his gaze fixed on some distant point, lost in thought. He was still in the clothes from the previous day, a cigarette dangling from his hand, burning away into the quiet haze, its smoke curling around his slender, distinct fingers. The stillness of the early morning enshrouded the hotel, and the night stretched its shadows over his shoulders, a cloak of solitude. Leanne instinctively reached for her phone to check the time, it was 4:30 AM. Her gaze shifted back to Curtis, still not fully awake. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Curtis noticed her and promptly snuffed out his cigarette. His eyes were deeper than the night outside, his voice gravelly, either from the smoke or the sleepless night, ¡°Morning.¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t expected such a simple greeting and reflexively responded, ¡°¡­Morning.¡± She meant to ask why he was standing there instead of sleeping, but the words fell away before reaching her lips. She hadn¡¯t slept well either. Despite her efforts to control her thoughts, Curtis had easily stirred her emotions into. disarray. It was like a stone thrown into ake; even if you don¡¯t want to cause ripples, they spread far and wide, refusing to settle. They locked eyes in a moment of silence. Curtis began to speak again, his voice low and hoarse, ¡°Leanne¡­¡± Right then, Joy and Selina emerged from their rooms, looking like zombies. Passing by Curtis, Joy, barely keeping her eyes open, turned to Selina and mumbled, ¡°Bite him.¡± Selina yawned so wide it seemed her jaw might dislocate, then silently closed her mouth, ¡°Can¡¯t do. We¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leanne walked straight past Curtis. 11:29 Chapter 162 Jeremy had already brought the car around to the hotel¡¯s entrance. The Hot Spring Hotel wasn¡¯t far from Echo Summit, just a ten-minute drive to the base of the mountain. The chill of the mountain forest was even sharper than at the hotel, and at this hour, the entire mountain was cloaked in darkness. Stepping out into the biting pre-dawn wind, Joy¡¯s teeth chattered as she confronted the instigator of this sunrise hike, ¡°Have you been living sofortably that you¡¯re seeking How about I help by adding a couple of ps into the mix?¡± South Selina burrowed into her puffer jacket, shivering, ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve never watched the sun, rise¡­ from a mountain¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you never get up when we call Only they can get you moving,¡± Jeremy retorted, unloading everyone¡¯s backpacks from the car. Handing Leanne her pack, Jeremy asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± Leanne shook her head; her puffer jacket was wind-resistant, and she was well-equipped with a scarf, hat, and gloves. She slung the pack over her back, feeling a bit clumsy in the bulky jacket, ¡°I¡¯m good, not cold.¡± Just then, headlights pierced the darkness as an SUV pulled up nearby. The sight of Devin, decked out in his hiking gear, getting out of the driver¡¯s seat elicited a groan from Joy, ¡°Great, like stepping in dog poop first thing in the morning. My luck¡¯s just fantastic today!¡± Joy¡¯s taunt lit a fire under Devin, who glowered ¡°Say that again, I dare you!¡± Joy didn¡¯t miss a beat, ¡°Like stepping in dog poop first thing in the morning. My luck¡¯s just fantastic today!¡± THE ¡°You asking for trouble?!¡± Devin was about to explode when Curtis stepped out of the passenger side. A nce from him was all it took for Devin to swallow his anger and mutter resentfully. Leanne turned to find herself caught in Curtis¡¯ gaze. Dressed in a ck jacket that entuated the sharpness of his features, his eyes anchored on her, deep and unfathomable against the dawn¡¯s early light. Then another car arrived. Skyler was driving, with Grace and Suzan tagging along. could¡¯ve waited for us. Grace greeted them cheerfully, ¡°Leanne, you guys We almost missed out!¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if their arrival was coincidence or nned. She nced over them and withdrew her attention, her tone unruffled, ¡°You¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡± 11:29 Chapter 162 Without further ado, she began the hike up the mountain with Joy and the others, ignoring the rest of the group. Skyler hefted his backpack, ¡°Let¡¯s move. It¡¯ll take an hour and a half to get to the top. Anyter and we¡¯ll miss the sunrise.¡± Curtis remained still, watching them move ahead. A cool nce at Devin, his tone icy, ¡°I invited you to hike, not for team building. What you didn¡¯t want to rent a bus and bring along the whole hotel staff-the reception, cleaners, chefs?¡± 11:29 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Devin wore a look of sheer innocence as he threw up his hands, ¡°I only invited Skyler, man. How was I supposed to know he¡¯d bring Grace along? Then Grace bbed to Suzan, and next thing you know, they all show up. I swear it¡¯s not on me this time. If you gotta me someone, me Skyler. Dude¡¯s so whipped, can¡¯t even hike without his girl.¡± Curtis squinted slightly. Devin shivered under the chill of Curtis¡¯ gaze and hurried to clear his name, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not talking about you, man. Look, you didn¡¯t bring your wife. Plus, she¡¯s a strong, independent type, climbs on her own without needing anyone to hold her hand¡­¡± His voice trailed off into silence as Curtis¡¯ stare turned frosty. Devin took to his heels heading out! If you don¡¯t start climbing, you¡¯ll never catch up to Leanne!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hiking was a strenuous activity, not quite suited for Leanne, whose athletic prowess left. much to be desired. By the time she¡¯d conquered the two hundred steps at the base of the mountain, she was huffing and puffing. Joy and Selina, caught up in theirpetitive spirit, had already vanished ahead in an impromptu race to the summit. Jeremy waited for her at intervals. Leanne leaned on her walking stick, catching her breath, ¡°Go ahead, don¡¯t wait up for me. You might miss out on the sunrise.¡± ¡°No rush,¡± Jeremy reassured her. ¡°I didn¡¯te for the sunrise, actually.¡± Leanne paused, falling silent. Jeremy instantly regretted saying those words. To switch topics, he offered, ¡°Let me carry your pack for you. It will lighten your load.¡± ¡°I can manage,¡± Leanne said, her gaze fixed on the path as she continued upward. Devin, with his superior fitness, soon caught up with Skyler¡¯s group. Leanne was just ahead of them. Seeing Jeremy¡¯s attentive care for her, Suzanmented with a smile, ¡°Back in school, Jeremy was always such a gentleman with the girls. Some things never change, unlike Curtis with his sharp tongue.¡± ¡°Curtis¡¯ chivalry is selective,¡± Grace added, then yfully chided Skyler, ¡°Why can¡¯t your more like Jeremy?¡± be No guy likes to hear that, especially Skyler, who had been the model boyfriend for Grace for years. ¡°I am looking out for you, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re just not as attentive as Jeremy.¡± 1/3 Chapter 163 Devin could hardly stand Grace. His attitude toward her differed from his earlier impression of Leanne. He once thought of Leanne as a pretty but useless woman, one his brother didn¡¯t like but had to keep around-though he no longer saw her that way. As for Grace, it was the ssic tale of a buddy falling hard for a girl, blind to anything else. Devin had tried to talk some sense into Skyler countless times, to no avail. In the end, not only did his friend fail to see reason, but he also ended up winning the girl over. How could Devin not feel frustrated?, Sniping from behind, Devin remarked, ¡°Need someone to wait on you hand and foot even on a hike? Should we arrange a sedan chair to carry you up?¡± Grace¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment, but Skyler defended her, ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? If you¡¯re in such a hurry, just go ahead.¡± Leanne stopped to let them pass, ¡°You guys go first.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. We¡¯re not in a rush. Let¡¯s just take it slow together,¡± Grace insisted. Leanne pulled out her water bottle for a drink, ¡°You¡¯re too noisy, it¡¯s annoying.¡± Skyler and Grace moved on, and as Suzan passed by, she looked back, ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis? Shouldn¡¯t he be up by now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s ahead,¡± Devin said. Suzan looked up skeptically, ¡°When did he get there?¡± ¡°He went up early. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± Suzan walked on, still doubtful. Devin grinned at Leanne, who was standing by the trailside, ¡°I¡¯m smart, huh?¡± Leanne looked at him expressionlessly. Devin¡¯s smile faded. As Skyler¡¯s group moved on, Devingged behind, slowly tailing Leanne and Jeremy like a snail. At a steep turn where arge rock jutted out, Jeremy stepped up and turned to offer al hand to Leanne, only to find Devin behind him. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Devin grabbed Jeremy¡¯s hand to hoist himself up, his face lighting up with feigned gratitude, ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re a true gentleman.¡± Jeremy¡¯s brow twitched. The rock was a bit high for Leanne. She ced her left foot on it, and as Jeremy let go of Devin, ready to assist her, a strong, reassuring hand gently settled on her waist, lifting her 2/3 11:29 Chapter 163 up with ease. Leanne turned to find Curtis, who had silently caught up to them. 11:30 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 He stood at the base of the rock, with Leanne perched above him. The height of that boulder made her the more elevated of the two, a physical metaphor for their current. dynamic. Curtis craned his neck slightly, his gaze locked on her with an intensity that seemed almost religious in its fervor, especially given the dim light filtering through the dense forest canopy. Leanne turned her head away, continuing to forge ahead. Before long, their odd little group expanded to four. Jeremy took the lead, with clueless Devin wedging himself between him and Leanne. Curtis slowed his pace, casually trailing behing Leanne. After a few steps, Curtis asked, ¡°Heavy?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t catch his words. ¡°What?¡± Without waiting for her to respond, Curtis reached for her backpack and gave it a heft. ¡°What¡¯s in here? Bricks? Are you nning on building a house at the summit?¡± ¡°Water and a camera.¡± Leanne reached out. ¡°Give it back.¡± Instead, Curtis slung her pack over his shoulder and nudged her forward. ¡°I¡¯m helping you, and you¡¯re not even happy about it. You should be thrilled to have me as your pack mule.¡± She couldn¡¯t immediatelye up with a counter-argument to his twisted logic, which frustratingly, seemed to make some sense. Whenever they approached a steep incline, Curtis would offer a helping hand before she could struggle. Sometimes it was at her waist, sometimes her elbow, and asionally he¡¯d steady the backpack. He always seemed to make the climb easier for her. Leanne didn¡¯t want his help. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± His response was either cating or teasing; it was hard to tell. ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± he said. Leanne clenched her teeth in silent frustration. The next time they approached a difficult spot, as he reached out, Leanne spun around defensively, blocking him with her hiking stick. Curtis gave her a look, grabbed the stick, and drawled, ¡°Thanks, I could use the support. I¡¯m beat.¡± ??? 11:30 MChapter 164 Leanne coldly pulled it back. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep up, go back.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She nted the stick firmly on the ground, used a nearby tree trunk for additional leverage, and hoisted herself up. Echo Summit had a well-developed trail, and three-quarters of the way was rtively easy 100 to navigate. Upon reaching the camp base, the early arrivals had gathered. ¡°Why are we stopping?¡± Leanne asked. Skyler exined, ¡°The park ranger mentioned there¡¯s still some leftover ice on the trail from the recent snowfall. The steps up ahead are slick, and it¡¯s not safe to go on. If we want to reach the summit, we¡¯ll have to take a detour.¡± Joy volunteered with enthusiasm, ¡°I¡¯ll lead the way. I¡¯ve been through here before.¡± There were multiple paths to the summit, but the smaller trails were less maintainedpared to the main tourist paths. In such situations, it was safer to stick together. The groups merged and continued their ascent. As they neared the summit, the terrain became steeper, the path narrower, and the underbrush thicker. Everyone¡¯s pace slowed as they formed a single file, advancing in an orderly fashion. Leanne was at the back of the line, with Jeremy in front and Curtis behind her. Devin had run ahead, leaving her sandwiched between the two men. In the middle of the group, Grace whispered to Skyler, ¡°Are Curtis and Leanne getting back. together? He¡¯s carrying her backpack. And the way he talked to her yesterday, it seemed like there¡¯s still something there.¡± Skyler adjusted her cap and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Curtis. He¡¯s hard to read, even for 1. Suzan, trailing close behind, overheard their conversation. She nced back. Curtis was almost shadowing Leanne, a silent guardian. She had chased him all the way to the summit earlier, only to find him now with Leanne. It became clear to her that Devin had misled her. Devin had always been supportive of her, which made this realization particrly upsetting. Grace¡¯sment felt like a thorn piercing her heart. A few minutes passed, and suddenly, Leanne heard a gasp from up ahead. Instinctively, she looked up, but the winding path and the trees obscured her view of what had happened. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Grace came sprinting up, panic etched across her face, as she called out, ¡°Mr. Curtis, Suzan¡¯s hurt!¡± Upon hearing someone was injured, Leanne didn¡¯t hesitate. Her long strides closed the distance as she rushed toward the scene. The instincts of a physician, honed through years of medical school and practice, were ingrained in her very marrow. Impartial in the face of injury, she would¡¯ve assisted anyone in need ¨C even Curtis, had he been the one wounded. All those nights spent poring over textbooks, and not once had they suggested turning a blind eye to those in distress. Pushing past the crowd, Leanne rounded the bend to find Suzan propped up on arge rock, her face contorted with pain. ¡°What happened?¡± Leanne inquired.. Suzan bit her lip in agony. ¡°I missed a step and took a tumble. I¡¯m fine, really. You guys should all go on; dawn¡¯s breaking soon.¡± Her light-colored jeans were torn, revealing a bleeding wound at her ankle. Leanne, with her gloved hands, gently lifted Suzan¡¯s ankle to inspect it more closely. ¡°Can you move your foot? Is there pain anywhere else?¡± she asked. ¡°It might be sprained; my ankle¡¯s throbbing. Not sure if I can walk on it,¡± Suzan winced. Leanne, silent, turned to Curtis to ask for her backpack containing her emergency medical kit. Before she could speak, Curtis had already ced the kit in her hands. Leanne used scissors from the kit to cut away the fabric around the wound, exposing it fully, then carefully rinsed the cut with saline to remove any grit and dirt before disinfecting it. Curtis stood by, observing her with a downcast gaze. Leanne may have stopped being a doctor, but her calm professionalism as a doctor was unmistakable. Her movements were swift, steady, and methodical. There was an air of efficiency and amanding presence about Leanne that inspired confidence. ¡°It¡¯s not a deep wound. Leave it be, and once you¡¯re back, keep it exposed to air. Clean and dry is the way to go. If your ankle is truly sprained, have it checked out thoroughly at the hospital.¡± After repacking her kit, Leanne said, ¡°Someone should take her back.¡± 1/2 11:30 Chapter 165 With that, she walked away, medical bag in hand. Suzan looked at Curtis, and all eyes naturally followed,nding on him expectantly. Curtis, hands casually in his pockets, seemed oblivious to the silent appeal directed at him, his gaze briefly flitting over to Devin. ¡°You take her,¡± Curtis said inly. Devin pointed to himself in disbelief. ¡°Me?¡± The thought of trekking back down after nearly reaching the summit seemed ludicrous. Curtis tossed him a shlight. ¡°You¡¯re not busy.¡± ¡°I am very busy¡­¡± Devin began, ncing around. Curtis was out of the picture, since he¡¯d just spent a sleepless night and then scaled a mountain to win back his wife. Skyler was there with his girlfriend; he wouldn¡¯t abandon her for another woman. Then there was Jeremy, already apanied by his sister and harboring an obvious crush on Curtis¡¯ wife. Looking around, Devin realized he truly was the only spare wheel. With a resigned grit of his teeth, Devin bent down in front of Suzan. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back down.¡± Clearly, this wasn¡¯t the oue Suzan had hoped for. She called out to Curtis, who was already walking away, her voice low. ¡°Devin¡¯s probably looking forward to the sunrise. Look at how reluctant he is; I feel bad for him. Curtis, could you take me back instead?¡± Curtis was devoid of any brotherly affection one might expect. ¡°He¡¯s never had it tough; it¡¯s about time he did.¡± Devin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Bro, I¡¯ve always been there for you, and this is how you repay me?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Curtis patted the back of Devin¡¯s head with a brotherly gesture. ¡°If one of us has to bite the bullet, why not you? I¡¯ve got pressing matters to attend to. Take one for the team.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a sunrise, what¡¯s so pressing?¡± Suzan¡¯splexion was pale. ¡°It¡¯s not your first sunrise.¡± Curtis paused, turned to cast a casual nce at her, and said with an air of nonchnce, ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of losing my wife. Isn¡¯t that pressing enough for me?¡± 2/2 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 After Leanne walked away, she immediately regretted it. It wasn¡¯t for any particr reason except that she¡¯d forgotten to ask Curtis for her backpack. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Joy and Selina were squatting by the curb, munching on gran bars and cing bets. Joy was full of the kind of confidence thates from thinking you¡¯ve got the world figured out, ¡°Wanna bet? Her ankle¡¯s not even sprained.¡± Selina was fidgety, ¡°How can you tell whether she¡¯s really hurt t or not?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡± Joy boasted. ¡°When we get back, just sneak up behind her and give her a scare. If she jumps, she¡¯s fine.¡± Selina sighed and handed over the rest of the goodies from her backpack: Snickers, chocte, beef jerky, some PB&J sandwiches everything spilling out like a jackpot. ¡°You win, okay? Happy now?¡± ¡°Conceding already? You¡¯re no fun,¡± Joyined as she stuffed half of the loot into her own bag and handed the rest to Leanne. ¡°Here, take it! I¡¯m unbeatable in the betting world.¡± Leanne, already holding a hiking stick and a first-aid kit, struggled to embrace the unexpected bounty. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she decided to head back. She was worried that Curtis might have taken her backpack down the mountain. She needed it. Selina looked at her with puppy-dog eyes, ¡°Leanne, how could you stoop to her level?¡± Leanne shot back over her shoulder, ¡°Because you lost, that¡¯s why.¡± Suzan¡¯s ankle was fine. Maybe she just wanted to y the damsel in distress with Curtis, but Leanne didn¡¯t feel like calling her out on it. As Leanne walked on, she ran into Curtising her way. Curtis raised an eyebrow at her armful of snacks, ¡°Did you rob a squirrel¡¯s stash or what?¡± ¡­If only squirrels had such eclectic tastes. ¡°Just give me my backpack,¡± Leanne demanded. Instead of handing it over, Curtis unzipped it and started transferring her snacks inside. Then he nced at her slender hands, asking, ¡°Where are your gloves?¡± ¡°They got dirty,¡± Leanne responded. 11.30 Chapter 166 While cleaning Suzan¡¯s wound earlier, some antiseptic mixed with blood had stained her gloves. Curtis, however, thought she didn¡¯t want to touch her gloves after they¡¯d been near Suzan¡¯s ankle. His expression turnedplicated-a mix of regret and guilt. Without a word, he took off his own gloves and approached Leanne. She tried to pull away, but he firmly pulled her hands back and slipped his gloves onto hers. They were warm and insted, still holding the heat from his hands. His gloves were muchrger than her hands. Curtis tightened the Velcro at the wrists before letting go. dy to tea Leanne pinched the Velcro, it off, but Curtis drawled, ¡°Go ahead. But if you do, I¡¯ll toss your bag down the mountain.¡± Leanne froze; her camera was in that bag. Curtis¡¯ lips curved slightly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get moving, or we¡¯ll only catch the sunset from up top.¡± Leanne said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be helping Suzan back down?¡± Curtis¡¯ step faltered, and he turned to face her, his gaze indecipherable, ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Leanne kept a poker face, ¡°You know the reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Curtis insisted, locking eyes with her. ¡°Just tell me.¡± She didn¡¯t want his exnations. Curtis was frustrated with his past foolishness and at a loss with her. He hoped she¡¯d speak up, giving him a chance to clear things up. But Leanne wasn¡¯t about to give him that chance. At that moment, Skyler and the others caught up, minus Suzan and Devin. Leanne turned and continued marching forward. ¨C As Jeremy moved to walk next to her, Curtis felt an odd sensation in his chest as if it had been filled with cotton. It wasn¡¯t severe, but it was enough to make him feel choked and uneasy. They reached a fork in the path, and the two leading the way stopped. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Joy slumped against a tree, her eyes darting down the two paths ahead. ¡°We¡¯re toast. I can¡¯t remember which way to go.¡± Selina craned her neck, peering down both trails. ¡°Does it really matter? Why don¡¯t we just pick one and give it a shot?¡± ¡°The higher we go, the narrower it gets. Just be careful, you two,¡± Skyler cautioned. He stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead.¡± Before he could take another step, Grace tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Selina rolled her eyes. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting we go first into danger? How very noble of you.¡± Grace scrambled for words. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Well then, lead the way,¡± Joy challenged. Grace¡¯s cheeks went red with embarrassment. Selina snorted and called out, ¡°Bro! SOS! We¡¯re totally lost here!¡± Jeremy excused himself from Leanne with a brief, ¡°Be right back.¡± He nced over his shoulder at Curtis, who was staying behind. With Curtis there, at least he knew Leanne wouldn¡¯t face any danger. Jeremy wasn¡¯t any more familiar with they of thend than the others but set out with a determined look, trying to make sense of the surrounding terrain. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. After a while, Selina¡¯s voice carried through the trees, ¡°Hey,e on up!¡± Skyler and Grace followed her call. er we found a way Leanne moved to join them, but Curtis¡¯ voice stopped her. ¡°Leanne, did you drop your phone?¡± She spun around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it in my bag?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Curtis replied. Without suspicion, Leanne approached to check her bag. As she unzipped and sifted through the contents, her phoney nestled snugly inside. ¡°See? Right here.¡± ¡°Oh, there you go.¡± Curtis casually took her phone and slipped it into his pocket. Leanne, still processing his intentions, watched him shoulder the bag again. 11:30 Chapter 167 ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Curtis said, seizing her wrist and steering her down an alternative path. Confusion clouded Leanne¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯re going the wrong way.¡± ¡°Both paths lead there. This one¡¯s just shorter.¡± ¡°So why didn¡¯t you say that before?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I? Because I didn¡¯t feel like walking with them,¡± he said with a shrug. up with ¡°You can travel however you please, but I n on sticking with the rest of the group.¡± Leanne yanked her wrist free-Curtis hadn¡¯t held on tightly-and turned to catch. the others. He didn¡¯t stop her or follow, but his voice trailed her, teasing with a spooky tale. ¡°There was a girl named Anne, wandering alone in the mountains, surrounded by darkness, no soul in sight, when suddenly¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish. Leanne stormed back, her frown as fierce as a cornered kitten, and kicked him. The hiking boot was sturdy, and her foot connected solidly with his shin. Curtis hissed. ¡°Easy! If you break my leg, you¡¯ll have to carry r me.¡± That¡¯s when Leanne realized why he had distracted her with the phone-he was keeping her from calling for help. Annoyed, she demanded, ¡°What are you doing really?¡± Curtis grinned. ¡°I¡¯m on a royal quest from the Squirrel King to capture you. She red at him, ¡°you are sick.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sick,¡± he admitted smoothly, ¡°sick for you, and you¡¯re my cure.¡± Leanne¡¯s brows nearly knitted together. Seeing her distress, Curtis dropped the act. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not going to get us lost. This way, we might even beat the others there.¡± Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Leanne was beyond annoyed, but there seemed to be no way out. Curtis, having achieved his goal, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Leanne nced at the path ahead. Dawn was breaking, casting a ghostly blue hue over the forest. Initially, hiking with the group, her focus on the climb had kept her fears at bay. But Curtis¡¯ ghost story had spooked her, and now the trail looked downright eerie. She didn¡¯t budge. ¡°You go no first.¡± Curtis¡¯ lips curled up slightly, teasing, ¡°Do you want me to hold your hand?¡± Leanne cut him off decisively, ¡°No need.¡± Curtis took the lead, with Leanne following closely behind. The silence around them was striking, the sound of their boots crunching on the soil and twigs underfoot. The shlight beam offered a limited circle of safety, beyond which darkness seemed to be lurking, ready to pounce. After a while, Curtis felt a poke in his lower back. Turning around, he saw Leanne with a face that was as pretty as it was vexed, her hand silently extending a hiking pole toward him. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. Leanne¡¯s lips were pursed tight, her cheeks flushed with a mix of irritation and embarrassment, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± It was his fault for telling that silly story. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop,¡± Curtis surrendered, ¡°Dr. Leanne is so sensitive and bears a grudge. If Iugh even once, I¡¯m on your cklist for a decade.¡± He teased her, but the smile was still ying at the corners of his eyes as he took the copsible hiking pole from her, shortened it, and held onto the grip. The pulling force transmitted through the aluminum shaft eased the tension on Leanne¡¯s shoulders. Curtis led the way, and without a word between them, they continued up the dimly lit mountain path, the shlight beam guiding their tandem steps. Back at base camp, Devin had just dropped Suzan off. The descent was long, and carrying her back to the hotel wasn¡¯t practical or necessary. 1/2 Chapter 168 Once daylight broke, they could easily find a vehicle to take her back. Mr. Perez, who had never carried a women, gently set Suzan down, ¡°Rest here for a bit, I¡¯m going back up.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Suzan looked surprised, ¡°You¡¯re heading back up?¡± Devin rubbed his shoulders and back, ¡°I move fast. If I head up now, I can still catch the tail end of the sunrise.¡± Suzan called after him, ¡°Devin, why did you lie to me just now?¡± Devin, momentarily forgetting what she was referring to, looked puzzled, ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Suzan gave him a scrutinizing look, as if trying to determine if he was pretending not to know, ¡°I asked you where Curtis was, and you said he went ahead. That wasn¡¯t the truth. He was right behind you.¡± Devin¡¯s expression turned sheepish, scratching the back of his head, ¡°I must¡¯ve been mistaken then. It was so dark, and my eyesight is not what it used to be.¡± ¡°Devin, you¡¯re a terrible liar.¡± Realizing he wasn¡¯t going to talk his way out of this one, Devin admitted defeat, ¡°I did it on purpose. What do you my brother anyway? He¡¯s got eyes only for Leanne, dead want with set on getting back together with her.¡± Suzan¡¯s hands clenched tightly on her knees, ¡°Did Curtis say that himself?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t have to say it. But just look at him. Its like he¡¯s got ¡®I love Leanne¡¯ written all over his face.¡± Curtis hadn¡¯t lied to Leanne. The path they took was indeed shorter and more convenient. When they reached the summit, Joy and the others were still nowhere to be seen. The sky was gradually getting brighter, and the undting mountain ranges in the distance hinted at theing sunrise. Curtis took a thermos from Leanne¡¯s backpack and handed it to her. She slowly took a few sips, screwed the cap back on, and he naturally took it from her to ce it back in the backpack. Exhausted from the excessive physical exertion, Leanne sat down on a rock, cushioned by a sheet of paper, and began to rub her calves, seeking some relief. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Curtis knelt down in front of her, gently lifting her legs onto his knees. His fingers worked with a fi firm but gentle strength, kneading the tense muscles in her calves to help them. rx. Leanne tried to pull away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Out of nowhere, Curtis broke the silence. ¡°During the two years I was in Stake, I didn¡¯t run into Suzan even once.¡± The topic came without warning. Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if she was too stunned to react or if she simply knew there was no escaping him now. She didn¡¯t interrupt, and Curtis finally began to pour out his heart. ¡°You never came to see me. If you had, you¡¯d know how swamped I was. Barely sleeping five hours a night, grabbing whatever fast food I could, no time or energy to look for another woman. You didn¡¯t even notice I lost weight. Not a single woman set foot in my ce, except for the cleaningdy. There¡¯s a picture of you by my bed-the one I took with my phone in Northwood. If you¡¯de, you would¡¯ve seen it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only picture I have. I took a bunch, but the memory card got lost.¡± His train of thought was jumping all over the ce. Leanne listened in silence, not understanding where his grievances wereing from. ¡°Caleb was with me day in and day out. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can you can ask him.¡± Leanne thought to herself, Caleb¡¯s word was the least trustworthy. ¡°He¡¯s your right-hand man. If you needed him to, he¡¯d probably lie through his teeth and say it was him in drag caught in the act.¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t help but let out augh at the absurdity. ¡°What kind of mess is that?¡± ¡°What are you trying to do by telling me all this now?¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was calm and detached. ¡°What more do you want to deceive me about? What could I possibly have that you still want?¡± Curtis felt a wave of helplessness wash over him, a deep sigh escaping his lips. He felt he was his own worst enemy, ¡°Don¡¯t you believe a single word I¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°It I was you who told me that Suzan was your true love. That marrying me was just settling because you couldn¡¯t have her, right?¡± Her tone was so indifferent, one might think she was void of emotion, incapable of feeling hurt or sorrow. But how could she not be hurt? To be told such things by the man she loved most. 1/2 109 Curtis¡¯ breath became heavy, and he dared not revisit that fateful day. He regretted those words the instant they left his mouth. Leanne¡¯s expression had been vacant and fragile then, as if she had identally wandered into a world that wasn¡¯t hers. Her retreating back haunted Curtis every time he thought of it, making sleep elusive. He grasped her hand tightly. ¡°Those words weren¡¯t true. I thought you loved Phillip. I couldn¡¯t handle it, I was jealous to the point of madness. I said those things to hurt you.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I never loved Suzan.¡± His voice was hoarse with emotion. ¡°Can you forget what I said?¡± Leanne felt an unsettling sense of unreality, as if she couldn¡¯t find solid ground. ¡°You thought I loved Phillip, so you humiliated me on purpose?¡± Curtis hugged her tightly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. I¡¯ve been an idiot, a total fool. I deserve all the me.¡± He held her frail body tightly in his arms, apologizing over and over, lifting her face to kiss. her forehead and her eyes, each kiss heavy with remorse, ¡°Leanne, you have no idea how much I love you.¡± Did he love her? Leanne felt as if all the oxygen between her organs had been depleted, unable to take in any new air. Her emotions were drained too, leaving her numb and unable to discern her own feelings. Should she be happy that he loved her, or was it all just too sad? As she looked into Curtis¡¯ eyes, always seeming so profound, she couldn¡¯t help but question whether the love she saw within them was genuine or just a facade. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 If it had been three months earlier, maybe Leanne would have been thrilled by those words. But now, that phrase which once kept her up at night, trapped within an invisible had cage, be something she shied away from. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t figure you out, never could,¡± Leanne said. ¡°You say you love me, but it doesn¡¯t feel like love to me.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t love you? Then why did I go to all the trouble to convince you to go to Northwood, learning how to cook for you, serving you hand and foot like you¡¯re royalty? What am I, a domestic god in the making, or just a bored rich kid ying at being a servant? I panicked when I couldn¡¯t reach you for a few hours, dropping everything at work toe find you? ElitePinnacle was just taking off, gunning for its first major IPO project, and it all fell apart because I walked out. When Derek White took you into that club room, I was so frantic I kicked down the door. I waited outside your ce for half an hour, just to see when Jeremy would leave? If I didn¡¯t love you, would I leave a thriving career at Stake toe back here and start over?¡± Curtis looked into her eyes, ¡°Leanne, you can hate me, but don¡¯t doubt my love for you.¡± He could mention anything else, and Leanne could remain cool and detached, but when he brought up those six months in Northwood, there was still something that stirred inside her. Those days drenched in sweetness, so profoundly happy, they were likely to be unforgettable for a lifetime. Leanne was silent for a while before she spoke, ¡°I once believed in your love. But it turned. out to be the biggest mistake of my life, and I paid a hefty price for it.¡± ¡°How could it be a mistake? I practicallyid my heart bare for you, and you can¡¯t feel it at all?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was hoarse, ¡°Leanne, how can your heart be so cold?¡± Leanne exhaled slowly, easing the disrupted nerve back into ce, striving to stay clear-headed. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Whether or not you truly love me, what your rtionship with Suzan is, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m done begging for your love.¡± She said it so calmly, so clearly, that Curtis was filled with a helpless feeling. She was like a handful of running water, impossible to hold onto. 1/2 The nearly sub-zero temperatures on the mountaintop were bone-chilling, the wind so fierce it seemed to cut through his entire being every vein cold. After a long pause, he asked again, ¡°What about you?¡± He knelt on one knee, half-squatting in front of Leanne, his eyes locked onto hers, ¡°I crave your love. Do you love me?¡± Leanne found she still couldn¡¯t remainpletely unaffected; her heart skipped a beat at the question. She wasn¡¯t sure if her expression gave anything away, she hoped not. She remained silent, the Misty Mountain holding its eternal, distant hush as golden light cascaded over the sea of clouds. And all he got was silence ¨C the one response Curtis dreaded the most. Voices approached from afar, and before anyone was in sight, Joy¡¯s shouts could be heard, ¡°Skyler, you better not be lying! If she¡¯s not up here, I¡¯m tying you and your girlfriend together and tossing you down into the ravine! Curtis had sent a message to Skyler earlier, giving him a heads-up, but in Joy¡¯s eyes, he was just as bad as Curtis, none of them any good. Hearing this, Leanne got up from the rock to meet them. The whistling wind cried through the mountains, but Curtis called out to her, ¡°Leanne.¡± He turned, watching her retreating figure with a gaze that was murky and forlorn, yet still not giving up, his raspy voice doggedly asking, ¡°In these three years, wasn¡¯t there even a moment when you loved me?¡± Her steps hesitated for just half a second, her reply devoid of any hesitation, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 But her response was so swift it reeked of deceit. Curtis wanted to stop her, to make her look into his eyes and say it again. Just as he took a couple of steps forward, the group had already reached the summit. Joy and Selina were leading the charge, and upon seeing Leanne, they scrambled toward her. ¡°Curtis, you scoundrel! I knew you had a hand in her disappearance!¡± ¡°I¡¯m beat! We turned around and you were gone; we nearly doubled back to look for you. Skyler said you took a shortcut, and this one,¡± Selina pointed at Leanne, panting like she¡¯d run a marathon, ¡°ran like her life depended on it!¡± ¡°Where¡¯d you guyse up from? There¡¯s a shortcut and you didn¡¯t tell us? Where¡¯s the team spirit?¡± she added, hands on her hips. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my doing.¡± Leanne said smoothly, cheekily shifting the me, ¡°I was kidnapped.¡± ¡°I was nearly chewed out by these two along the way.¡± Skyler arrived, looking equally winded, and with a sigh of resignation, said to Curtis, ¡°You owe me big time for this one.¡± Curtis¡¯ expression was unreadable, but when he spoke again, his usual indifference had returned, ¡°That original painting you likedst time,e by and pick it up ce.¡± from m my Skyler was taken aback by the generosity, ¡°Seriously? I was just saying, you don¡¯t have to-¡± Curtis, with a weary look, cut him off, ¡°Got a smoke?¡± As Skyler reached into his pocket, Jeremy pulled out a pack and offered it up. Curtis nced at the cigarettes and looked up, making silent eye contact. No words were exchanged. He took one and headed toward the cliff¡¯s edge, ¡°Thanks.¡± The morning sun burst forth, painting the skies with golden hues, awakening the slumbering landscapes in a dazzling disy. Exhausted and sprawled on arge rock, Joy and Selina were suddenly reinvigorated by the spectacle, their excited screams echoing through the valley. The first rays of sunlight bathed Leanne, the grandiosity seemingly soaking into her very essence. She squinted in the brilliant light, feeling a sense of expansiveness-as if all her burdens were lifted in that moment. What did love matter, after all? In the grand scheme of mountains and seas, sunrises and sunsets, love was but a fleeting moment in life. As Joy posed for a perfect selfie, a lithe figure suddenly leaped up beside her, startling her enough to nearly toss her phone off the cliff. Devin caught his breath, ¡°Man, I¡¯ve never worked so hard for a sunrise!¡± Joy handed him the camera, ¡°Perfect timing. Take a picture for us.¡± Curtis and Jeremy had drifted downwind for a smoke while Skyler and his girlfriend, Grace, were cozying up for a couples photo. The girls were one photographer short Devin took the camera, snapped a picture, and blurted out, ¡°Done¡± ¡°What kind of shot is that? I wasn¡¯t even ready! Joy eximed, furning as she reached for the camera Devin, clearly annoyed, readjusted the lens and settings. ¡°Always with the drama. Hurry up and get in ce! He took a group shot of the three girls, followed by individual poses. Joy and Selina were the kind of people who could give models a run for their money, cycling through a multitude of poses in a minute Finally, Selina called out, ¡°Hey,e on over! Let¡¯s take one big group photor Jeremy joined the girls, standing like a true gentleman by their side. Skyler and Grace moved in from the other end Curtis flicked his cigarette away and strolled back with a nonchnt gait. As the group¡¯s eyes fell upon him, Skyler intuitively wrapped his arm around Grace and stepped aside, making room for Curtis Right next to Leanne As Devin clicked the shutter, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why on earth he agreed to make the trip back up to be their go-to guy for the day Chapter 172 As the dawn broke, the descent from the mountain revealed a world bathed in sunlight, a stark contrast to the night before. Warmth embraced them, aforting change to the chill they had faced during their ascent. The campground was already bustling with early risers as they decided to pause for al break and grab some breakfast. Leanne went to fetch some hot water while Suzan took a seat in one of the lounge chairs. Leanne had no intention of making small talk; she simply turned on the tap and filled her bottle. Suzan watched her, puzzled by the air of confidence that seemed to emanate from her. She remembered a different Leanne from their school days one who was often bullied. There was that high school bully who had a crush on her, and the rumor was he had once dragged her into the boys¡¯ bathroom. Suzan, a privileged youngdy, could never understand the struggles of an orphan like Leanne, nor did she care to. All she saw was someone weak and easily dominated. Even though Leanne was stunningly beautiful, living under the watchful eye of the Richardson family, Suzan had never considered her a threat or equal. It was unfathomable to Suzan that Curtis would eventually choose to marry Leanne. Curtis had always been popr with the girls, breezing through several high school romances without ever seeming truly invested. Nonested long. Suzan had thought she was different, but after dating Curtis, she realized she all the others to him. e was just like. She couldn¡¯t understand how Leanne, a girl from such a humble background, could have such luck. An orphan had be Mrs. Richardson of the illustrious Richardson family, married into wealth, pampered by Curtis. Gone was the country girl who had first arrived. at the Richardsons¡¯, reced by someone who even in the simplest of clothes, exuded an air of elegance, as if she were born into wealth, ¡°Leanne, sometimes I can¡¯t help but be jealous of you. taken in by the Richardsons and even marry Curtis You¡¯ve got no parents, yet you get false sweetness. Suzan said, her voice dripping with Leanne turned off the tap and faced her. ¡°Jealous? You think losing my parents early is a stroke of good fortune?¡± She detested when people brought up her parents disrespectfully. ¡°Would you like to trade ces with me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong,¡± Suzan replied, maintaining her smile. ¡°I¡¯m envious of how, even after such a short time together, Curtis seems unable to forget you.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¡°And what¡¯s your point?¡± Leanne¡¯s gaze was piercing and sober. ¡°All those private posts. you made on social media, trying to create the illusion that you and he had a fling in Embend ¨C aren¡¯t you disappointed that it didn¡¯t drive a wedge between us?¡± ¡°Leanne, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Suzan feigned ignorance. ¡°Quit ying dumb. It¡¯s not necessary,¡± Leanne cut to the chase. ¡°The things you covet, I don¡¯t care for one bit anymore. Your schemes might work better on Curtis than on me.¡± ¡°Our paperwork isn¡¯t finalized yet. Each day you dy, you keep me waiting another day. Making me miserable won¡¯t help you at all.¡± ¡°So,¡± Leanne said, sealing her water bottle, ¡°don¡¯t mess with me.¡± The smile vanished from Suzan¡¯s face. Since her return, Suzan had noticed that Leanne wasn¡¯t as easy to manipte as she¡¯d thought. Perhaps it was the influence of being with Curtis, but Leanne had a sharp. tongue. Just then, Grace walked in and, noticing Leanne¡¯s departing figure, asked, ¡°Did you spat with Leanne? She looked pretty frosty.¡± have a Suzan¡¯s haughty nature, usually kept in check, wasid bare by Leanne¡¯s blunt words. With no outsiders present, she let her true feelings show, ¡°Who does she think she is, ying Mrs. Richardson? Without Curtis, she¡¯s nothing. Bitch!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not get worked up,¡± Grace said soothingly. ¡°But from what I¡¯ve seen of Mr. Curtis.tely, I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll actually split. Ever since you¡¯ve been back, they¡¯ve been keeping to themselves.¡± Suzan¡¯s expression chilled further, but before she could respond, a faint noise car the other room. 1. what Selina emerged, and Suzan¡¯s scowl quickly transformed into a smile. ¡°Selina, you here?¡± 512 Chapter 173 ¡°My socks are soaked, such a drag. I¡¯m gonna slip them off before I head out,¡± said Selina, her tone distant and dismissive as she made her way to the door. Suzan chimed in, ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been drafting a new screeny and I could use a fresh pair of eyes. When can you make it over and be my first critic?¡± ¡°I¡¯m swamped these days,¡± Selina replied curtly. ¡°And it looks like my schedule isn¡¯t clearing up anytime soon.¡± 1. Suzan¡¯s smile faded. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Selina? Lately, you¡¯re always changing out with Leanne. Found yourself a new best friend and ditching your old friend?¡± Selina whirled around, her voice icy, ¡°Leanne doesn¡¯t y that card. And for the record, s she¡¯s never badmouthed you behind your back 50 5.Suzan¡¯splexion shifted uneasily. ¡°I used to talk smack about her for you, and now I realize how naive I was, how blind to p-people¡¯s true colors.¡± Selina looked at her without a trace of the childhood admiration she bronce had, reced now with a touch of disdain. L¡¯Leanne even told me not to feel torn between you two. Friendship isn¡¯t about choosing. sisides. Guess I won¡¯t have to worry about that anymore!¡± WWith those words, she shoved the door open and stormed out. BaBack at the Hot Spring Hotel, Leanne had a bath and caught up on some much-needed slsleep. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Her body, drained of all energy, sumbed to sleep the instant it hit the bed. Th she drdreamt, she slept soundly and woke up in thete afternoon feeling refreshed. Jajoy had texted her; she and Selina were already up, having had breakfast and pa CIGive me twenty minutes.] Leanne got out of bed and started getting ready. Jojoy waited at the door, and when Selina came out, she was holding her phone, chuckling sta something on the screen with a mischievous glee. Wwhats got you cackling like a witch over there?¡± Selina leaned in to peek at Joy¡¯s phone. the photo on her screen with a smirk, ¡°How much do you think I could get for ththis drom your brother?¡± Joychats Slangiefanced at the screen. They had taken plenty of photos over the past few days, but theharon doy picker was a shot from their time in the hot springs. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 In the photo, Leanne was resting on the edge of the pool, her head cradled in her arms, her fair, rosy cheeks flushed with warmth, her longshes damp, and lips a tender shade of pink. Droplets of water glistened in her damp hair. The photo captured only from her chest up, nothing inappropriate revealed, yet the flushed face and hint of soft skin against the shimmering water would make any guy¡¯s heart skip a beat. Innocence and allure captured perfectly in one frame. ¡°Please, don¡¯t sell it,¡± Selina pleaded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯m terrified my brother would fall head over heels and never recover.¡± Joy chuckled slyly, her mind ticking over with cunning calctions, ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto it until he¡¯s made it big. I¡¯ve got a goldmine of beautiful shots in my phone, I¡¯m set for life leeching off the Turner fortune!¡± ¡°What did our family ever do to you?¡± Joy was defiantly unapologetic, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s mine is yours? So what¡¯s the issue with me cashing in on your family¡¯s wealth?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Selina was almost persuaded, ¡°You¡¯ve missed your calling as a capitalist overlord!¡± ¡°Or you could sell it to me,¡± said a voice from behind them, startling both. They turned in unison to see the real deal. Curtis was back in his crisp suit, draped in a dark grey overcoat, the epitome of elegance. and privilege, reminiscent of an early-days Korean drama lead with his own soundtrack. To give credit where due, the man had the looks sharp, refined features with an air ofzy sophistication about him. He stepped out of the hotel, ncing at Joy¡¯s phone. With a dyed reaction, she clutched it to her chest and asked, ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Curtis exuded an aura that naturally subdued voices around him, notably more subdued than the day before. Yet, for some reason, he seemed inclined to make a deal, casually reaching into his pocket, ¡°Name your price.¡± 2/2 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¡°Ugh!¡± Joy rolled her eyes gratuitously at him. ¡°You want to buy it? What right do your have?¡± Curtis was in a foul mood, not much for small talk, and just spat out a number, ¡°Ten grand?¡± Joy¡¯s firm resolve almost crumbled under the weight of the cash onught. A starting bid of ten grand for a single photo? Did the guy have any numbers in his world that were less than five figures? Did he count from ten thousand when he was learning math as a kid? What in the world did this jerk want with Anne¡¯s photo? Joy squared her shoulders, pride ringing out clear, ¡°Not for sale!¡± Curtis gave her a nce, his eyes cold and dismissive, ¡°Twenty grand.¡± Rich kids with silver spoons really did live in a different universe, huh? Their currency were gxies away from us mere mortals. units ¡°You think twenty grand can buy me? As if!¡± To show her resolve, she locked her phone. and pocketed it. Selina pped, eyes wide with admiration, ¡°You¡¯ve genuinely been Leanne¡¯s ride or die all these years. She got it right about you!¡± Curtis¡¯ mouth twitched into a half-smile, upping the ante, ¡°An Herm¨¨s.¡± Joy¡¯s words were squeezed through clenched teeth, ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Birkin.¡± Joy bit down on the inside of her cheek. A Birkin, for crying out loud! And not just any, but one with rare leather! Damn these rich folks, making her want to go all in! She pinched Selina hard, who let out a yowl of pain and then, fueled by rage, barked at Curtis, ¡°It ¡°It¡¯s just a purse! Who do you think you¡¯re bribing here? Her spine¡¯s tougher than diamond; you could put that bag right in front of her, and she wouldn¡¯t bat an eyelid!¡± Curtis seemed to be losing patience, probably not used to dealing with such ¡®petty¡¯ transactions and unwilling to waste more time on her grand derations of incorruptibility. ¡°A purse for a photo, take it or leave it. You have three seconds to decide, or the deal¡¯s off.¡± He nced at his watch, his eyelids drooping with disinterest, as he counted down, 1/2 ¡°Three-two-one¡­ ¡°Deal!¡± Joy shoved Selina aside, fished out her phone, and asked, ¡°When is it due? I¡¯ll airdrop you the original photo.¡± Selina stood there, her face the picture of betrayal. Just then, Leanne emerged, dragging her suitcase behind her. Curtis swiftly epted the airdropped photo on his phone. He hadn¡¯t actually seen anything earlier, but the moment he heard they were going to sell it to Jeremy, he was on high alert and made the worst value-for-money deal of his life. Now, looking at the photo he had traded with a six-figure bag, he thought that not. everything could be measured in terms of cost-effectiveness. ¡°Three days,¡± Curtis pocketed his phone, ¡°exclusive rights. Delete the photo from your phone.¡± Joy was all too happy to agree, ¡°No problem!¡± Leanne approached, looking from one to the other, puzzled by their sudden peaceful coexistence, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Curtis, reminded of her cold, merciless ¡°no¡±, felt a pang of something sour in his chest. He didn¡¯t want her to know he was bothered, stuffed his phone into his pocket, and snorted, ¡°Why do you care?¡± Leanne paid him no mind, loading her suitcase into the trunk. Curtis followed, reaching to take her luggage, ¡°Ride back with me.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Leanne mmed the trunk shut. Curtis withdrew his hand just in tim avoid injury. He stared at Leanne¡¯s cold profile, his tone dripping with sarcasm, ¡°What, my car too for you? Doesn¡¯t ride as smooth as some other guy¡¯s new wheels?¡± Leanne¡¯s nce wasden with disdain, her brows slightly furrowing, ¡°This is Joy¡¯s car.¡± Technically, it was the car Joy had borrowed from her boss. Curtis joked, ¡°You¡¯d dare ride in her car? With her reckless driving, she could turn a four-wheeled sedan into a tank.¡± ¡°Well, I like tanks, alright?¡± Leanne got in the car, and the door mmed shut in his face. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The bag wasn¡¯t even in her hands yet, but Joy was unusually civil to her new business partner, her harsh words apanied by a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the first one I take out with my tank.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Curtis stood at the hotel entrance, the biting wind ruffling his jacket, like a brooding statue watching their car disappear into the night. As he slid into the passenger seat, Devin, who had witnessed the entire day¡¯s events, cleared his throat and produced a glossy, high-definition photo from his bag. Curtis nced at it casually, but his eyes quickly fixed on the image. ¡°Where¡¯d you get this?¡± he asked, lifting his gaze. ¡°I snagged an extra shot this morning when we were all posing for the group photo,¡± Devin said, a hint of pride creeping into his voice, ¡°What do you think of the angle I picked, huh?¡± It was indeed a great shot, capturing only Curtis and Leanne. The majestic mountains and the brilliant sunrise created a vivid backdrop, with the two of them standing side by side at the summit. Curtis, with his strong, chiseled features, and Leanne, with her picturesque beauty and an air of gentle grace, outshone even the breathtaking scenery behind them. The frustration Curtis had carried down from the mountaintop seemed to ease a bit at the sight. ¡°You¡¯re not so bad, kid,¡± he said with a half-smile. He reached out to take the photo, but Devin pulled it back teasingly. ¡°I reckon this one¡¯s worth more than hers,¡± Devin said with a cocky flick of the photo. ¡°So, bro, what¡¯s your offer?¡± Curtisughed despite himself, ¡°You in cahoots with them now? Or maybe you¡¯d pr ride in their tank instead?¡± In the ¡°tank,¡± Selina was rolling her eyes at Joy. ¡°Have some dignity, will you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only fleecing the bad guys, not your brother,¡± retorted Joy. ¡°A man¡¯s wool is there for the taking-if he¡¯s willing to pay, I¡¯ve got a whole gallery on my phone ready to sell.¡± Her tone was fierce, ¡°I¡¯ll bleed him dry!¡± Selina surreptitiously pulled out her own phone, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯ve got quite the collection myself.¡± Leanne, after hearing an exaggerated ount of the day from Selina, didn¡¯tment on Joy¡¯s scheme to profit from her photos. Joy y was brash, but she had her limits. Her phone was full of tasteful images of Leanne-nothing too revealing, just in case it ever got lost and turned into a scandal. 1/2 Chapter 175 Curtis¡¯ odd behaviortely now made sense to Leanne, who gazed out the window, wondering if the divorce papers woulde through as smoothly as nned in four days. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t get him,¡± mused Joy. ¡°Making a loss on such a deal today.¡± Selina stroked her chin thoughtfully, ¡°Do you think, maybe, he¡¯s been acting a bit strange around Leanne recently?¡± Leanne, resting her head on her hand, blurted out, ¡°He told me he loved me today.¡± A brief silence fell in the vehicle. Then Joy turned to look at her, sighing meaningfully, ¡°Honey, you should get some more sleep. You¡¯re talking nonsense now.¡± Selina burst intoughter, ¡°He loves you? Oh, that¡¯s hrious!¡± Leanne just sat quietly¡­ After returning to the city, Selina intended to stay at Leanne¡¯s ce but was unceremoniously kidnapped by Joy, ¡°She¡¯s got work early tomorrow, don¡¯t bother her. f restless in Back at home, Leanne tidied up a bit, soaked in a warm bath, and found herself. bed, perhaps from oversleeping during the day After lying awake for a while, she got up and rummaged through an old box of odds and ends, retrieving a memory card encased in a transparent box. She plugged the card into herputer, and soon the photos stored on it appeared on the screen. They were from a time when she and Curtis were snowed in at Northwood. The camera, initially purposed for capturing scenic views from their trip, ended up brimming with pictures of her instead. Curtis had taken them all-Leanne eating, reading, or simply daydreaming. Many were candid, catching her unguarded moments, revealing her most genuine self. As Leanne flicked through them, she realized how often she had smiled back then. There were a few videos too. Initially, Leanne had awkwardly tried to block the lens with her hand, but eventually, she let it be. Curtis loved to secretly film her sleeping, and thest video was from one quiet morning. Captured in these digital memories was a side of her life she hadn¡¯t fully appreciated until now-a side that, despite the impending end of her marriage, still glowed with the warmth of unexpected moments. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 During those days, because she¡¯d been hitting the sackte and had no sses to wake up for, Leanne often indulged in sleeping in. The sunshine had already spilled across the entire bed before she stirred, and there was Curtis, yfully tapping her side. His lean hand appeared in the frame, teasing a strand of her hair, brushing the tips across her forehead down to the tip of her nose. While pestering her, he whispered with a chuckle, ¡°Sleepyhead, the sun¡¯s got your bum all toasty.¡± In her slumber, Leanne¡¯sshes fluttered a few times, his antics rousing her from sleep.. She reached out towards him with arms heavy with haze, still halfway caught in a dream. Watching that scene, something inside Leanne softened with a pang of longing. She couldn¡¯t even remember thest time she had moments like this. Since she was six, she hadn¡¯t reached out for an embrace from anyone. Curtis¡¯ lightughter filled the video before it clicked off. But she knew, after the screen went dark, he must have bent down to hold her, maybe even to kiss her. Because Curtis, during that time, was always that tender. As the video auto-ended, Leanne sat before herputer, staring at the media yer¡¯s dark interface. Her phone buzzed on the nightstand, pulling her from her reverie. She got up to answer it. It was Curtis calling. For the first two seconds, she couldn¡¯t quite discern which Curtis was on the other end of the line. On picking up, Curtis asked, ¡°You¡¯re still up?¡± His tone was too casual, Leanne didn¡¯t think much of it and replied, ¡°Nope. What¡¯s up? You called for a reason?¡± He hummed meaningfully, ¡°Just checking if you¡¯ve blocked my number.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Leanne felt inexplicably defensive, ¡°Want me to block it now, just to satisfy you?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you reply to my messages?¡± Feeling a twinge of guilt under his interrogative tone, Leanne said, ¡°Must¡¯ve missed them.¡± She put the phone on speaker and opened the messaging app to see what he had sent. Since returning from the Hot Spring Hotel in the afternoon until five minutes ago, he had sent quite a few messages. [Leanne, we need to talk again.] [I don¡¯t believe you never loved me.] [You don¡¯t love my brother or me; who do you love then?] [If only your bestie¡¯s bones were as tough as your heart.] [Leanne, did you ever love me or not?] [Speak up.] [If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll take it as a yes.] [Been nine hours, hasn¡¯t your phone caught a signal from Earth yet?] [Did you set me on ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯?] [Leanne is a pig.] [Leanne is a dog.] [Leanne is a tortoise.]. [You win, you really do.] And thest one from half an hour ago, which was five minutes back: [Come downstairs.] With a face full of incredulity, Leanne walked to the window and peered down, parting the curtains slightly. It was dark below, with only the limited glow of streetlights. She could vaguely make out a ck car parked beside a magnolia tree. A tall, straight figure stood by the car, phone in hand, looking up in her direction. Leanne instinctively stepped back, not wanting to be seen. ¡°Don¡¯t hide.¡± Curtis¡¯ nonchnt voice traveled through the earpiece, ¡°I saw you.¡± Leanne went silent. ¡°Come down,¡± Curtis said. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you here.¡± ¡°What do you want, exactly?¡± ¡°Nothing. Just answer my question.¡± ¡°I already did this morning.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Curtis¡¯ gaze was still fixed on her window, ¡°Leanne, you answered too quickly. You¡¯re lying.¡± Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Leanne rubbed her temples, feeling the weight of the lie she had told at the peak of theirst hike. She had only woven that tale to keep him from clinging on to hope. In just a few days, she¡¯d have the divorce papers in hand, and whatever had transpired between her and Curtis wouldn¡¯t matter anymore. The final curtain would fall, and they¡¯d go their separate ways, strangers once again. What was the point in letting him know that once, she had loved him deeply? She didn¡¯t want toplicate things any further. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°So, what exactly do you want to believe?¡± Leanne¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°Do I need to spell out the answers you want to hear for you to ept them? If that¡¯s the case, I can do that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the answers. Come downstairs and tell me to my face, looking me in the eye,¡± he insisted. Leanne pulled the curtains closed. ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m heading to bed now.¡± Curtis spoke in a measured pace, leaving no room for rebuttal. ¡°If you don¡¯te down, I¡¯ming up. You know I¡¯m a gentleman by day, but at night, all bets are off.¡± Leanne paused for a few seconds. ¡°Why do you always get to call the shots?¡± ¡°You dictate when to be cold, when to im it¡¯s love. You jet off to Embend on a whim, and return whenever it pleases you. I have to walk whichever path you point me to. Now you summon me in the middle of the night, and I¡¯m just supposed toply? Why?¡± Curtis fell silent. His earlier assertiveness seemed to have evaporated as he softened tone, sounding resigned. ¡°I apologize. You don¡¯t have toe down if you don¡¯t want You call the shots, okay, your highness?¡± But his highness was unforgiving. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Leanne said coldly. Before Curtis could say another word, the line went dead with a definitive click. Winter in Stonebridge was hard on the magnolias that thrived in warmth; they withered, casting silent shadows over Curtis as he stood outside. He nced at the phone in his hand and then up at the now-dark window. A long sigh escaped him in the chilly night breeze. The next morning, while Leanne was brushing her teeth, the doorbell rang. Expecting Joy, who had offered her a lift to work, she dashed to the door. Curtis stood on the doorstep, raising an eyebrow as the door swung open. ¡°You actually opened the door? Why the warm wee today?¡± 1/2 Chapter 177 Leanne, mouth full of toothpaste foam, tried to speak, but quickly shut her mouth as her electric toothbrush buzzed away. ¡°A rather unique way to say good morning,¡± Curtis chuckled. ¡°You too.¡± He held up a bag of takeout he had brought along. ¡°Brought you breakfast.¡± With a bang, the door mmed in his face.. Curtis touched his almost-bumped nose and tsked. ¡°That was a bit harsh.¡± After Leanne got ready, received a text from Joy, and slipped on her shoes, she reopened the door. Curtis hadn¡¯t left; he was casually scrolling through his phone against the hallway wall. As he heard the door, he looked up, and Leanne noticed the breakfast was gone. ¡°Gave it to your neighbor,¡± he said, pocketing his phone. ¡°Changed your mind? Want me to get it back?¡± Leanne, who initially didn¡¯t intend to get involved, swiftly nabbed him as he was about to knock on the neighbor¡¯s door. ¡°Maybe you have no shame, but I do.¡± Curtis nced at her hand on his.¡± ¡°So did you ever love me?¡± Leanne let go and turned on her heel, heading for the elevator with a swift stride. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 In the elevator, Leanne¡¯s gaze was fixed firmly on the digital floor indicator, an aura of ¡®Do Not Disturb¡¯ practically radiating from her. Her eyes were on the numbers counting down, while Curtis had his eyes on her. With no one else in the lift, Curtis let his unabashed gaze drift over her, tracing the sleek curve of her hair, skimming over her pale ear, and finally lingering on her elegant jawline. ¡°You¡¯re avoiding eye contact. What¡¯s the matter, hiding something?¡± he teased. Without so much as a twitch, Leanne retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not looking because I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m tired of the sight.¡± Curtis chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a shame; I¡¯m not tired at all. How about this? You turn around, close your eyes, I get to look at you, and you don¡¯t have to see me. Win-win.¡± Leanne pursed her lips. ¡®Jerk,¡¯ she thought. His voice floated over her head,nguid. ¡°Cursing me in your head again?¡± She didn¡¯t response. When the elevator doors opened, Leanne bolted, striding away briskly. Joy by was waiting for her downstairs, waving cheerfully from the driver¡¯s seat of the car she had to return to her boss by the end of the day. She was determined to make the most of thest few hours with it by dropping Leanne off at work. As Joy caught sight of the tall, handsome man trailing out of the building behind her friend, her smile vanished. Leanne climbed into Joy¡¯s car, epting the coffee from the cup holder. ¡°That for me?¡± she asked. ¡°Yep,¡± Joy replied, her expression a mix of amusement and conspiracy. had deep After a brief struggle to maintain herposure, Joy blurted out, ¡°I know your feelings for him once, and it¡¯s impossible to just switch those off. Plus, I¡¯ll admit, the guy¡¯s like a Greek god-all charm and great service.. if you catch my drift.¡± Leanne nearly choked on her coffee, coughing so hard she could hardly speak. Joy handed her a tissue, insistent on finishing her point, ¡°It¡¯s natural to slip up, remember, you can¡¯t go back to eating leftovers! You¡¯ve had your bite, just don¡¯t for seconds!¡± but go back Leanne, clutching the tissue, exined with a heavy sigh, ¡°He just showed up this morning.¡± 1/2 Chapter 178 Joy was adamant, ¡°Morning sex is just as bad! Regretting sharing too much with her friend, Leanne shot back, ¡°Could you possibly rinse your brain along with your face each morning?¡± Joy shot back with her unique logic, ¡°Ever heard of the phrase ¡®A little indulgence keeps the doctor away¡¯? Without those small treats, how would I cope with the daily grind?¡± She reinforced her advice, ¡°Just this once, okay? No more going back for seconds. You got that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go back!¡± Leanne protested, her patience wearing thin. Arriving at the hospital, Amy greeted Leanne with a tease, ¡°What¡¯s with the long face so early in the morning?¡± Leanne sighed, ¡°Just reflecting on my questionable taste in people.¡± An unreliable ex-husband and a bizarre best friend. This is from N?velDrama.Org. As she checked her phone, there was a new message from the Turner family¡¯s second daughter, who justst night imed an $8000 bag was beneath her-now begging for help with a penny-saving deal, ¡°Help me click on this link to chop a bit off this price. Can¡¯t let this penny go!¡± Leanne sighed again, ¡°Oh right, the new friend who¡¯s both unreliable and entric.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t use that app,¡± she texted back to Selina, then sent a one-cent gift before changing into her scrubs and preparing for her rounds. Before leaving the office, her eyesnded on the small calendar on her desk. The day circled in red, the end of a one-month cooling-off period, was fast approaching. Curtis arrived at hispany early in the morning, where Caleb handed him sev important documents and a financial statement to sign off on. Once he was don presented him with another file. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 ¡°Got a meeting at nine, Curtis. The team from Bullion Boulevard is discussing the acquisition of Titan Group. Here¡¯s the investment summary that M&A dropped on us yesterday. Thought you¡¯d wanna take a look before the meeting.¡± Curtis hung his coat on the rack, took the document, and stood at his desk, flipping through the pages. His eyes inadvertently swept over the calendar, and he paused, a wrinkle forming between his brows. ¡°What¡¯s today¡¯s date?¡± Caleb replied, ¡°It¡¯s the 17th.¡± That minimalist calendar, which had been perched on the solid, imposing ck desk for three months, suddenly seemed to offend Mr. Curtis¡¯ refined senses. He sniffed disdainfully, ¡°Who put this here? Do they think I¡¯m dumb? Can¡¯t remember the date without this thing staring at me?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Caleb was silent. Wasn¡¯t it Mr. Curtis who had just asked for the date? Caleb, ever the professional, didn¡¯t show his bemusement. He¡¯d seen his boss in stranger moods after a day off, which somehow seemed to leave Curtis more on edge than if he¡¯d never left the office. ¡°I¡¯ll get rid of it right away.¡± As he sank into his executive chair, Curtis scanned the executive summary and valuation analysis in the report. ¡°What¡¯s lined up for me over the next few weeks?¡± Caleb breezed through the itinerary, organized by time and priority, ¡°You¡¯ve got social obligations today and tomorrow-booked sincest week. After the 20th, your calendar¡¯s clear.¡± Curtis¡¯ finger, which had been tracing lines of text, stopped. A half-smile yed on his lips as he asked with mock concern, ¡°Tired of being my right hand, Caleb? Maybe you¡¯d like to switch ces with the new intern?¡± Caleb responded with practiced ease, ¡°I¡¯m quite all right, thanks.¡± The smile vanished, and Curtis leaned back indifferently, ¡°Dismissed.¡± The grueling pace and mental strain of investment banking were notorious, and Curtis had grown ustomed to the relentless grind during his two years at Embend. Being busy kept his mind off things-off the messy, the unresolved. It was a temporary block against the tide of thoughts that threatened to overwhelm him the moment he stopped. By the time the afternoon rush was over, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. Leanne called Curtis 1/2 and he picked up quickly, the background noise hinting he was at some sort of dinner. ¡°Need me?¡± Leanne almost thought she detected a hint of pleasure in his voice. ¡°Are you busy?¡± she asked. ¡°Not at all. Just a second.¡± Curtis excused himself from the table, pushing away a proffered ss of wine with a polite, ¡°Pardon me,¡± and left the dining area. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± someone teased. Curtis, hand over the receiver, replied, ¡°My wife ¡°Ah, then you¡¯d better take it. She must be missing you something fierce to call this early.¡± Though it was clearly ttery, Curtis couldn¡¯t help but be charmed. A small, satisfied smile crossed his lips as he walked out of the noisy room. The corridor was hushed, carpeted thickly enough to mute the sound of his footsteps. Hel walked to the end where he could talk without interruption, loosening his tie. ¡°Are you off work?¡± he asked. The background noise from Leanne¡¯s end disappeared, and his voice came through clearer. She hummed an affirmative, then asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow? We should head to the registry office to pick up the divorce papers.¡± The smile faded from Curtis¡¯ eyes as softly as mist dissolving into air. The early winter darkness settled in, and the night sky turned a deep shade of navy here, he could see the glittering high-rises of the business district across the way, the opulence of Stonebridge radiant in the myriad lights of the office towers. But outside Curtis¡¯ window stood a solitary, bare tree. 2/20 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Curtis¡¯ right hand slipped into his trouser pocket, feigning contemtion, as if he were a man besieged by a thousand duties. ¡°I¡¯ve got business in Manhattan. Last weekend, I postponed a few things just to hang out with you at the Hot Spring Hotel.¡± As if he¡¯d done her a favor. It was his idea to go in the first ce. Leanne waited for her Uber outside the hospital, shivering slightly in the brisk chill. Her left hand was tucked into her sleeve for warmth, her other hand gripping her phone, fingers stiff from the biting wind. ¡°So when will you be back?¡± Truth be told, there wasn¡¯t anything in Manhattan that required his urgent presence. An old friend had just celebrated the birth of twins, and he was supposed to go and congratte himst week. But upon hearing that Leanne was heading to Hot Spring Hotel, he changed his ns on a whim. The congrattory gift had already been sent by a proxy. His presence was hardly necessary. After all, those kids weren¡¯t his. ¡°Hard to say,¡± Curtis said, pretending to find the question difficult. ¡°If all goes well, I¡¯ll be back the same day. But if not, it could take anywhere from a few days to a year.¡± Leanne¡¯s brow furrowed at the mention of a year. She could wait, but the city hall wouldn¡¯t hold off for her. ¡°What time is your flight? Maybe we could head to city hall early in the morning, get the paperwork done, and then you can¡­¡± Curtis cut her off, ¡°Five A.M.¡± She felt like he was making it difficult on purpose. As she got into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but retort, ¡°Is it really necessary to travel at the crack of dawn on your private jet?¡± The driver nced at her with a mix of curiosity and disdain, clearly thinking: Damn rich folks. ¡°The private jet needs flight ns filed in advance. Caleb¡¯s been cking off, forgot to file it.¡± Curtis exined, feigning sincerity. Had he not med Caleb for beingzy, Leanne might have believed him. Caleb might bezy, but he never dropped the ball. ¡°Are you lying to me?¡± Curtis, a seasoned businessman, was adept at handling someone as innocent yet vignt as Leanne. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me and see for yourself?¡± As if she could actually go with him, ¡°Just make sure youe back soon.¡± Perhaps because of the cold, all her energy was focused on staying warm, leaving none for giving Curtis the cold shoulder. His response, so casual it was as though he could the sky, was, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? City hall isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡± hold up The next day, Curtis did indeed fly to Manhattan and stayed there for two days, handling work remotely. It was a hassle, but that¡¯s the price of weaving tales. Once you tell a lie, you have to see it through, or everything coulde crashing down. In Manhattan, he visited his old friend, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, and took a nce. at the twins who bore no rtion to him. Because honestly, one nce was more than enough. His friend might be well-off, but when it came to looks, well, let¡¯s just say that not-so-great genes were dominant. Even a beauty queen with the perfect ratio of features couldn¡¯t alter the inevitable. The twins were, to put it mildly, uniquely unattractive. Curtis offered diplomatic praise, ¡°They¡¯re clearly the spitting image of you.¡± The babies¡¯ father, basking in the warmth of his wife and children, wasn¡¯t offended. He pped Curtis on the back and teased, ¡°I¡¯ve been married half a year and already have two bundles of joy. You and yourdy have been together for years, where¡¯s your little one?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve only been married for 6 months, man¡± Curtis quipped. His friendughed heartily, ¡°I¡¯m just efficient.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. As the babies woke and began to cry, the friend hurried to soothe them, clumsy but full love. His raspy voice cooed, ¡°You wanting some milk, huh? No? A kiss from daddy then? Mwah, mwah¡­ Oh man, did you just¡­ Honey, help me!¡± Curtis wasn¡¯t fond of kids, but standing there, witnessing this tender, if somewhat inept, disy of fatherhood, he felt a pang of something akin to envy. Had he not messed things up, he and Leanne might have had a child by now, one probably learning to be potty trained. With Leanne¡¯s genes and his own not being too shabby, the fruits of their love would surely outshine these two little tykes in the looks department. Suddenly, Curtis felt a strange affection for the child he had never had. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 ¡°Is it going to be a girl? Just like her mom, Leanne v cheeks and big eyes when she was little. such a cutie with her chubby She could braid her hair. If she likes short hair, that¡¯s fine too. The wailing baby, now a storm of tears, was whisked away by the nanny for clean-up, and the friend went to change. Curtis plopped down on the couch in the stink-filled room, rubbing his temples. He fiddled aimlessly with his phone. After a while, he picked it up and dialed Leanne. Still, he wanted to ask her if she ever loved him. He needed to know. Because, damn it, he didn¡¯t want to let go. The phone rang several times before it was picked up. Leanne¡¯s background was noisy, like a crowd, so she raised her voice, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Why is the hospital so lively?¡± Curtis asked. ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± she said, her voice strained over the din, her finger plugging her other ear as she listened. ¡°You back in town?¡± ¡°Not yet. Ran into someplications, partnership¡¯s gone sour, and I¡¯m trying to smooth things over,¡± he said, trying to sound casual, ¡°it¡¯s going to take a while.¡± ¡°So why are you calling me?¡± Leanne snapped. All the tenderness he felt scattered with her sharp words, and he started to notice just how bad the room stank. ¡°Just wanted to ask you something.¡± He picked up a little toy, green and fluffy, like a monster. Leanne seemed to anticipate my question, ¡°How many times are you going to ask?¡± ¡°Onest time.¡± Curtis leaned back on the sofa, staring at the little monster, the words ¡°Do you love me?¡± teetering on the brink of escape when he heard someone call her name. ¡°Leanne.¡± A man¡¯s voice, it was Jeremy. He squashed the green fluffy monster t. Leanne was at a beauty brand event. Selina, a sort of micro-influencer, never took ads because she was too rich to care, so people really liked what she shared. She started it as a hobby, but now that she was getting business offers, she couldn¡¯t resist. 1/2 11:23 Chapter 181 This s was her first event, and even though there were some celebs there, she was just a side note. But she was thrilled, insisting that Leanne and Joye to support her, and even dragged her brother and mom along. The ce was packed, fans crowded around the perimeter, and only invited clients, media, and influencers like Selina were allowed inside Penelope managed to score an invite through a friend. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Joy was perched on a railing, ogling some hot boy-next-door¡± type celeb, while poking funt at Selina, ¡°Look at you, not even on stage. Are you sure they invited you and you didn¡¯t just find an invite in the trash at the entrance?¡± Selina, all dolled up and in a gorgeous dress for the event, red at her, unable tosh out at the moment, and turned to tattle, ¡°Mom, look at her. She¡¯s always bullying me like this.¡± Penelope chuckled, her eyes crinkling into crescents, ¡°Finally, someone puts you in your ce.¡± Selina turned back to look for Leanne but she was gone, stepped aside to take a call. She nearly tripped over some cables on the floor, not seeing them in the dim light, but, Jeremy caught her, ¡°Leanne. Watch out for the wires.¡± Leanne thanked him and stepped around the cables to a fire exit. When she returned the phone to her ear, Curtis didn¡¯t ask the question, his voice suddenly colder, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°At a brand event. Selina¡¯s got a business deal, Leanne exined. Jeremy was protective of his little sister; supporting her at an event was normal for him. But that didn¡¯t clear the clouds over Curtis¡¯ mood. Curtis tossed the unfortunate little monster back into the toy box and nonchntly covered it with a baby¡¯s pee pad. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± he said. 2/2 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 The event turned out to be quite fruitful. Leanne finally met the global ambassador of the brand, a renowned actress with formidable talent. Leanne had been a fan since childhood, partly because she saw a resemnce between. the actress and herte mother. Although her aunt shared some features with her mother, their auras were worlds apart, especially since her aunt had been through the wringer with a series of ill-fated. rtionships. It was hard to find her mother¡¯s essence in her anymore. In contrast, this actress, whom Leanne had never met, seemed to embody her mother¡¯s spirit even more. As a child, Leanne had seen a movie starring the actress. The image used for the movie¡¯s promotional poster-a profile shot of a slightly bowed head-had struck her as the epitome of her mother. She had downloaded the image, had it printed, and kept it as aforting memento of her mom. That poster was now tucked away in a box of old belongings. The actress was the grand finale guest of the event. Leanne hadn¡¯t known she would be there and nearly craned her neck off when she saw her. ¡°You like her?¡± Selina grabbed her arm. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to get a selfie with her.¡± Joy immediately hopped down from the railing, ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re not glued to your phone boyfriend anymore?¡± ¡°Of course my best friend¡¯s idol is more important,¡± Joy said, grabbing Leanne¡¯s other arm. ¡°That makes her my idol!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t start with your nonsense, Joy. It¡¯ll be super awkward if Ms. Watson hears you,¡± Leanne replied, a bit nervous, but unable to resist as her two friends pulled her along as if they were sliding on winter ice. A group of people surrounded the actress, with younger celebritiesing up to greet her and event organizers discussing the evening¡¯s proceedings with the utmost respect. As the trio approached, a security guard extended his arm, blocking their path. MIN ¡°Excuse me. You¡¯re in the way,¡± Selina said, trying to brush past the immovable guard. The bodyguards, poker-faced and haughty, directed them elsewhere. ¡°Go around.¡± ¡°We just want to say hi to Ms. Watson.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see Ms. Watson is busy? Fans need to stay back.¡± Selina, though dwarfed by the towering bodyguard, held her ground fiercely. ¡°We¡¯re guests 11:23 Chapter 182 at this event too. We can walk wherever we want. Don¡¯t be rude.¡± The guard sized them up, unimpressed. ¡°We have to ensure Ms. Watson¡¯s safety with all these people around.¡± Selina¡¯s temper red. ¡°Hey!¡± Leanne pulled her back to avoid a confrontation. ¡°We mean no disrespect. We just wanted to say hello. If Ms. Watson is busy, we cane backter.¡± Seeing Leanne¡¯s amicable and dignified demeanor, the bodyguard softened slightly. ¡°Ms. Watson is about to go on stage. You can try to catch her during the dinner.¡± Despite waiting around, Leanne never found the right moment to approach the actress, who was constantly in the limelight. As dinnermenced, the actress took her seat at the head table, far from where Selina and the other social media celebrities were seated. The head table was a gathering of VIPs, including other A-list celebrities and the brand¡¯s executives. Approaching would be nearly impossible; they¡¯d likely be stopped by security before even getting close. Joy suggested mischievously, ¡°What if I pretend to fight Selina, create a distraction over here, and draw the guards away, then you make a run for it?¡± ¡°Kidnap her?¡± Leanne deadpanned. ¡°She¡¯s got her own security detail. I wouldn¡¯t make it two steps before being tackled to the ground.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll be in the headlines with Larissa Watson tomorrow!¡± Selina mmed her hand on the table. ¡°You¡¯d be the fan who trended with Larissa Watson, a first in the entertainment industry. That¡¯s bragging rights for a lifetime.¡± Amidst their plotting,motion stirred at the head table. The executives and celebrities stood up, all looking in the same direction. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯sing?¡± Joy strained her neck to get a better look. Leanne followed their gazes over the sea of heads and spotted an unexpected figure entering the room. Curtis, with his distinguished posture and an aura of refined elegance, was always a standout in any crowd. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 d in a three-piece suit of dark gray with a subtle pattern, the fabric screamed sophistication, his coat casually draped over his arm. Standing there, he made even the heartthrob actor with a godly visage adored by legions of fans seem a shade less luminous. Joy, a self-confessed fangirl, felt her loyalties waver, ¡°How can he outshine that jerk? That¡¯s just not on. I¡¯m not his fan anymore.¡± ¡°Curtis really is quite the looker,¡± Selina nudged Leanne, ¡°Your lovestruck phase was understandable.¡± Leanne was puzzled though. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to return tomorrow? Curtis had indeed nned toe back the next day. But as soon as he hung up the phone, the thought of Jeremy being right there with her, cheering for Selina¡¯s modest venture as if they were family, got the better of him. He simply couldn¡¯t stay put. The regional director of the brand was introduced to Curtis by an acquaintance and eagerly shook hands with him. The others at the table followed suit, engaging in polite small talk. Even Larissa seemed to know him, sharing augh over several exchanges. The influencers across from Leanne started whispering among themselves. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? Someone important?¡± Selina was about to chime in when someone else beat her to it. ¡°Mr. Richardson. He¡¯s impressive.¡± ¡°Which Richardson family are we talking about?¡± ¡°Come on, the Richardsons of VectorVista Bank.¡± Selina covered her mouth, leaning in to whisper to Leanne and Joy, ¡°That woman is Lisa. Started as a model for an online store, signed with an influencer agency, and then hit it big. Shetched onto a wealthy heir who even paid off her contract breach to get Owned by N?velDrama.Org. her free, only to be dumped shortly after for an even wealthier magnate.¡± Joy turned to Leanne, ¡°Learn a thing or two. Men are just stepping stones.¡± ¡°She had hit on one of Devin¡¯s friends before, and I heard that when we had dinner together she secretly winked at Devin, and Devin ended up asking her in front of that boyfriend of hers, if you have to pee, go to the bathroom, what¡¯s the point of wiggling there.¡± 11:23 Chapter 183 Joy didn¡¯t hold back andughed so hard she pped the table. Selina had alreadyughed a wave ofughter, but seeing how happy she was, she startedughing along with her. Lisa on the other side of the table nced at them. Leanne just sighed, ¡°Going out with you two, I¡¯m always worried about getting into a brawl.¡± The influencers continued their chatter. ¡°VectorVista Bank? That¡¯s old money, right?¡± ¡°Absolutely. But it¡¯s a pity, he was married off young.¡± Lisa, having mingled with socialites, had heard some gossip, ¡°His family arranged it. Lost a power struggle with his brother Phillip and had to marry or lose his inheritance, His wife? Ugly as sin, they say. Phillip¡¯s cruel joke.¡± This juicy rumor stunned both Joy and Selina. Leanne, however, seemed unfazed, adding, ¡°No need for pity. They¡¯ll split soon enough. The table turned their gaze her way. Lisa scoffed, ¡°How would you know? You know him?¡± quess that¡¯s it.¡± Leanne could not have known better but simply replied, ¡°I guess. Curtis was making the rounds effortlessly, and while chatting, his gaze swept the room, eventually landing in their direction. Leanne locked eyes with him, and he signaled her over with a flick of his fingers.. Leanne forked a piece of apple pie, pretending not to know him, and looked away. Curtis gave a small smirk, said something to hispany, and with a stride, headed their way. Lisa quickly fussed with her hair, and the other influencer girls followed suit, primping. Under the unwavering gaze of many, Curtis walked straight to Leanne¡¯s back. ¡°You done with your meal?¡± His handnded on Leanne¡¯s shoulder, a gesture of familiarity but not impropriety, signaling her to get up and join him. ¡°I¡¯d like you to meet someone.¡± he said. Excited nces shot across from the other table. Knowing the event was being filmed and not wanting to be associated with him publicly, Leanne tried to distance herself, ¡°I hardly know you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Curtis chuckled, his gaze heavy with implication, ¡°Your idol¡¯s waiting over there. 11:23 Chapter 183 Let¡¯s try that again, how well do you know me? 3/3 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Leanne¡¯s gaze snapped up to the head table as she caught the movie star¡¯s eyes fixed in her direction. Curtis¡¯ deep voice rolled outzily, ¡°Made up your mind? I only take people I know well to meet her.¡± Gritting her teeth, Leanne hesitated for a few seconds. Idols were her world, and if she passed up this opportunity, who knew if she¡¯d ever get another chance? She put down her fork and stood up. Tonight, Leanne was just another face in the crowd, andpared to the dolled-up celebrities and social media darlings, her simple ck dress seemed understated. She wore a turtleneck sweater that embraced her shape perfectly,pleted with a velvet skirt, elegant and reminiscent of a ck swan. Curtis¡¯ arm slipped naturally around her waist, escorting her towards the head table. With their steps in sync and silhouettes matching, it was clear these two were no strangers. They left behind a table full of people immersed in a gossipy and awkward atmosphere. Joy reveled in the difort of others, grinning cheekily at Lisa, ¡°Yes, she¡¯s the ¡®ugly wife¡¯ you were talking about. Quite hideous indeed, just about a million miles prettier than you, I¡¯d say.¡± Lisa was shocked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You know Ms. Watson?¡± Leanne was full of questions now. She had seen Curtis talking to her just moments ago. ¡°Not really, met her for the first time today,¡± Curtis exined, ¡°She¡¯s Tina¡¯s aunt.¡± Not many were privy to Larissa¡¯s background, and after all, the Richardsons and the Watsons of Northbridge were almost inws once, so they knew of each other¡¯s family ties. Leanne hadn¡¯t expected this connection and felt a twinge of regret. If Phillip¡¯s marriage to Ms. Watson hadn¡¯t fallen through, she might have had the chance. to meet Larissa sooner. But¡­ ¡°How did you know she¡¯s my idol?¡± Leanne asked in confusion. Curtis¡¯ eyes crinkled with a teasing smile, ¡°You were delirious with a fever, clutching her poster and calling it ¡®Mom. Forgot about that?¡± 1/3 Chapter 184 Leanne¡¯s face flushed, worried he might spill her secrets in front of the star, ¡°I didn¡¯t have a picture of my mom at that time, and don¡¯t you go spreading that around.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t if you do something for me in return.¡± They were almost at the head table, and everyone, including the star, was watching their approach. Curtis, ever the capitalist, had set the trap, and now, as Leanne stepped in, he was ready to renegotiate the terms. ¡°Leanne, let¡¯s make a deal.¡± She should have known he wouldn¡¯t be so kind-hearted. Realizing toote that she had fallen into his trap, Leanne now locked eyes with the star, who was smiling warmly at her. Toote for second thoughts. A bad premonition washed over her as she tensed up, ¡°What do you want?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was a low murmur, meant for her ears only, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to the city hall and divorce, so don¡¯t ever bring up those words around me.¡± After he spoke, Curtis gently nudged her forward, and like a duck being led to water, Leanne found herself face-to-face with Larissa. Larissa was easygoing, reaching out with a smile, ¡°Anne, is it? Nice to meet you.¡± Distracted by Curtis¡¯ cunning and faced with Larissa¡¯s resemnce to her mother, Leanne felt an emotional lump forming in her throat and her eyes getting misty. Larissa knew her name and even called her Anne. Leanne, both nervous and ted, shook her hand. Larissa¡¯s slender, delicate hand felt so much like her mother¡¯s. As emotions swelled within her, Leanne almost blurted out, ¡°Mom¡­¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Larissa¡¯s eyes. The others at the head table looked on in astonishment. Leanne nearly bit off her tongue in embarrassment, wishing she could vanish into the ground and never emerge. Curtis, briefly taken aback, chuckled and stepped forward, his hand steady on Leanne¡¯s waist, calmly covering for her, ¡°Sorry about that. She just wanted to take a picture with you.¡± ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Larissa extended her arms and called her assistant over, ¡°Take a picture for us, will you?¡± Leanne¡¯s awkwardness eased. She stepped closer, and Larissa wrapped an arm around her shoulders in a warm, familiar 11:23 gesture, ¡°Let¡¯s add each other on social mediater. I¡¯m in Stonebridge for a bit of work, staying for a few days. Let¡¯s n a dinner.¡± Leanne nodded eagerly, but at the crucial moment, stumbled, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Larissa said, ¡°Curtis can send me your contactter.¡± Once the photo was taken, the hosts discreetly added two chairs to the table, inviting them to sit down. Leanne, clearly out of her element in such a high-profile setting, was about to decline. Curtis pulled her in close, deftly excusing them, ¡°Her friend¡¯s waiting for her over there, so we won¡¯t disturb you all anymore.¡± Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Leanne was on an emotional roller coaster when it came to her feelings for Curtis. It was a tumultuous mix of love and hate. On one hand, she was miffed that he¡¯d set a trap for her to fall into, and on the other, she felt enveloped by joy in that very trap, almost tempted to sing him a song of thanks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be back tomorrow?¡± she asked again. Curtis stretched outnguidly, ¡°The pilot must¡¯ve had a lead foot today, and we made it back ahead of schedule.¡± A flight was only about three to four hours. To arrive a day early, it would have to be a time machine, not a ne. But if he hadn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to get cozy with Larissa. So Leanne bit back her retort and swallowed her grievances silently. ¡°Who¡¯s the guy you were on the phone with?¡± Curtis inquired. ¡°Which guy?¡± Leanne asked, genuinely puzzled Curtis hummed dismissively, ¡°The busy bee buzzing around you. You¡¯re asking me?¡± Busy bee? Leanne¡¯s mind clicked, Jeremy. He must mean Jeremy. ¡°Jeremy had workmitments. He just dropped Penelope off and they left soon after.¡± ¡°So you met his mother too? You¡¯re moving fast,¡± Curtis said, a hint of sourness in his voice. ¡°If I had come back a dayter, would you two be picking out baby names?¡± Leanne¡¯s gratitude evaporated as she shoved past his arm and strode ahead. Around the gossipden table, everyone¡¯s curiosity was a Joy and Selina were hardly able to contain their excitement, both fixated on the unfolding drama. ¡°Where¡¯s the picture? Do you have a picture?¡± ¡°I heard that Larissa is pretty standoffish in private. Is she easy to get along with?¡± ¡°What did she say to you just now?¡± ¡°Does she smell as good as she looks?¡± ¡°She¡¯s very down-to-earth. The photo is with her assistant, and she said she¡¯ll send it to meter,¡± Leanne said, pulling out her phone and opening Twitter. Then she turned to Curtis, who had followed her over. Curtis settled into the seat beside her, ¡°Why are you giving me those puppy dog eyes?¡± 11:23 Chapter 185 ¡°Just add contacts,¡± Leanne whispered as if guarding a precious secret, not wanting to stir any trouble for Larissa. Curtis chuckled at her cautious demeanor, his earlier jealousy dissipating, a smile ying on his lips, ¡°I¡¯ll add when we get home.¡± Leanne understood the risks of waiting, ¡°Why wait? You could just take out your phone and add it in half a minute.¡± ¡°Because I find it fun to put you on the edge a bit.¡±He said it with such openness, leisurely leaning back in his chair, it was hard to tell if he was teasing her or being genuinely affectionate, ¡°Leanne, indulge me a little.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leanne, considering the value of Larissa¡¯s contact, held her irritation in check, ¡°Are you a toddler needing to be cajoled?¡± At that moment, Joy and Selina, quick on the uptake, pieced together the key information from their exchange and Leanne¡¯s exasperated expression. He had Larissa¡¯s contact. Without a word, they exchanged nces and stood up. Joy grabbed a gleaming stainless steel fork, while Selina snatched up a bottle of wine from the table. ¡°So, what do you prefer, Mr. Curtis? Steak or chicken? ¡°Curtis, red wine or champagne for you?¡± Leanne covered her face in embarrassment, ¡°Shame on you!¡± Curtis dismissed them, ¡°Scram, you¡¯re cramping my style.¡± Their interaction didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Lisa, sitting across from them. She hadn¡¯t paid much mind to Selina, the minor inte celebrity, or her two tag-along friends, but now she was all smiles and ready to ingratiate herself. Lisa rose, circling the table with a bottle of wine in hand, sidling up to the pair with a sycophantic air, ¡°Oh look, we¡¯re all acquaintances here. Honey, you should have said. something earlier. We were gossiping about you right to your face. How embarrassing!¡± Her tone was overly familiar, prompting Curtis to nce at Leanne, ¡°Friend of yours?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know her,¡± Leanne replied, her voice neither too loud nor too soft, but heard by everyone at the table. Lisa¡¯s smile faltered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Devin mention you so often, but never had the chance to meet. It¡¯s a pleasure to finally see you in the flesh. You¡¯re truly stunning, and Mr. Curtis is even more handsome than in the photos.¡± Leanne¡¯s expression remained unchanged, ¡°Did Devin tell you I was hideous?¡± Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Curtis cocked an eyebrow, a wry grin ying on his lips, ¡°Devin¡¯s words? Sounds like he¡¯s asking for trouble.¡± Lisa¡¯s face soured, ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t him. Who knows who started that rumor.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t in the mood for schmoozing, and Lisa, hitting a wall with her, turned her charms towards Curtis. She thought Curtis wasn¡¯t as intimidating as the rumors suggested, finding him quite approachable. And opportunities to rub elbows with the man himself were rare, and she couldn¡¯t let this slip by. ¡°Mr. Curtis, let¡¯s have a drink together.¡± Unfazed by the nces from the crowd, she held a bottle of red wine aloft, poised to pour into Curtis¡¯ ss, tilting the bottle just so. As she bent forward, her low-cut dress offered a generous view, and she made no effort to conceal her curves. The others exchanged knowing looks, some with disdain, others eagerly awaiting the spectacle, while Leanne quietly savored her apple pie, feigning ignorance of the drama unfolding. Curtis gestured with two fingers, effectively capping his own ss. ¡°No alcohol for me tonight.¡± A couple of drinks, some small talk, and the timely suggestion to connect on social media, that was the unspoken rule ofworking. Lisa, ever the coquette, tried to persuade him, ¡°Did you drive here? You could always call a cabter.¡± Curtis¡¯ lips twitched, his gaze brushing past with a chill of indifference. ¡°I flew in, actually. You gonna find me a pilot for the way back?¡± across Silence followed, punctuated by a stifledugh from the room. Lisa, publicly snubbed, struggled to save face when a group of gentlemen, hearing of Mr. Curtis¡¯ arrival, came over to pay their respects. ¡°Hey, Mr. Richardson, what brings you by?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you out for a meal, but it¡¯s been two months and you¡¯re always so busy.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t reach for his ss or stand, and he just lounged there, responding with. detached pleasantries. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Someone nced at Leanne andplimented, ¡°Is this your wife? From a distance, I thought she was a celebrity.¡± 11:23 Leanne managed a polite nod, too taken aback to respond to the ttery. But Curtis, who had been aloof, suddenly perked up, picking up the ss to his left to clink. with the gentleman, a look of approval on his face. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got good eyesight then, noticing her beauty from that distance.¡± Leanne, about to remind him that the ss was hers, closed her mouth upon hearing his words. She didn¡¯t want to admit she knew him. Joy nibbled on her asparagus, skeptical, ¡°Did he suddenly regain his sight?¡± Selina, who understood his words, pondered, ¡°Is this some sort of backhandedpliment? Mocking the ttery while subtly showing disdain for Leanne¡¯s looks?¡± The event was small, but with Mr. Curtis¡¯ presence, a steady stream of people came to make conversation. Their table was even busier than the head table. Curtis could be capricious with his attention, depending on his mood or how well someone could butter him up. Midway through the meal, the hosts came by to ensure the cuisine suited Curtis¡¯ taste, even upgrading their table¡¯s wine to match the head table¡¯s. Curtis made no other requests, save for ordering another serving of oat apple pie. As the dessert arrived and was about to be ced in front of him, Curtis gave a subtle nod toward Leanne. The server, eager to please, set the pie before her and cleared away the empty dishes. Leanne turned to Curtis, who was nonchntly loosening his tie, noticing her nce. Throughout dinner, Curtis had been toasted aplenty, yet his eyes remained clear, his demeanor even morenguid. Meeting her gaze, Curtis paused while loosening his tie, then continued, undoing the top button with a leisurely hand. His lips curled into a smile, and in a voice meant only for her, he teased, ¡°Leanne, stop looking at me with those captivating eyes of yours. If you get kissedter, you can¡¯t put that on me.¡± 11 23 1 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 The dinner party had just drawn to a close when Leanne stepped out into the cool night air with Joy and the others. Jake had his car parked right at the entrance, and as if on cue, Jeremy¡¯s ride pulled up behind him. Selina and Joy were whispering and giggling as they climbed into the car. Jeremy stood by his vehicle while Curtiszily opened his door. Both men¡¯s gazesnded on Leanne as she hesitated, her foot poised mid-step. Curtis¡¯ fingers rested on the car door as he casually tossed a question her way, ¡°Aren¡¯t your going to ask for your idol¡¯s contact?¡± Leanne felt like her pulse was in his grip. Reluctantly, she yed along. Turning to Jeremy, she said, ¡°Would you mind giving Joy a lift?¡± Jeremy watched her walk towards Curtis, his expression unreadable. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied softly. Once inside the car, Leanne pulled out her phone, determined not to be ckmailed any longer. ¡°Add it now,¡± she demanded. Curtis nced at her with those clear, prating eyes, and tossed his phone from his pocket to her lap, ¡°Do it yourself.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t know his password. Sharing such personal information was something. only trusting partners did, especially to ess something as private as Twitter. She didn¡¯t want to give him any more power over her. Picking up his phone, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s your password?¡± Curtis replied simply, ¡°Your birthday.¡± After entering the date and unlocking the phone, the wallpaper revealed a stunning from Echo Summit, with them standing side by side against the rising dawn. It was intentional, Leanne realized. He wanted her to see it. Her fingers hovered over the screen for a long moment before tapping the icon. She¡¯d expected to search through a list, but there she was, her own profile picture pinned at the top. The nickname read, Anne A turmoil stirred within Leanne, but it settled as she read this. They reminded her of the tough times, the heart-wrenching moments of sorrow. 1/2 11231 Chapter 187 She sent herself Larissa¡¯s contact, added the friend, and handed the phone back to Curtis, her gaze shifting to the window. He said he never loved Suzan, but Leanne didn¡¯t know what ¡®Anne¡¯ meant to him. Nevertheless, that name would remind her, keep her alert to the pain she once felt. Curtis picked up the phone from hisp, ¡°You still don¡¯t seem happy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thrilled,¡± she replied, her voice still directed at the window. Curtis looked at the back of her head, ¡°Your happiness is so muted, I can¡¯t see it clearly.¡± Leanne retorted, ¡°Can¡¯t I be someone whose emotions don¡¯t show on their face?¡± Curtis chuckled, ¡°You? Not showing emotions? You¡¯re like a little firecracker around me, always so heated.¡± Leanne fell silent. ¡°You Owned by N?velDrama.Org. and Joy are quite the pair, Curtis continued. She ignored him all the way to her apartment building. Curtis followed her out, donning his coat and trailing behind her leisurely toward theplex. Leanne spun around, ¡°Why are you following me?¡± ¡°To walk you up,¡± Curtis said, flipping up his cor. ¡°No need. There are lights all the way, and I¡¯m not afraid,¡± Leanne said, stopping in her tracks, dreading the effort it might take to get rid of himter, ¡°When you¡¯re free, let¡¯s go get our divorce papers.¡± 2/2 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Curtis¡¯ mood that evening was like a balloon with a slow leak, gradually losing its buoyancy as the night wore on. His eyes dulled as he said, ¡°What did you promise me just now? Didn¡¯t we agree not to bring this up again?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t promise you.¡± Curtis looked at her defiant stance and huffed, ¡°Well, you¡¯re getting bolder.¡± But no matter how bold she got, she couldn¡¯t outmaneuver him in cunning. ¡°Too bad for you, I¡¯m allergic to the city hall. I¡¯m a bit delicate, you see. The moment I set foot in there, I can¡¯t breathe. What do you suggest we do?¡± He was obviously avoiding the subject. Leanne¡¯s brows knitted together, Then how did you manage to go therest time?¡± ¡°That visit is exactly what triggered my allergy.¡± Leanne was getting irritated, ¡°Curtis, what are you really after?¡± The silver-tongued Curtis paused for a second, I just don¡¯t want to split up. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± d in his ck trench coat, Curtis stood under the dim glow of the streemp, his figure lean and striking. Beside him, Leanne seemed almost frail, her shadow nearly swallowed by his. Standing opposite him, she said, ¡°But I do want to split up. Curtis felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if he were drowning in a weed-chokedke, with the moon, his only hope, tantalizingly out of reach, He let out a sigh, his breath dispersing like mist in the chilly air. ¡°Leanne, I¡¯m asking you onest time. If you¡¯ve never loved me, I won¡¯t make it hard for you, I¡¯ll set you free.¡± He stepped closer until he was right in front of her, the murky light casting shadows that hid the emotions in his eyes. His hands cupped Leanne¡¯s face, forcing her to look at him, to really see him. Her face was held steady in the warmth of his palms, his deep eyes locked onto hers, leaving no room for evasion. He searched her eyes and asked, ¡°Have you ever loved me?¡± 1/2 Chapter 188 Leanne wanted to say no, wanted him to keep his word, to take the divorce. for them to go their separate ways. But as s papers, and she opened her mouth to speak, those simple words wouldn¡¯te. They were stuck in her throat, choking her. She turned her face away, half of it still enveloped by Curtis¡¯ hand, her breath warm against his palm.. The heat and trembling from her body were all captured in the breadth of his hands. ¡°You did love me,¡± Curtis¡¯ Adam¡¯s apple moved as he spoke, each word tense, ¡°Why can¡¯t you look at me? You were so decisivest time, so why can¡¯t you answer me now? You loved me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Defeated, Leanne pushed him away, ¡°Yes, I loved you, but that was in the past. I don¡¯t love you anymore. I lied because I didn¡¯t want to be entangled with you any longer. I just want to finalize the paperwork and go our separate ways. Does it even matter if I loved. you once we¡¯vee to this point?¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Curtis pulled her back into his embrace, replying, ¡°It matters.¡± Leanne was held tightly against him, her face buried in his chest, his scent, cool and crisp, filling her senses. Curtis¡¯ arms were firm around her, pressing her close to his body, his voice low and husky, ¡°Leanne, if you ever loved me for even a second, I can¡¯t possibly let you walk away.¡± 2/2 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Leanne found herself imprisoned in Curtis¡¯ embrace, unable to move an inch. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± her voice muffled against the solid wall of his chest. ¡°Not toote,¡± Curtis¡¯ breath warmed her forehead, ¡°What if we just don¡¯t split up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Leanne repeated. She tilted her head back within the confines of Curtis¡¯ arms to behold the chiseled contours of the man before her. Curtis had a strikingly handsome face, bearing a resemnce to Phillip, yet the vibe he radiated was entirely different. Before marrying him, Leanne had never really been in a serious rtionship. Perhaps it was her nk te that made her so easily conquered by the deep affection he seemed to offer. After all, Curtis had an alluring demeanor, and when he elected to charm, it seemed nearly hopeless to resist. Just one look from those eyes, a sh of his smile, and your heart would start doing. somersaults. Back then, she didn¡¯t know the steep price she¡¯d eventually pay. Leanne said, ¡°Back when you were still at Stake, I called you numerous times. I was clinging to a shred of hope, wanting to ask if we could avoid divorce.¡± A flicker of emotion crossed Curtis¡¯ eyes as if something deep within him had been struck. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want to divorce, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°How could I tell you?¡± Leanne¡¯s tone edged toward mockery, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t spare me a minute of your time, and eventually, you stopped taking my calls altogether.¡± She thought she had fully escaped the cage of her past, but discussing it now, she realized her heart was still disturbed. Like a stone thrown into a well, causing a persistent, faint echo. Remorse slowly filled Curtis¡¯ eyes, ¡°I¡­¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Leanne cut him off, ¡°Every time I wanted to talk to you, not once did you listen properly, just like now.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to talk about divorce.¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was strained as if choked by an invisible stone, filled with a dyed regret that flooded his chest. They both mistakenly 1/2 Chapter 189 believed the other wanted the divorce, one too afraid to speak up, the other too afraid to listen. ¡°So you ignored my calls, wouldn¡¯t listen to me, left me on some deserted road, all because you were afraid I¡¯d bring up divorce?¡± Leanne found it absurd: ¡°I didn¡¯t leave. I stopped ahead and watched you. I got out and sent Jake back to pick you. up, but your taxi arrived first.¡± Curtis had lived a life of whims, with little regret. Perhaps karma was finally catching up, forcing him to taste remorse in those three months.. ¡°I was a jerk. I didn¡¯t realize then that you didn¡¯t want the split. In the two-plus years I¡¯ve been in Embend, you never once reached out to me. On that same day, after my mom¡¯s morning reminder, I got a call from you in the afternoon. What was I supposed to think? I thought you couldn¡¯t wait to get away from me, I was clear that divorce was the inevitable end to our story.¡± Curtis gently brushed away a lock of hair from her ear, ¡°I don¡¯t like that ending, but I didn¡¯t know how to keep you.¡± Leanne felt her heart clogged. Why had they reached this point if neither wanted to? ¡°Maybe this is the end our paths were meant to take. Once it¡¯s missed, it¡¯s missed. It¡¯s all. toote now.¡± ¡°Even a wrong turn can be righted. I¡¯m not so old that I don¡¯t have the strength to catch up with you.¡± Curtis said firmly. Leanne was a realist, and realism often carried a tinge of pessimism, but Curtis was a born romantic idealist. He cradled the side of her face, the rough texture of his palm against her soft cheek, his eyes unguarded as they met hers, ¡°Unless I¡¯m dead, it¡¯s never toote.¡± 212 11-24 m Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Leanne felt the searing sincerity in his eyes, but it was like waiting for a bus that never came. So, she started walking alone, and just as she did, the bus arrived at the station, but by then, she was too far down the road. ¡°Curtis, I really don¡¯t love you anymore. Let¡¯s just let each other go,¡± she said, her eyes locked with his, unwavering and unflinching. Curtis felt a sharp pang of pain as he realized she wasn¡¯t lying. She truly didn¡¯t love him anymore. What could he possibly do? When it came to Leanne, he just couldn¡¯t y it cool. ¡°So you don¡¯t love me, big deal. You didn¡¯t love me when we first got married either.¡± Curtis kissed her eyes gently, with a tenderness that was careful not to break her, ¡°Leanne, you once loved me, and that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s my own damn fault for where we are today. Think of thesest three years as getting lost on the way. I¡¯m back at the starting line, and I¡¯ll begin again from here.¡± Leanne shook her head, pulling away from his embrace, ¡°I don¡¯t want to walk that path with you again.¡± She turned and walked away, her pace quick, as if desperate to escape something. Curtis stood alone in the deste night, watching her retreating figure grow colder with distance. She didn¡¯t look back. Not even once. To outsiders, Devin lived the dream life, money, freedom, and no one to answer to as long as he stayed on the right side of thew. He spent his days with a crowd of trust-fund kids, living it up, partying from dusk till dawn. It looked like life. Devin¡¯s inner thought was, ¡°Damn! It¡¯s so boring!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Although he was a silver-spoon cker, he despised those who were even more useless. than he was. He never took his own brother seriously, always choosing to hang out with Curtis. But then Curtis left for Embend and was gone for years, leaving Devin pining like he was in a long-distance rtionship. And now that Curtis had finallye back, he was too busy chasing after his wife. And Skyler, always orbiting around that gold-digging girl. Damn it! 1/2 PGILL Chapter 190 In the VIP lounge, eight out of ten guys were cuddling up with their girls, the air filled with their coquettishughter, now begging ¡°Babe, feed me,¡± then yfully protesting, ¡°Stop it.¡± Devin was sick of it, ¡°All lovey-dovey idiots.¡± A friend nudged him, ¡°How about that dancer from the academy over there? She¡¯s stunning. You¡¯re not into her?¡± Devin replied, dryly, ¡°I¡¯m into your dad. Is that okay?¡± When Curtis walked in, he found a couple on the sofa lost in each other, the guy¡¯s hand sneaking under the girl¡¯s clothes. They stopped as he entered, the guy struggling to stand up but unable to with the girl in hisp, and respectfully greeted, ¡°Curtis.¡± Curtis barely nced their way, pockets casually slung, as he strolled in, ¡°Get a room. Have some decorum.¡± The guy quickly got up and followed suit, pouring drinks with eager hospitality. Devin was sprawled out like a boss, feet propped on the table. He blinked at Curtis, ¡°Curtis, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you off star-gazing with yourdy?¡± Curtis sat down and casually took a ss of booze, ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± Devin couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Kicked out of the bedroom again, huh?¡± Curtis shot a dagger-like look his way, his lips curving into a cold smirk, ¡°Amusing, is it?¡± Devin quickly dropped his feet and scooted out of striking distance, feigning a hard p to his own face. ¡°No need for you to do it, I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Curtis let out a snort and decided it was high time to settle the score, ¡°So I hear you¡¯ve been spreading rumors that Leanne is as ugly as sin?¡± ¡°Who said that? That¡¯s a damn lie. I¡¯d call myself ugly before I ever said a word against. her. Should anyone find her ugly, they certainly need to arrange for an eye test at the clinic.¡± Devin protested, his indignation just short of swearing an oath to the heavens. Curtis took a swig of his drink, letting the smooth, aromatic liquor glide down his throat. before the fiery burn of the whiskey kicked back, mingling with a hint of woody, fruity notes. He felt like he was going mad, everything reminded him of Leanne. Seemingly gentle and mellow, but with an inner fire that ousted them all. ¡°What¡¯s this we¡¯re drinking?¡± Devin nced at the bottle, ¡°Glen Maverick, 35 years old. Not bad, huh?¡± Curtis grunted in response, swirling the amber liquid in his ss, the aged oak color rich and pleasing. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it remind you of Leanne?¡± Devin¡¯s expression twisted awkwardly, ¡°Man, that¡¯s a loaded question. What am I supposed to say? If I agree, doesn¡¯t that sound a bit off?¡± The quick-witted ones in the group couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Devin, you got a death wish or something?¡± ¡°Curtis, let me punch him for you.¡± ¡°Buzz off, this ain¡¯t your business.¡± Devin stood up, gathering every bottle in the private room, opened or not, and stacked them in front of Curtis, ¡°Here¡¯s to Leanne.¡± Curtis pulled out a ck card from his wallet and handed it to him, patting him on the back of the head with a feigned tenderness, ¡°Go buy yourself a sewing kit and stitch that mouth shut.¡± Devin tucked the card into the back pocket of his jeans, ¡°You take her k and then dump it on me¡± That remark dimmed Curtis¡¯ demeanor, and he set his drink aside, pulling a cigarette from his pack Devin lit it for him, watching as Curtis sat there, puffing away indifferently, the usually confident and carefree man now seemingly cloaked in chilly silence. After shooing the others away, Devin couldn¡¯t help but prod further. 1/2 ¡°Curtis, if you¡¯re so smitten with Leanne, why¡¯d you act the way you did before? I remember what you said back then, we all thought you were head over heels for Suzan. Leanne ain¡¯t like Joy, you know. Joy¡¯s a loudmouth, you throw one insult her way, and she fires back ten. But Leanne, she seems easy-going, but she takes everything to heart, too sensitive.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was raspier than before, his cigarette-holding fingers rubbing his temple, ¡°I understand her better than you do.¡± Leanne had always been one to bottle things up, seldom showing anger, but once she was upset, it was tough to make things right. He was probably the one who¡¯d angered her the most, wasn¡¯t he? Devin also lit up a smoke, puzzled, ¡°When exactly did you fall for Leanne?¡± When, indeed? Curtis squinted through the smoke, ¡°I have no idea.¡± As kids, Leanne never paid much attention to him, preferring Phillip instead. Otherwise, Curtis wouldn¡¯t have easily believed that she was in love with Phillip. He was puzzled by Leanne¡¯s hatred for him until he found out it was fueled by an old grudge. This made him aware of her tendency to cling to past resentments. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Back then, Curtis loved to tease her. Suddenly having a sister in the house, a little girl with big, bright eyes and longshes, she looked just like a Barbie doll. She was quiet, though, too quiet, no matter how much he tried to get her to talk He saw her as a little sister, defended her against bullies at school, and watched over her. Leanne had always been pretty, even more so after joining the Richardson family. When she started high school, she had blossomed into someone who caught everyone¡¯s eye The boys at school always tried to bother her, but when Curtis was around, no one dared toe close. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 The moment Curtis left for college, it seemed like Leanne had quickly learned the ropes of flirting with the younger boys, strolling home hand-in-hand under the night sky. She was more interested in puppy love than hitting the books. Clearly, Curtis hadn¡¯t set the best example as a big brother. His own high school days were peppered with more scandalous rumors than Leanne could ever hope to match. Despite his rebellious streak, Curtis had been raised well. He respected his parents and always showed deference to his older brother. High school brought Curtis¡¯ dyed rebellion to the forefront when his keen interest and talent for finance were met with staunch opposition from his parents, not support. It was then that Curtis realized the freedom he had enjoyed wasn¡¯t a product of parental indulgence or favoritism. Instead, he had been raised as if he were a lost cause from birth, destined to squander his potential. He had always thought he was the apple of his parents¡¯ eye, but in truth, it was exile. He even promised them, time and again, that he had no interest inpeting with Phillip for the family business, but such assurances fell on deaf ears. He couldn¡¯t figure out why his birthright seemed to say, ¡°I¡¯ming for that inheritance,¡± which got them all worried. From that point on, Curtis changed. He went with the flow, allowing himself to drift and do things he¡¯d never done before, things his family disapproved of. Like getting into brawls, hanging out with the wrong crowd, and dating girls who were, well, less than substantial. With his good looks and family wealth, it wasn¡¯t hard for girls to throw themselves at him. He was generous with his money, showering them with gifts without a second thought, but never investing real emotion. They would either make a scene or end things abruptly, and Curtis couldn¡¯t care less. He resisted the injustice he felt with passivity and epted his role as the family¡¯s disappointment just as passively. During that dark time in his life, Curtis was sullen and cynical about everything. He would deliberately miss exams or perfectly avoid all the right answers on his scantrons, racking up astonishingly abysmal grades. 1/2 112 Chapter 192 Once in a while, while struggling withpetition problems at home, he¡¯d suddenly think it all worthless and destroy the papers. No one expected him to amount to anything. One restless day, as he ripped up yet anotherpleted assignment, he heard piano notes drifting from downstairs. Leaning back in his chair, he saw Leanne at the grand piano. The afternoon light poured in from the bright windows, casting a warm glow on her as she yed, her longshes casting shadows on her cheeks. She was alone, taking advantage of the empty house to practice. Her piano skills were rusty, little more than a six-year-old¡¯s foundation. The sheet music in front of her was challenging, resulting in a performance that was far from smooth, with several missteps. Maybe it was theforting afternoon sun, or maybe it was something about Leanne¡¯s serene energy, but at that moment, Curtis¡¯ irritation melted away. He had never really thought he liked Leanne in that way, and he just felt an instinctive need to protect her from the world, a sentiment that seemed natural considering he¡¯d always looked out for her. That was u until Jennifer brought up marriage, and he responded with a sneer, ¡°Is this all I¡¯m good for to you?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. He returned home full of sarcasm, only to find college-bound Leanne, who rarely came home, sitting quietly on the couch, the very Leanne he was apparently supposed to marry. All the annoyance in Curtis dissipated. Marrying her? That actually seemed okay. It was then that Curtis realized, maybe his role as the big brother had gone a bit off track. 212 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 When Leanne and Curtis got hitched, she was practically a stranger to him. Leanne On their wedding day, she was all dolled up in a gorgeous bridal gown, but her smile was nowhere to be seen. As they exchanged rings during the ceremony, the officiant announced, ¡°You may now kiss the bride.¡± Curtis, holding the hand that now bore his ring, leaned in slowly towards her. Beneath her white veil, her eyshes fluttered incessantly. He found it amusing and wanted to tease her, but in the end, he let it be, settling for a chaste peck through the veil. At the reception, Curtis was plied with drinks, though he y-acted drunk, staggering with exaggerated unsteadiness. Someone called out to Leanne, ¡°Help your husband there.¡± He nced her way and saw her hesitate, her expression tangled in conflict for a few seconds before she came over and propped him up like she was assisting her granny. Later, when Curtis returned to their honeymoon suite at Crystal Cove Vis, she was there waiting for him, still in the red cocktail dress she had worn for the toasts. The off-the-shoulder neckline highlighted her slender, delicate shoulders, and the smooth satin clung to her waist. The mermaid-style dress pooled around her on the carpet, and on her feet were high heels with crystal straps, the thin silver chains winding around her ankles. Curtis felt something fuzzy squirm inside him. For the first time, he saw in Leanne the allure and charm of a grown woman. She looked up at him, her fingers nervously twisting the fabric of her dress. She hadn¡¯t even finished school yet, her eyes clear but tense. Curtis stood there, wrestling with himself for a moment, but in the end, chivalry prevailed ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡± He had personally designed every detail of the honeymoon suite, but he put the most thought into the bedroom lighting. The click of a nightlight was a must for Leanne, who always feared the dark. Sarah had scolded her several times, saying it was bad for her eyes and sleep, but Leanne, ever obedient, never argued, yet she never changed either. Regr nightlights wouldn¡¯t do, and the light had to fill the room, leaving no dark corners. Curtis consulted several lighting designers, revised dozens of ns, and ran countless tests before finally creating a lighting scheme that illuminated the whole roomfortably without disturbing sleep. Chapter 193 He didn¡¯t know if Leanne slept well or not because, for the first two months of their marriage, he slept in the guest room. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Amid everyone¡¯s expectations, Curtis had felt like a wastrel whiling away his days. But after getting married, he felt the responsibility to take care of Leanne and so founded. ElitePinnacle Investments. He didn¡¯t use a dime of the Richardson family fortune, and perhaps feeling guilty, Maddox. and Jennifer didn¡¯t oppose. him. Starting from scratch wasn¡¯t easy, and warming up Leanne¡¯s icy demeanor was even harder, but during that time, Curtis relished every challenge. With his love by his side and a career in his grasp, the imbnces of the past seemed to smooth over. He now had a purpose and a person to love. He poured his heart into winning Leanne over, and after several months, she began to warm up to him. Then came an unexpected blizzard that wrecked their honeymoon ns but gave Curtis the happiest time of his life in Northwood. He¡¯d never devoted himself to a woman sopletely before, wholeheartedly epting her stubbornness, always ready to yield because her smile was priceless. Being trapped in a house together would have driven him nuts in the past, but during that time, he was like an emperor bewitched, convincing Leanne that the roads were still impassable, doing everything he could to keep her there. Curtis who had never so much as boiled water learned to cook, putting aside hispany projects to study recipes like they were his business. In a moment of feverish passion, he even asked her, ¡°What if we just stayed hidden away here forever?¡± A world of their own, where they were each other¡¯s everything. Returning from Northwood, Curtis and Leanne entered a brief period of intense romance. It was like diving headfirst into a pot of honey, a dream so sweet. But he woke up from that dream at the staircasending, overhearing Jennifer say that Leanne had initially wanted to marry Phillip. Phillip was aplex figure for Curtis, both a beloved brother and the man who always seemed to outshine him. For years, he struggled and came to terms with the fact that everything in the world belonged to Phillip. 11:24. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 But the one thing he couldn¡¯t stomach was that even Leanne belonged to his brother, Phillip. Why, of all people, did it have to be Phillip? If Leanne¡¯s affection tilted towards him, what was he even in love with? He couldn¡¯t bear going home to face Leanne, who had feelings for Phillip. Instead, he buried himself in project after project, numbing his restless heart with relentless busyness. He made time to swing by on Devin¡¯s birthday but hadn¡¯t expected Leanne to show up. When he saw her, all the pent-up emotions flooded back inside, like disappointment, resentment, and frustration. ¡°Why even you are like this, too? You¡¯re in love with Phillip, so what business do I have loving you? Your heart¡¯s got room for him. I need to make room for someone else to even the score.¡± He recalled. And so, he made a mistake that would haunt him for life. He regretted it right after the words left his mouth as Leanne walked away. Trying to hurt her brought him no satisfaction, only a heavy unease, like the air thick with humidity. before a storm. Tossing and turning in the deafening silence of the night, he wondered if she¡¯d cry. She was always so quick to tears. Eventually, he convinced himself to pretend he¡¯d never heard a thing. Leanne wasn¡¯t indifferent to him, was she? Maybe there was a hint of love? On the day when Phillip announced his engagement, Curtis intended to make amends when they returned to the Richardson Manor. He wanted to tell her he¡¯d lied that day and that she was the only one he ever loved. At dinner, Leanne didn¡¯t even look in his direction. Curtis noticed she waspletely avoiding her favorite fried chicken. After dinner, he sought her out, only to overhear her asking Phillip desperately, ¡°Do you love Ms. Watson?¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t ignore how she¡¯d stared nkly at Tina during the meal. The envy in her gaze was like a needle piercing through thest shred of his self-delusion. Leaning against the wallpaper in the hallway, staring at the dim ceiling light, he felt at 1/2 Chapter 194 profound sense of defeat. It was then that he decided to leave for Embend. During his years in Stake, Curtis threw himself into his fast-paced, high-stress job. The less free time he had, the less he thought of Leanne. There were sleepless nights and impulsive moments when he almost called her, but he always stopped short, reined in by sober reason. Half a yearter, he returned home, only to find Leanne¡¯s demeanor as icy as before their marriage, if not colder. She showed no desire tomunicate. When Curtis spoke, she often responded with silence. One morning, as he came downstairs, she was taking medicine. ¡°Feeling under the weather?¡± he asked. ¡°Just a cold,¡± she replied. He suggested she dress warm as it might get colder, but she didn¡¯t respond or get additional clothing. Curtis called out to ask when she¡¯d be off work as he was about to leave. After a pause, she said she¡¯d stay at Joy¡¯s that night. It seemed she¡¯d forgotten that it was their wedding anniversary. Curtis had traveled miles to face this anticlimax and flew back to Stake that night. As two yea years passed, the distance between him and Leanne grew. Until that third fall, when Jennifer called to remind him that the three-year mark was approaching and he shoulde home to finalize the paperwork. That same day, Leanne, who had never initiated contact, called him, and Curtis knew she must want to discuss the divorce. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In his mind, it was a signal she couldn¡¯t wait to send. He knew divorce was the best option for him and Leanne. Yet, another force was. wrestling with his logic. He¡¯de home to end things, but whenever Leanne seemed ready to bring up that inexplicable force would overpower his reason. divorce, So, he evaded and procrastinated, each time more clumsily than thest. If he¡¯d recognized that force for what it was sooner, admitted he still loved her and couldn¡¯t let her go, would he have been able to keep her? 2/2 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Leanne tossed and turned in bed, the faint glow of the streetlights casting shadows across her room. Insomnia had be a frequent, unwee guest, and her mood seemed to be tethered to Curtis, as though she was a marite and he held the strings. Deep down, Leanne knew she wasn¡¯t heartless enough, not the ice queen she sometimes. wished she could be. Despite her best efforts, the remnants of his fiery love had still stirred an indescribable bitterness within her heart. How could she be indifferent? In her twenty-something years, she had loved only him, and he had once imed every corner of her soul. He had given her love so intense that it bordered on obsession, but he had also taught her the bitter taste of hatred. The vastndscape of love had different meanings for different people. For Leanne, it was all about Curtis. The first love wielded an unshakable power over one because it defined what love meant to him. The first kiss, heart-to-heart gaze, what he believed love was like, and how he loved. someone were all sculpted alongside the first love. Every person he lovedter carried an indelible trace of that crush of the first love. For Leanne, love hade to mean vulnerability to pain. To love someone one was to willingly hand them the de that could strike at your very heart. So, while Curtis could afford to be fearless, shecked the courage to face that kind of pain again. Her survival instincts, honed since childhood, shaped her worldview. Much like her approach to finance, stability always trumped risk. She noticed her phone¡¯s screen light up when she rolled over. Picking it up, she saw a message from Devin. [Hey Anne, Curtis is pretty down. He has drunk too much and is out cold. Could you swing by and pick him up?] After sending the text, Devin sat on the couch, legs jittering with anxiety, ncing at Curtis. This is from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Bro, do you think she¡¯lle?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t. Chapter 195 Leanne had a heart of diamond, unyielding, imprable. Yet, Curtis couldn¡¯t help but cling to a sliver of hope, wondering if she¡¯d show even a hint. of concern. ¡°Got a reply!¡± Devin eximed, pping Curtis on the back. Curtis nced at the screen to see a string of digits. No message, just a phone number. ¡°What¡¯s this? Whose number? Devin asked, puzzled and reaching for his phone. Curtis¡¯ gaze had already shifted away, his voice as thin and pale as the moonlight outside. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. It¡¯s Jake¡¯s.¡± In the morning, the doorbell woke Leanne. Peering through the peephole, she saw Curtis standing there with breakfast in hand. She didn¡¯t answer, pretending not to hear, and returned to her morning routine. When she was ready to leave, Curtis was still there. As the door opened, Curtis¡¯ gaze was heavy with unspoken emotions, but they quickly vanished, reced by his usual demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s early still. Have some breakfast before work.¡± Leanne acted like she didn¡¯t hear or see anything, ignoring him and heading toward the elevator. Hearing the neighbor¡¯s doorbell chime, she overheard a woman¡¯s voice, tinged with surprise and delight. ¡°Oh, look who it is! The handsome is bringing the food and showing his love again!¡± Curtis chuckled and responded, ¡°Was just swinging by with an extra serving. How did you find the restaurantst time? ¡°Delicious! The cupcakes were the best, so soft and creamy, and that passionfruit pudding, sweet and tangy, my son loves it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence. Your tastes align with my wife¡¯s, Curtis said with charm. ¡°This seafood chowder is pretty good, too. She¡¯s fond of it. Give it a try¡± Leanne stared at the metallic doors of the elevator, and her expression was unreadable as she listened to him chat away. His words were measured, bridging the gap between neighbors while subtly crafting the image of the ¡®man next door.¡± The timing was impable. The elevator arrived just as Curtis approached. He held the elevator door open for her and said with resignation. ¡°I might overfeed your neighbor¡¯s kid if you always skip breakfast¡± Chapter 195 Leanne kept her eyes on the floor indicator, silent. As the elevator door closed, Curtis said, ¡°I had a rough night and dreamt something strange.¡± But there was no response from Leanne. ¡°Dreamt I¡¯d been gone three years, and you¡¯d secretly had a daughter without telling me. You hid her away. She didn¡¯t recognize me and clung to Jeremy¡¯s leg, calling him ¡®Daddy.¡¯ I woke up fuming.¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Leanne stared into the void, and her mind went nk. What an odd thing to say. ¡°You¡¯re not hiding a baby in there, are you?¡± Curtis eyed her suspiciously, ¡°You guard that ce like Fort Knox, fearing I¡¯ll catch a glimpse.¡± Leanne almost forgot she should ignore his nonsense and felt like calling him an idiot. She held her tongue, though, and gave him the silent treatment. Curtis wrapped his arms around her from behind, a sigh of resignation falling above her head. ¡°If you won¡¯t eat breakfast, can you at least talk to me?¡± As the elevator opened, Leanne pried his arms off her. ¡°We can talk when you¡¯re ready to discuss the divorce papers.¡± Curtis snorted, ¡°Maybe I should just poison you and put us out of misery.¡± Seeing them exit, Jake hurried out of the car and opened the door with a respectful bow. Leanne marched past, hailing her cab and leaving without a backward nce. For several days, Curtis showed up at her doorstep, punctual as a clockwork. At first, Leanne wouldn¡¯t open the door. Later, he got the hint and stopped knocking altogether. Leanne¡¯s work hours were unpredictable, but Curtis¡¯ Bentley was a constant fixture in front of the hospital. Sometimes, he worked in the car on hisptop. Other times, he took calls outside, his demeanor more stern and authoritative than usual, exuding a decisive aura. Putting aside their personal history, Leanne couldn¡¯t deny that Curtis was a bona fidel genius. He was born to shine in the world of finance, destined to be a legend. But that didn¡¯t mean she wanted anything to do with him. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. One day, still busy at work, she received his call. She picked up, and Curtis sounded upied, his background filled with talk of private equity and stock options. He rattled off some instructions with rapid rity, then turned to her with a patient tone, ¡°Something¡¯s come up. Can you wait for me?¡± He talked as if she had been waiting for him. ¡°Why would I wait for you?¡± Leanne replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a lift from you. 1/2 Chapter 196 Curtis asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you just sit in the car for a bit?¡± She retorted, ¡°The only way I¡¯m stepping in your car is to drive to the city hall for divorce papers,¡± and then coldly, she hung up. Curtis sat back on the plush leather sofa in his office, phone in hand, and clicked his tongue, ¡°Ice queen.¡± The executives nearby exchanged nces but kept quiet. Curtis pocketed his phone and told Caleb, ¡°Take n to Grechwond the day after tomorrow. You¡¯re handling this takeover.¡± Caleb was stunned by the sudden responsibility. ¡°Mr. Richardson, you mean I¡¯m in charge?¡± Curtis flipped through the acquisition n, making quick notes. ¡°I¡¯m tied up. No travel for me for a while.¡± ¡°You always led these big international deals,¡± Caleb felt the weight on his shoulders, ¡°If I don¡¯t secure it¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with me long enough. See what you¡¯ve learned,¡± Curtis said, ¡°Only Bright Capital is a real contender, and they¡¯ve got David Chow, a nobody. If you can¡¯t handle this, don¡¯t bothering back. Just pack your stuff and farm for a living.¡± The pressure on Caleb was immense. Hev was skilled but had no fancy diploma to show off. He got lucky joining ElitePinnacle when it was just starting, and his career had soared under Curtis¡¯ wing. Seeing Caleb¡¯s worried face, Curtis softened. ¡°It¡¯s just one project. If it falls through, it¡¯s not the end of the world. I won¡¯t send you farming.¡± The other executives interrupted, ¡°Caleb, see how good Mr. Richardson is to you.¡± Caleb forced a smile, thinking they didn¡¯t know how tough Curtis could be. Curtis capped his pen, tossed the annotated n on the table, and said to his team. without sparing any feelings, ¡°Find a way to make Leanne talk to me.¡± 11:24 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 The clinic was always bustling, and Leanne had been seated most of the morning, barely finding a moment to quench her thirst. After thest patient left, Leanne stood up, stretching her aching back and washing her hands, hoping for a brief respite. She took a sip of water, finding it tasteless, and yearned for a cup of coffee to jolt her senses awake. The intern called out the next name in a young girl¡¯s sweet voice, ¡°Curtis!¡± Leanne, who was mid-sip, nearly choked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Before she could gather her thoughts, a man in a sleek suit with broad shoulders and long strides walked in as if he¡¯d stepped out of a fashion magazine. The intern was momentarily stunned, rechecking the name, ¡°Curtis, right?¡± In a light grey suit with a meticulously done blue diagonal-striped tie, Curtis¡¯ pocket square peeked from his chest pocket,plementing his crisp white shirt, exuding the elegance. of a British gentleman. A slight smile yed at the corners of his mouth, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Do I not look the part?¡± The young girl quickly denied any confusion, her cheeks reddening. Leanne set her ss down, frowning slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Curtis sat opposite her, crossing his legs and holding a cup of coffee. The once mundane chair seemed to transform under his presence ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital to see the doctor, of course¡± he said calmly. Leanne eyed him suspiciously as if he were a corporate spy sent by a rival hospital, he gaze questioning his every move. ¡°I knew you¡¯d give me the stink eye,¡± Curtis chuckled, leaning in to give the coffee to her. It was a double-shot mocha with milk, Leanne¡¯s favorite. The cup was still warm. After setting it down, he intentionally rotated it so thebel faced her. She nced at it. If she weren¡¯t in the hospital, she might have thrown the coffee in Curtis¡¯ face. But being in the hospital, she had a good reason to refuse. ¡°Take it back. We have a policy against epting gifts from patients.¡± 11-24 Chapter 197 ¡°Dr. Castillo, didn¡¯t you order this yourself?¡± Curtis feigned a stern tone., ¡°I just ran into the delivery person and brought it in for you.¡± The innocent intern, who bought his story, regretted, ¡°Dr. Castillo, I would have joined you for coffee if I knew!¡± Her eyes drifted toward the coffee. It was toote before Leanne could turn thebel away. The intern read it out loud. ¡°Mso had such a sense of humor.¡± eyes. Heh, that¡¯s fun. Dr. Castillo, I didn¡¯t know you. Leanne had no choice but to own it. Otherwise, how could she exin a patient ordering her coffee with such a nickname? ¡°You were in the restroom just now.¡± Struggling to maintain her professionalism, she addressed Curtis as any other patient, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°My vision has been a bit offtely,¡± Curtis confessed, ¡°Sometimes, I can¡¯t see things.¡± Given his eagle-eyed reputation, Leanne doubted his im, but his serious demeanor convinced her to consider it. Perhaps he genuinely had an issue and wasn¡¯t just there to hassle her. ¡°When do you have trouble seeing?¡± she asked, genuinely concerned. ¡°Usually at night,¡± Curtis replied. Night blindness? She hadn¡¯t noticed that before. Could it be the reason for the ambient. lighting at his ce? She pressed further. ¡°Is it a recent development, or has this been a lifelong issue?¡± ¡°Recent.¡± Night blindness could be hereditary or caused by factors such as vitamin A deficienc retinal problems. Hereditary cases were incurable, but acquired conditions were curab Curtis¡¯ situation seemed to be thetter. Leanne rose from her chair. ¡°Come, let me have a look.¡± Curtis half-expected an eye-to-eye examination like in TV dramas, which could lead to an intimate atmosphere. He was eager for any closeness, given that she was keeping her distance. Instead, Leanne headed straight for the slitmp microscope in her office, sitting down. and preparing the device. Curtis couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check it yourself?¡± 212 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Leanne frowned out of confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t I personally checking you out right now?¡± It was clear they were not on the same page. Knowing how easily words could stir the pot, Curtis wisely shut his mouth, stood up, and wandered over to sit before the examination equipment. Leanne adjusted the height and eyepiece of the device until the man¡¯s eyes appeared in the high- definition microscope.¡± Curtis had deep-set eyes with slightly elongated corners that hinted at a roguish charm when smiling. For a moment, those intense eyes made her feel as if they were gazing back at her. But it was through a microscope. Curtis couldn¡¯t see Leanne. Leanne closed her eyes briefly, took a deep breath to calm herself, and quickly ran through the rest of the eye exam. He had a perfectly healthy set of eyes. There was not a single issue with them. She was about to schedule several more detailed tests to determine the cause of his supposed night vision issues and to check the state of his retina, hoping there were no abnormalities. While typing on theputer, she asked, ¡°How long have you had this condition?¡± Curtis replied casually, ¡°Thirty-eight days.¡± Patients often couldn¡¯t remember when their symptoms began, but this precision was a first. Thirty-eight days. Over a month? Leanne paused mid-prescription, looking skeptical. ¡°Thest time we went hiking, it w pitch ck, and you were practically flying up the trail. You didn¡¯t seem to have trouble seeing in the dark then.¡± Curtis countered with azy drawl, ¡°I never said I had night blindness.¡± ¡°You mean you can¡¯t see at night?¡± ¡°Not being able to see at night doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t see in the dark,¡± he rified. ¡°My condition has nothing to do with light.¡± While diligently taking notes, the intern paused mid-sentence, realizing Curtis¡¯ symptoms didn¡¯t match night blindness. She quickly backspaced to erase those words. He said he couldn¡¯t see at night but could see in the dark. Weren¡¯t they the same thing? If it 1/2 11-25 Chapter 198 wasn¡¯t rted to light, what was it rted to? That was nothing she¡¯d ever learned in any textbook. Leanne suspected that Curtis was pulling her leg. Her brows knitted tighter as she stared. at him for seconds, trying to read his face. He seemed at ease, giving nothing away. But Leanne wasn¡¯t in the mood to y his game. If he did have a problem, Stonebridge wasn¡¯t the only hospital in town, nor was she the only ophthalmologist around. Her tone was quick and icy, and she said, ¡°Your vision is fine. You can leave now.¡± Across from her, Curtis raised an eyebrow subtly, ¡°Really? Then can¡¯t I see my wife when I get home?¡± Silence fell. Leanne realized that when it got under her skin. Curtis had an uncanny talent. Why did such people even exist? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She had been sincerely examining him and shouldn¡¯t have even bothered. The intern looked up from her notes in shock, fixing her eyes on the excessively handsome man. ¡°Youe to an eye clinic because you can¡¯t see your wife?¡± she wondered. Was it true that if God opened a door for you, he closed a window? He was so good-looking, yet the brain was not right, huh? Turning her head, she saw Leanne¡¯s face flush with anger. Leanne was her mentor, known as the ¡°Triple A Doctor¡± in ophthalmology, with excellent skills, great temperament, and a kind heart. Patients would speak highly of her at every opportunity. And then, Leanne¡¯s re at the patient seemed fierce enough to throw a mouse at his face. It was rare to see such a gentle person so infuriated. Considering Leanne might not want tosh out, the intern bravely stepped forward, speaking tactfully, ¡°Mr. Richardson, about your issue of having a problem seeing your wife, it¡¯s probably not about your eyes. Coming to us in ophthalmology won¡¯t help. You should ask your wife.¡± Curtis¡¯ gazezily drifted over to her, a slow smile spreading across his face. His smile had azy, carefree quality to it. ¡°I am asking,¡± he said. 11:25 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 ¡°Huh?¡± The intern was flummoxed. Chapter 199 She hadn¡¯t even considered it because the rumor mill at the hospital had churned out tales of Leanne¡¯s husband being a short, balding man with a beer gut, the proverbial toad with a lily pad. And word was they were already divorced. Fearing Curtis would linger and blurt out something else, Leanne took a deep breath and tried to keep her voice steady and calm as she enunciated each word. ¡°You can leave now. More patients are waiting, so please don¡¯t waste everyone¡¯s time.¡± Wearing a look of concern, Curtis asked her, ¡°So, Dr. Castillo, do you think there¡¯s a cure for my condition?¡± Leanne wanted to tell him his condition was fatal and he would drop dead. Before she could speak, Curtis added, ¡°If there was no cure, I might need toe for more check-ups.¡± Leanne bit back her frustration and shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no disease in this world that¡¯s 100% incurable.¡± Curtis wasn¡¯t entirely happy with the answer, but it wasn¡¯t a death sentence either. One percent chance was still a chance. Though she spoke out of sheer necessity, her words were out there, and she couldn¡¯t go. back on them. Curtis took the hint, rising gracefully from his seat. There was a hint of reluctance as he stood up. That was the only ce she seemed willing to speak to him properly. ¡°So, I¡¯ll be going then?¡± he said. Leanne¡¯s eyelids lifted just enough to shoot him a nce that spelled out a word. Scram. Curtis clicked his tongue but left in a surprisingly good mood. As the door shut, the confused intern approached Leanne for some solidarity. ¡°Dr. Castillo, you think that guy¡¯s nuts, too, right?¡± When they wrapped up thest appointment, it was past noon. Leanne massaged her shoulders as she stepped out of the clinic, only to spot a conspicuous figure sitting at the end of the hallway. She paused mid-step and told the intern, who hadn¡¯t noticed yet. ¡°Go grab some lunch. I¡¯ve 11:25 Chapter 199 got stuff to take care of.¡± The intern said without suspicion, ¡°Okay,¡± and walked away. When Curtis saw Leanne, he got up leisurely. Leanne turned and headed in the opposite direction, through the corridor and the waiting room, until she reached the secluded emergency exit on the west side. She slipped in. Curtis followed at a rxed pace, pushing open the door only to take a barrage of Leanne¡¯s punches. He neither fought back nor dodged but leaned against the wall, taking the solid beating that allowed her to vent her anger. His neatly pressed suit trousers bore the marks of her shoes. ¡°Easy the there,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ll hurt your hand.¡± Leanne was livid. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop interfering with my work? I¡¯m on the clock!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t answer my calls, ignore my messages, and won¡¯t talk to me. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll go insane,¡± Curtis said, wrapping an arm around her waist and leaning in to coax her. ¡°Just this once. I promise I won¡¯t bother you at work again.¡± Leanne pushed him away and stepped back. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to discuss other than our divorce.¡± ¡°There¡¯s plenty,¡± Curtis countered. ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want for lunch? Did anything interesting happen at work today, and do you miss me?¡± Fuming, Leanne retorted, ¡°Nope, not hungry. You¡¯ve annoyed me enough to lose my appetite. I¡¯ve dealt with aplete headcase, and no, I don¡¯t miss you! Happy now?¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t help butugh at her fury. ¡°See, you can still talk to me.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ignoring him, Leanne reached for the door handle. Curtis didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°I ordered you lunch. It¡¯s in your office. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, have a little.¡± He straightened up from the wall, yfully pinched, and slid his fingers across her cheek. ¡°I have a meeting soon, so I¡¯ll get going. I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Leanne swatted his hand away and red at him. ¡°Keep your hands off me.¡± Curtis looked down at her, then leaned back against the wall. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I find it adorable when you¡¯re mad. If you keep ring at me, I might just stay here and camp out, and you wouldn¡¯t want to cry out of anger, would you?¡± 2/2 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 ¡°Damn. He is insane.¡± Leanne muttered under her breath, striding away without a backward nce. When she returned to her office, her face still flushed with anger. Amy and Donna had just. returned from lunch. Catching sight of her expression, they paused their conversation mid-sentence. Amy said, ¡°I heard from Joy over lunch that you ran into some drop-dead gorgeous doofus at the clinic this morning. He got dumped by his wife and showed. up at the eye department to see a doctor. Seriously? What was his wife thinking?¡± Donna rubbed her temples and interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with him. No matter. how good- looking, it¡¯s a waste. I¡¯d dump him, too.¡± Amy disagreed, ¡°Well, you can¡¯t say that for sure. If a guy is that hot and a bit off, maybe. he¡¯d give me the time of day.¡± Leanne shook her head. The frustration Curtis had caused dissolved into a reluctant chuckle. There was a meal on her desk from a local diner Curtis used to take her to. Opening the take-out box, Amy drifted over, enticed by the aroma, and took a few bites, resuming her discussion with Donna. ¡°Ruben tried to talk her down this morning, but no dice. She had none of it, so worked up. that she almost threw her stainless-steel lunchbox at him.¡± ¡°Patient in bed six?¡± Leanne inquired. Mrs. Brown, the woman from bed six, was a case everyone at the hospital knew. Her daughter Jada, only nine years old, had been battling cancer for five years. After being diagnosed with neurostoma, a rare and aggressive form of pediatric cancer, Jada¡¯s condition was dire. With astronomical medical bills piling up, Mrs. Brown, a single mother, juggled multiple jobs and fundraised through every possible avenue to keep them afloat for over five years. But fate often strikes hardest at those already burdened. Mrs. Brown had contracted herpes simplex keratitis and had foregone proper treatment in favor of just antiviral medications to save money. Her condition had deteriorated to the point where her right eye¡¯s cornea was necrotic and perforated, requiring a transnt. Cornea donors were scarce, and the waiting list was long, with millions awaiting their chance each year. Jada had be Mrs Brown¡¯s single beacon of hope in this dire circumstance. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 200 Amy nodded. ¡°The people from the Red Cross have been over several times, promising to. cover all their medical expenses from here on out. But she refused to sign off and sent them away with an earful each time.¡± ¡°I get where she¡¯sing from,¡± Donna interjected. ¡°The young ones may notpletely understand the depth of a mom¡¯s love, but trust me, I¡¯d do the same. I¡¯d rather lose my sight than take my own daughter¡¯s cornea.¡± ¡°The thing is, we all know Jada¡¯s situation. I overheard her primary doctor mention that she might not make it past three months. If her cornea could be transnted to her mom, her body donated to the Red Cross for research, and her story could bring more attention. to the disease, possibly getting it recognized as a rare condition sooner. Well, that¡¯s hitting three birds with one stone.¡± Sighing deeply, Amy turned to Leanne. ¡°What do you think? She¡¯s your patient. Maybe your could talk to her Leanne replied, ¡°Logically, you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Is there a ¡°but¡¯ing? What about emotionally?¡± ¡°Emotionally,¡± Leanne said, pausing for effect, no one has the right to talk her into it.¡± Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 with some time to spare, Leanne decided to make a quick visit to the hospital Bed 6 was empty, and thedy in the next bed, who had just undergone cataract surgery, mentioned that she had gone to the oncology department to see her daughter again. ¡°Dr. Castillo, you¡¯ve got to talk to your hospital management about not letting those peoplee around anymore. Every time they show up, Belinda ends up in tears. Her eyes are already in bad shape as it is.¡± The empathy from one patient to another was palpable, and the elderlydy patient was indignant. ¡°She¡¯s out there, working herself to the bone to give her child a few more days of life. And these people have the nerve to show up asking for organ donations while their child is still fighting. It¡¯s like they¡¯re cursing her! Heartless!¡± Her son interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all sorts of stories that once you sign the consent, it¡¯s like signing your death warrant. When pushes to shove, the doctors won¡¯t lift a finger to Save you. They¡¯d rather let you die because people are lining up for your organs.¡± Leanne was shocked by such distrust. She tried to exin, ¡°Organ donation does require consent in advance because of the time-sensitive nature of harvesting organs after brain death. It¡¯s not a curse, and there¡¯s no malice behind it.¡± The son remained skeptical. ¡°So, the moment you agree, you¡¯re marked, and next thing. you know, you¡¯re on the operating table with no clue, and your kidney¡¯s gone.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t fathom why they were so mistrustful of the hospital. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works. No doctor would dare to remove your kidney secretly. The consequences involve more than just losing their job. It¡¯s criminal charges and losing their medical license.¡± The patient¡¯s family seemed unconvinced, so Leanne added, ¡°These are only rumors. you have any questions, ask me or any other doctor. But please, don¡¯t stress Belinda o with this talk. Everything is voluntary, and no one forces Belinda and Jada into anything ¡°I¡¯ll talk to the director about stopping those visitors from disturbing them.¡± The elderlydy said, ¡°Dr. Castillo, you¡¯re a good person. Unlike the director, who¡¯s a quack obsessed with money!¡± Leanne then made her way to the oncology department. Belinda had just finished feeding Jada and was cleaning up in the restroom. Jada was sitting on her bed, watching Peppa Pig on the TV At just nine years old, after 30 rounds of chemotherapy and 100 rounds of radiation, her battle with cancer had long since imed her hair. The hat on her bald head was worn Chapter 201 and slightly frayed at the edges. After seeing Leanne, Jada smiled, her dimples showing, and greeted her politely, ¡°Hello, Dr. Castillo.¡± ¡°Hi, Dr. Castillo,¡± Belinda quickly came out of the restroom, holding a bowl of freshly washed grapes for Jada and handing Leanne two more wrapped in a paper towel, ced in a Ziploc bag. ¡°Dr. Castillo, take these for the road. They¡¯re juicy.¡± She had bought the grapes from a fruit shop outside the hospital, where prices were notably higher. She always bought the cheapest ones, taking advantage of any discounts, and knowing her situation, the shop owner would often pack the less appealing or slightly older fruits for her at no extra charge. She reserved the best for Jada and kept the lesser ones for herself. Without hesitation, Leanne epted the grapes, then revealed a small bag she had. brought along, pulling out a knitted hat adorned with Peppa Pig. ¡°I got this as a freebie while shopping yesterday. It¡¯s too small for me, so I thought of Jada.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Belinda wanted to refuse, but Leanne joked, ¡°Consider it an exchange. Otherwise, epting your grapes might count as bribery.¡± With no other option, Belinda epted the gift Jada loved the hat and put it on immediately. Without a mirror in the ward, she ran to the restroom to see how it looked. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Belinda hesitated as she looked at Leanne, words on the tip of her tongue but never quite making it out. ¡°Dr. Castillo, did youe here to change my mind as well?¡± But Leanne had already taken care of it. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to the nurse. Next time anyone from the Red Cross shows up, they¡¯ll be turned away.¡± On her Saturday off, Leanne got a call from Larissa, who invited Leanne to some retail therapy. Leanne had dined with Larissa once after thest party and found Larissa quite. down-to-earth. Perhaps out of respect for the Richardson family, Larissa was exceptionally kind to her. Their conversation flowed easily, and they have kept in touch ever since. Knowing Leanne¡¯s best friend was head over heels for a veteran actor from a popr TV series, Larissa even went out of her way to get his autograph for her. Signed on a napkin, Leanne brought it home to find Joy and Selina in the middle of a full-blown argument over it. Joy eximed, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ve been best friends with Anne for many years, and you just met her. Do you even know where you stand? You¡¯re a frenemy at best!¡± ¡°Rtionships aren¡¯t measured by time!¡± The defiant Selina demanded a title from Leanne, ¡°Tell me, am I not your best friend?¡± Grabbing Leanne by the shoulders, Joy shook her, ¡°So, who¡¯s it for, me or her?¡± Nearly losing a piece of her steaks from the shaking, Leanne was at her wit¡¯s end, ¡°How about I tear it in half, and you each get a piece?¡± After finally chilling out, they used the traditional method of flipping a coin to decide who came out on top. Joy was utterly defeated. Selina framed the napkin and unted it every chance she got, sessfully infuriating Joy to no end. ¡°You better sleep with one eye open tonight.¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t have it, no one can!¡± So, the always reluctant Leanne shamelessly asked Larissa for a favor the second time. They met at the mall, where Larissa, smiling, handed her the second autograph. ¡°My friend¡¯s twins, three years old, fight just like your friends.¡± 1/2 Chapter 202 Leanne was embarrassed and thanked her. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°Ohe on. We¡¯re friends.¡± As they entered the mall, a luxury store had its entrance roped off. Leanne and Larissa approached, and the manager, all smiles, weed them inside. Leanne thought Larissa¡¯s VIP status got them exclusive treatment until she saw Curtis. lounging on a sofa, casually flipping through a magazine. Curtis was ying his cards close to his chest, using situations she couldn¡¯t walk away. With Larissa there, Leanne couldn¡¯t just turn around and leave. Curtis put down his magazine and greeted Larissa, his gaze naturally drifting over Leanne. With a slight frown, Leanne treated him like he was not there. Curtis observed her for a moment, feigning concern. ¡°Why the long face? If one of the sales associates isn¡¯t to your liking, I can have them step out.¡± Sensing the tension, the sales staff looked bewilderedly at Leanne. Leanne quickly reassured them with a smile. ¡°Just dazzled by the choices, trying to decide.¡± Under her breath and out of sight, she shot Curtis a re. He dressed casually, his shirt slightly unbuttoned, giving off a rxed vibe. When catching her re, Curtis¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly, a teasing smile on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s this, throwing seductive nces my way in broad daylight?¡± 2/2 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 His voice was just right, not too loud nor soft, but enough for everyone to hear. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The crowd exchanged knowing looks and even Larissa couldn¡¯t help but smile. Leanne bit her lip in frustration. Perhaps sensing her embarrassment, Larissa chuckled and grabbed her arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go. and check out the clothes over there.¡± Leanne had plenty of clothes from this brand, with new collections delivered straight to. her doorstep at Crystal Cove Vis every season. But she had never bought them herself. The clothes indeed looked great, but the brand¡¯s markup was steep. After a month of hard work, she couldn¡¯t afford a single piece. Originally, Larissa said they would shop for herself but picked out clothes for Leanne instead. Whenever she saw anything she thought would suit her, she¡¯d ask the store attendant to bring it over for Leanne to try on. Not to dampen her spirit, Leanne obediently tried on everything like a diligent model, wearing whatever Larissa handed her. Her proportions were impable, making it hard to find fault in anything she tried on. Each piece she wore elicited the same praise like, ¡°You look stunning. It¡¯s the perfect fit as if it were made just for you. This one¡¯s straight off the runway. You look even better than the models.¡± Growing up, Leanne never really noticed her beauty. She found it useless even when she became aware, making her immune to ttery. Thest piece was a ck slip dress with delicate diamond-encrusted silver sps on the straps and intricate beadwork that shimmered with every step. The dress hugged her curves wlessly, the naturally draped neckline entuating her figure, leading to a smooth transition down to her hips. Leanne rarely wore this kind of clothing, usually opting for whatever was professional andfortable for work. Larissa wasn¡¯t on the couch anymore. Leanne thought the V-neck on the dress was too low-cut and tried to fix it up. It was no use. The dress was designed to be sexy. Curtis stood not too far away, hands in his pockets, exuding an effortless, aristocratic charm The store manager stood before him, overflowing with respect. 1125 Chapter 203 Initially engaged in conversation, Curtis nced at Leanne as she stepped out, his gaze. lingering. With her head down, Leanne didn¡¯t notice the attention she was drawing. Curtis watched her fiddle with the neckline. The dress was sexy but wasn¡¯t overly so. The more Leanne fiddled with it, the more it invited imagination. Leanne was slim, but her figure was voluptuous, her bust just the right size. Curtis¡¯ thoughts inadvertently wandered, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing unconsciously. When catching Curtis¡¯ gaze, the manager looked over as well. Curtis¡¯ previously casual demeanor turned icy as he nced back. ¡°Keep talking to me. Who are you looking at?¡± The manager quickly averted his gaze, continuing, ¡°Should we pack those bags and dresses you were looking at?¡± His words barely registered to Curtis, who was preupied. With an indifferent ¡°Hmm,¡± Curtis strode over. ¡°Leanne, feeling a bit daring, are we?¡± His voice dropping from above startled Leanne, her expression bewildered as she looked 1. Curtis might not consider himself a gentleman, but he hadn¡¯t meant to startle her. It was just that from his angle, the view was particrly enticing. At home, it would have been a delightful surprise, but there, in the store, they weren¡¯t alone. Suddenly feeling more protective than usual, Curtis reached for a cashmere shawl on a nearby table and draped it over her shoulders. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Curtis wrapped his arms around Leanne¡¯s neck from behind, crossing them before her throat, holding on tightly. It took a moment for Leanne to realize what was happening, and then she could feel her cheeks burning. ¡°Mind your own business,¡± she retorted. Seeing the blush spread from her neck to her ear tips, Curtis felt his heart flutter more erratically. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His gaze darkened, and in a low, coaxing voice, he said, ¡°The dress looks lovely. Save it for a special asion at home, will you?¡± T Leanne shot him a look that screamed, ¡®Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°What, am I supposed to parade around the living room in a gown like I¡¯m at the Oscars?¡± ¡°So, you n to wear it to work?¡± Curtis challenged. ¡°What will it be, an a runway?¡± ng room or Leanne replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I would buy it.¡± ¡°Why not? I make enough money. Can¡¯t I afford to buy you a dress?¡± Their argument bounced from him finding the dress too revealing and mocking her forck of modesty to him being upset when she said she wouldn¡¯t buy it. Leanne had never encountered someone so unpredictably moody. In her mind, Curtis was crazy. ¡°If I like it, I¡¯ll buy it myself. Save your money for your second wedding.¡± With that, she snatched her shawl from his hands and turned back to the changing roo to change out of the dress. The sales assistant, following Leanne, stood at a distance, not daring to intervene. The pair made such a picturesque scene even in disagreement that it looked like a disy of affection rather than a quarrel. Leanne changed back into her clothes, and when she came out, her friend Larissa had returned, asking, ¡°How did the dress fit? What do you think?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t quite right,¡± Leanne said. Larissa had to rush back to the set, so they left the store after they paid. It was supposed to be a shopping trip for both of them, yet in the end, Larissa didn¡¯t buy a thing for herself, leaving with bags full of gifts from Leanne. 1/2 11-25 I Chapter 204 ¡°How can I let you buy all this for me? You¡¯re my role model. What kind of fan would do this?¡± Leanne felt she was overstepping. Larissa reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. Curtis covered it.¡± All at once, Leanne¡¯s thankfulness vanished, even ruining the happiness she felt about her new clothes. ¡°What if I just left these in the car? Would you be mad?¡± she half-joked, half-serious. Larissa couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sudden change in Leanne¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Your interactions with Curtis are truly fascinating.¡± ¡°Do you mean our constant arguing?¡± Leanne inquired with defensiveness in her voice. ¡°That¡¯s hardly arguing, more like bickering between lovers. Even though you two seem to sh, it¡¯s clear as day there¡¯s a deep affection between you,¡± Larissa observed. Leanne looked down, twiddling her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us anymore. It¡¯s all gone.¡± Her tone was casual, perhaps unbeknownst to herself, but Larissa could see through the calm facade of the regret hidden beneath. She gently touched Leanne¡¯s hair with her eyes filled with genuinepassion. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Leanne looked up and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± first, Curtis instructed me to spend more time and hang out with you more often. He mentioned your mother passed away when you were young, and you felt I resembled her, so you saw me in a maternal light. What do you young folks call it, a substitute?¡± ¡°He hoped I could fulfill that fantasy for you to ease your longing for your mother. In simple terms, to y along and take on the role of your mother. You know, acting is second nature to me.¡± Leanne¡¯s expression froze, her mind a tangled mess, as if a knot had been untied and immediately tied again. ¡°For this, he promised to invest in my next project, where I transition to directing,¡± Larissa. added with a chuckle. ¡°And I didn¡¯te cheap.¡± Leanne tried to process the information, feeling enlightened and more confused than ever. 2/2 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Leanne felt a bit down, realizing that people¡¯s kindness was based on the exchange of interests. Mixed feelings also surfaced regarding Curtis. But Leanne couldn¡¯t really be mad. After all, she was fond of Larissa, enchanted by the resemnce she bore to her own mother. It must be more baffling for a movie star to be mistaken for someone¡¯s mother by a fan. ¡°Why would you tell me this?¡± she wondered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you risking your investment by spilling the beans?¡± Larissa seemed unfazed. ¡°There will be other investment opportunities. But I can¡¯t keep maintaining our rtionship on false grounds. Her statement could be taken two ways: either she was fed up, or she felt guilty. Larissa added, ¡°You remind me of my daughter.¡± ¡°You have a daughter?¡± Leanne was surprised. The actress¡¯ personal life, including her marital status, wasrgely unknown to the public. ¡°If she were still alive, she¡¯d be eighteen now,¡± said Larissa, her voice tinged with sorrow. ¡°A car ident. She was hit by a runaway vehicle on her way to school.¡± ¡°That day, she wanted me to drop her off, but I was rushing to the set and said no. If only I had gone¡­¡± Leanne offered her hand infort, ¡°Do I look like her?¡± Larissa smiled slightly, shaking her head. ¡°Not at all. She was a naughty girl, quite cheeky, and loved to prank her ssmates. But the way you look at me¡­ it reminds me of her. Maybe because you see your mom in me, it gives me the illusion that it¡¯s m looking back at me.¡± my daughter Leanne felt a bit embarrassed but also thought about how mysterious fate could be. ¡°Does this mean we¡¯re each other¡¯s stand-ins now?¡± Larissa found the idea amusing. ¡°That¡¯s one way to look at it. Guess we¡¯re even. With this heart-to-heart, their rtionship seemed to grow closer, dissolving the typical fan-and-idol barner ¡°But by telling me, you¡¯ve made a big sacrifice. Leanne was genuinely concerned ¡°I could pretend this conversation never happened. You and Curtis could continue your deal, and he¡¯d still invest in your filin. I won¡¯t tell him, and no one else needs to know.¡± 12 Chapter 205 Just as she finished, the driver shifted ufortably, revealing a third person was privy to their conversation. ¡°Could you keep this a secret?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. The driver quickly reassured, ¡°You can count on me. My lips are sealed!¡± After getting out of the car, Larissa asked the driver to help with her bags. Leanne thanked. her and was about to head inside. Through the car window, Larissa added, ¡°Anne, the reason I told you today is that I believe Curtis has your best interests at heart. It¡¯s clear he cares deeply for you. Why not give him. a chance?¡± Leanne shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s a time and opportunity for everything, and the right people help, too. We blew it on all fronts.¡± Larissa didn¡¯t know their history, but as an observer, she sensed a unique connection. between them, hard to sever like tangled threads. Yet she knew better than to meddle in lovers¡¯ affairs. So, she simply smiled and said, ¡°Timing and opportunity are just bonuses. The rest is up to you.¡± Back home, Leanne looked at the pile of paper bags with hesitation but decided not to waste. There was no point in spiting Curtis. She began to unpack the clothes for cleaning, and in thest bag, she found the ck dress she had specifically asked to be put away. ¨C No need to guess it was definitely Curtis¡¯ doing again. 08:19 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 In the evening, after Leanne had taken her shower and was getting ready for bed, she received a message from Larissa. She had rushed back to the set today to reshoot some scenes and had just returned to her hotel. She messaged Leanne, suggesting that if they find some free time, she could bring her besties to visit the set and meet the famous movie star in person. Leanne, of course, agreed immediately. She shared the news about the second autographi she had gotten today, along with this exciting update, in their group chat. [@Joy @Selina, make up now, or you¡¯re noting with us.]. After being in a cold war for several days, the two friends quickly made peace. Joy replied, [Work pause. Making up now! @Selina, I¡¯m always your dear sister.] Selina said, [Girl, just you wait!] The two exchanged banter and a flurry of emojis for a while, and Leanne watched as the group chat, quiet for the past two days, came back to life. She decided to leave the chat on a high note. Just as she was about to close the messaging app, she noticed a new message from Curtis, whom she had muted. Hesitating for a moment, she clicked to open it. Curtis typed, [You and your idol are cut from the same cloth, unbending as ever.] [You two are way more alike than some true mother-daughter duos.] Leanne was puzzled, wondering what he meant. As she was typing a response, Curtis called her directly. Her finger, moving too quickly to stop, epted the call. Well, it was connected now. She put the phone to her ear. Curtis had just returned to his apartment near the office. As he closed his car door and raised an eyebrow, he said, ¡°You¡¯re actually answering my call today. I¡¯m not used to this. Maybe you should just hang up.¡± He knew she had questions, clearly ying coy on purpose. Leanne secretly rolled her eyes at him and asked, ¡°What were you trying to say in your message? Did Larissa say something to you?¡± Curtis hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°She said our deal is off, that she¡¯s told you everything. She also mentioned that she doesn¡¯t need me to buy her off anymore because Chapter 206 she genuinely wants to spend more time with you. She didn¡¯t want our rtionship to be tainted by financial interests, so she¡¯s not taking my investment for the movie. You¡¯re just like her, aren¡¯t you? Both so damn stubborn.¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t expected Larissa toe clean After all, she had personally assured she wouldn¡¯t tell Curtis, and Larissa could have. easily secured the movie investment without saying a word. Her decision toe clean meant willingly giving up the investment. But if Leanne were in her shoes, she¡¯d have done the same. There are principles involved, and since there was a breach of agreement, she wouldn¡¯t take it. Leanne was hooked by his earlier remarks, momentarily ignoring his pretentiousness, ¡°Did she really say that?¡± Her heart raced with anticipation, only to hear him say two words on the other end, ¡°Not really.¡± Caught between hope and disappointment, Leanne eximed, ¡°Curtis!¡± The called party leisurely responded, ¡°What is it, Leanne?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ever be serious?¡± A hint ofughter tinged Curtis¡¯ voice, ¡°If I were any less serious, it wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± Frustrated enough to want to hit him, Leanne threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t start talking sens I¡¯m hanging up.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing,¡± Curtis said earnestly. ¡°She really does like you. What ca I say? You¡¯re just too likable.¡± The fact that Larissa liked her was indeed more heartening than any affection Curtis could profess. Leanne couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly. She rolled around on her bed, her mood lifted by Curtis¡¯ borate n, eventually softening her tone, ¡°Why go to all this trouble to pay her to act with me?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. He spent so much, hiring a renowned actress to y a part, just for her-was she worth it? ¡°I wanted to see you happy.¡± Curtis stepped out of the elevator, speaking in aid-back tone that matched his stride. ¡°Everyone has a mom, except for our dear Leanne here, always crying for hers.¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Leanney sprawled on her bed, staring at the ceiling. At this moment, it was impossible to remain indifferent. It must have been because he brought up her mom. That¡¯s why she felt like crying. This was Leanne¡¯s Achilles heel, a hurdle she just couldn¡¯t get over. Tears welled up in her eyes, unstoppable. She covered her eyes with the back of her hand. She was silent for several seconds, knowing that if she spoke, her choked-up voice would give her away. But Curtis seemed to have a sixth sense about her, as if he¡¯d installed surveince in her ce. ¡°Are you crying?¡± Leanne sniffed quickly, trying to sound normal, ¡°No.¡± The man on the other end of the phone said nothing. By now, Curtis had reached the front door of his apartment, turning the key in the lock. The room was flooded with light, the warm air rushed to greet him, a stark contrast to the chilly world outside. Hearing Leanne¡¯s voice, softened by a nasal tone, tugged at something inside him. He wanted to hold her. After a long silence, Curtis, still holding onto the metal doorknob, let out a slow sigh, ¡°Leanne, when you¡¯re so down, I just want to drop everything and be there.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! Thanks for dealing with the drama, but this doesn¡¯t change anything. W keep things separate.¡± Leanne hung up the phone quickly, fearing that if she dyed evel a second longer, he might actuallye e over. Curtis removed the phone from his ear, ncing around the apartment. Since returning home, he had spent most of his time in this apartment, its proximity to the office being a major draw. But aside from the few hours of sleep, he rarely stayed here. This ce had all the trappings of a ¡°home,¡± enough kitchenware to start a restaurant, yet he hadn¡¯t cooked a single meal. The minimalist decor screamed, ¡°This homecks a woman¡¯s touch,¡± a cold and mocking testament to his situation. Chapter 207 Yes, Curtis, scorned by his wife, felt even the double bed mocked him, suggesting it should be hosting two, not one. Leanne tore off another page from her day-a-day calendar, for what felt like the umpteenth time in three days, announcing, ¡°Christmas¡¯s is almost here!¡± Donna was getting impatient, ¡°Yeah, yeah, we get it. Are you the town crier or something?¡± Then, turning to Leanne, ¡°Leanne, that¡¯s rough. On Christmas Eve, you¡¯re stuck working. Can¡¯t even enjoy a proper Christmas¡¯ celebration.¡± To Leanne, it was alright. Being on her own now, if she wasn¡¯t working, she¡¯d just be home and munching on frozen pizza by herself. Might as well enjoy the bustling atmosphere of the hospital. Joy, despite the strained rtionship with her family, still made the annual pilgrimage home for the holidays. It involved a train, a bus, and finally a rickety tricycle ride to a house that no longer felt like hers, all in the name of ¡°family unity.¡± But Leanne¡¯s reminder brought another pressing issue to mind. Leanne nced at the calendar. The grace period to finalize their divorce was dwindling to just a month, and each day. Curtis dyed felt like a missed opportunity. With the Christmas approaching, and the government offices closing, it would set them back at least another week. This is from N?velDrama.Org. So, she took the initiative and dialed Curtis¡¯ number. Curtis was in the middle of a meeting when he saw her call, his feelings a mix of apprehension and anticipation. He was pleased Leanne had reached out first. But knowing it likely wasn¡¯t for pleasantries, Curtis still paused the meeting, suggesting five-minute break before stepping out to take the call. He answered, pre-empting her with a bit of humor, ¡°I¡¯ve recently been diagnosed with a fragile heart. It shatters easily, so I suggest you tread lightly and say something I¡¯d like to hear.¡± Leanne wanted to roll her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re quite the handful.¡± But she yed along, ¡°Would you like to hear English or French? Anyway, got ns tomorrow?¡± 72 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Curtis made her both frustrated and amused, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are saying right now.¡± Leanne, trying to cut to the chase with sheer determination, said, ¡°Meet me at the city hall tomorrow at 3 PM.¡± Curtis, leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands in his pockets, shot. back, ¡°No.¡± Leanne, exasperated, asked, ¡°How long are you nning to drag this out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m genuinely busy tomorrow,¡± Curtis replied, his tone surprisingly serious this time, ¡°Day after works for me.¡± But before Leanne could feel any relief, she frowned, ¡°I¡¯m on shift the day after.¡± ¡°Aw, that sucks,¡± Curtis said, adopting a helpless demeanor, ¡°Day after is the only time I¡¯m free.¡± Getting the divorce papers was now Leanne¡¯s top priority. She bit her lip, thinking it over, ¡°I might be able to get a colleague to cover for me for a bit in the afternoon, so maybe we can¡­¡± Before she could finish, Curtis, unfazed, interrupted, ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t catch that. I¡¯m only free in the morning the day after.¡± Leanne choked, ¡°You knew I was on shift that day on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± Curtis¡¯ deep voice carried a hint of amusement, making him even more infuriating, ¡°Leanne, silly girl, anyone could pull the wool over your your eyes!¡± Leanne hung up the phone, fuming. Perhaps fearing that she would corner him and drag him to city hall, Curtis disappeared for the next two days. On Christmas Eve, the hospital¡¯s usually bustling corridors quieted down in the afternoon, though many patients still couldn¡¯t be discharged, spending the holiday amidst the smell of disinfectant with the on- duty medical staff. After her shift, the colleagues not on duty gradually left. Amy offered her food to Leanne, ¡°I doubt we¡¯ll get any delivery tonight. How ¡¯bout I grab you some of my mom¡¯s homemade tacos? They taste good. I bet you¡¯ll love it!¡± Leanne answered back, ¡°No worries, go have a good time. The hospital always hooks us up with grub, and Donna¡¯s got me sorted with a microwaveablesagna.¡± Mary had video called Leanne a few days earlier, insisting shee back to the 1/2 Chapter 208 Richardsons for the holiday. As soon as Leanne tried to decline, Mary pouted, ¡°Who said that? Even if you¡¯re divorcing Curtis, you¡¯re still my granddaughter, separate issues. It hasn¡¯t been that long, and you¡¯re already abandoning me?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help butugh, knowing Mary was just worried she would be lonely spending the holiday alone. If not for her duty, she really would have found it hard to refuse, a fact that left Mary without retort. ¡°You hospitals are so heartless!¡± Before 7 PM, Leanne received a call from the Richardsons¡¯ family driver, who, following the matriarch¡¯s orders, delivered the prepared Christmas Eve dinner to the hospital. Holding two fouryered food containers, Leanne almost couldn¡¯t manage. Her on-duty colleagues were already gathered around, with various kinds of food on the table, alongside dishes from the hospital and those sent by other colleagues¡¯ families, creating a diverse feast. When Leanne brought in her food containers, her colleagues gasped in admiration. Roast chicken with crispy skin, roastmb, mashed potatoes, and beef stew¡­ With dessert included, there were twelve dishes in total, instantly elevating the level of their Christmas Eve dinner. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hanging with Dr. Castillo means we¡¯re in for a treat!¡± ¡°Come on, everyone.¡± A colleague lifted their juice, ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Dr. Castillo.¡± Leanne raised her ss, smiling, ¡°Enjoy, everyone.¡± 2/2 09-10 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 After dinner, everyone headed back to their stations, and Leanne was bustling around as usual. Once she had sorted out the new patient, she made her way back to the office, with just over ten minutes to go until midnight. Joy called her, keeping up with her tradition of ordering Leanne a birthday cake every year, and this year was no exception: The birthday present had been delivered to Leanne earlier. She went downstairs to collect it, wished the delivery guy, who had braved thete hour, a Merry Christmas, and carried the cake back upstairs. ¡°I wanna be the first to wish you a happy birthday! Don¡¯t you dare hang up, okay? If you¡¯re busy, just put the phone down for a bit.¡± fishing Lately, Joy had been spurred into action by Selina. ¡°That little goofball Selina was fish around a few days ago, asking if your birthday was on Christmas Day. She definitely. nned to call you right on the dot, but she didn¡¯t count on me being one step ahead, hehe!¡± It was almost midnight, and usually, the hospital¡¯s patients would be resting, leaving the building in a tranquil silence. But today, with fewer people around, spirits were unexpectedly high. To Westerners magic of ¡°Christmas Eve¡± alone is enough to lift spirits. All worries, all sadness, it¡¯s like they¡¯re put on hold for this one day. Even now, she could hear the sound of Christmas¡¯ celebrations from the hospital room mixing with Joy¡¯s infectiousughter. ¡°Thanks for yourugh, it¡¯s like a wake-up call, was feeling sleepy, but now I¡¯m wide. awake.¡± As she spoke, Leanne was almost back at her office. Phone in one hand and birthday cake in the other, she spotted a figure standing at the door from afar. The man, d in a ck turtleneck sweater, exuded an air of elegance and calm, turning to her with a gentle smile. He too held a cake in his hands. Leanne slowed her steps. There were plenty of empty spaces in the parking lot as Curtis parked his car, picking up the custom- made cake from the passenger seat. 08.19 Chapter 209 It was a beautiful pink butterfly cake. Tall in stature, the cake was adorned withyers of delicate pink waves, almost translucent, with edges dusted in gold. It resembled the tender petals of a blossom or the delicate wings of a butterfly. As Curtis stepped out of the car, he checked his watch. He was early by half an hour, thinking that showing up now might annoy Leanne, interrupting her work. So, Curtis decided to wait, leaning against his car and fishing out a pack of cigarettes. from his pocket. He contemted lighting one up but then hesitated, stuffing the cigarette back into the pack and tossing it back into the car. His smoking habit hadn¡¯t been severe before his time in Embend Country, but it had picked up over the years. Leanne had a keen sense of smell; once, after dining with colleagues, she ended up washing her hair three times to get rid of the smoke smell. Leaning against the car door, Curtis gazed up at a specific floor of the building, reminiscing about three years ago, the same moment under a heavy snowfall, standing outside like a lovestruck fool from a drama series, waiting for her. Three years had passed, and he was still like a lovestruck; preferring the chill over the warmth of his car, he stood there, letting the cold wind p his face. He missed the snow this year, fondly remembering how he loved to see Leanne ru towards him through the snow, her eyes sparkling with joy. With thest five minutes ticking away, Curtis picked up the cake and made his way towards the hospital building. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Up the stairs, into the elevator, and towards the ophthalmology office, he timed his arri perfectly. Mid-conversation, Joy noticed the silence. ¡°Got busy again?¡± Then, a man¡¯s voice emerged from the phone, calling out, ¡°Leanne.¡± ¡°Jeremy?¡± Joy¡¯s ears were sharp, followed by a chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s there for your birthday, huh? That¡¯s thoughtful. I¡¯ll leave you two be then, happy birthday in advance and Merry Christmas. Girl, you¡¯ve made it through the darkest times, it¡¯s only brightness ahead!¡± Leanne humrned in agreement, ¡°You too, Joy. Don¡¯t look back at those who trouble you, just keep moving forward, I¡¯m with you.¡± Joy felt a lump in her throat. Every year, going back home meant dealing with her biased. parents, leaving her feeling agitated and suffocated. 2/2 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Like a chain shackled to Joy¡¯s ankle, no matter how far she ventured or how high she climbed, the end of the year always dragged her back to where she started, to face the music. It felt like an inescapable curse to Joy, circling back over and over again. Leanne never asked her, and she never shared. But in that moment, Joy saw the light. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, I¡¯m noting back next year!¡± she dered. ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow!¡± After hanging up, Leanne pocketed her phone and walked over to Jeremy Turner. Having a friend show up with a birthday cake in the middle of the night, especially on Christmas Eve, was no small gesture. It weighed on Leanne. ¡°Really, you didn¡¯t have toe, especially not at this time. You should be partying with. your family.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll only stay a bit, no worries. My mom heard you were on shift alone today and wanted to bring you some chicken pot pie. Selina couldn¡¯t believe you had avish Christmas Eve dinner until she saw the photos. Selina wanted toe too, but her house is full of kids tonight, all clinging to her, so couldn¡¯t make it. She bought you the cake, and I brought the gift for her.¡± Jeremy had a way of speaking that eased her concerns. Leanne led him into the office, where Jeremy brought out the cake and lit the candles. As he flicked the lighter, a hint of hesitation crossed his face. Eager to move past this part, Leanne was about to close her eyes and make a wish when Jeremy, with a fist to his nose, cleared his throat and began to sing in a stiff tone, ¡°Happy birthday to you! Wave goodbye to all the troubles, say hello to all the joys¡­¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Herughter made it impossible for Jeremy to continue, embarrassment tinting his checks. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not much of a singer. Was it that bad?¡± Leanne, stillughing, shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡± It was just that his usual derneanor shing with the cheerful tune made for aically dissonant scene. 1/3 Chapter 210 ¡°Selina taught me, said it¡¯s the go-to birthday song these days.¡± Though Jeremy felt awkward, the sight of her bright smile made him linger on her expression. As Leanne noticed his gaze, her smile gradually faded. Suddenly, amotion outside broke the silence, with people rushing through the hallway. Leanne, driven by her doctor¡¯s instincts, hurried out to see what was happening. Patients were pouring out of their rooms, some heading for the elevators, others crowding at the windows. As nurses tried in vain to manage the crowd, Leanne asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, someone mentioned there¡¯s a show across the river, and they want to see.¡± One nurse yelled at a patient wrapped in bandages from eye surgery, being helped by a rtive, ¡°Bed 18! You can¡¯t even see things, why join the crowd?¡± The patients gathered at therge windows, and Leanne walked over, reminding everyone, ¡°Take a look but be safe, no pushing.¡± An eager elderly patient from bed 5 pulled her over, ¡°Dr. Castillo, you¡¯ve got to see this, the view¡¯s fantastic!¡± Leanne found herself dragged to a spot with a clear view of the Stonebridge Financi District, across the river from the hospital. From this vantage point, the towering office buildings were aze with blue andser lights. purp Just then, the grand clock atop the Richardson Group building began to chime, its majestic sound carrying across the water with stunning rity. As the clock struck, numbers formed from stars appeared in the deep blue night sky: 10, 9,8,7 The patients, caught up in the excitement, joined in the countdown, their voices mingling with the chimes. As they reached 3, 2, 1- The final chime was followed by a sky filled with fireworks, lighting up the night in a spectacr disy. The patients cheered in awe, capturing the moment on their phones. A Christmas Eve show? Leanne didn¡¯t work thest few Christmases, so she had no idea there were ns for festive events 2/3 Chapter 210 Just as she was about to let a little girl behind her take her spot, the sky, now a canvas of sparkling fireworks, revealed a message: Happy Birthday! It was not a Christmas¡¯ greeting, but a birthday wish just for her. 3/3 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 The elderly patient from bed 5 was currently livestreaming to her grandson via her smartphone. Upon spotting any text, she¡¯d jump to conclusions. ¡°Look! That says ¡®Merry Christmas!! A younger person nearby corrected her, ¡°I think you got that wrong. It¡¯s ¡®Happy Birthday¡¯!¡± ¡°To mess up such important events, that¡¯s gotta be a major blunder, right? The person in charge is probably getting fired for this.¡± Only Leanne¡¯s movements froze for a moment unnoticed by anyone else. Jeremy came looking for her just as the mistaken message disappeared. He nced at Leanne¡¯s distant expression and asked, ¡°Do you enjoy the fireworks?¡± Leanne, as if snapping back to reality and not quite catching his words, apologized, ¡°Oh, got a bit carried away and forgot you were still here.¡± ¡°No worries,¡± Jeremy said. ¡°Your work is important.¡± The spectacr fireworks show continued, but Leanne didn¡¯t stay to watch, turning away from the window. ¡°Shall I walk you out?¡± she offered to Jeremy. Jeremy wanted to remind her they hadn¡¯t made wishes or cut the cake yet, but eventual he held back his words. He knew it was her way of saying no. Leanne was always considerate of others¡¯ feelings, often more so than her own. She was seldom rude to anyone. Her rudeness today was probably because he had crossed a line. Jeremy handed her two gifts, one from Selina and one from himself. His gift was a watch, not too pricey but also not toovish for a friend, making it hard for Leanne to refuse. Leanne epted it, thanking him for the day. On their way downstairs, Leanne didn¡¯t notice Jeremy¡¯s unusual silence. She was lost in her thoughts, preupied. Stepping out of the hospital building, the biting cold wind hit them, making all worries seem trivial. Jeremy stopped, ¡°You should go back to work, 1/2 D8 20 Chapter 211 Leanne nodded, still polite but distant, ¡°Take care on your way back.¡± As she was about to leave, Jeremy stood still and then spoke up, ¡°Was I too forward. today?¡± Leanne turned to him, about to respond.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jeremy continued, ¡°I came to celebrate your birthday, but you didn¡¯t seem happy.¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± said Leanne. ¡°It¡¯s not about you. I just didn¡¯t want to give you impression.¡± the wrong Knowing he had feelings for her, which she didn¡¯t n to reciprocate, made it hard for her to ept his kindness without feeling guilty. ¡°I should be the one apologizing. I assumed you¡¯d be lonely on your birthday without considering how you felt.¡± Then Jeremy asked, ¡°Does it trouble you?¡± ¡°A bit.¡± The night was chilly, and Leanne tucked her hands into her coat pockets, deciding to clear the air. ¡°Jeremy, you¡¯re a great friend, but I¡¯m afraid of giving you the wrong idea and then hurting you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t mind getting hurt by you¡­¡± ¡°I do,¡± Leanne interjected. ¡°I¡¯ve been hurt before. I know how painful it is and how dreadful it is to hurt som else. So, yes, I do care. I believe in treating others how you¡¯d want to be treated.¡± Jeremy fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Leanne, I know about your past w and how much it hurt you, making it hard to open up again. But not everyone is CL won¡¯t hurt you, and I¡¯m not afraid of getting hurt. I even wish you wouldn¡¯t have suc strong boundaries, even if it means giving me hope, just so I could have a chance.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Theplexity in Leanne¡¯s expression deepened as she processed his words. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± she said, a touch of earnestness in her voice. ¡°I know I don¡¯t. But everything I do is out of my own free will.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t finalized my divorce with Curtis yet. It might drag on for who knows how long. Keeping your distance might be better for you.¡± ¡°I never nned on getting between you two. That¡¯s why I never dared to pursue you, not even brave enough to send you a single rose, fearing it might offend you. Jeremy looked into her eyes with a seriousness that was palpable. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to feel any burden. Just think of me as a regr friend, that¡¯s all. At the very least, don¡¯t deprive me of the right to hold you dear, okay?¡± Leanne was speechless, genuinely at a loss for words. Jeremy raised his hand as if he wanted to gently touch her hair but hesitated and pulled back halfway, ¡°Goodnight, Leanne.¡± ¡°¡­Goodnight.¡± Leanne felt like her, mind was a tangled mess. Had she never met Curtis, perhaps Jeremy could have been a very good match. A gentleman, attentive, knowing when to advance or retreat, always prioritizing her feelings. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Respect and care were precisely what she once yearned for. Unfortunately, Curtis had been the variable in her life that she encountered first. Turning around, Leanne started walking back. Suddenly, a chilling voice emerged from the side, ¡°What a touching speech.¡± She got frightened, instinctively stepping back, only to see a dark figure perched on the edge of a flowerbed by the entrance. Realizing whose voice it was, the panic that had risen to her throat subsided. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± she said, her hand clutching her chest from the shock. Curtis was sprawledzily on the flowerbed, his figure nearly blending into the shadows of the night. ¡°Yeah, you know, I¡¯m a psycho.¡± ¡°What are you doing sitting out here?¡± Leanne frowned. Curtis pulled out a half-empty pack of cigarettes from his pocket, drew one, and Chapter 212 responded emotionlessly, ¡°Enjoying the night view.¡± Who would sit outside a hospital in the dead of night on Christmas Eve to enjoy the night view? Leanne noticed a box ced next to him, tall and exquisite, tied with a ribbon, its transparent sides barely revealing the shape of a pink frosted cake in the darkness. She remembered the grand fireworks disy that had just ended. The same Christmas Eve, the same hospital entrance. This year, there was no snow, and they were no longer in love. The wind was strong, whipping Leanne¡¯s hair around her face, seemingly mirroring the turmoil within her. He hade, but why hadn¡¯t he gone up? Leanne thought for a moment, then forced herself to stop, not wanting to dwell on it any longer. As she turned to leave, the flick of a lighter sounded, and Curtis called her name again, ¡°Leanne.¡± Sitting in the half-light, his tall figure somehow seemed defeated. With a cigarette between his lips, his voice sounded listless, his emotions obscure, ¡°If we got divorced, would you ept him?¡± Perhaps it was the y of light and shadow, but his expression seemed pained. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business,¡± Leanne said. Curtis¡¯ gaze lingered on her indifferent expression, feeling an ufortable pang in heart, eyes, and lips. He quipped, ¡°Can¡¯t I be curious?¡± You must be really bored.¡± ¡°He¡¯d rather be given mixed signals even if it means being strung along, all for you. How devoted. Are you going to cry from being moved when you get back?¡± The sarcasm was evident in Curtis¡¯ voice, ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby, afterall.¡± 08.201 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Curtis had just gone upstairs, only to find someone had beaten him to it. Why is it that when Jeremy shows up, she doesn¡¯t mind him interrupting her work? And there she is, shing Jeremy one of her dazzling smiles. What¡¯s so funny? Is it Jeremy¡¯s face that¡¯sugh-worthy? How long had it been since she had smiled at him? Every time she saw him, it was nothing but scowls and if looks could kill, Curtis would be riddled with holes by now. Why does she light up so much around Jeremy? Could it be, even just a little, that she actually likes Jeremy? Sudden jealousy red up in Curtis like gasoline poured over his heart¡¯s embers, igniting a chaotic ze, a wildfire that left his reason scorched to nothing. Curtis was half-tempted to pack that cake, along with Jeremy, into a fireworks cannon and st them into the sky. But clinging to hisst shred of sanity, he didn¡¯t go in. Instead, he walked away, lighting a cigarette in the cold air to calm himself down. This wasn¡¯t like him at all. Since when did Mr. Curtis need to avoid anyone? But he was genuinely afraid of saying something in a fit of rage that he couldn¡¯t take something that would upset Leanne. Taming this little hedgehog was proving to be a real challenge. And to think he¡¯d wasted so much effort on those fireworks, only for Jeremy to end enjoying them. Maybe he should charge Jeremy a viewing fee? ¡°Not every man is Curtis, he said?¡± Jeremy probably never expected Curtis to overhear thatment. With a cold snort, Curtis thought, ¡°Never knew the guy had such a way with words before.¡± U Leanne said, ¡°Is this what you came here for at Christmas? To eavesdrop and throw you sarcastic comments around?¡± Curtis nonchntly sat on the edge of a hospital flower bed, his cigarette-holding hand resting on his knee, his dark trousers making his slender fingers stand out even more. With a snurk that carried a hint of irony, he said with feigned propriety, ¡°Of course not. I was worried my wife wouldn¡¯t have enough fun celebrating her birthday with another man, so I rushed over to set off fireworks and liven things up.¡± Leanne detected the sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Nobody asked you to.¡± Chapter 213 ¡°But who can resist my helpful nature?¡± He took a drag from his cigarette, exhaling at stream of smoke that curled upwards, brushing past his indifferent gaze, ¡°With a husband as selflessly devoted and helpful as me, you¡¯d be hard-pressed to find another.¡± Leanne, unimpressed by his sarcasm, retorted, ¡°With all your goodness, you might as well go benefit someone else.¡± That made Curtis chuckle. Look at the sharp tongue his little prot¨¦g¨¦ had developed. The annoyance he¡¯d felt upstairs began to dissipate. He removed the cigarette from his mouth, snuffed it out, and with a flick of his wrist, perfectly tossed it into the ashtray of the trash bin. ¡°I can¡¯t benefit anyone else,¡± he said slowly, lifting his eyelids, ¡°You¡¯re self-sacrificing, I¡¯m generous to a fault; we¡¯re a match made in heaven. Perfect for each other.¡± Leanne shot back ¡°v must be crazy.¡±. ¡°At 12:10 AM on Christmas Day, I¡¯m diagnosed with madness,¡± Curtis agreed amiably, ¡°All these ailments, you¡¯ve driven me to them. If you leave me, you¡¯re the viin.¡± Leanne was speechless. So he¡¯s learned how to make her guilty now, has he? Curtis took the nearby cake, leisurely untied the ribbon, and lit the candles before inserting them. Sitting there with the cake, he slowly looked up, the faint candlelight dancing in his d eyes. ¡°Time to make a wish, 26-year-old Leanne.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His gaze was too tender, and Leanne¡¯s defenses weren¡¯t solid enough to keep it out. Th flicker of candlelight found its way in, illuminating the corners of her heart. Leanne stared at the cake in his hands. Exquisite, beautiful, like a piece of art. ¡°Eating one more slice of cake lets you make an extra birthday wish,¡± Curtis didn¡¯t know if she had made her first wish yet, but he had convinced himself. 03205 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 act like Jeremy just the guy dropping off a birthday cake. He¡¯d act li Was Curtis¡¯ eyes gleamed with a shallow mirth, reflected in the cozy candlelight. ¡°What¡¯s your wish?¡± he asked. Leanne silently locked eyes with him for a moment before finally stepping forward, one step at a time, until she stood right in front of him.. She bent down, blowing out the candle. And then looked straight into his eyes and said, ¡°My wish is to get a divorce from you.¡± That gentle, water-like smile finally began to fade, and Curtis didn¡¯t really know what he was expecting. He guessed this might be her answer but still hoped for a surprise. She could wish for anything, even a shooting star, and he has the means to make ite true. ¡°Ever heard of the saying, ¡®If you tell your wish, it won¡¯te true¡¯?¡± Curtis said, with a self-righteous air, ¡°Guess we can¡¯t get divorced now, can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d y dirty,¡± Leanne said before turning to walk away. Curtis caught her wrist, set the cake aside, and pulled something out of his coat pocket, sping it onto her wrist. Leanne looked down to find that it was a wristwatch. Quite the coincidence. This watch was clearly more expensive than the one Jeremy had given her, a custo model, with a sapphire crystal face that sketched out a constetion. The length of the strap was just right, fitting snugly around her wrist, and even had he initials engraved on it. Matching Curtis¡¯ own wristwatch, except hers was circled with a ring of shining diamon more delicate and refined, while his was a subdued men¡¯s model. It probably still held a bit of Curtis¡¯ warmth, being kept close to him. Leanne tried to pull her hand away, but he was quick to secure the strap. ¡°Happy Birthday,¡± Curtis said, letting go. Just as Leanne was about to talk, the watch on her wrist chimed softly twice. It sounded like some kind of alert, pleasant and light, not enough to disturb anyone, but sufficient to remind its wearer. 08:20 Chapter 214 Remind her of what? Almost simultaneously, Curtis¡¯ watch made the same sound. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leanne lifted her wrist to examine it more closely, finding nothing unusual, ¡°Why did it chime?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve installed a chip that monitors the heart rate to detect when one is smitten,¡± Curtis deadpanned, ¡°It chiming means I¡¯m currently smitten with you.¡± He said, raising an eyebrow slightly, ¡°But what are you smitten with?¡± Leanne rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± She immediately tried to take the watch off, but Curtis pulled her hand away. ¡°Just a reminder, since you seem to forget, I¡¯m human too. Leanne, you could be a bit more nicer to me.¡± it away. Setting aside the fact it was Curtis, it was indeed rude to remove a gift right Too bad she couldn¡¯t set that aside. Leanne didn¡¯t want his gift and was trying to unsp the watch when the peculiar chime sounded again. She instinctively looked up, meeting Curtis¡¯ half-smiling eyes, feeling inexplicably guilty at the sound. Before she could unsp it, Curtis handed her the cake, making her hold it with both hands, and nonchntly said, ¡°It¡¯ll stop once you go inside.¡± Really? Leanne couldn¡¯t figure out what the deal was with the chime. After saying that, he turned her around and lightly pushed her on the lower back. So, Leanne,pletely baffled, walked into the hospital building carrying the cake. Crossing the threshold, the chiming stopped a few stepster. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leanne turned back. Curtis stood outside the ss door, pockets tucked, his smilex yet charming. His lips barely moved, but she read the word he formed-Idiot. Leanne didn¡¯t know what to say to him. 08:20 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 By the time Leanne realized what was happening, he had already turned around and vanished into the night, his strides confident and swift. Back in her office, Leanne ced the third cake on her desk. It was too much for her to eat alone, so she decided to share it with some of the night shift colleagues and a few patients who were still awake. She had thought of giving some to Belinda too, but she wasn¡¯t in her room-probably at her daughter¡¯s side again. Carrying the cakes, Leanne made her way to the pediatric oncology ward. On the way, she received a text from Amy, who was staying upte for the Christmas¡¯ celebrations. ¡°Did you hear there were fireworks tonight? So cool! Wish I¡¯d taken your shift.¡± Leanne texted back, ¡°What, was the dinner at home not good, or was the TV series boring?¡± Amy replied, ¡°The TV series¡¯ nothingpared to the excitement, and who knows which mogul was dering his love for his darling wife.¡± Leanne was a bit taken aback by the words, but curious.. ¡°Deration of love?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see? How could you miss it at the hospital?¡± Amy quickly sent over a few photos taken by colleagues from other departments, had been shared in the group chats. As Leanne walked, she opened the photos. She had missed some of the fireworks show, and with it, something special. Someon had captured each moment, piecing together the words formed by the fireworks. The images strung together formed a sentence- ¡°I love you more than anything.¡± It felt like something in Leanne¡¯s heart was softly stirred. Curtis, when he put his mind to it, could make anyone fall. The midnight fireworks had turned half the city as bright as day, with crowds cheering and still talking about it excitedly. But no one knew that the grand romantic disy was meant for just one person. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Leanne reached Jada¡¯s room, most of the lights were off. Only the bed by the door had its light on, where a little boy must have thrown up after 3/2 08:20 Chapter 215 chemotherapy, and his family was cleaning up quietly. Belinda had set up a makeshift folding bed in the corner of the room. Seeing that she and Jada were asleep, Leanne thought about leaving. ¡°Dr. Castillo,¡± Jada called out softly from her bed, sitting up. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Leanne asked in a whisper. ¡°I fell asleep but then woke up again,¡± Jada said, her eyes fixating on the cake in Leanne¡¯s hand. Seeing her gaze, Leanne smiled, ¡°Would you like a piece?¡± Jada nced at her mother, asleep, then nodded. Leanne helped her into a jacket, and Jada put on the hat Leanne had given her. They stepped out of the room, heading toward the nurses¡¯ station. The cake Leanne brought was a butterfly cake from Curtis, a novelty that even the night nurse hadn¡¯t seen before, earning it much praise. Leanne cut the cake, sharing it with everyone, including herself. The frosting must have had a hint of lemon juice in it, making it sweet but not cloying, very refreshing. After eating, Leanne was about to take her back to rest when Jada hesitated, then in a tone far too mature for her age, said, ¡°Dr. Castillo, can I talk to you for a moment?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Leanne replied. The nurse tactfully left the room, and Jada sat in the adult-sized chair opposite her feet not quite reaching the floor. ¡°Dr. Castillo, can you talk to my mom?¡± Jada asked, her legs tensely crossed, he pursed. ¡°I want to give my eyes to her.¡± Leanne was taken aback. The hospital and the Red Cross had been clear: given Jada¡¯s grim prognosis, if the w were to happen, her corneas could be donated to Belinda. As for her other organs, the would need further tests to determine their eligibility for donation. 2/2 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 But all even is hinged on a premise that Belinda was unwilling to ept. So, she wouldn¡¯t entertain a discussion about it. Every time a Red Cross representative came knocking, they¡¯d get an earful, sometimes even more. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. These were matters that children shouldn¡¯t have to know about. But with the Red Cross repsing in several times, whispers among the nurses or other patients were inevitable. It wasn¡¯t a secret anymore. ¡°Jada, do you understand what this all means?¡± Jada nodded. ¡°I know. With my condition, it¡¯s only a matter of time. I¡¯ve known that for a while now. But I can¡¯t tell Mom; it would break her heart. But I¡¯ve made my peace with it.¡± Children who¡¯ve battled with illness for years often have a maturity and eptance of death beyond their age. ¡°And do you know why your mom disagrees?¡± Leanne said, ¡°From a medical standpoint, the doctors want to do everything they can, based on your condition. They prepare for the worst-case scenario. But to your mom, that scenario doesn¡¯t exist. In her eyes, you¡¯re not going to die.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Jada replied. ¡°My mom loves me a lot ¡°If I were to persuade her, it¡¯d be like forcing her to face that scenario. It¡¯s too har too devastating.¡± Leanne, as Belinda¡¯s primary doctor, wished nothing more than to cure her. But sometimes, the human spirit is more fragile than the body. Agreeing to a corn transnt meant epting her daughter¡¯s impending death, and that could breakpletely. Jada looked up, her gaze firm. ¡°Dr. Castillo, do you love your mom?¡± ¡°Love her? With all my heart.¡± Just the mention of it made Leanne feel like crying. How could she not love her mother? Jada asked, ¡°Would you give your eyes to save your mom?¡± The question stopped Leanne in her tracks. For her, the answer didn¡¯t even need a second thought. She would After a long silence, Leanne looked at Jada and smiled helplessly. ¡°Are you really only nine? You seem wiser than I am.¡± Jada blushed slightly, her cute dimples showing, feeling both shy and proud. 1/2 Chapter 216 Leanne ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll find time to talk to your mom.¡± Working the night shift was draining, especially with Leanne¡¯s mind full of thoughts. One moment she thought of Jada, so sensible and yet so heart-wrenchingly aware of her fate, and the next, of her own mom. And then there was Curtis, always popping up to make his presence felt. By morning, she was exhausted. After they swapped shifts, Donna took one look at her and said, ¡°You look beat. Go home and get some sleep!¡± Leanne stretched. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Belinda first.¡± ¡°Ah, you finally decided?¡± Donna smiled. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re too soft-hearted to just stand by.¡± Leanne sighed, massaging her shoulders. ¡°No choice, Jada talked to me yesterday.¡± ¡°Jada¡¯s a sharp one. So sensible and smart.¡± Donna caught a glimpse of Leanne¡¯s wrist. and grabbed it, eyes sparkling. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful watch! Is it new?¡± Leanne remembered she was still wearing the watch, having forgotten to take it off. ¡°It was a gift.¡± Donna gave her a knowing look. ¡°I see.¡± ¡­See what exactly? Leanne nced at the watch for a moment before taking it off and cing it in her 08 20 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Belinda had just finished helping Jada wash her face when she caught sight of Leanne. and immediately looked embarrassed. ¡°Jada told me you brought her cakesst night? Dr. Castillo, you shouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It was no trouble,¡± Leanne said. ¡°A friend got me a birthday cake, and we couldn¡¯t finish it, so I thought I¡¯d share.¡± ¡°Your birthday?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda began rummaging through her belongings, eager to find something to give her. Leanne tried to stop her, ¡°Really, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°But I want to,¡± insisted Belinda. ¡°Birthdays onlye once a year, you know.¡± Lately, a few rtives and friends had brought her things, but those were just some fruits, nothing special. She felt they weren¡¯t good enough to give. Finally, she presented a mini drawstring bag she had made herself. ¡°This is something I made to sell, and it¡¯s thest one I have. It¡¯s not worth much, but I hope you won¡¯t mind.¡± The bag was indeed tiny, smaller than a palm, with a cat embroidered on the front. It might not have been worth much, but its charm and cuteness won Leanne over so adorable. And I love cats.¡± Seeing Leanne genuinely happy, Belinda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Jada pulled out a simr small bag from beneath her pillow to show Leanne. ¡°I hav too. Mine¡¯s got a puppy on it.¡± When Leanne left, Belinda walked her out. Once they were outside the hospital room, Leanne stopped, ¡°Belinda, can we talk for a moment?¡± Belinda, being particrly sensitive about the subject of corneal donations, guessed where the conversation was heading and immediately showed resistance. ¡°Dr. Castillo, are you here to convince me to sign on the papers too?¡± Leanne led her to sit on a bench in the hallway, took a moment to organize her thoughts, and began, ¡°My parents died when I was six. We were kidnapped, locked in an abandoned factory storage room. It was dark, dirty, and at night, you could hear the rats scurrying around. One even crawled on me once. We were there for many days, waiting for someone to rescue us, but no one came.¡± Belinda had only seen kidnappings in TV shows and was shocked. ¡°Who would do that? Chapter 217 Did they want money?¡± Leanne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was. They didn¡¯t want money; they wanted my dad to do something for them, but he refused.¡± She was too young to understand, but it had something to do with her dad¡¯s job at VectorVista Bank. ¡°Thest day, my dad seemed to sense something was going to happen and told me many things. When the kidnappers came in, he and my mom attacked them. They were tied up, couldn¡¯t fight properly, so my dad used his head to ram into one of them. My mom used to be a college professor, beautiful and graceful. My dad said it was love at first sight for him, and it took a long time to win her over. She was slim, never fought anyone, rone, and was easily caught. The man grabbed her hair, hitting her, but she bit his hand. hard, dragging him to give me a chance to run away.¡± Leanne¡¯s fingers curled into a fist, suppressing the choke in her voice, and she continued, ¡°My dad told me to run east, towards the rising sun. He said not to trust anyone I met on the way and to find a crowded ce before seeking the police. I was scared. I wanted to go back for them, but they told me not to look back. I didn¡¯t dare to look back; I just ran as fast as I could.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t know how they managed to hold the kidnappers off. She just kept running, with only the wind and her heavy breathing forpany. But the factory was toorge, and the sun seemed too far away, as if she could nev escape. Hearing someone chasing her, she hid in a sewage outlet, crawling into a narrow pip only a child could fit through.. The abandoned equipment had been shut down for a long time, leaving a stench of dr sludge. She hid there for what felt like forever, hearing footsteps pass by now and then, until it waspletely dark and silent. When she finally crawled out, the dark factory was like a maze. She was alone, scared, and missing her parents With only her limited memory to guide her, she found her way back to the storage room. The kidnappers were gone. Her parentsy there, lifeless, under the pale and weak moonlight, their faces battered and bloodied. 08:20 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Leanne had only shared what happened on that day with the police and her aunt. It had been ages since shest spoke of it, or even allowed herself to remember. For a long while, visions of that pitch-dark factory and its lingering stench haunted her nightmares. Belinda, initially shocked, gradually looked at her with eyes full of sympathy. ¡°I had no idea you went through such a life¡­¡±: ¡°Belinda, I don¡¯t have kids, so maybe I can¡¯t fully grasp how you feel,¡± Leanne said. ¡°But I know my mom would understand you because she loved me just as much as you love Jada.¡± Tears welled up in Belinda¡¯s eyes, and she raised her hand to wipe them away, but Leanne handed her a tissue from her pocket instead. ¡°You really should kick that habit of rubbing your eyes, especially with your condition. You need to be extra careful about eye hygiene.¡± After cleaned her tears, Belinda tried topose herself, but Leanne continued, ¡°Yesterday, Jada asked me if I¡¯d use my eyes to save my mom if I could. If I had the chance,¡± she said, ¡°I¡¯d pay any price, not just my eyes. Jada feels the same way.¡± These words broke the dam of Belinda¡¯s emotions, and she started sobbing uncontrobly, trying hard not to be too loud for fear of being heard by her child. But Jada still came out of her room, wiping her mom¡¯s tears with her tiny hands while her own tears fell. Belinda hugged her, and the two cried together, a heart-wrenching scene of a mother and daughter clinging to each other in sorrow. Leanne turned away, took a deep breath, and forced her tears back. She left the tissues with Belinda, gently patted her shoulder, and stood up to leave. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Castillo,¡± Belinda said through tears. ¡°For what?¡± Leanne replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t really helped you.¡± Seeing them always brought a sense of guilt; her ability to help was so limited. After leaving the room, Leanne sought out Dr. Yates, the hospital¡¯s top expert in treating a rare form of cancer that Jada was battling. Dr. Yates sighed upon mentioning Jada, ¡°Every day she lives is a bonus at this point.¡± Being a doctor, Leanne knew all too well the harsh realities of disease. Despite advancements in medical technology, there were still limits to what they could achieve. 12 Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 218 ¡°You should talk to her mom again. We¡¯re not talking about taking the child¡¯s corneas now, but if the worst happens, her eyes could give her mother a chance to see the world again.¡± Leanne had already tried, but seeing the mother and daughter in tears was heart-wrenching. She was there for another reason. ¡°Dr. Yates, I¡¯ll cover Jada¡¯s treatment costs, whatever it takes.¡± Dr. Yates paused his work, surprised by her offer. ¡°Leanne, you¡¯ve been around long enough to know better than to get so personally involved.¡± He advised her as a senior, ¡°We need to maintain a bnce of empathy and detachment. We see so many patients; you can¡¯t save everyone on your own.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. Just this once.¡± Leanne wanted to help any way she could, especially now, when she had the means to make a difference. ¡°I¡¯d rather not go through charities or media. It¡¯s too invasive for Belinda and her family. Can we arrange something internally through the hospital?¡± Dr. Yates, seeing her determination, agreed to help without letting Belinda know. When Leanne got home and finally woke up from a nap disturbed by a phone call, it was her grandmother. ¡°Wakey, wakey,¡± Mary teased. ¡°Jerry¡¯s downstairs to pick you up. Come home for dinner. You¡¯ve missed enough family gatherings.¡± Leanne, still groggy, realized she couldn¡¯t escape the family dinner on Christmas Day. 212 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 ¡°I guess I¡¯ll skip this time. You guys go ahead and enjoy.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mary was clearly not pleased. ¡°It seems like you all don¡¯t care about me anymore. Just because I¡¯m getting older, everyone thinks they can push me around.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help butughed. ¡°How am I pushing you around? Don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± ¡°You said you were workingte yesterday, and today, when you¡¯re not, you still won¡¯te over. It feels like you¡¯re just brushing me off.¡± Leanne had no choice but toy it all out. ¡°Curtis and I are getting a divorce. It¡¯s not right for me to come back now.¡± ¡°What does your divorce have to do with me?¡± Mary¡¯s logic was crystal clear. ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? This isn¡¯t your inws¡¯ house anymore; it¡¯s your home. What¡¯s wrong withing home for a meal?¡± Mary was quick with her words, and Leanne found herself speechless. ¡°Fine, how about I take you out tomorrow, would that be okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out with you.¡± Mary¡¯s voice turned sullen. ¡°You couldn¡¯t evene to visit me during the holidays. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve forgotten about me.¡± Leanne scratched her brow in frustration. Just then, Maddox Richardson took the phone, his serious voiceing through. ¡°Anne, you grew up here. This is your home. It¡¯s the holidays,e home for a meal.¡± Twenty minutester, after freshening up and changing, Leanne headed downstairs and got into the car back to the Richardson Manor. On the way, her phone kept buzzing with messages from her friend group. Joy was stuck in her hometown because she couldn¡¯t find a ticket back. Her mom had set up a blind date for her on Christmas Day, inviting the guy over to their house. Right now, she was venting in the group chat. Selina, ever the supportive best friend, started ranting. ¡°Your mom setting you up on a blind date on Christmas Day? She¡¯s out of her mind! She thinks she can just set you up with any men. You¡¯re a city beauty, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡± Then Joy sent a photo of the guy. Selina replied immediately, ¡°Hold on. Forget what I just said. You¡¯re not in his league.¡± Leanne was surprised. ¡°Austin? What¡¯s he doing in your hometown?¡± 1/2 Joy replied, ¡°How should I know! He said his aunt lives here and he came to visit with friends, ended up getting dragged into this blind date by her.¡± Leanne said, ¡°Talk about fate, huh?¡± Joy replied, ¡°Fate my foot! I was in my pajamas, hadn¡¯t even washed my face or did my hair. When my mom mentioned a blind date, I chomped down on three cloves of garlic, hoping to scare him off. Now I¡¯ve been sitting here, grinning like an idiot for half an hour. Never been sodylike in my life!¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t stopughing, ¡°Thanks for the firstugh of my year.¡± Selina, who had no idea who Austin was, panicked. ¡°Who? Why am I thest to know?¡± Leanne kept it short: ¡°Her boss.¡± Selina sent a long voice message that just consisted of her hystericalughter. With Joy¡¯s story keeping her entertained, the ride seemed to fly by. And as fate would have it, just as Leanne arrived at the Richardson family estate, another car pulled in right behind hers. It was Phillip Richardson¡¯s. Out of courtesy, Leanne waited for Phillip to get out of his car and greeted him, ¡°Hey, Phillip, Merry Christmas.¡± Phillip nodded slightly, ¡°Merry Christmas, Anne!¡± It should have been a simple exchange, but then, a thought crossed Leanne¡¯s mind about something Curtis had once joked about. Suddenly feeling awkward, she wasn¡¯t sure whether she should exin herself to Phillip. She worried that not exining might lead to misunderstandings, yet exining might just make things worse. 2/2 73.3 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 So, Leanne found herself silently cursing Curtis once again in her mind. Phillip had just made his way over to her when something seemed to click. ¡°Oh, right, it¡¯s your birthday today. I¡¯ve already got your gift, just been too swamped to give it to you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Leanne quickly replied. With all the things he was busy with daily, any of those surely mattered more than her own birthday. ¡°Curtis used to remind me every year, but he didn¡¯t this year, and I almost forgot.¡± Phillip mentioned casually, as if it was an afterthought. ¡°He¡¯s always been more attentive than me, never forgot to get you a cake every single year.¡± Leanne paused. Curtis had mentioned before that he was the one buying the birthday cakes when they were kids. At the time, she was too upset to believe him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he just give it to me himself?¡± Phillip chuckled, ¡°The day he wanted to, you were mad at him and wouldn¡¯t open the door. He had no choice but to ask me to help give it to you.¡± Mad? Why was she mad? Leanne tried to recall. It was her first year with the Richardson family and her first birthday there. On Christmas Day, there were quite a few guestsing over to exchange Christmas¡¯ greetings. As an adopted daughter, she didn¡¯t attract much attention, and when it came time to Christmas gifts, only the Richardsons were considered. But out of politeness, Leanne still had to stand by, greet each guest, and then get awkwardly skipped over when they handed out the gifts. Already in an awkward situation due to her introverted nature, she just wanted to get through the Christmas¡¯ greetings and be alone. But Curtis, holding a gift, raised an eyebrow and said in front of everyone, ¡°Come here. Call me ¡®big bro¡¯, and I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± With that, naturally, all eyes turned to Leanne. The faces of the guests also turned ufortable. Some things are better left unspoken, but once pointed out, it made everyone uneasy For a young and sensitive Leanne, who felt out of ce, that embarrassment weighed heavily on her. 1/2 Chapter 220 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So, after the greetings, she hid in her room. When Curtis knocked, she buried herself under the covers, not wanting to deal with anyone. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Phillip¡¯s voice that she finally opened the door. Back then, she was young and didn¡¯t understand, thinking Curtis was just teasing her. Now, thinking back, it was a subtle yet bold way of pointing out the adults¡¯ hypocrisy and opportunism, and publicly dering that, no matter what, she was part of the Richardson family. From the second year onwards, whenever guests came over for Christmas¡¯ greetings, three gifts would be prepared. As Leanne and Phillip entered, the elders were already waiting in the living room. Before Leanne had a chance to greet them, she caught sight of Curtis standing on the stairs. He was home today, dressed casually in a light grey-blue knit sweater and beige lounge pants, looking like he¡¯d just woken up, with his hair slightly tousled over his forehead, exuding an air ofziness. His hands were in his pockets, shuffling in slippers on the wooden steps, his gazezily sweeping over her and Phillip, back and forth. It looked like he had something to say, but he held back. With a nonchnt stride, he came down the stairs, naturally taking the bag from Leanne¡¯s hand. And with utmost nonchnce, he asked, ¡°Did you run into each other at the door?¡± Leanne was about to answer when Phillip said, ¡°Take a guess.¡± The Phillip that Leanne remembered didn¡¯t joke around like this. She gave Phillip a confused look. Phillip, as always, maintained hisposed and serene demeanor, changed his shoes took off his coat, and headed straight into the living room. 212 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 This whole situation was like poking a bear for Curtis. This was the thing that caused the three-year long strain between him and Leanne, made her utterly despise him now, and kept their beautiful, adorable daughter froming into this world. Now, it was a sensitive topic for both of them, a no-go zone that neither could touch or mention. Seeing the two of them walk in together, side by side, Curtis¡¯ radar went off. Even though Leanne had admitted she wasn¡¯t in love with Phillip, Curtis couldn¡¯t help but be petty, wanting to erect an imprable barrier between them. He could clearly sense Phillip¡¯s taunts aimed at him. Staring at Phillip¡¯s back, Curtis squinted his eyes. Turning to Leanne, he said, ¡°Next time you see him, make a run for it.¡± ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡± Leanne retorted. Curtis gave her a look. ¡°Because if not, you¡¯ll remember that time I confessed my feeling to you, and you¡¯ll want to crawl into a hole from embarrassment.¡± She was speechless. He really did know her well. Seeing him cozy up to Leanne to chat, Mary got up from her couch in a huff and dragged him aside. She took Leanne by the arm, leading her away while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t mind him!¡± It was like she was a protective parent, worried about her child being bullied by the neighborhood troublemaker. Leanne went through the motions, greeting everyone and offering well-wishes for the Christmas. Jennifer nodded, handing her a gift, ¡°Here, take this.¡± Leanne was taken aback, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Just take it,¡± Jennifer insisted. Reluctantly, Leanne epted, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Richardson.¡± Jennifer, dressed in a tailor-made gown with dark purple velvet, exuded elegance that spoke of her wealthy background. Perhaps it was the festive spirit, but she seemed even more benevolent towards Leanne than usual, ¡°Whatever¡¯s between you and Curtis, let¡¯s keep it separate. You¡¯re always 1/2 72.20 Chapter 221 wee here; you¡¯re practically family,¡± Jennifer said with a warmth that surprised Leanne. Why was she being so nice? It was all because Mary had been sighing dramatically every five minutes since yesterday,menting, ¡°You¡¯re all here enjoying yourselves while my poor grandchild Anne is out there alone, without even a hot meal at Christmas.¡± The guilt was palpable with every bite they took. ¡°It¡¯s not like we told her not toe. She¡¯s on duty today, and didn¡¯t Jerry take her some food?¡± Jennifer tried to reason. But Mary only grew more mncholic, ¡°What¡¯s the use if only I remember her? What happens when I¡¯m gone? Who will care if she¡¯s eaten? A kid without a mom is really alone in the world.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When it came to guilt-tripping, Mary was a pro. Jennifer was at her wit¡¯s end. ¨C Leanne presented her Christmas¡¯ gifts, modest but thoughtful, to Mary, Maddox, Jennifer, and even Phillip. They were simple things ¨C practical, notvish. The Richardsonscked for nothing, and any one of them had more wealth than she could imagine. But it was the thought that counted. The Richardsons had raised her, and she would never forget their kindness. Curtis, trailing behindzily, noticed everyone holding a gift. ¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡± he quipped, drawing nces. Didn¡¯t he know better? Mary¡¯s cashmere scarf was a delightful shade of pink, something she cherished dearly. Despite the room being toasty at 82 degrees, she couldn¡¯t wait to wrap it around her neck. Struggling to reach the ends, she grumbled at her grandson, ¡°And you have the nerve to ask?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Curtis smoothly helped her with the scarf, wrapping it neatly and tying it off, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your handsome grandson deserve a proper gift?¡±\ 2/2 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Mary chuckled softly, herughter echoing in the quiet room before she quickly resumed her stern facade. ¡°You brat!¡± Curtis nced at Leanne, looking for any sign of intention towards him, but found none. So, he took matters into his own hands and grabbed the gift bag she had brought. It was empty. Nothing left. He looked up at Leanne, searching her face for any sign of guilt, but she appearedpletely at ease, not a hint of remorse in sight. ¨C Feeling somewhat left out, especially after noticing Phillip unting a Montnc pen ¨C not that it was anything special, but still, he didn¡¯t have one Curtis felt a sourness in his mouth as if he had just bitten into a fresh lemon. Ungrateful girl. And after all he does for her. ¡°Nice. How did you know I needed a bag,¡± he said, holding the empty paper bag with an air of satisfaction. Leanne was rendered speechless by hisment. In the odd, quiet of the room, Jennifer rubbed her forehead, feeling a headacheing 1. Maddox, holding his blood pressure monitor, was tempted to check his levels right then and there. Phillip, unable to bear the tension any longer, cleared his throat. ¡°How about we start dinner?¡± In the dining room, the servants had alreadyid out avish dinner. Leanne helped Mary to the dining room, suggesting, ¡°Maybe you should take off your scarf. It¡¯ll be easier to eat.¡± Mary agreed, ¡°Alright, put it back on me after dinner.¡± After removing her scarf, Leanne was about to sit next to Curtis when Mary pulled her aside. She gave her seat at the head of the table to Maddox and sat on the side, pulling Leanne to sit next to her. This caused Jennifer to move further down, as it was unheard of for the younger generation to sit above, their elders. ¡°I¡¯ll just sit over there,¡± Leanne offered. ¡°Just have a seat,¡± Jennifer was too tired to argue with Mary. 1/2 8 Chapter Leanne sat down, puzzled by Mary¡¯s whimsical behavior that evening, but Curtis knew why. Throughout dinner, Leanne sat next to Mary, across the table from him. After dinner, she stayed for a while before deciding to leave. Mary didn¡¯t insist on her staying and had the driver who brought her take her back. Her frail figure stood at the door, Leanne urging her toe in from the cold wind, but she refused, waving until the car was out of sight. At her age, there was a sentiment younger people couldn¡¯t understand: each meeting could be the last. She stood in the chilly wind until the car vanished from view. Suddenly, a figure appeared behind her. ¡°Missing her already, should I chase her down for you?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mary nearly jumped out of her skin, pping his arm. ¡°You little rascal, so annoying!¡± ¡°What¡¯s bothering you, acting as a stumbling block for me?¡± Curtis leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, giving her a sideways nce. ¡°Two months ago, you were all for helping me, and now you¡¯re bullying me? Your mood swings are hard to follow.¡± ¡°How dare you bully Anne? Stay away from her!¡± Mary¡¯s protective instincts red up. ¡°She¡¯s been on her own since she lost her folks, and you still pick on her. Where¡¯s your sense of decency?¡± ¡°My bad,¡± Curtis sighed, his attitude genuinely remorseful. ¡°Do me a favor, help me win her back.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help you. Weren¡¯t you the one who told me not to interfere?¡± Mary huffed. ¡°I can¡¯t trust her with you anymore. You might have inherited my looks, but not my loyalty. The Richardson family has never seen a cad like you. Look at your grandfather, he¡¯s been gone for years, and I never remarried.¡± Curtisughed, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t help me. Just don¡¯t get in my way.¡± He straightened up, opened the door for Mary to go inside, and followed her, quipping lightly, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯llin to your grandpa¡¯s ghost, tell him you¡¯re hindering the birth of his great- granddaughter.¡± 212 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Joy returned to Stonebridge on the third day after the Christmas, and she and Selina decided to meet directly at the local pub. Leanne joined them after finishing her shift. Since it was the holidays, both college students and part- timers were off, making every ce packed, especially the pubs which were brimming with the energy of youth. From afar, Selina waved, ¡°Over here!¡± As Leanne sat down, she noticed Joy¡¯s heavy-hearted expression. ¡°Weren¡¯t you out of tickets? How¡¯d you make it back?¡± ¡°I hitched a ride,¡± Joy confessed, cradling her face, her eyebrows knitted together, ¡°Drove for about six or seven hours.¡± Selina, already in on the secret, teased, ¡°Guess who was the driver?¡± Leanne guessed, ¡°Austin.¡± ¡°How did you know?!¡± Both Joy and Selina eximed in unison. ¡°Call it intuition,¡± Leanne¡¯s gut feelings were often spot on, ¡°He seems kinda into you.¡± Joy sighed, ¡°Hit the nail on the head.¡± Despite her usually unrestrained manner, Joy¡¯s romantic experiences were limited and far from deep, having had quick and somewhat vague rtionships. ¡°Remember how I ate garlic on the day of my blind date? Barely spoke a few words. When leaving, he asked why I was so quiet today, and I told him I ate garlic. He wondered why, and I said to poison you.¡¯ Heughed, saying ¡®You¡¯re too far to poison me.¡¯ My brain just froze, and I said, ¡®You¡¯d be poisoned when you kiss me.¡± Leanne was taken aback by her brazenness, even in front of her boss, ¡°¡­ Maybe you should put a lock on that mouth of yours.¡± Selina gave a thumbs up, ¡°You do know how to flirt.¡± ¡°Flirt my ass.¡± Joy¡¯s brows twisted even more, ¡°Then today, on the way back, I kept talking to him so he wouldn¡¯t fall asleep. My life was in his hands, after all. Maybe I was too funny because heughed like he¡¯d struck gold. At the rest stop, I went to use the bathroom and came back with a pack of gum, offering him one¡­¡± ¡°And you say you¡¯re not flirting?¡± Selina yed the stern judge, ¡°You do know sharing gum hints at wanting to kiss, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just your dirty mind!¡± Joy, for once, was calling others out for their thoughts, ¡°I eat gum because I want to, that¡¯s all!¡± 1/2 Chapter 223 Leanne sensed Joy¡¯s unusually high agitation and ventured a guess, ¡°And then you guys kissed?¡± Joy deted like a balloon losing air, covering her face.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I kissed my boss. Oh no!¡± It was then Jeremy arrived. After the Christmas Eve, Joy and Selina hoped for some progress between them and had specifically invited him over. However, the interaction between Leanne and Jeremy was even more awkward than before, despite clearing the air previously. Selina teased, ¡°Bro, why so shy?¡± ¡°Stop it,¡± Jeremy nced at Leanne before offering, ¡°Have you eaten? There¡¯s a great Italian ce nearby. Should I order some food for you?¡± Leanne was about to decline when another voice chimed in. ¡°I¡¯m in, dude. Hook me up with one too.¡± Jeremy greeted Devin with a warm smile, ¡°You guys here to hang out?¡± Devin wasn¡¯t one to hold back, revealing Curtis intentions without a filter, ¡°Hanging out is secondary. Mainly, we¡¯re here to create a ¡®chance encounter¡¯ with Leanne.¡± Hearing Devin, Leanne had a hunch that Curtis would be around too. But as she looked up, only Devin and a few of his buddies were there, along with Skyler and Grace, but no sign of Curtis. Devin, however, caught her quick nce, ¡°Curtis is just taking a call, will be right in.¡± 212 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 ¡°I wasn¡¯t look for him,¡± Leanne said, diverting her gaze. Devin, ever the social butterfly, didn¡¯t wait for an invite to join their table; he just plopped down with his usual ir. Not only did he seat himself, but he also gestured for others to join. Joy, momentarily forgetting herints, stood with hands on hips, ring. ¡°Did we say you could sit here?¡± Devin scoffed. ¡°In Stonebridge, I¡¯ve never needed permission to sit anywhere.¡± Joy retorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit on Curtis¡¯ head then?¡± Caught off guard, Devin had to think fast. ¡°If you think you¡¯re brave enough to sit on Leanne¡¯s head, well, I can y that game, too.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help but ponder Joy¡¯s proposition, feeling a mix of amusement and resignation. ¡°¡­Just sit down.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t out-argue him,¡± Joy muttered, clearly annoyed. ¡°Must be Austin throwing me off my game!¡± Devin nced at the drink menu with disdain, finding none to his, or as he put it, ¡®Mr. Perez¡¯s standards.¡¯ ¡°What kind of bottom-shelf booze is this? Got any Dom Perignon?¡± The waiter shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t carry that.¡± ¡°Then go buy some,¡± Devin said, sliding over a ck card. ¡°Spare no expense.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Normally, bars don¡¯t run errands for customers, but sensing the vibe from this group clearly not your average patrons ¨C the waiter took the card to the manager without protest. After ordering, Devin leaned towards Leanne, ¡°Curtis likes this champagne.¡± ¨C Then, covering his mouth and lowering his voice, he added, ¡°He says it reminds him of you.¡± Leanne¡¯s grip tightened on her cocktail ss, her ears burning with embarrassment. Thankfully, the dim, shifting lights of the bar concealed her flushed face. She gritted her teeth, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to tell me that.¡± ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Joy leaned in, curious. ¡°Nothing,¡± Leanne responded quickly. 1/2 Chapter Joy looked suspicious, but Devin, with a cocky lift of his eyebrow, draped one leg over the other. ¡°Secrets between me and Leanne are none of your business.¡± He realized toote that hisment might have crossed a line. Jeremy knew Devin was brash but not bad at heart, especially loyal to Curtis like a true brother. He wasn¡¯t trying to make Leanne ufortable. ¡°Devin, mind your words,¡± Jeremy cautioned. Devin, the proverbial rebel, shot back, ¡°Now you¡¯re lecturing me?¡± Before he could continue, he felt a smack on the back of his head. Who dares to strike Mr. Perez? Turning around, ready to explode, he saw it was Curtis and immediately softened, ¡°Bro.¡± Curtis, phone in hand, nced at Devin with a chilly look. ¡°What secrets are you keeping with my wife? I¡¯m all ears.¡± Devin swiftly stood, offering his seat to Curtis. ¡°Our secrets are all about you,¡± he grinned, showing teeth. Curtis took the seat, his gaze settling on Leanne, who was fixated on her martini, not even looking up. Unaware Devin had just thrown him under the bus, Curtis thought Devin wasparing Leanne to Dom Perignon for its smooth yet bold character, a unique blend that¡¯s irresistible ¨C apliment, though ambiguously phrased. Curtis, who enjoyed teasing Leanne, unaware of the misunderstanding, smirked, ¡°What¡¯s so fascinating about that drink?¡± Leanne, without a word, poured her drink onto hisp. Curtis was speechless. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Leanne kept her movements minimal, nearly invisible amidst the bar¡¯s raucous atmosphere. Curtis nced down at therge wine stain on his jeans, pausing for a moment before speaking, ¡°You¡¯re pretty weing today, hitting me with a drink right off the bat.¡± He was quite good at patting himself on the back. Leanne rolled her eyes, ¡°Who said anything about buying you a drink?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Well then, allow me,¡± Curtis gged down the bartender, about to ce an order. That¡¯s when he locked eyes with Jeremy. The bartender, tablet in hand, approached them politely, ¡°What can I get for you two?¡± Jeremy said, ¡°Another martini, please.¡± Turning to Curtis, the bartender asked, ¡°And for you, sir?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t look his way, instead, his gaze lingered on Jeremy across the table, charged with an unspoken tension. With the bar buzzing around them, an odd, repelling maic field seemed to surround them. Curtis¡¯ eyes, cold and detached, barely hid a smirk, ¡°A towel.¡± Both the martini and the towel were promptly delivered. Curtis took the towel, cleaning his pants methodically, his gaze flickering towards Jeremy as he ced the cocktail in front of Leanne. Leanne was surprised by Jeremy¡¯s thoughtfulness, realizing he noticed her spilling the drink on Curtis, and felt a tad embarrassed. She muttered a ¡°Thanks.¡± Curtis was visibly irked. Tossing the towel on the table, he leaned back into the sofa resting his left hand on the table edge, his watch catching the dim light, shimmering stars. Devin handed him a drink, but he didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, he twirled the ornate ss in hi fingers, his gaze drifting towards Jeremy, ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around in a while. How you didn¡¯t bring your girlfriend tonight?¡± Jeremy nced at Leanne instinctively. Curtis, in a tone that seemed like catching up with an old friend, teased, ¡°Was it Yuna? Or Luna? You¡¯ve had quite a few girlfriends; hard to keep track.¡± 1/2 Chapter 225 It was clear Jeremy had dated before; nothing scandalous about that. But bringing it up in front of Leanne felt pointed. After a moment, Jeremy replied, ¡°Her name was Wendy. We broke up six months ago. I¡¯m single now.¡¯ His answer seemed intended for a specific listener. ¡°Is that so,¡± Curtis chuckled, a sly smile ying on his lips, ¡°What¡¯s your type then? How about a doctor? My wife¡¯s hospital has plenty of eligible singledies. I could set you up.¡± The air thickened with tension. Leanne could tell he was deliberately provoking her, targeting Jeremy because of her. She frowned, ¡°What do my colleagues have to do with you? If you¡¯re so keen on ying matchmaker, go start a dating service.¡± She didn¡¯t mince her words, leaving Curtis with no face in front of everyone. Curtis¡¯ gaze lingered on her for a few seconds before he looked away, taking a sip of his drink, then turned to Jeremy, ¡°Seems I can¡¯t help you. She¡¯s too possessive.¡± Jeremy knew exactly why Curtis was targeting him. He could endure it, but Selina couldn¡¯t stand seeing her brother mistreated. Despite her fear of Curtis, she couldn¡¯t help but defend Jeremy, ¡°My brother didn¡¯t fall for Leanne because she¡¯s a doctor. He¡¯s had a crush on her for years¡­ way before you even knew her¡­¡± Jeremy, rarely losing his temper, snapped, ¡°Selina! Enough!¡± 2/2 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Selina felt wronged, ¡°I was just trying to help, and you¡¯re snapping at me?¡± The whole table went silent, Joy¡¯s mouth hanging open in shock, Devin clutching his beer bottle with a bewildered look on his face. Leanne was also stunned, feeling totally lost. ¡°Really?¡± Curtis still had that casual, indifferent smile on his face, but his eyes were ice cold. Even his voice sounded like it had ice shards in it, devoid of any warmth as he stared at Jeremy, ¡°Tell me, how long has it been?¡± The most ufortable person in this was Leanne, stuck in the middle. Jeremy said, ¡°Curtis, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡± ¡°Why not say it? Scared to admit it? When did you start coveting your friend¡¯s wife?¡± Curtis¡¯ chest was ame with anger, his smile slowly turning into a thick sarcasm, ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, how would I know when exactly I invited the wolf into the house?¡± Seeing Jeremy¡¯s silence, he turned to Selina, coldly saying, ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t want to talk, maybe you¡¯d like to,¡± The bar¡¯s music was sting so loud it could burst eardrums, the floor vibrating, the dance floor packed with shadows, but their table seemed to be frozen in time. Selina finally realized she shouldn¡¯t have spoken out. She wanted to defend her brother, who genuinely liked Leanne, unlike Curtis, who had shattered her heart. Every day, she and Joy would badmouth Curtis behind his back, and over time, she seemed to have forgotten what kind of person Mr. Curtis really was. And Curtis¡¯ recent approachability, which had confused her, was only because Leanne was around. Selina was silenced by that cold, sharp pressure. Skyler, sensing the mood was off, gently tried to calm Curtis down, ¡°Selina was just joking -around, don¡¯t get mad.¡± ¡°Joking around?¡± Curtis coldly curled his lip, ¡°Is my wife a subject for jokes?¡± Mr. Curtis might seemid-back, but everyone knew it was just a facade. When he truly got angry, there were few in Stonebridge who could stand in his way. Skyler knew he was really angry this time. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He tried to signal Devin to intervene, but Devin was still lost in confusion. 1/2 12:29 Chapter 226 His brain was practically smoking, still trying to figure out, between Curtis and Jeremy, who was the real homewrecker. ¡°Sorry.¡± Jeremy pulled Selina behind him, ¡°Curtis, I never meant to disrespect Leanne.¡± Curtis sneered, ¡°Whether you meant it or not, you¡¯ve disrespected her. We¡¯re not even divorced yet, and how many times have you been cozying up to her? Jeremy, I¡¯ve been holding back for her sake, do you really think I¡¯m that big-hearted to ignore you flirting with my wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop it.¡± Leanne, who had been silent, suddenly spoke up. Curtis looked at her, and the rage he hadn¡¯t fully expressed seemed to subside a bit. He didn¡¯t want to upset her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± His voice, which had been as sharp as an icicle, softened considerably, ¡°Leanne, I¡­¡± Leanne stood up, said to Joy and Selina, ¡°I¡¯ve got work tomorrow, I should head home.¡± Then, without another nce, she grabbed her bag and left without looking back. 212 12.29 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Curtis frowned, a sense of foreboding washing over him as the silence stretched between the gathered crowd. The evening, meant for casual drinks andughter, had taken an unexpected turn. His irritation peaked, and with a clink louder than intended, his ss met the marble countertop, the fragile material showing a hairline crack ¨C a testament to his barely contained frustration. Grabbing his jacket, Curtis made his way through the bustling pub, catching up to Leanne just outside. ¡°You¡¯re mad again?¡± he asked, gripping her wrist. ¡°Not at all,¡± Leanne retorted, pulling away. ¡°Sure,¡± Curtis said, his hold tightening as he pulled her back, searching her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s got into you? Is it because I called out his intentions, or because I made it tough for him?¡± Leanne¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Why drag others into our mess? You making him ufortable was about me, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Curtis was steaming because of her defense of Jeremy. But when she distinguished between ¡°others¡± and ¡°our¡±, he felt a slight sense of satisfaction. This left him split in two half mad, half quietly content. ¡°It¡¯s not like I want him in our business. Do you think I enjoy having him around?¡± His grip loosened, his gaze softening. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for worrying about upsetting you, have already set him straight.¡± I¡¯d Leanne was unimpressed. ¡°And I should thank you?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Curtis said with a smirk, caressing her chin. ¡°Just be a bit nicer to me.¡± Leanne, however, brushed his hand away coldly. ¡°You me Jeremy foring between us, but have you considered his actual intentions? If you weren¡¯t dragging your feet, we¡¯d be divorced by now.¡± She stepped back, creating distance between them. ¡°Curtis, no one can predict your mood swings.¡± His expression darkened noticeably, ¡°So, we divorce, and he¡¯s free to date you? Is that it?¡¯ Leanne¡¯s words had reignited his temper, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°What, you¡¯re tired of your old husband and want to make room for him? Touched by his silent adoration all these years and can¡¯t wait to be with him?¡± 16 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 Leanne was frustrated. ¡°For thest time, our issues have nothing to do with him.¡± ¡°Then why defend him?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I just don¡¯t want him caught in the crossfire.¡± ¡°Caught in the crossfire?¡± Curtis scoffed. ¡°He¡¯s been eyeing you behind my back for years, and you think you¡¯re to me?¡± ¡°So what? He¡¯s never acted on it. I barely knew him a few months ago.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t trying to defend Jeremy as much as she was pointing out that their marital issues weren¡¯t his fault, nor were they Suzan Wright¡¯s. ¡°After three years of marriage, we¡¯d still be in this mess without them.¡± Curtis¡¯ anger dissipated, reced by a cold resolve. ¡°I¡¯m to me,¡± he admitted, drawing closer to caress her face. ¡°We have many more sets of three years ahead of us, Leanne. Let me make it up to you, please?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the use of making up for it now? I¡¯ve already lived through those three years. Unless there¡¯s a time machine to start over, how can I give you another chance?¡± She pushed his hands away with effort. ¡°I never bothered Suzan when you were messing around, so don¡¯t bother Jeremy. Let¡¯s just let each other go.¡± As Leanne walked away, she hailed a cab, pausing before getting in. ¡°Call me when you¡¯ve figured things out. We¡¯ll get the divorce papers. It¡¯s time, Curtis. Let¡¯s end this mess.¡± The cab pulled away, leaving Curtis alone as the night life of the pub continued to swirl around him, the clock just striking nine. 2/2 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Spring had just begun to hint at its arrival, yet the chill of winter lingered in the air. Curtis stood, conspicuously without a coat, his presence alone enough to draw attention. His aura was one of brooding cold, but his appearance was striking. With deep-set, sculptural features and dressed from head to toe in a tailored suit that spoke of wealth, he turned heads wherever he looked. His hair was meticulously styled, and even in the dim light, his stature and attire set him apart from the crowd. As a man stepped out of a nearby bar to light a cigarette, he couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at Curtis. After the third nce, Curtis, without even turning his head, spoke in a frosty tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose your eyes, better keep walking.¡± The man, startled, muttered under his breath as he prepared to leave. Curtis then called out, ¡°Come back here.¡± The man returned, wary and on edge, ¡°What do you want?¡± Jeremy emerged from the bar and soon noticed Curtis. With a cigarette between his lips, he stood tall and lean against the wall, lost in his thoughts as he watched the lively street scene. Joining Curtis, Jeremy stood silently beside him as a group of girls passed by, theirughter tinkling like bells in the night. Both men remained quiet, each lost in his own thoughts. Jeremy could sense Curtis¡¯ possessiveness over Leanne, even without knowing the details of their past. Rumors about their tumultuous rtionship had been circting for years, none of them painting a rosy picture. What Jeremy couldn¡¯t figure out was why Curtis seemed to have had a change of heart. But he suspected it was just a case of wanting what you can¡¯t have-it was human nature. Did Curtis truly love Leanne? Jeremy doubted it. A woman as stunning as Leanne could haunt many men¡¯s dreams. To truly love her would mean never to have neglected her for so long. Moreover, they were on the brink of finalizing their separation. Curtis, usually averse to cheap cigarettes, was too agitated to care. As he flicked ash from his cigarette, he spoke with indifference, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±. ¡°Can I have a cigarette?¡± Jeremy asked. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 12:29 Curtis passed him one of the low-quality cigarettes he had reluctantly bought, along with a cheap lighter from a local store. After taking a few puffs, Jeremy said, ¡°Curtis, I won¡¯t deny my feelings for Leanne, but I never intended toe between you two. After you married her, I kept my distance, dated others, and only reconnected with Leanne because of Selina. I admit, it was selfish of me to use her as a way to be close to Leanne, even if just as a friend.¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this? You want me to y messenger for your confession?¡± Curtis¡¯ irritation was palpable, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°What, do I look like I¡¯m in that business?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Jeremy sighed, ¡°I owe you an apology.¡± ¡°At least you¡¯re quick to admit it,¡± Curtis retorted with a smirk, ¡°There¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there?¡± Jeremy, usually so cautious, had overstepped this time, ¡°Curtis, I know it¡¯s not my ce to meddle in your rtionship with Leanne, but as a friend, I want to speak up for her.¡± ¡°And whose friend are you supposed to be?¡± Curtis asked sharply. ¡°Yours, or Leanne¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Curtis took another drag from his cigarette, the smoke veiling the emotions in his eyes. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Leanne¡¯s got a kind heart. Unlike us, she¡¯s smart without being cunning, straightforward without being distant. That makes her easy to exploit, easy to hurt.¡± Jeremy continued, ¡°Curtis, I know you¡¯re a man of honor. If you don¡¯t love her, why not just let her go?¡± The frustration inside Curtis boiled over at the suggestion. Let her go? As if it were that simple! He snapped the cigarette in half, the burn from the ember igniting a sharp pain and a bitterugh. Was it augh of scorn or sorrow? Clenching the broken cigarette, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t love her? How can you say that? I¡¯m damn near obsessed with her.¡± 2/2 12. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 The first time Jeremyid eyes on Leanne was back in their college days He and Curtis were dassmates, and one day, for a group project, they went over to Curte ce, the Richardson household Curtis was a sort of golden boy, especially in economics, where even professors admired his talent. However, for a few years, he¡¯d been somewhat of a rebel, seemingly disinterested in most things. He¡¯d sleep in tillte afternoon, and one day, with one of the guys getting bored waiting around, he started smoking in the living room When Curtis finally came downstairs, he didrit say much, just slumped onto the couch, barely engaging in the conversation. It wasn¡¯t until they heard a car pull up outside that Curtis, who seemed barely awake till then, suddenly kicked the guy sitting opposite him. ¡°Put out the smoke, hemanded. Since it was his house, the guy reluctantly stubbed out his cigarette in an ashtray a maid had brought over, muttering, ¡°Been smoking here for ages, and now you notice.¡± Curtis ignored him, his gaze turning towards the door Secondster, Leanne walked in, fresh from school. She was in her school uniform, a crisp white blouse and a navy pleated skirt, her hair tied back in a bouncy ponytail. Her slender, neat figure seemed to bring a breath of fresh, slightly tangy summer air into the room. As she bent down to change her shoes, her long, straight legs were on disy. When she looked up, her bright eyes and smile were stunning, her features delicate and beautiful. The room fell inexplicably silent, all the boys in the room were watching her. By then, Leanne was no longer the shy girl she used to be, but she was still reserved, not keen on mingling with people she didn¡¯t know well. Seeing the guests, she greeted them from a distance with polite respect, ¡°Hey, guys.¡± Curtis asked her, ¡°Want some cherry pie? There¡¯s some in the fridge, just bought it this afternoon.¡± She wasn¡¯t particrly warm towards Curtis either, responding, ¡°No, thanks,¡± before heading to her room. And that was it, she didn¡¯te out again before they left. 1/2 12:03 But those twist two minutes left testing wopressine on downy and the other guyn Back at school, new of the pays brouge up ang Corts was being unfar, tongs chats you! nyheder y me move M Curtis replied The conversation quickly most on amider a found ofughter and pres Later, during a meal when that guy had had se to dw, he bougierop again, ¡°Hey, she¡¯s done with her exams, why not have her yon vs for dinner Curtis, ever impatient, didn¡¯t even be to extran the des this the My sister, have dinner with you? He leaned back, his face abo of coxtery and cochness, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check if you¡¯re evento her l After that no one dared to bring his singer yan up aga That brief meeting, much We a forgen weed be 5900 On & Ver¡¯s day, it took tererfly & white to realize that feating was what you¡¯d calls cos He and Curtis were quite different in personality, friendly but not done so, setually, Jeremy barely saw leanne after that She probably didn¡¯t even know his neme or retense kin Initially, Curtis was protective of her, keeping her from berm Later, she went from being M Jeremy knew better then to harbor any inappropriate thoughts after that, but asionally, he¡¯d hear about her through the grapevine, about how she wasn¡¯t treated well, which made him feel sorry for her Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He hadn¡¯t expected Curtis to truly love Leanne. It was surprising, yet somehow expected, leaving Jeremy with a sense of missed opportunity and regres He knew well enough, the women Curtis liked were off-limits to everyone else. Whether it was that early summer eight years ago or the present day, he had lost his chance right from the start. When Leanne got out of her car at home, she found a message from Jeremy ¡°Leanne, I¡¯m sorry for putting you in an ufortable situation today¡± 12 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to drop this on you like this, but I¡¯ve had feelings for you for a while now. You don¡¯t have to feel any kind of way about it because this has always been my deal, not yours or anyone else¡¯s. I never even dared to hope that you¡¯d feel the same, and I didn¡¯t want to mess with your life. If it hadn¡¯t been for Selina getting hurt, and me getting the chance to actually talk to you, I would¡¯ve probably kept this buried forever. But seeing you unhappy, knowing about the stuff you¡¯ve been through, I couldn¡¯t help but wish ¨C against my better judgment ¨C that I could be there for you,fort you, protect you. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble, but I ended up causing issues for you, and for Curtis. And for that, I¡¯m truly sorry. Please forgive me for overstepping these past few months. I¡¯ll be heading out of town for work after the Christmas, might be gone for a couple of months. When I get back, let¡¯s just be friends, okay? Leanne put away her phone after reading the message. She looked up at the road ahead, her breath forming a cloud of mist in the cold air. Jeremy was genuinely a good guy, always so considerate and careful with her feelings, always tiptoeing around, scared of stepping over the line. She was just as cautious, unable to give him anything in return, afraid of identally hurting him. So, there was always this wall between them, keeping them from being just friends. If Leanne was a bit more selfish, maybe she could enjoy his attention while keeping him at arm¡¯s length, under the guise of friendship. But she wasn¡¯t built that way. Curtis often told her she was clueless, and maybe he was right. As she reached her front door, she texted Jeremy back. [Hope everything goes well for you] The morning of the fourth day, Leanne woke up to find the sky overcast. Pulling back the curtains, she saw the ground covered in snow. It was her turn to work at the hospital over the holiday, so she had to get going. It seemed like Curtis had dropped by again. Leanne was putting on her shoes when she heard some noise outside. He had a habit of bringing different kinds of breakfast every day, but she hadn¡¯t touched 1/2 12.03 m any of it. The kid from next door, though, had gotten quite attached, having not seen Curtis for a few days. He was eagerly waiting by the door, peeking through the peephole. As soon as Curtis showed up, the kid shouted excitedly, ¡°Sir, you¡¯re here to bring me breakfast again!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then came Curtis¡¯id-back voice, easy to picture him sprawled out without a care, ¡°So I¡¯ve been feeding you all this time, huh? Did I fatten you up all by myself?¡± ¡°No way!¡± the kid retorted, ¡°My mom did.¡± Leanne opened the door to find Curtis lounging on a chair that hadn¡¯t been in the hallway before, with the next-door neighbor kid showing off his toys. A simple Rubik¡¯s cube was no match for Curtis nimble fingers, and he solved it in seconds, tossing it back with a look of disdain ¡°I stopped ying with these when I was three.¡± Seeing Leanne, both Curtis and the kid looked up. Curtis stood, his tone soft as if talking to a child, ¡°Got you some coffee and French toasts here, it¡¯s chilly out. Want some?¡± ¡°No, thanks,¡± said Leanne. The little boy happily took the breakfast, always sweet-talking her since she moved in, his family had raised him right. ¡°Good morning, beauty! You look even prettier than yesterday!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted,¡± Curtis chimed in, ¡°Call her miss.¡± The kid¡¯s face twisted, ¡°But I¡¯ve always called her beauty¡¯.¡± Curtis gently ruffled his hair, ¡°Do you still want free food?¡± 12:03 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Jada lifted her head, peering up at him with a sweet innocence, ¡°I know her, sir, and I can help you give it back to her.¡± ¡°And how do you know her?¡± he inquired. ¡°She¡¯s my mom¡¯s doctor and also a really good friend of mine,¡± Jada replied. What a mix-up. Feeling a mix of relief and amusement at the twist of events, Curtis found himself contemting a rather devious n. Maybe he should trick Leanne into having a baby. Would she stay if there was a child involved? At that moment, Curtis felt like one of those desperate housewives trying to tether their wandering husbands with a child, a fool¡¯s hope. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Leanne, that stubborn woman, wouldn¡¯t have it. What if he yed the dying man needing an heir card? She¡¯d probably tell him to get lost, divorce papers in hand before hisst breath. ¡°You¡¯re quite the social butterfly for your age,¡± Curtis said, striding over to Jada with his long legs and giving her a leisurely look before sitting down on a stool by the bed. ¡°Funny enough, she¡¯s a good friend of mine too. If you round it up, we¡¯re all friends here.¡± Leanne had just returned to the ophthalmology department when Amy spun around, excitement in her voice, ¡°You just missed aplete hottie asking around for you.¡± At the mention, Curtis¡¯ image popped into Leanne¡¯s mind. She checked her phone, no missed calls or messages. ¡°He went to the pediatric oncology ward looking for you. Didn¡¯t you run into him?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Must have missed him. The hospital was a maze, and frankly, Leanne wasn¡¯t bothered. She pocketed her phone. Amy was all hyped up, ¡°This one¡¯s a real catch, seriously smokin¡¯. Puts your ex to shame.¡± Leanne smiled, patting her on the shoulder, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Two dayster, when Dr. Yates wanted to see Leanne, she thought it was to discuss the sponsorship for Belinda and Jada they had talked about. In the office, it was indeed about that. 1/2 12:03 ¡°Leanne, about what you mentioned earlier, I spoke with Mr. Felix from finance. He and I share the same view that we can¡¯t support your proposal.¡± ¡°Think about it. Even if we keep it under wraps, walls have ears. If word gets out, other patients might come to you with their hardships. Will you help them or not? If you don¡¯t, can you live with that?¡± ¡°You young folks always see the best in people. I¡¯ve worked a few more years than you, and seen a bit more. Human nature is a tricky beast. It¡¯s a Pandora¡¯s box we shouldn¡¯t open.¡± His logic made sense to Leanne, but she was curious, ¡°Then why do you seem in such a good mood?¡± Dr. Yates chuckled, ¡°Well, the bad news aside, let¡¯s talk good news. Honestly, you¡¯re like a guardian angel to those two. Recently, a generous donor came to our hospital, specifically asking to support them. The donation agreement is signed, and the first installment has hit their ount.¡± Leanne was surprised, ¡°The Red Cross?¡± ¡°Nope. A private donor. Said the Red Cross was too bureaucratic for his taste. Better to act than to wait on them,¡± Dr. Yatesughed, finding his ownment amusing, ¡°Pretty bold, huh?¡± He was bold indeed. But when ites to doing good, a little boldness is forgivable. ¡°This benefactor seems influential and mentioned he¡¯d help get in touch with specialists in Embend for Mother of Embend cancer treatment. If needed, he could arrange for Jada to be treated in Embend.¡± It was like finding a ray of hope on a gloomy day. Although the future was uncertain, any bit of hope was wee. This was probably the happiest Leanne had felt in a while. ¡°That¡¯s really wonderful.¡± Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 When Leanne did her rounds, Belinda¡¯s spirits visibly lifted. She was chatting with the patient in bed 5, telling her about a generous soul who¡¯d offered to pay for their treatments. The patient was delighted for Belinda. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just wonderful? You won¡¯t have to fret over money anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± said Belinda, ¡°I¡¯ve been struggling to find a steady job with my condition, and now with my vision failing, no employer wants to take the risk.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about work right now. Spending time with your child is what matters most.¡± Belinda nodded eagerly, ¡°The benefactor said the same, promising to get Jada the best possible medication and treatment options avable.¡± ¡°I just wish I knew who it was. I¡¯d love to thank them in person.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the doctor? I¡¯m sure she¡¯d know.¡± Just then, Leanne approached, and Belinda quickly asked, ¡°Dr. Castillo, do you know who our mysterious benefactor is?¡± Leanne shook her head, ¡°The donation was made on the down low.¡± ¡°How can I repay them if I don¡¯t know who they are?¡± ¡°Whoever it is chose to remain anonymous for a reason,¡± Leanne exined, ¡°They¡¯re not! looking for repayment. The best way to honor their kindness is for you and Jada to focus on getting better.¡± Tears welled up in Belinda¡¯s eyes as she nodded, ¡°I understand.¡± The first time Jada handed Leanne a flower, it seemed like a sweet, random gesture. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It was a white rose, its petals delicatelyyered, emitting a faint scent reminiscent of vani. The thorns had been carefully removed, leaving a smooth stem adorned with a few green leaves. Leanne graciously epted the small gesture. Jada said with a hopeful tone, ¡°I hope your day is as sweet as this flower, Dr. Castillo.¡± Leanne smiled, ruffling her hair, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sure it will be.¡± Back at her office, she borrowed a petite vase from Donna to keep it fresh. Donna, still shaken from a previous unsettling encounter involving flowers, felt relieved to 1/2 12:03 see just one rose. ¡°A creep wouldn¡¯t bother with just one,¡± she reasoned. h She enthusiastically shared some rose-care tips with Leanne, even offering her own nt. food and scissors. Leanne carefully noted everything down. The next morning, Jada visited the ophthalmology department again, presenting Leanne with a second flower, this time a vibrant red rose, full of life and beauty. Jadaplimented, ¡°Dr. Castillo, this rose is as beautiful as you are.¡± Leanne chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a charmer?¡± Jada smiled shyly in response. Leanne added this rose to the vase, asking, ¡°Where did you get this flower?¡± Jada mentioned it was from the garden, prompting a gentle reminder from Leanne, ¡°Thank you for the flower, but we shouldn¡¯t pick the garden¡¯s flowers without permission.¡± Jada nodded understandingly. On the third day, Jada brought a sunflower, its vibrant yellow petals a stark contrast to the gloomy weather outside. Jada earnestly said, ¡°It¡¯s cloudy today, no sun. So, I¡¯m giving you a little sunshine.¡± Leanne was amused, ¡°Thank you for my very own sunshine.¡± Given that the hospital garden didn¡¯t grow sunflowers, Leanne asked, ¡°Where did thise from?¡± Jada replied smoothly, ¡°The nice man from the flower shop down the street gave it to me.¡± Their story was well-known among the local shopkeepers, who asionally offered small tokens of kindness, so Leanne didn¡¯t question it further. She took care of the sunflower, and on the fourth day, Jada presented her with a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath, tied with a white ribbon, forming a neat bow. This humble bunch of flowers was arranged with care, definitely not some shop¡¯s leftover stash, even more so considering the store owner¡¯s rep for being a bit steep on the price. Leanne grew suspicious, ¡°Did the flower shop owner give these to you as well?¡± Jada confessed found these.¡± odd, but the consistency and quality of these gifts raised Leanne¡¯s eautiful flowers, did you?¡± 2/2 12:04 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 After asking Jada, Leanne could tell by her shifty eyes and go demeanor that Jada was hiding something. Not wanting to press the issue and make her ufortable, Leanne let it slide. Jada was a terrible liar, and her expression had given her away. The real question was, why had Jada suddenly started bringing her flowers every day, and where exactly were these flowersing from? The answer seemed to be closer than she thought, with a prime suspect right under her nose. Linking this to Curtis made everything fall into ce, but how did hee to know Jada? Holding a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath, Leanne walked towards her office, deep in thought. Amy had mentioned that Curtis had visited the pediatric oncology ward, coincidentally around the same time that mysterious ¡°phnthropist¡± had appeared¡­ It all seemed to connect. But was it really so simple? That a single visit by Curtis would lead him to meet Jada and decide to y the good Samaritan? Since when did Curtis, known for his cold-heartedness, develop such apassionate streak? Fitting him into this narrative made sense, yet there was no concrete evidence to back it 1. Remembering the awkwardness of herst inquiry about flowers with Jeremy, she dreaded the thought of confronting Curtis directly, fearing he might not be as gentlemanly and could use it to tease her endlessly. So, Leanne opted for a more indirect approach She pulled out her phone, opened a conversation she¡¯d silenced, and started typing a cautious message. Just then, Amy rushed over, ¡°Dr. Castillo, there¡¯s an emergency patient with eye burns. We need you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Patients came first, and Leanne had to drop her investigation, hurrying off with her phone in her pocket. Hourster, when she finally checked her phone, she realized the half-typed message to Curtis had been sent in her haste. 1/3 12:04 Chapter 234 It read, [Our department¡¯s Mrs. Brown has a daughter¡­] Curtis, surprisingly, had replied, even filling in the nks for her. [And then?] [You nning a kidnapping?] [Do you need me to prepare a sack for you?] Leanne was at a loss for words. Why did she ever think Curtis was capable of charity? The next day, Jada didn¡¯t bring any flowers, leaving Leanne to wonder if her suspicions had caused the girl to retreat or hurt her feelings. Knowing Jada was sensitive, Leanne decided to make amends. The afternoon surgery went smoothly, giving her a window to visit the pediatric oncology ward. Selina had brought her a bunch of imported snacks, from which Leanne picked the ones with the cleanest ingredient lists for Jada. As she was about to enter, she paused at the door, catching a glimpse through the window. A sharply dressed man sat beside the white hospital bed, his noble demeanor stark against the hospital¡¯s backdrop. He looked rxed, legs crossed, watching Jada peel an orange. Jada looked up, frustrated, ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t bring Dr. Castillo flowers anymore. She began to sense something was off.¡± Curtis took the peeled orange from her, eating it leisurely, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, how can we remain good friends?¡± Standing at the door, Leanne pieced everything together. Her desire to help Belinda and Jada was strong, but seeing Curtis there, her feelings were mixed. He stepped up to the te with the aid she yearned to give but fell short, and the boost she aimed to but couldn¡¯t. De This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. 2/3 Curtis was behind these selfless acts, using the resources of the d his connections in Embend. His involvement could bring real nd Jada. ng good, quietly, which was unlike him but also entirely his style. o, he had orchestrated the flower deliveries through Jada, even coaching her on what to 12:04 say? Leanne had to admit, receiving those flowers did lift her spirits. His game was seriously next level. And seriously, could he not have a sick kid peeling oranges for him without a shred of guilt? 3/3 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Jada carefully peeled another orange, offering it to Curtis with a meaningful look, ¡°You should really consider giving her those flowers yourself, sir.¡± Curtis put on a bitter smile. Was it that he didn¡¯t want to? If he did, Leanne wouldn¡¯t just find a vase to disy them. She wouldn¡¯t lovingly tend to them. She¡¯d more likely chuck them in the trash, or worse, right back at his face. But Curtis was curious about Jada¡¯s reasoning, ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My mom said Dr. Castillo got hitched.¡± ¡°You want me to wish her a lifetime of bliss?¡± ¡°Not exactly.¡± Jada hesitated, torn about whether to spill the beans. After all, this was Dr. Castillo¡¯s private business. She might be young, but she knew better than to gossip. Still, after a moment of internal debate, she ventured, ¡°You¡¯re Dr. Castillo¡¯s good friend, so it¡¯s okay if I share a secret with you, right?¡± Curtis feigned a solemn look, ¡°Of course.¡± So, Jada whispered, her hand cupped around her mouth, ¡°Faustina said, Dr. Castillo¡¯s lucked out, her husband¡¯s a real piece of work, got a mistress.¡± Curtis¡¯ brows hitched up just a smidge. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yep, Faustina also said he¡¯s quite the sight, aplete baldy, beer gut and all, standing no taller than five feet, practically a modern-day Quasimodo.¡± Ugly and unfaithful, Jada thought, such a man didn¡¯t deserve the impable Dr. Castillo in her eyes. Dropping her hand, she dered with fierce conviction, ¡°Sir, you should sweep Dr. Castillo off her feet. You¡¯re handsome, and you two would be perfect together.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t respond, just hummed nomittally, his expression unreadable. Through the slightly ajar door, Leanne hadn¡¯t caught the entire conversation, especially with Jada¡¯s muffled whispers, but she did hear thest bit. Concerned Curtis might say something out of line, she pushed the door open and stepped in. The room fell silent, both pairs of eyesnding on her. Original from N?velDrama.Org. One looked slightly guilty, the other¡¯s gaze was piercing and intense. 1/2 12.04 ¡°I brought some snacks.¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was steady as she handed the treats to Jada, ¡°For when you¡¯re feeling peckish, but don¡¯t go overeating now.¡± Jada felt even more remorseful, ¡°Dr. Castillo, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± A child swayed by Curtis could hardly be at fault. Leanne gently patted her on the head, ¡°It¡¯s okay, and it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Curtis, seated across the room, merely watched her with a meaningful look that made Leanne uneasy. Belinda still had no clue who the mysterious benefactor was, and here he was, tantly making himself at home. ¡°And your mom?¡± Leanne turned to Jada, changing the subject. ¡°She went home to cook.¡± She should be back soon, dinner time was approaching. ncing at Curtis, Leanne hinted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Curtis smirked slightly, ¡°Me? I¡¯m five feet tall?¡± His mock indignation caught Leanne off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless. As Curtis stood and approached, his towering frame loomed over her significantly smaller stature, a palpable sense of intimidation in the air. He lowered his gaze to meet hers, his voice cold, ¡°So I¡¯m Quasimodo, and what does that make you?¡± Leanne finally caught on. The offhand remark she had made, which had somehow be hospital lore, involved charming Leanne and her supposed Quasimodo of a husband. Leanne hadn¡¯t bothered to correct the rumors. After all, a handsome husband¡¯s infidelity wasn¡¯t any less scandalous than that of an unattractive one. But she hadn¡¯t expected the gossip to reach Curtis himself. Feeling a bit like a cornered thief, Leanne¡¯s eyes darted away, ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t born six-foot-three had your five-foot phase too.¡± Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Curtis was left speechless. ¡°Come on. When have I ever had a beer belly? Leanne, have you not had your hands all over my abs or what?¡± Jada¡¯s mouth hung open in shock from her hospital bed. In front of the kid, Leanne¡¯s face flushed, her fingers tensing inside her coat pocket, ¡°Can you not talk nonsense?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re shy? Weren¡¯t shy when you were all over me.¡± Leanne¡¯s face got even more tomato-like, shooting him a death re, ¡°Can it.¡± Curtis¡¯ gaze slid over her flustered face, actually enjoying the sight. She was genuinely innocent, yet clearly had a thing for him. Her beautiful eyes were sneaking peeks at his midsection as he stepped out the shower. Offering herself timidly, too bashful to initiate, requiring Curtis to guide her hand towards him. Her eyshes fluttered gently as she touched him, like the sensitive wings of a butterfly. Suddenly, Curtis was recalling the soft touch of her fingertips tracing paths across his lower abdomen, an indescribable sensation. Beingpared to a less ttering figure didn¡¯t bother him as much anymore. ncing at Jada, his adult conscience pricked him, albeit slightly, ¡°Cover your ears, kiddo. We¡¯re about to discuss some PG-13 stuff.¡± Jada obediently covered her ears, her understanding unclear as a sneaky smile yed on her lips. Leanne¡¯s ears turned beet red, the blush spreading visibly. She grabbed Curtis by the arm, pulling him out of the room. He followed her willingly, making sure to close the door behind them. Leanne dragged him away, not stopping until they were far from the room, then turned to hiss at him, lowering her voice to avoid being overheard, ¡°Curtis, are you out of your mind?¡± Curtis chuckled,id back, ¡°Can¡¯t you find some new ways to chew me out? Want me to show you a few?¡± Leanne was never good at hurling insults. 1/2 12:04 Chapter 236 Curtis was left speechless. ¡°Come on. When have I ever had a beer belly? Leanne, have you not had your hands all over my abs or what?¡± Jada¡¯s mouth hung open in shock from her hospital bed. In front of the kid, Leanne¡¯s face flushed, her fingers tensing inside her coat pocket, ¡°Can you not talk nonsense?¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re shy? Weren¡¯t shy when you were all over me.¡± Leanne¡¯s face got even more tomato-like, shooting him a death re, ¡°Can it.¡± Curtis¡¯ gaze slid over her flustered face, actually enjoying the sight. She was genuinely innocent, yet clearly had a thing for him. Her beautiful eyes were sneaking peeks at his midsection as he stepped out the shower. Offering herself timidly, too bashful to initiate, requiring Curtis to guide her hand towards him. Her eyshes fluttered gently as she touched him, like the sensitive wings of a butterfly. Suddenly, Curtis was recalling the soft touch of her fingertips tracing paths across his lower abdomen, an indescribable sensation. Beingpared to a less ttering figure didn¡¯t bother him as much anymore. ncing at Jada, his adult conscience pricked him, albeit slightly, ¡°Cover your ears, kiddo. We¡¯re about to discuss some PG-13 stuff.¡± Jada obediently covered her ears, her understanding unclear as a sneaky smile yed on her lips. Leanne¡¯s ears turned beet red, the blush spreading visibly. She grabbed Curtis by the arm, pulling him out of the room. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He followed her willingly, making sure to close the door behind them. Leanne dragged him away, not stopping until they were far from the room, then turned to hiss at him, lowering her voice to avoid being overheard, ¡°Curtis, are you out of your mind?¡± Curtis chuckled,id back, ¡°Can¡¯t you find some new ways to chew me out? Want me to show you a few?¡± Leanne was never good at hurling insults. 1/2 12:04 Chapter 235 After ring at him for a bit and remembering his kindness towards Belinda and Jada, her anger cooled somewhat. ¡°You¡¯re the one supporting Belinda and Jada, right?¡± she asked. Curtis looked at her with azy yet affectionate gaze, humming in affirmation. ¡°Why?¡± Leanne pried further. If it was just about doing a good deed, why specifically help Belinda and her daughter? Curtis¡¯ expression turned serious, ¡°It involves some family secrets, and I was nning to tell you. Too many ears here,e closer.¡± Saying this, he opened the door to a fire escape, looking back to signal Leanne to follow. Hesitant, she still walked over. Curtis gave her a look, releasing the door. As it creaked closed, he pinned her against the wall. Curtis¡¯ voice, low and teasing, floated down to her, ¡°How could you fall for that?¡± She should¡¯ve known better than to trust him at all. ¡°I¡¯m an idiot, right?¡± Leanne said, ¡°I won¡¯t make that mistake again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be mad.¡± Curtis, having riled her up, now tried to soothe her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. The secret is about you.¡±. Leanne¡¯s chin was lifted, her guardpletely down, meeting his deep gaze. Curtis¡¯ eyes held a gentle amusement, ¡°You know, I¡¯m not the charitable type. I do good deeds expecting something in return. I helped them, so how will you repay me?¡± She should¡¯ve known. He, of all people, would not act without seeking something in return. But it wasn¡¯t Belinda and Jada¡¯s gratitude he was after. He was too close, his unique scent enveloping Leanne. Back against the cold wall, her lips tightened. ¡°What do you want?¡± urtis¡¯ arm around her waist tightened, bringing her closer, his fingertip gently parting her ips, his voice coaxing, ¡°How about a kiss?¡± 212 12:04 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 He gazed at Leanne¡¯s soft, peachy lips, inching closer as he spoke, unable to contain his desire. He wanted to kiss her, to share that intimate breath that was theirs alone, yearning for her to open up to him like she used to, willingly letting him in. Curtis drew closer, his gaze thickening with anticipation, their lips almost touching. Just as their lips were about to meet, Leanne slightly parted hers. 1 ¡°Anne, did you miss me while I was away?¡± The words that followed cut through the building heat like a knife, ¡°Which Anne are you referring to?¡± It was like a ssh of cold water, sobering Curtis from his fervent daze. ¡°Huh? His mind was still tangled in desire, it took every ounce of self-control not to kiss her right then. Reluctantly, his gaze shifted from her lips to her eyes ¨C beautiful yet detached, a total contrast to his yearning, He had called her by that nickname countless times during their moments of affection. But now, upon his return, she seemed so averse to it. Thest time she reacted strongly to that nickname, Curtis thought it was because she resented him, refusing to forgive, thus banning him from using it. So, he held back whenever he wanted to call her Anne, but now in the heat of the moment, he slipped. Confused by her question, Curtis¡¯ eyes twinkled with puzzlement and amusement, ¡°Multiple Annes? What, you got multiple personalitiespeting for me?¡± Leanne observed him closely, looking for any hint of deceit. Curtis wasn¡¯t one to lie. No matter his faults, he owned up to his actions. ment, Leanne wavered. nickname is also Anne.¡± she murmured. urtis replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care what her nickname is.¡± Seeing his nonchnce, Leanne pursed her lips. He had said he never loved Suzan, maybe Anne really had nothing to do with her. 1/2 12-04 2 Chapter 237 ¡°Her nickname is Anne too? That¡¯s quite a coincidence. Is that why you dislike me calling you Anne?¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes showed a hint of frustration, his toneforting like talking to a child, ¡°Let her change it then. From now on, she¡¯s not allowed to use Anne. Only we can, okay?¡± It seemed she had misunderstood him. Leanne was left speechless by his assertive demeanor, ¡°What right do you have to decide. that?¡± ¡°Because it bothers you.¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was gentle,ughter in his eyes, yet a wave of guilt surged within him. All of Leanne¡¯s reservations about Suzan stemmed from a carelessment he made years ago. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The impact of his words had left a deep mark on her, the negative effects still lingering. ¡°I didn¡¯t know her nickname was Anne. It doesn¡¯t matter what she¡¯s called.¡± Curtis¡¯ hand gently caressed her delicate neck, soothingly, ¡°There¡¯s only one Anne for me. Leanne turned her head away, avoiding his tender gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s drop it.¡± Curtis continued, ¡°A nickname tainted with misunderstandings will always bring difort. I don¡¯t want you to think of Suzan every time I call you Anne.¡± ¡°What should I call you then? Using your full name sounds so formal.¡± Leanne kept a cool facade, ¡°We¡¯re not even close.¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes crinkled with amusement, picking a nickname, ¡°How about babe?¡± Leanne felt a shiver of cringe at his cheesiness, ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Curtis, smiling, ¡°If I can¡¯t call you this or that, might as well call you honey.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s honey?¡± Leanne reiterated, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re divorced.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, until the divorce papers are signed, I¡¯m still yourwful husband.¡± Saying so, Curtis lightly pecked her on the corner of her lips, a kiss devoid of desire, more a gesture of constion. Leanne¡¯s brows furrowed immediately, trying to rub away the spot he kissed. ¡°You dislike me that much?¡± Curtisughed, pulling her hand away and nting another soft kiss as if sealing it with a stamp. After kissing her lips, the desire he had just managed to suppress was hooked right back up. 2/2 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Curtis¡¯ lips subtly shifted left, pressing gently against hers, soft and tender. His breath hitched for a moment, wanting to deepen the kiss, but Leanne, with her palm against his cheek, pushed him aside. She wriggled out from his grasp and dashed out the door. Curtis didn¡¯t stop her. Once outside, she switched from running to walking to avoid drawing attention, adopting theposed demeanor of a doctor. With her hands tucked into the pockets of her coat, she greeted familiar colleagues nonchntly. One colleague pulled Leanne aside, asking if she had heard about someone sponsoring Jada¡¯s treatment. Watching her, Curtis felt a ticklish sensation in his heart, imagining pulling her into ¨¤ secluded stairwell to kiss her breathless. To kiss her until her stubbornness melted away, leaving her nestled in his arms, gazing up at him with eyes misty and soft, no longer looking at him with defiance. Leaningzily against the wall, he called out to her with a tender ¡°Babe.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to hear him, continuing her conversation without a nce in his direction, though her ears grew redder. Curtis chuckled. She was just too darn cute. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After finishing her afternoon consultations, Leanne found Joy squatting by her office door, engrossed in her phone, waiting to grab dinner together. ¡°Why squat there like a beggar when there are chairs?¡± Leanne teased. ¡°These chairs are a pain. I¡¯ve lost weight recently,¡± Joy retorted, lifting her jacket to show off, ¡°Feel this, I¡¯ve actually got abs now.¡± Without hesitation, Leanne¡¯s cool hand slipped in, and Joy jumped. ¡°Did you just attach that hand from the fridge? It¡¯s freezing.¡± Leanne smiled, her eyes curving, ¡°Just washed them.¡± On their way to dinner, Joymented, ¡°You¡¯ve been in a great mood these days. Hit the jackpot without telling me?¡± Leanne shared how Curtis had helped fund Belinda and Jada¡¯s needs. ¡°Curtis doing good deeds?¡± Joy was skeptical, ¡°Did his conscience finally kick in, realizing 1/2 12:04 Chapter 238 his sins? Why not just give the money to me.¡± Leanne struggled to exin the recent events. ¡°Actually, he¡­¡± Joy interrupted, ¡°What, he¡¯s got his eye on some doctor at your hospital?¡± Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. ¡°Is Jada¡¯s doctor a knockout?¡± ¡°A man, fifty years old,¡± Leanne replied. Joy kept guessing, ¡°Then her mom¡¯s doctor¡­¡± Leanne turned to her, throwing her a wordless look. Joy realized, ¡°That¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Her brows furrowed in annoyance, and after a moment of silence, she smacked the steering wheel. ¡°knew it. You two have been sneaking around behind my back. It wasn¡¯t like she was oblivious to Curtis¡¯ odd behaviortely. The man who used to visit the country once every six months was now finding every excuse to be near Leanne. That night at the bar, the tension between him and Jeremy was palpably territorial. To put it mildly, Joy¡¯s disdain for Curtis was partly defensive. She knew all too well how persuasive he could be, apart from Leanne, she might be the most aware of his charm. She had seen firsthand how quickly Leanne had fallen for him post-marriage, and then how hard the fallout was. Leanne was cautious by nature, maintaining a strong sense of personal space, even with friends. It took years for Joy to move from being a good friend to an inseparable one. Selina often envied her, wondering why she wasn¡¯t as close to Leanne. Joy¡¯s advice was always the same, ¡°Just wait it out. It takes years to get to where we are. How dangerous was Curtis? In just a few months, he had Leanne confessing, ¡°Joy, I think I¡¯m falling for him.¡± In Joy¡¯s eyes, he was nothing short of a siren, dangerously alluring. 2/2 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 On their ride home, Leanne spilled all the tea about her ongoing drama with Curtis, their mix-ups, and his relentless refusal to let go. Joy, fuming, kicked off her sneakers in a dramatic ir, ¡°Great, you two have been starring in your own soap opera and you¡¯re only telling me now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you,¡± Leanne said, tidying up the scattered sneakers into the closet. ¡°I wanted to tell you after we got back from that weekend at the Hot Spring Hotel, but you guys thought I was joking.¡± Recalling that moment, Joy wished she could smack her past self, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you were serious.¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Leanne tried to soothe her, ¡°You¡¯re all caught up now.¡± Joy flopped onto the bed, puffing up like a blowfish, ¡°A few more days and you two would¡¯ve had your happy ending.¡±; Leanne wanted to remind her about not getting into bed without changing, but seeing her still steamed, she swallowed her neat-freak tendencies. ¡°That ain¡¯t likely,¡± she replied. ¡°How so?¡± Joy sat up, crossing her legs, her expression more serious than a UN delegate. ¡°Honey, be honest with me, do you still love him?¡± A fleeting look of confusion passed through Leanne¡¯s eyes as she replied, ¡°I said I didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°But I heard it in your voice when you talked about him just now. You hesitated, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sometimes, Joy knew her better than she knew herself. At that moment, Leanne finally admitted to herself that she had been avoiding the truth. ¡°Maybe there were moments.¡± Her heart wasn¡¯t really made of stone, and it could be stirred, involuntarily moved by Curtis. ¡°Do you want to hear my opinion?¡± Joy asked, unusually serious, not her usual rowdy self. Leanne nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯m dead set against it,¡± Joy blurted out without blinking an eye, ¡°Totally,pletely against it.¡± She had seen their whole story, from total mushy lovebugs to heading their separate 1/2 12:04 Chapter 23 ways Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once, she had been happy for Leanne, thinking her best friend Leanne had struck gold with the perfect romance. If she hadn¡¯t seen with her own eyes how Leanne struggled, sank, broke, and wed her way out of that dark swamp. Curtis could hurt Leanne more easily than anyone else. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the misunderstandings, his reasons, or how much he loves you,¡± Joy said, ¡°I know what those three years were like for you. It¡¯s like someone tells you there¡¯s candy in a pit, so you jump in and find it¡¯s a piece of shit. You finally climb out, and they say, ¡®Oops, my bad, I put the wrong thing in. This time it really is candy.¡± Joy asked, ¡°Are you gonna jump in again?¡± The bizarre analogy was both hrious and spot-on. Leanne fell silent for a moment, then softly said, ¡°I understand.¡± She grabbed her pajamas and went to take a shower, leaving Joy slightly regretful. Was she too blunt? Did she hurt Leanne¡¯s feelings? Later that night, after their showers, with face masks on, theyy head to head on the bed. Joy showed Leanne a cringe flirting video she found, making Leanneugh so hard her face mask wrinkled. ¡°Cheesy as hell. My review? Not even a tenth of Curtis¡¯ game.¡± 12.04 212 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Leanne had never dated another guy before, so she didn¡¯t have much topare to, but she knew Curtis had a way with words that made her feel special. When she remained silent, Joy thought she was upset and turned to her, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to break you two up. You might believe Curtis really loves you, but I don¡¯t trust him. He hurt you once, and that¡¯s enough for him to be on my cklist. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe he could love you. You¡¯re a catch, you know, anyone would hit the jackpot to have a shot at loving you. I don¡¯t trust him. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m trying to say, but you get me, right?¡± Her words were a bit all over the ce, but Leanne got the gist. Joy was just trying to look out for her. ¡°I understand,¡± Leanne hugged her, ¡°Joy, thanks for always being there for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do this, you¡¯ll make me cry,¡± Joy said earnestly, ¡°Honey, maybe it¡¯s time to find someone new. Anyone but Curtis.¡± Leanne smiled, her expression hidden by the white face mask she was wearing. She didn¡¯t respond. Because she didn¡¯t know how to start loving someone else. That barely-there kiss had nted a hook in Curtis¡¯ mind. He had kissed her many times before, deeper, sweeter, more intimate kisses, but it was the push away this time that he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As the holiday ended and employees returned to work, Curtis¡¯ schedule was packed again. He took a trip to Embend, his itinerary repeatedly trimmed,sting no more than five days. When his private jetnded, Jake picked him up from the airport, asking whether he wanted to go home or to the office. After a dozen hours in flight, half of which were spent dealing with a backlog of work, Curtis should have been exhausted, but he was surprisingly energetic. ¡°Let¡¯s make a stop at the hospital,¡± he decided. There was progress in Jada¡¯s case, and he knew Leanne would want to hear about it first-hand. Jake didn¡¯t ask further. With over a hundred hospitals in Stonebridge, he knew exactly where to head. Arriving at the hospital, Curtis didn¡¯t go straight up, not wanting to disturb Dr. Castillo 1/2 10:11 during her rounds. He called her from downstairs. Just before hanging up, Leanne finally answered. Her voice was cool and distant, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got good news,¡± Curtis said, ¡°Come down and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Leanne had juste out of the operating room, hands washed but still in her scrubs. Her reflection in the wall-mounted mirror showed her delicate beauty, even the green surgical gown seemed to enhance her charm. ¡°Just say it over the phone.¡± Her indifference came through clearly over the line, and Curtis thought her resistance to him should have softened a bit. He remembered theirst encounter in the stairwell, and she had seemed a bit more open. ¡°Why so cold again? Did someone upset you?¡± ¡°No one,¡± Leanne said, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± The exhaustion from his travels seemed to finally catch up with him, his usual yful smile fading as he massaged his tired eyes. ¡°Leanne, if something¡¯s bothering you, can you tell me? I wanna be there for you, but I gotta know what¡¯s up first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset, and you don¡¯t need to cheer me up.¡± Leanne¡¯s other hand was gripping the door of a metal locker, the cool metal somehow grounding. She said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s just finalize whatever paperwork is needed, and then let¡¯s not see each other anymore.¡± 2/2 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 The morning dawned with a gloomy sky that seemed to match the somber mood of the city. There was an important International Finance Forum happening that day, with big names like the IMF Director, CEO of the Indonesia Investment Authority, and the Chair of the Banking and Insurance Regtory Commission all set to attend. Curtis was one of the keynote speakers, and when Caleb came to pick him up, he found him already waiting outside his apartmentplex. His dark gray overcoat seemed to entuate the chill in his demeanor, blending in with the dreary weather. Standing tall, he was engrossed in his phone, his handsome face mirroring the gloom of the day. Caleb got out of the car and opened the door, calling out, ¡°Mr. Richardson.¡± Curtis pocketed his phone and looked up. On this significant day, his first words were, ¡°All the other women are made of water, but Leanne, she¡¯s made of ice.¡± Caleb was taken aback, speechless. Curtis looked up at the cloudy sky, feeling like he¡¯s been chasing his tail, lost in a merry-go-round with no exit in sight. Leanne was like that perfectly smooth egg, impossible to get a grip on. Just when he thought he¡¯d found a crack, she sealed it back up. Caleb asked, ¡°So, how did you manage to woo yourdy in the past?¡± ¡°Back then?¡± Curtis settled into the car, his expression softening at the thought. ¡°She used to be much more approachable. Cold, yes, but not bristling with defenses, not poking me unexpectedly. I just had to warm her up slowly. Her shell was hard, but inside, she was soft.¡± Caleb ventured further, ¡°So where did all these defensese from?¡± The softness on Curtis¡¯ face vanished like mist, his gaze turning cold, his tone dark, ¡°You sure know how to hit where it hurts.¡± Caleb cleared his throat, looking away, ¡°Sorry for that.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. A couple of dayster, Leanne got a call from Dr. Yates. ¡°Leanne, I have some wonderful news. The donor has managed to arrange for Jada to be treated by specialists in Embend. They¡¯re nning to send her over for treatment.¡± 1/3 10-11 Chapter 241 ¡°Really?¡± Leanne was surprised and then remembered Curtis mentioning ¡°good news¡± that day. So, it was about Jada. ¡°Everything¡¯s been arranged for them. They¡¯ll be taken care of once they arrive, no need to worry about a thing.¡± Dr. Yates was genuinely moved, ¡°In all my years, I¡¯ve never encountered such generosity. Not only offering financial support but also taking a personal interest in Jada¡¯s case as if she were his own. It¡¯s incredible how different people can be.¡± He was clearly delighted, his words tumbling out faster than Leanne could respond. ¡°They are so lucky to have met him. It¡¯s like their fortunes have turned.¡± Curtis, a generous soul? The same man who had a sick child peeled oranges for him. ¡°Yes, very fortunate,¡± Leanne agreed. ¡°By the way,¡± Dr. Yates transitioned, ¡°this generous man wants to meet Jada¡¯s primary doctor to understand her condition better, considering the long journey ahead. ¡°Meet me?¡± It seemed this was his n. Leanne exined, ¡°Belinda¡¯s condition requires a corneal transnt, which flying won¡¯t affect. However, her viral keratitis is somewhat contagious, so she should be careful when interacting with others.¡± Dr. Yates thought she was hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there too, and I heard he¡¯s bringing his wife along. His support for them was inspired by his wife¡¯s kindness. After learning about their situation, she wanted to help, but her work made it difficult for her to be involved directly. So, he stepped in. Their good fortune is all thanks to his wife.¡± As the wife in question, Leanne was at a loss for words. Dr. Yates continued, ¡°His intention is just to understand Belinda¡¯s condition better, to ensure everything is set for their treatment abroad. It¡¯s all for their benefit.¡± With that, Leanne couldn¡¯t refuse. She sighed, ¡°When?¡± ¡°You¡¯re off on Saturday, right?¡± Dr. Yates asked, ¡°He¡¯s booked solid, so we¡¯re bending over backwards to fit him in. I¡¯m trading my graveyard shift that day.¡± Leanne had just finished a night shift on Friday and nned to rest before heading to the address Dr. Yates had given her. Meeting Dr. Yates at the entrance, they entered together. 2/3 10:11 Chapter 241 Alpine Elegance was more than a restaurant, it was a secluded garden oasis in the midst of a bustling city. Upon announcing their arrival, a graceful hostess in a chic dress guided them through, separating the urban exterior from the tranquil interior. 3/3 10:11 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 In the frosty temperatures of Stonebridge, the stream kept babbling along, hinting at some hidden instion that kept it from freezing over and banishing the chill from the air. The gardens showcased the seasons beautifully. Led through a courtyard adorned with bridges over the gently flowing water, they passed through several archways, each opening to a different kind of orchard. Instead of roses, these were full of varieties of apple and cherry trees, each section boasting its unique hue, from the deep reds of the G apples to the soft pinks of the cherry blossoms. Dr. Yates couldn¡¯t help but muse. ¡°The wealthy can be so different. The nouveau riche often goes for ostentatious luxury, but those with deep-rooted family histories, whose wealth spanned generations, seek tradition and refinement. This Mr. Richardson¡¯s background must be extraordinary.¡± ¡°There are some things that even a mountain of money can¡¯t bag. Like this garden, an oasis of calm in the pricey urban sprawl, owning such a vast area here is no small feat. And to think, ny percent of it is dedicated to thesendscapes. There was no way the restaurant¡¯s earnings alone could maintain such an extensive garden. It¡¯s purely a yground for the rich.¡± Leanne listened quietly, offering noment. The garden belonged to the Richardson family. The Richardson family had an ancestor who was particrly fond of ssic Lavero gardens, so the Richardson Manor was built to win her heart despite being far from the east. Their establishment, Alpine Elegance, though not as historically significant as the Richardson Manor, was constructed with a tranquil and refined charm. Leanne often visited with Curtis, enjoying the local cuisine that reminded her of Lavero¡¯s culinary delights. Upon reaching a section blooming with green apples, a woman in an elegant dress ascended the steps and pushed open the ornately carved wooden doors, releasing a warm scent of spiced cider into the crisp air. She paused outside, respectfully inviting them in. Following Dr. Yates, Leanne entered, and the door closed softly behind her. They walked past a beautifully carved wooden screen and saw a round table. Curtis was there, leisurely enjoying a cup of cider. The aroma of the cider filled the room, and he loungedfortably, like a hunter waiting patiently for his prey. 1/3 10:11 His gaze casually swept over her, and a slight smile curled on his lips. ¡°Pleasure to meet you.¡± Dr. Yates echoed the sentiment. ¡°Indeed, a pleasure. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Richardson to be so young and handsome.¡± Curtis offered apliment in return. ¡°And Dr. Yates, you¡¯re much younger than I imagined. I thought an expert of your renown would be at least sixty to have achieved such stature.¡± Dr. Yates chuckled, his face crinkling with smiles. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Leanne stood aside, her face expressionless as they exchanged pleasantries. Curtis tried to appear friendly and kind, charming Dr. Yates into feeling like they were long-lost friends, momentarily forgetting Leanne¡¯s presence. Then, turning to Leanne with exaggerated formality, Curtis said, ¡°And this must be Mrs. Brown¡¯s attending physician.¡± ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Dr. Yates remembered, hastily introducing them. Curtis extended his hand gracefully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about you, Dr. Castillo.¡± Leanne looked at him for several seconds before unwillingly shaking his hand, her grasp brief and reluctant. As she withdrew her hand, Curtis subtly squeezed her fingertips. Before Leanne could frown, he had already let go. Dr. Yates was puzzled and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s your wife today?¡± Curtis¡¯ lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°She¡¯ll be hereter.¡± Leanne eyed him suspiciously, wondering what game he was ying. The meal included mushroom soup, beef steak, shrimp, and Leanne¡¯s favorite, a honey-zed apple pie. Throughout the meal, Dr. Yates dominated the conversation, with Curtis asionally steering the topic toward Belinda¡¯s condition, showing meticulous concern. But Leanne was sparing with her words as if speaking more than necessary would cost her. Suddenly, Dr. Yates excused himself to take a phone call, returning with apologies to Curtis. ¡°Mr. Richardson, I¡¯m sorry, but one of my patients has had an emergency. I must head back immediately.¡± Curtis was understanding. ¡°Of course, the patientes first.¡± Dr. Yates addressed Leanne, ¡°Leanne, you¡¯re familiar with Jada and her mother¡¯s situation. 2/3 10:11 Chapter 242 Please entertain Mr. and Mrs. Richardson. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡± Knowing Dr. Yates wouldn¡¯t return, Leanne nced at Curtis, who dropped all pretenses when the door closed behind the doctor. ¡°Inviting you to dinner seems to require going the extra mile,¡± he quipped, pulling a chair for her. ¡°Come, sit here.¡± Leanne remained unmoved. ¡°The table¡¯s not the equator. I can speak from here, and you¡¯ll hear me just fine.¡± Curtis feigned hurt. ¡°What? Your coldness has wounded my ears. They haven¡¯t healed yet, and I can¡¯t hear you well. Maybee closer?¡± Leanne remained silent, unamused by his attempt at levity. 10 11 3/3Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Leanne was giving him the silent treatment. An invisible standoff lingered between them. After a while, Curtis broke the silence, casually throwing out a lure. ¡°I heard the FDA in Embend recently approved a new oral medication. It¡¯s supposed to be pretty effective in preventing rpses.¡± High-risk neurostoma is an unforgiving disease. You can¡¯t cure it. You can only hope to extend your life through surgery or medication. With a survival rate of less than fifty percent over five years, the high mortality ratees from the risk of rpse. Each rpse means a more aggressive cancer. If this newly approved treatment could reduce the risk of rpse, maybe there would still be a glimmer of hope for Jada. Leanne¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°So, you¡¯re using this as leverage against me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Curtis rested his wrist on the table¡¯s edge, his watch casting a cold silver glow, making his gaze sharp and detached. ¡°Otherwise, why would I bother? Leaving behind a mountain of work at thepany to run around Embend for a kid I barely know. Come on. Take a seat. Don¡¯t rile me up.¡± After a standoff, Leanne finallypromised and took a seat. Curtis reached out, picked up a shrimp, and ced it on her te. ¡°I¡¯ve been running around, setting her up with the best cancer center, personally discussing her treatment n, even sorting out their amodation and care. Everything¡¯s ready. They only need to start the treatment. Rushed to see you when I was back, thinking you¡¯d be touched, maybe even fall for me a little. I thought you¡¯d run into my arms. It turns out you¡¯re as cold as the stone. They¡¯re not my wife or kid, and here I am, bending over backward for them, not even sure why.¡± When had Curtis ever faced such indignity? ¡°Leanne, let¡¯s just have a nice dinner, okay? Pretend for a bit. Don¡¯t be so cold, okay?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t look at him, but she would¡¯ve seen the almost pleading look in his eyes if she had. Instead, she focused on the shrimp, asking, ¡°When are you sending them to Embend?¡± ¡°Next Thursday.¡± 1/2 10:12 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 24 ¡°That means three days,¡± Leanne thought. She just had to endure for three more days. Once Belinda and Jada were gone, it would be time to finalize the divorce. She picked up the fork and ate the shrimp. Sometimes, Curtis hated how well he knew her, making it too easy to guess her mind. ¡°So, for these three days, anything goes, huh?¡± he yed with his porcin cup. ¡°Using them as leverage works that well on you?¡± Leanne tensed, feeling trapped. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s pushing it?¡± Suddenly, Curtis wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her onto hisp. Still holding her fork, Leanne frowned, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Curtis met her gaze, a mocking smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯m curious about your breaking point. A kiss, a night together, or not getting a divorce?¡± Feeling the sting of humiliation, Leanne¡¯s grip on her fork tightened as she snapped, ¡°Curtis!¡± ¡°What? nning to use your fork against me?¡± He covered her hand with his, directing the fork¡¯s prongs toward his chest. ¡°Go ahead. Stab me, and see if my heart spells out your name.¡¯ Curtis was fuming inside. No matter how he tried to please her, he couldn¡¯t earn her affection. Busting his hump for a mother- daughter duo he barely knew, and all for her to condescend to share a meal with him-it was like a punch to the gut. In her heart, he weighed less than two strangers. 2/2 10:12 m) Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Leanne wrestled her hand free, and her fork ttered to the floor with a ng. She had barely stood up when Curtis grabbed her by the waist and pushed her back down onto hisp. Forced to sit on his firm thigh muscles, the heat from his body seeped through the fabric, though his voice was ice cold. ¡°Sit tight. You can endure humiliation for them, can¡¯t you? Then, endure it. Had I known you respond better to force than kindness, I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much effort trying to pamper you.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Curtis¡¯ grip on her waist was vice-like, and he picked up a clean fork and piled some food onto her te with his other hand. ¡°Eat.¡± Leanne clenched her fists, refusing to take it. Curtis¡¯ eyelids lifted slightly. ¡°Not eating? I¡¯m asking you to have a meal, not do anything else. Can¡¯t handle that, huh? Such a princess, trying to y the martyr.¡± Leanne turned her face away in a huff, refusing to speak to him. Their little spats used to be like this, at least not the cold, indifferent kind where nothing he did could stir any emotion in her. Curtis was frustrated, yet her demeanor softened his heart. He put down the fork and hugged her, sighing. ¡®Leanne, I must have owed you big in a past life.¡± Eventually, he was the one to give in. ¡°I¡¯ll let you down. Let¡¯s have a peaceful dinner. No more fuss, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making a fuss,¡± Leanne said. ¡°You¡¯re the one making a mountain out of a molehill.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, my fault.¡± Curtis set her back in her chair, then summoned someone to clear the cooled dishes and bring in fresh ones. He didn¡¯t keep anyone around to serve. He attended to Leanne himself. He served her food and poured her drink. Knowing she loved crab, he rolled up his sleeves, washed his hands, and cracked open a crab for her. He cut the crab legs from back to front, pried open the shell with a cracker, scooped out the crab roe with a spoon, and meticulously picked out the crab meat with a pick and 1/2 10:12 Chapter tweezers. Curtis had been waited by the servants on hand and foot since childhood and had only ever served Leanne like this. Maddox had never tasted the crab Curtis had prepared. Leanne ate quietly. For the crab meat he picked and the food he served, she ate them all. What¡¯s so bad about being pampered? Sometimes, Curtis would feed her, and not wanting to argue any longer, Leanne would open her mouth and eat. Curtis would smile, saying, ¡°What a good babe.¡± Leanne endured. Until dinner was over, Dr. Yates hadn¡¯t returned. Curtis washed his hands, then fetched a towel to clean hers. sping her delicate wrist, he scrubbed each finger one by one, not rushing the process. She took off her ring long ago. Time could erase everything, and even the mark on her ring finger was nearly invisible. Curtis drove her home, and as Leanne got into the car, Jake looked surprised. He was driving a bit faster than usual due to the excitement. In the rearview mirror, Curtis¡¯ deep gaze swept over him. ¡°In a hurry? Is one paycheck not enough, picked up a night job?¡± ¡°No, no,¡± Jake quickly slowed down. Arriving at Golden Grove Manors, Leanne stepped out of the car and was about to walk away when Curtis pulled her back. Holding her arm, he looked down at her with a reluctant gaze. ¡°What should I do? I had too much fun today and don¡¯t want it to end.¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Then drive back, and fast. If you hit the speed of light, you can stay in today forever.¡± Curtis chuckled, giving her cheek a pinch. ¡°Only you could bug me like this.¡± Leanne pulled his hand off her arm and walked away. Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Before her flight from the airport, Belinda sent Leanne a video. She and Jada sat on Curtis¡¯ private G650 jet, earnestly expressing their gratitude for her care over the period. As a single mother raising a sick child, the most support and concern she received was from a doctor without kin in the world. At the end of the video, her eyes brimming with tears, she emotionally said, ¡°Dr. Castillo, if your parents would be so proud if they could see you now, how well you¡¯ve turned out, and how exceptional you are.¡± Leanne only saw it after her shift at noon, and by then, the ne had been airborne for over three hours, already beyond the country¡¯s borders. After watching the video, she smiled. If her parents were still around, knowing how Curtis teased her, they¡¯d have her back. Failing to reach Curtis by phone and receiving no reply to her messages, Leanne checked her phone throughout the day, but there was no word from him. When her shift ended, she called Caleb. The call connected, and she got straight to the point. ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis?¡± Unruffled, Caleb replied, ¡°I was out for business today and didn¡¯t catch up with Mr. Curtis. He¡¯s got a dinner event tonight. If it¡¯s not urgent, ma¡¯am, you might want to try reaching him tomorrow.¡± After hanging up, Leanne called Jake. Knowing Curtis would likely need a driver for a dinner involving drinks, Jake was her next guess. Lessposed than Caleb, Jake hesitated in his response. ¡°I took the day off. n is driving Mr. Curtis today.¡± Leanne paused for seconds before replying. ¡°Wasn¡¯t n fired?¡± Jake fumbled over his words, couldn¡¯t string together a cleareback. Shrugging it off, Leanne ended the call. Devin, who had pulled an all-nighter, woke upte in the afternoon, his hair a mess and his face utter exhaustion. He noticed the man meticulously reviewing documents on his couch, legs crossed, and watched him for several minutes. ¡°Making my ce your office, really now?¡± 1/3 10.12 Chapter 245 ¡°It¡¯s too risky outside,ying low for a bit.¡± Curtis didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Clean up will you?¡± this pigsty, Dragging himself out of bed, Devin began collecting the scattered c cans on the table and the assorted trash on the floor into a bag. His phone rang somewhere amidst the chaos, and he frantically searched. ¡°Where¡¯s my phone?¡± ¡°Oh, here.¡± He fished out the phone from the trash bag. The caller ID nearly made him drop the phone. After juggling it and trapping it between his knees, he looked up with panic and rm. ¡°It¡¯s Leanne.¡± He showed Curtis the screen before asking, ¡°Should I answer?¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Curtis said. ¡°y it by ear.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to say?¡± Devin frowned, answering the call, and immediately started rambling. ¡°Leanne, oh¡­ What? Curtis? No idea. I¡¯m in Kenya watching The Great Migration. Look at that zebra. It does give you crosswalk vibes¡­¡± That was the most far-fetched excuse of the lot, and Leanne knew Curtis was intentionally avoiding her. The following day was the deadline to pick up their divorce papers. Cutting through the nonsense, she said, ¡°Animals migrate in the summer.¡± Devin scratched the back of his head. ¡°Guess this zebra got left behind then.¡± Leanne took a deep breath, barely containing her frustration. ¡°Give the phone to him.¡± ¡°To whom?¡± Devin yed dumb. ¡°The zebra?¡± ¡°To Curtis.¡± ¡°I told you, Curtis is not in my ce.¡± Leanne¡¯s tone turned sarcastic. ¡°I thought you were in Kenya. Howe you are at home now?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Devin instinctively nced at the man on the couch. Curtis set aside the documents, extending his hand. As Devin was about to pass the phone, Curtis withdrew his hand. Instead, he pulled a handkerchief from his suit pocket to wrap around the phone before taking it. Picking up the call, Curtis acted as if nothing was amiss, even finding the mood to tease her. ¡°Looking for me, huh? What got you so clingy today?¡± 2/3 10:12 Leanne went straight to the point. ¡°Tomorrow morning, nine o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. at the city hall.¡± She hung up before he could respond. The following morning, the city hall basked in the warm sunlight. Leanne had waited for two hours, and several people showed up. A delivery guy brought her coffee and breakfast. A restaurant owner from across the street provided a table and chair, worried she¡¯d get bored. And a magician stood beside her, performing tricks to entertain her. 3/3 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Leanne stared nkly as the magician pulled a small tabby cat out of his hat, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Just go.¡± she said. He tentatively asked, ¡°You mean, you will leave too?¡± Leanne stood up. ¡°Yeah.¡± The magician, who had never faced such a challenge in his career, quickly packed his props, tucked the cat under his arm, and headed for the door. The cold, grey hue of the skyscrapers in the business district seemed almost alienating, with only a few well-dressed city folks hurrying by, some sipping on their coffees, others glued to their smartphones. Leanne hailed a cab to ElitePinnacle. The receptionist, the same youngdy asst time, recognized her instantly. After all, Leanne¡¯s distinct appearance and aura made her stand out in any crowd, leaving asting impression. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Is Curtis around?¡± Leanne inquired. ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡± Remembering theirst encounter, the receptionist treated Leanne with the utmost respect, not asking if she had an appointment, and she even escorted Leanne to the elevator, swiping her ess card with a smile, and wished her well as she went up. Leanne wondered if Curtis was that excited to see her. It was her first time upstairs. ElitePinnacle upied a grand eight floors in the middle of the building. Upon reaching Curtis¡¯ floor, the vast floor-to-ceiling windows offered a bright view of the busy office landscape. Caleb was instructing his secretary when he spotted her, momentarily stunned before quickly approaching. ¡°Mrs. Richardson.¡± ¡°Is Curtis inside?¡± Leanne cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Richardson is at the meeting with some executives, but it should be wrapping up soon. If you could wait just a moment ¡­¡± Before Caleb could finish, Leanne walked past him, heading straight for the door without 1/2 Chapter 246 the slightest hesitation or courtesy to knock, pushing it open. Mid-discussion, the executives looked up in confusion at the unannounced arrival. In all of ElitePinnacle, no employee dared to barge into the CEO¡¯s office unannounced, especially not with such striking beauty and cold demeanor. Her presence was breathtaking and intimidating. Mistaking her for a naive employee overstepping boundaries, one of the vice presidents scowled. ¡°Which department are you from? Since when can anyone just barge into the CEO¡¯s office?¡± Azy voice from a sofa against the window answered. ¡°She can.¡± The vice president was confused. Curtis gave him a look. ¡°She¡¯s from the boss¡¯ side.¡± The vice president had nothing to say in response. He vividly remembered their ruthlessly efficient CEO, who had created a legend on Bullion Boulevard, shamelessly asking before everyone, ¡°Think of a way to make Leanne talk to me.¡± The family status was crystal clear. Clearing his throat, the VP switched gears, smiling at Leanne. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you! My apologies for the oversight.¡± Leanne hated airing personal grievances in public, merely telling Curtis, ¡°Have them leave.¡± Curtis, who had been loungingfortably, straightened up and capped his pen. ¡°You heard her. Thedy boss wants a word in private. Please, step out.¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the room cleared and Caleb closed the blinds and the door behind him, Curtis resumed his seat, casually asking, ¡°Hungry? What do you want for lunch?¡± Leanne was direct. ¡°I don¡¯t care what ns you have this afternoon. You¡¯reing with me to the city hall.¡± ¡°Kidnapping me, are you?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow yfully, ¡°And if 1 refuse, what then?¡± Leanne¡¯s frustration showed, ¡°Why drag this out? What¡¯s the point?¡± 2/2 101 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Curtis let out a long sigh, his eyes filled with resignation and disbelief as he looked at her, ¡°So, tell me. What should I do? How can I make it so we don¡¯t divorce?¡± ¡°Why even bother?¡± Leanne responded, her voice tinged with sadness and frustration. ¡°We had our moments, sure, but it¡¯s all broken now. Patching things up won¡¯t bring back what we had. What¡¯s the point in settling for something less?¡± Each word felt like a needle pricking at the most vulnerable parts of Curtis¡¯ heart. So, that was what it felt like to be told to settle. She was standing so close, across the coffee table, yet it felt like she was miles away. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Curtis, you can have any woman you want. Beauty fades, and besides that, I don¡¯t have much else. I¡¯m not kind or thoughtful and don¡¯t know how to cheer you up. You really shouldn¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± The tightness in Curtis¡¯ chest was unbearable, and he scoffed. ¡°Yeah, what woman can¡¯t I have? The world is full of women more understanding and charming than you, eager for a hug or a kiss, ready to jump into myp with just a wave of my hand. Why did I fall for you, of all people? I¡¯d like to know that, too, Leanne. Maybe you can tell me why. Why is it that I want you and nobody else?¡± Leanne turned her head away, taking a moment to steady her breathing and swallow the lump forming in her throat. ¡°That is it, and there¡¯s no turning back,¡± She warned herself. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been spoiled since childhood, getting whatever you wanted effortlessly. You¡¯ve never faced real setbacks. Our marriage is the only failure you¡¯ve encountered, and you can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me. You just can¡¯t handle failure.¡± Curtis sat in the sunlight, feeling as cold and bleak as a freezing wastnd. His eyes darkened, and he managed a bitter smile. ¡°Talk about karma. I once hurt you, and now, it¡¯s your turn to stab me in the heart.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s call it even,¡± Leanne said calmly. ¡°I only need half an hour of your time. Let¡¯s go to the courthouse and get the papers.¡± Curtis felt choked by the stifling sensation, loosening his tie but finding little relief. ¡°Don¡¯t kid yourself. You wouldn¡¯t get the papers even if you dragged me to the courthouse today. Didn¡¯t you read the agreement after taking it back?¡± Leanne was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± 1/2 Chapter 247 In Curtis¡¯ enigmatic gaze, her heart sank. She had reviewed the agreement carefully before signing, confident there were no issues. But with Curtis¡¯ seasoned legal team behind him, there was always the chance they¡¯d find some loophole to trap her. The more she thought about it, the heavier her heart felt. She pulled her copy of the agreement from her bag and flipped through it quickly. The words seemed to morph into menacing shapes as she went page by page to the end, still unable to identify the problem. Until her eyesnded on the signature for Party B. Curtis¡¯ bold and fluid handwriting read, ¡°Forgive me.¡± It took Leanne a while to process, finally realizing she had been yed from the beginning. Her grip on the agreement tightened, her knuckles turning white. Still in disbelief, she looked at the man sitting on the couch. The man whom she had once shared a bed with and who could hurt her with ease deceived her effortlessly. She had trusted him with everything, even when signing the divorce agreement, believing he wouldn¡¯t betray her. She thought she had been cautious, reviewing every use, only to be caught off guard by an unexpected twist. ¡°Are you ying games with me, Curtis?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Curtis said with regret and apology. ¡°Forgive me.¡± Leanne threw the agreement at his face. Curtis closed his eyes, sitting motionlessly, taking the hit. The agreement struck his face with a thud, a numb pain spreading across his skin like a p. 2/2 10.12 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 , The papers were scattered everywhere, and Leanne¡¯s hands trembled with a fury that threatened to engulf her. She clenched her fists, tears welling in her eyes despite her efforts to hold them back. ¡°Do you find this amusing?¡± Curtis rose from the couch and walked over to embrace her, apologizing. ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying a game with you. That day, I had convinced myself to go through with the divorce. But sitting at that table at the city hall, with each signature, it felt like I was carving out a piece of my heart. So, when I got to the final document, I couldn¡¯t go through with it.¡± ¡°Leanne, I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡± Even at the height of their misunderstandings, he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of divorcing her. The idea of bing strangers was like the cruelest curse. He had signed countless contracts, the signature ¡°Curtis¡± bing a muscle memory effortlessly executed. Yet, he felt signing the divorce agreement was more painful than being skinned alive. ¡°So, you¡¯ve been deceiving me from the start. You¡¯ve been stringing me along, treating me like a fool for several months?¡± Thinking back on the past few months, how she¡¯d been kept out of the loop, all the while she was counting down the days to what she thought would be her freedom, and all the while he was sitting back watching the show smugly, Leanne couldn¡¯t contain her rage.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The more furious she got, the harder it was to suppress the tears. ¡°Have you ever respected me, even once?¡± Curtis gently cleaned her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve been begging for your mercy. How could I not respect you?¡± ¡°I was just clinging to the hope that you might change your mind, hoping this signature would never come to light if we didn¡¯t go to city hall.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a jerk, aplete idiot, a scumbag, a monster, damned to hell, utterly heartless. Let me do the cursing for you, okay?¡± He owned up to it. ¡°You can curse me all you want, but I¡¯ve tried. I¡¯ve tried to go through with this divorce, but I can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Leanne, I wish I didn¡¯t love you so much. Then I wouldn¡¯t have gotten so upset, saying things that hurt you. I thought about letting you go, but I can¡¯t let go of you.¡± Curtis embraced her, his warm breath on her eyelids, tasting the saltiness of her tears. 11:31 Chapter 248 His voice grew husky. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s make up, please?¡± ¡°This is the longest fight we¡¯ve ever had. It¡¯s been too long. Let¡¯s make up.¡± He had called her that in their sweetest moments. Leanne tried to suppress her tears, but along with them, all the grievances she thought she had gotten over in the past three years were easily stirred up by Curtis¡¯ coaxing. She couldn¡¯t stop crying, tears rolling down her cheeks, sliding off her jaw, all gathered in Curtis¡¯ palm. She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff, with deep valleys in front and behind her, not knowing whether to jump into thorns or face a beast. It seemed there was no escape, no way out. After the storm of anger, the emotional turmoil plummeted to a low, leaving her feeling utterly drained. The sense of powerlessness seeped through her, and she slowly pulled away from Curtis¡¯ warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go home.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± Curtis insisted, worried for her. ¡°You can take your anger out on me, but don¡¯t go home upset.¡± Leanne dabbed at the corners of her eyes with her hand back, trying to dry her tears, but it was futile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡± She opened the door, and the sound of typing suddenly erupted, loud and frantic, as everyone pretended to be engrossed in their work. Leanne¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, clearly having just cried. But nobody dared to look up or ponder how the boss managed to make such a beautiful woman cry. They typed away as if their lives depended on it, sparks flying from their keyboards. 212 11:31 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 She looked like a little kid, bullied and bruised, desperately seeking thefort of a haven to lick her wounds. But Leanne¡¯s home offered no such sce. The protectors of her peace had long since departed. She spent the entire afternoon in bed, transitioning from the bright daylight to the deep night without a wink of sleep. An unease crept over her while lying in the enveloping darkness, yet shecked the energy to reach for the light switch. She stared out at the twilight sky through her window, and the asional passing cars reminded her that life went on, even as she felt stuck in a stagnant pool of silence. It seemed her mind was empty, yet flooded with thoughts all at once, from the nightmare of her former workce to the years she spent with the Richardson family, from her wedding day to the realization of being trapped in a deceptive agreement. She revisited her entire life. Fate never seemed to be on her side. Every time she got love, she ended up losing it, and everything she wanted always seemed to go against her intentions. Then, the neighbor¡¯s kid knocked on her door. The plump little fellow announced, ¡°Hey, Leanne, my mom made pot roast. Come over for dinner!¡± Before she could politely decline, he enthusiastically grabbed her arm and dragged her over to his house. Leanne was still in her slippers. His parents were home, a modest and warm couple. Thedy of the house, apron-d, greeted her, ¡°Leanne,e on in. Dinner¡¯s almost ready. Hey, Dave, get Leanne something to drink.¡± ¡°Coming up!¡± Mr. Waldron emerged from the kitchen with drinks like milk, juice, and soda. ¡°We¡¯ve got instant coffee, too, if you¡¯d prefer. Just let Timmy know.¡± He wasn¡¯t tall, but his face was kind, a trait shared by his family. Leanne hastily replied, ¡°Milk¡¯s fine, thank you. I really shouldn¡¯t impose.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We¡¯re neighbors, after all. Besides, Timmy¡¯s been over at your ce for meals enough times. Look, he¡¯s put on two pounds.¡± Timmy grinned proudly, showing off. He handed Leanne a Rubik¡¯s Cube to y with, but puzzle-solving was never her forte. 1/2 11:31 Chapter 249 Chapte After several futile attempts, she gave up, her progress in the negatives. Thoughts of Curtis momentarily lifted her spirits, only to plunge again as she set the cube aside. Dinner was served, a spread of six or seven simple dishes, but it was a feast for the four. Mr. Waldron curiously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t we get asparagus? That soup would¡¯ve been perfect with asparagus in it.¡± Mrs. Waldron casually mentioned, ¡°Leanne doesn¡¯t like asparagus. She prefers lettuce. Pass it her way, will you?¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Mr. Waldron quickly moved a te of lettuce closer to Leanne. Leanne paused, then smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± She had never dined with them, yet they knew her preferences as if they were family. Typically, Leanne would keep her distance from neighbors, maintaining a polite but distant rtionship. Yet here she was, dining in their home in her slippers. Curtis was absent from the dinner, yet his presence was everywhere. Leanne continued her routine of going to work anding home, but her spirits were low, whichsted for days. Amy noticed her friend¡¯s off mood. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking a bit downtely. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Just some insomnia.¡± Leanne had struggled with severe insomnia a few years back, relying on medication to sleep. Though she had ovee her depression, her sleep quality remained poor, making insomnia a frequent visitor. On a weekend afternoon, Joy returned from a business trip, luggage in tow, and made a beeline for Leanne. ¡°See how much I love you? I brought you some pastries. I stood in line for two hours to get them.¡± ??? 11.21 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Leanne had a poor appetite these days, but she still opened the box and took a bite. ¡°Wow, it is delicious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. It¡¯s packed with all my love,¡± Joy dered, making heart gestures at her from all angles. Leanne chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s plenty. Any more, and it might just get too sweet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem down,¡± Ever so perceptive about her friend¡¯s moods, Joy piped up. ¡°Oh, right. Wasn¡¯t it time you got your divorce papers with Curtis sorted?¡± Leanne lost her appetite and set the pastry aside. ¡°No.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go through with it?¡± Joy snorted. ¡°ying games, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll get Selina, and we¡¯ll drag him to the city hall ourselves!¡± ¡°It won¡¯t work,¡± Leanne sighed. ¡°There was a problem with our divorce agreement. It¡¯s void.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Upon hearing the whole story, Joy exploded. ¡°That lowlife! How dare he y you like that? I will give him a piece of my mind!¡± She jumped up, ready to storm out, but Leanne stopped her. ¡°No, Joy. Don¡¯t confront him. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt over this. I¡¯m so tired. Let me rest a bit.¡± The fatigue in Leanne¡¯s eyes broke Joy¡¯s heart. She wanted to go after Curtis, but with nothing but her fiery spirit against those high-and-mighty types, she felt as insignificant as an ant. Leanne¡¯s worry for her was evident, and Joy knew it. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t go. Got any beer? I¡¯ll keep youpany with a drink.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t have a beer, but she did have some red wine someone had gifted her. She poured them each a ss. The two nestled on the couch, slowly sipping wine. After a few sses, possibly feeling the effects, Joy mused, ¡°Do you think it¡¯d be worth it to go down with Curtis?¡± Only she would say something like that for her Leanne felt warmth and sorrow in her heart. ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± she replied. ¡°Would you leave me behind?¡± Joy hugged her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t.¡± Drinking did offer a temporary escape from their troubles. Leanne was slightly drunk, and 1/2 11:46 Chapter 250 Joy coaxed her to go to bed, where she fell into a deep sleep. After a while, Joy carefully got out of bed, grabbed her shoes, and quietly slipped out the door, gently closing it behind her. The parking garage of the upscale office building was heated, but the sunless second basement level felt eerily cold and empty. Selina got off, following Joy, who marched with determination. Selina had to jog to keep 1. Selina was nervous. ¡°Why am I here if you¡¯re going to confront him? I¡¯m not brave enough to yell at him. My brother¡¯s not around, and I¡¯m scared.¡± Filled with recklessness for Leanne, Joy knew no fear, but no one dared cross Curtis within their circle. Thest time at the bar, Selina was scared stiff. She could only bad-mouth Curtis behind his back, never daring to face him head-on. Joy said without pausing her steps, ¡°Then you just stand by and watch. If things get physical, I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage alone. You¡¯ll need to call an ambnce for me.¡± She geared up to take on Curtis, ready to go down swinging if she had to. Selina, watching on with a mix of respect, emotion, and a twinge of jealousy, said, ¡°I wish someone would fight for me like that.¡± Joy gave her a sidelong nce. ¡°I could give you the fierce right now.¡± Selina was speechless. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯ll pass.¡± Joy stormed into ElitePinnacle with Selina in tow, demanding, ¡°Where¡¯s Curtis?¡± 2/2 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 At ElitePinnacle, the rumor mill had been churning with whispers about the CEO, Mr. Richardson. The latest buzz? His wife, they said, was a knockout beauty. Word on the street was that their marriage was on the rocks, and she¡¯d given him the cold shoulder. Some even imed she¡¯d left him in tears after a heated argument in his office. Caught in the act by Joy while idling by the printer, an employee mistook her for the infamous ¡°Mrs. Richardson¡± because she dared to call the CEO by his first name. But upon closer inspection, they were underwhelmed. ¡°She¡¯s average. What¡¯s with all the hype?¡± they thought. ¡°Mr. Richardson is in a meeting¡­¡± stammered the employee, trying to convince Joy otherwise. Unfazed, Joy stormed toward the conference room, leaving a trail of stunned employees in her wake. No one could stop her. After barging into the meeting, she was nothing like Leanne, who would¡¯ve politely asked outsiders to leave before speaking her mind, always keen on preserving Curtis¡¯ dignity in public. But Joy? She didn¡¯t care about keeping up appearances. In front of over twenty shocked attendees, she grabbed a coffee from the table and hurled it at Curtis. Gasps filled the room as the meeting descended into chaos. ¡°Mr. Richardson, are you okay?¡± ¡°Get a towel, quick!¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, throwing coffee at Mr. Richardson?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Joy stood defiantly, hands on her hips, in enemy territory as if she owned the ce. ¡°That¡¯s who I aimed for, that heartless jerk!¡± Drenched in coffee, Curtis remained expressionless. With his designer suit spoiled, he sat silently, his aristocratic demeanor untarnished. Caleb rushed over with a towel, quickly ushering everyone out of the room. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. While wiping away the coffee, Curtis¡¯ gaze turned icy. ¡°Joy, the only reason you¡¯re still here unscathed is because of Leanne. There¡¯s a limit to my patience. Don¡¯t push it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about your limits! You hurt her, and I won¡¯t stand for it! You promised a divorce. Why did you fool her?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t want to waste his breath and retorted impatiently. ¡°It¡¯s between Leanne and me. What¡¯s it to you?¡± Their confrontation escted, with Joy using Curtis of bullying Leanne because she 1/2 11:16 Chapter 251 had no family to defend her. ¡°Well, I¡¯m her family now, and I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡± Curtis was already at his wit¡¯s end. Since Leanne left ElitePinnacle, she¡¯d cut off all contact, leaving him in a worse ce than before. He had no desire to entertain Joy¡¯s foolishness but found himself having to be polite for Leanne¡¯s sake. It was as if he had a little mother-inw without actually having one. His frustration simmering, Curtis clenched his jaw. ¡°I love her, and I won¡¯t divorce her. My tolerance is only for Leanne¡¯s sake. If you had any sense, you¡¯d stay out of it.¡± ¡°Love? What good is your love? You¡¯ve hurt her once. She was so in love with you. You were her first love, but you just threw her away without a second thought.¡± Joy recounted the bleak days after their breakup, when Leanne was struggling with depression, questioning her worth and even thinking about ending her life. Joy shared the heart-wrenching moment she found Leanne by the roadside, in tears, and the fear that she might have lost her to despair. In the heated exchange, theplexities of their rtionships wereid bare, revealing the deep scars and unhealed wounds beneath the surface. 2/2 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Joy was livid, like a lioness, ready to pounce and tear him apart. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know, would you? Because you were off gallivanting in Embend, having the time of your damn life!¡± Curtis, loosening his tie, suddenly froze and turned around. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°What, you got wax in your ears now?¡± ¡°She was depressed?¡± Curtis¡¯ gaze became clouded in the bright conference room lights, pinning her with his stare. ¡°When?¡± ¡°When? After you left her to jet off to Embend!¡± Joy continued her relentless barrage, ¡°I don¡¯t know what sins Annemitted in a past life to have fallen for a jerk like you. You don¡¯t deserve to say you love her!¡± But Curtis wasn¡¯t listening. Even as she verballyshed him, pointing fingers and spewing anger, he remained unresponsive! He looked as shocked as if he¡¯d been turned to stone, all stiff and motionless. ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You better get your act together and divorce Leanne properly, or I¡­¡± Before Joy could finish her threat, Curtis, the previously motionless statue, suddenly sprang into action, striding past her toward the exit. ¡°Hey! I wasn¡¯t doneying into you!¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± Curtis replied without turning his head, ¡°Caleb, hand her a tape recorder.¡± When Curtis drove back to Crystal Cove Vis, dusk had given way to night. When he entered the code, the dim house automatically lit up. After Leanne moved out, the house felt empty, contrasting with its usual quietness. It felt too bleak at the time. The lights were on, but the essence of her presence seemed to fade with each passing moment. Curtis walked straight in, heading to the medicine cab. Leanne had kept a well-stocked first-aid kit at home, boxes, bottles, disinfectants, and saline solutions, all of which were neatly arranged and categorized. Curtis searched through them, identifying antacids, cold medicine, and painkillers. Some must have been for Laura to deal with rotator cuff injuries and lower back strain. 1/2 11:46 Chapter 252 Finally, he found some medications at the bottom, their names unfamiliar and umon. Sertraline tablets were for treating depression symptoms. The side effects included anorexia, insomnia, drowsiness, headaches, and migraines. Mirtazapine was for treating depression with side effects like difort, abdominal pain, vomiting, and anorexia. Fluoxetine was for depression, including side effects like headaches, sleep disturbances, and anorexia. He also found Quetiapine, Vefaxine, and Duloxetine. All these medications were opened but not finished. The variety she tried indicated the struggles she endured. Curtis was struck by a memory of their first anniversary when he returned from a trip to Stake City. She was taking medication that morning, and when he asked if she was sick, she said it was just a cold. That exined why she had lost so much weight in just six months. No wonder she seemed so distant, like she didn¡¯t want to talk with him. He thought she was just being aloof. Thete surge of empathy choked Curtis like a high tide at night, nearly suffocating him. The medication box in his hand crumpled from his grip. Outside, the night had fully settled, darkness flooding the spacious and silent vi, bending Curtis¡¯ tall frame and shoulders under its weight. Why didn¡¯t he ask more questions that day or show more concern? Why did he walk away so easily? How did she manage through those days? In what depths of pain must she have been, for someone who tried so hard to live well for her parents, to say, ¡°I wish I were dead¡±? Leanne¡­ Her name clenched around his heart like an iron fist, suffocating him and halting the blood flow in his veins. 212 11:46Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Original from N?velDrama.Org. A sleek ck Bentley, like a graceful yet urgent beast, tore through the night. The hustle and bustle of neon lights outside the window formed dazzling streaks of color, with the howling wind and roar of the engine all kept at bay. Inside the car, the only sound was Curtis¡¯ heartbeat, pounding violently in his chest. Arriving at the hospital, he barely bothered to park properly before hurrying out. All eight elevators in the lobby were nowhere in sight and he couldn¡¯t wait a second longer, turning into the stairwell to stride upwards. On the ninth floor, the young ophthalmologist in the office looked up in surprise. Curtis, slightly out of breath, asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Leanne?¡± ¡°Dr. Castillo took my shift. She¡¯s off today¡­¡± Amy didn¡¯t get to finish before Curtis had already turned and was striding away. The night streets were jam-packed, headlights merging into a long river. The drivers¡¯ frustration equally congested. Curtis¡¯ speed was a bit reckless, not nearly as fast as his heart felt like it would burst. He handled the steering wheel quickly and skillfully, dodging in and out of the traffic. He crossed the congested roads through the dwindling city lights. If only he had a time machine to zoom back in time, he wouldn¡¯t have hopped on that anniversary flight to Stake. Instead, he¡¯d find her, wrap her up in his arms, and tell her she¡¯s the best girl ever and that he loves her more than anything in the world. Maybe even earlier, he would not to go to Embend, not to utter that irretrievable childish remark, not to doubt her love for him, not to leave the birthday cake to his brother or not to mock her bob haircut. Or even, he woulde back to the very beginning, not to let her parents be kidnapped, not to let her be a bullied child. If only to start over, to let her grow up happy and carefree. He would love her well and give her all the beautiful things in the world. The green light at the entrance to Golden Grove Manors shed on, and the Bentley swiftly entered the intersection. When that electric scooter from the rightne suddenly darted out, everything happened in the blink of an eye. Curtis swerved sharply, trying to avoid it, but it was toote. The scooter crashed directly into his car. 1/2 11-46y Chapter 253 The Bentley came to a stop after hitting a fence, Curtis lurched forward, the airbag deployed, and his brain briefly buzzed. As his organs seemed to search for their rightful ces, he fought off dizziness and a headache to get out of the car. The right car door was dented in, but it was nothingpared to the wrecked scooter on the ground. A lean man scrambled up from the pavement. Curtis was furious, ¡°You ran a red light in this traffic. Are you out of your mind?¡± The man, dressed in worn clothes, his face filled with urgency and nearing tears, apologized profusely, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I was in a hurry and my wife¡¯s going to give birth¡­¡± Curtis shifted his gaze and spotted a pregnant woman on the ground not far behind, his anger intensified but remained stuck in his throat. The man rushed to help his heavily pregnant wife. Curtis, battling dizziness, called Caleb to handle the aftermath. ¡°It¡¯s all on me today. Someone will be here to take care of it. Ask him for whateverpensation you need.¡± Curtis disinclined to squabble over a car door and add to the distress of this impoverished couple. He was anxious to find Leanne, handed the man a business card, and hurried off. The woman¡¯s moans reached him, drenched in sweat and half-lying in her husband¡¯s arms, one hand painfully clutching her belly. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡± The man cried out in panic and guilt, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! All my fault¡­ Honey, just hang on, the police will be here soon¡­¡± ¡°Honey, my stomach hurts so much¡­¡± The woman¡¯s cries, like tendrils of seaweed, entangled Curtis¡¯ departing steps. The urgency nearly bursting through his chest mixed with a wave of nausea, causing his temples to throb violently, veins on the back of his hand standing out. He looked towards the dark night in the distance. There were three kilometers to Golden Grove Manors, which was not far away. ¡°Call 911. I¡¯m calling 911.¡± The man fumbled for his phone, while the woman sobbed, ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t wait, I¡¯m really about to give birth¡­¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Seconds felt like an eternity, each ticking away taking a piece of Curtis¡¯ heart with it. He was headed back to that leafy suburb and towards the modest yet cozy house that felt more like a home than any ce ever had. Exhaling a breath heavy with frustration, he turned back, his brows knitted in determination as he made his way to them. The pregnant woman was in such agony she couldn¡¯t speak, clutching at her husband¡¯s shirt with a vice-like grip, a dark crimson stain spreading beneath her. Without a second thought, Curtis scooped her up and strode towards his car. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The man stood frozen with a mix of shock and fear painting across his face. Impatient, Curtis nced back, ¡°What are you waiting for? Open the door.¡± Confused yetpliant, the man hurried to open the backseat door under Curtis¡¯ sternmand. Carefully, Curtis ced the woman in the car and asked, ¡°Got a driver¡¯s license? Do you know how to drive?¡± The man nodded, then hesitated, ¡°I¡­ I have a license, but I¡¯ve never really driven¡­¡± Curtis¡¯ patience was wearing thin. His rebellious past was as if finally catching up to him, each situation a test or a punishment. ¡°Forget it. Get in,¡± he resigned himself, heading to the driver¡¯s seat. The man had never seen a car with that winged Bentley emblem before. But the shiny and high-end finish screamed expensive. It must be something he could never afford. But priorities shifted in moments of crisis, and he gingerly climbed into the car, barely allowing his body to touch the plush leather seats. As soon as they were settled, Curtis floored the elerator, racing towards the nearest hospital. Upon their frantic arrival, the hospital staff demanded an upfront payment of $10,000, but the man¡¯s bank ount fell short. He nervously asked if he could pay less for now. The receptionist¡¯s voice was sharp, ¡°That $10,000 won¡¯t even cover the surgery and hospital stay, and insurance will reimburse you anyway.¡± At his moment of desperation, Curtis handed over his card, ¡°How much will she need until discharge? Is $50,000 enough?¡± Before the staff could respond, his impatience took over, ¡°Never mind. Just put $100,000 1/2 11:47 Chapter 254 on it.¡± The man was like, ¡°No way, that¡¯s way too much. We don¡¯t need all that!¡± He was clearly overwhelmed by the gesture. ¡°This ispensation. Your e-bike¡¯s probably wrecked. Go buy a new one,¡± Curtis said, attempting to settle the matter. But the man was too honest, unable to take advantage of the situation, ¡°I was the one who ran the red light. I should be paying you, not the other way around. I can¡¯t afford to cover your car¡­ I¡¯ve done plenty of wrong in my life. Consider this a chance for me to make amends.¡± Tears welled up in the man¡¯s eyes as he clutched his worn-out wallet, ready to kneel in gratitude, but Curtis stopped him. ¡°Just be more careful crossing the street next time. Losing a vehicle is not a big deal, but losing your wife is irreceable.¡± With those words, a rush of emotion surged through Curtis, propelling him forward with increasing urgency, his strides bingrger and faster until he broke into a run. People stared at him as he passed, their gazes a mix of curiosity and rm. It wasn¡¯t until then that Curtis noticed his disheveled suit, stained with coffee and blood, making for a ghastly sight. He was still clutching a stic bag from Crystal Cove Vis, now smeared with blood. Would Leanne be scared? Halting, Curtis found a restroom, peeled off his jacket, and started scrubbing at the stains over the small sink. It was his first attempt atundry, battling stubborn bloodstains with icy cold water. But there was no time for a change of clothes. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to meet his wife. 2/2 11:47 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Joy stopped her tirade mid-rant when the person in question bolted, leaving her fuming. Then there was that assistant, looking like he couldn¡¯t decide if he was more human or hound, who had the audacity to bring a recorder, suggesting she finish her rant into it so they could y it back for Mr. Richardsonter As if! Nothing about that recorder was as gratifying as punchable Curtis. How was she supposed to unleash her fury on a piece of stic? ¡°Mark my words, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s faster next time!¡± By the time Joy returned, she was doubly incensed. Because Selina had just spilled the beans about Leanne¡¯s past struggle with severe depression during their car ride, pping her thigh in frustration for not having joined in on bashing Curtis earlier. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner? And I was feeling guilty about ourst bar hop. But now, I see I was right all along! He doesn¡¯t deserve Leanne!¡± When they got back to Golden Grove Manors, Leanne had just woken up from a nap. Selina was still going on about it, and Joy barely managed to stop her from continuing in front of Leanne. Leanne, hearing bits of their conversation, turned back to her task after ensuring both her friends were in one piece. ¡°Don¡¯t bother next time. He¡¯s not as nice as you think,¡± Leanne finally said. Curtis, with all his pride, rarely resorted to physical confrontations. But when he did, he didn¡¯t hold back. Leanne knew of at least two incidents. One involved a high school bully who ended up with a ruined lineage, only settled after the Richardson family coughed up a fortune. The other was that Derek found himself amidst shattered ss, an image Leanne inadvertently witnessed. ¡°Definitely not going next time,¡± Joy assured with her lips, ¡°Arguing with him is too draining. I¡¯m starving. What¡¯s for dinner?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not really feeling it. You guys go ahead,¡± Leanne declined. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know your game. You¡¯re trying to diet by making me fat,¡± Joy used, half-joking, ¡°If I¡¯m packing on the pounds, no one¡¯s getting away with staying thin!¡± Selina joined in on the mischief, ¡°If you¡¯re not eating, either am I.¡± Leanne sighed, defeated. She ended up being dragged out by her friends who were determined to whet her appetite. 1/3 11:47 Chapter 255 Joy, despite herints, treated them to avish buffet, costing her month-sry. Watching her friends enjoy their meal, Leanne found herself digging in more than she expected.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After dinner, they hit a karaoke bar, where Selina and Joy¡¯s off-key singing forced Leanne to join in, ¡°How long will I love you~~~¡± When they finally left, Leanne¡¯s head was pounding, but the buzzing vibe had somehow livened up her dull feelings. Hungry again, Joy suggested they hit up a street food vendor for some grilled delights and beer, the chill of the night contrasting with the warmth of the grill and the bustling crowd. It was almost 2 am by the time they returned home. Though not drunk, Leanne felt light-hearted, waving goodbye to her friends as she got off the car. Walking up to her apartment, she paused, noticing a figure sitting by her doorstep. It was Curtis, who couldn¡¯t recall how long he had been waiting. He had knocked for ages, until the neighbor¡¯s kid informed him that Leanne and her friends were out. At first, he was super eager to see her, but as time went on, he cooled down and became more patient. He owed Leanne thousands of nights of waiting. Sitting here was the least he could do. The early morning chill bit through his uncoated form, his suit damp and clinging like a second skin. The silence of dawn amplified every sound, including his shallow breaths and the approaching footsteps of the person he longed to see. From a distance, then suddenly near, the footsteps halted. Turning his head slightly, he saw her. Leanne stood a few steps away, her eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and disbelief. Seeing Curtis in such a disheveled state, Leanne almost wondered if Joy and Selina had the nerve to rough him up. Typically, he was the epitome of neatness, always finding a way to sitfortably even when dropping off breakfast. Yet now, he sat on the ground, his suit crumpled and stained as though he¡¯d taken a tumble through a dumpster. His shirt cuffs bore mottled, unclear red stains like poorly washed blood. And his jacket appeared damp, despite the absence of rain. His hair, usually well-kept, was a mess, strands falling over his forehead as he leaned 2/3 11:47 Chapter 255 ¨¢gainst the wall, a transparent bag of what seemed like medication in his grip.. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Leanne had to ask. Curtis wanted to lie, to have her worry over him, if only for a fleeting moment. ¡°No,¡± his voice came out rough, ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood.¡± 3/3 11:47 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Leanne didn¡¯t say another word. She walked past him, reaching for the door handle. The lock beeped, signaling it was unlocked. But then, he gently tugged at her sleeve from behind. She¡¯d been whisked away for a spontaneous dinner, donning a simple white loungewear set with a cardigan thrown over it. The soft cashmere gave her a look of both cleanliness and warmth. Curtis longed to hold her and borrow a bit of her warmth to bring him back to life. But he was too much of a mess. She was pristine and he was a wreck. ¡°How long have you been having these things? His voice was hoarse, almost too faint. Leanne turned, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Curtis lifted his left hand. The prescription boxes in the bag seemed like they got drenched in the rain, some sopping wet, giving her hand a soggy feel on touch. Seeing the medication, Leanne paused. After a moment, she finally spoke. ¡°Over a year.¡± ¡°When did it start?¡± ¡°After you left.¡± ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Curtis asked. Leanne spoke lightly, ¡°When is being sick ever easy?¡± ¡°Joy mentioned that you..¡± Curtis strained his voice and uttered the words with extreme caution, ¡°¡­ had thoughts of¡­ hurting yourself. Leanne clenched her hands into fists. Some memories were too painful to revisit, the emotions from those times too overwhelming. From Curtis¡¯ sudden coldness to his departure overseas, it was all too brief. Suddenly thrown from heaven into hell, adapting both physically and mentally was a challenge. That was when Leanne started suffering from insomnia and sinking into a depressive state. She hadn¡¯t realized she was depressed at first, thinking it was just a temporary mood. It was on Curtis¡¯ birthday that Leanne saw a photo of him with Suzan on social media. It 1/3 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 11-17 Chapter 256 was a photo she didn¡¯t realize was fake at the time. She knew about Curtis¡¯ chase after Suzan to Embend and she knew they were together. But seeing the truth in person was different from the hearsay. Perhaps it was then that Leanne realized she loved Curtis more deeply than she thought. ¡°It¡¯smon,¡± she said, ying with her fingertips. ¡°Many people with depression have thoughts of harming themselves.¡± Common? How could it be? Curtis tightened his voice, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I was making you so miserable. Why didn¡¯t you call to scream at me?¡± Only Joy knew about Leanne¡¯s depression, a testament to how few people she trusted. During the worst of it, her condition nearly impacted her work, but she eventually pulled through. With Joy¡¯s support, out of a sense of duty to her parents who had fought so hard for her, she managed to climb out of that abyss. Her parents hadn¡¯t worked so hard for her to live just so she could fall apart over a man. How could she tell Curtis? She imagined he wouldn¡¯t care. Besides, after being hurt once, why would she show him weakness again, giving him another reason to mock her? ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d be holding Suzan,ughing at my weakness.¡± That sentence made Curtis¡¯ already fragileposure crumble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his breath shaky, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Leanne refused to look at him, facing the door with a calm voice. It was unclear whether she didn¡¯t care anymore or if she was forcibly detaching her emotions. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t dwell on it too much. It wasn¡¯t all your fault. My pessimistic and sensitive nature was the main issue. I was just too needy, not strong enough mentally to handle something as trivial as you not loving me. But I¡¯ve moved on now. It¡¯s all in the past and there¡¯s no point in discussing it. You don¡¯t have to torture yourself like this. It¡¯s unnecessary.¡± ¡°I love you,¡± Curtis said, holding onto her sleeve, his voice fervent. ¡°Leanne, I¡¯ve loved you from a very early point. I never told you, but when I found out you were to be my partner, I was secretly thrilled.¡± Leanne quickly pulled her sleeve away, as if any slower and she¡¯d be trapped by something. 2/3 11:47 Chapter 256 ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me these things. I haven¡¯t been without love for you, but it¡¯s been worn away.¡± Curtis slid his fingers from the cuff of her sleeve, catching her slender and clean hand in the instant she was about to withdraw it. The ever-arrogant Mr. Curtis now lowered his long legs, his once untouchable knees touching the cold ground before the woman he loved most, like the most devout prisoner confessing his sins. ¡°I was wrong, utterly foolish. I had your love and I lost it. He ced his forehead against Leanne¡¯s soft fingers, his voice a desperate whisper, ¡°Leanne, could you love me again?¡± 3/3 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 ¡°I was just dropping off a hat for her. Why do you have to tag along?¡± Joyined, ¡°Little shadow.¡± Yawning, Selina clung to her, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just crash here tonight? I¡¯m dead tired.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°She¡¯s got work early in the morning, though.¡± Selina snorted, ¡°What¡¯s with you getting off the car, carrying your big and small bags? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know you want to ditch me and sneak in for a sleepover!¡± Joy retorted, ¡°Always the clever one, aren¡¯t you?¡± They scrambled out of the elevator, hustled through the corridor, and then saw what was at the end of the hallway. Selina¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°Holy cow.¡± Quick as a sh and with a few more years under her belt, Joy mped a hand over Selina¡¯s mouth and dragged her back. Peeking from behind the wall, they spied with keen eyes. The two people on the other end were too engrossed in each other to notice their arrival. Leanne felt the warm moisture sliding over her fingertips, held gently in Curtis¡¯ grasp, with warmth spreading up to her chest. How could she remain indifferent? The guy she had once been head over heels for, was now pathetically begging for again. She closed her eyes, feeling the tears welling up, and took a deep breath to hold it ba Turning around, she saw Curtis, his head bowed before her, his messy hair and slight trembling shoulders. He looked so wretched, his hands even colder than hers. Seeing him like this didn¡¯t bring her any joy. ¡°Curtis, I¡¯m not as free-spirited as you, able to fall in love so easily and then detach even quicker. You took six months to fall for me. I took two and a half years to move on. To me, you were like the most exquisite cake in the shop window, expensive and tempting. But who knows, maybe beneath one bite lies a de that could tear me apart. No matter how delicious, I don¡¯t want another taste.¡± Curtis looked up at her, those usually aloof eyes now rimmed with red. ¡°There won¡¯t be any des. I promise you. Have I ever broken a promise to you? Leanne, 1/2 D ve 11:47 Chapter 257 trust me one more time.¡± His posture was as low as it could be, yet the woman in front of him seemed unmoved. She said, ¡°Curtis, your life is much more colorful than mine, and you¡¯ll meet many more people. Go love someone else.¡± Her heart might as well have been sliced bit by bit. It couldn¡¯t hurt more than it did now, not even when she was deep in depression over him and concerned about him and Suzan. Now, she could magnanimously let him go love someone else. Curtis found it hard to breathe. ¡°What does it matter if there are seven billion people in the world? There¡¯s only one Leanne for me. I only want you.¡± After a long pause, Leanne finally said in a steady voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you gotta force me, is that it?¡± That tone reminded Curtis of her as a child, bullied yet silent, enduring without resistance, never comining to him. He had protected her for so many years. How could he bear to bully her? It was rare for him to feel so helpless in his life. He could handle the most difficult clients and the most troublesome opponents, but he was at a loss with her. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you,¡± his gaze was profound, his voice rough as sandpaper, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you from now on, okay?¡± Leanne lowered her eyelids, quietly observing him for a moment, perhaps judging his sincerity. ¡°Then leave, and never show up in front of me again. Can you do that?¡± 11:47 212 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 A deep sense of powerlessness overwhelmed Curtis as he slowly released her hand under her cool, indifferent gaze. ¡°Is this my punishment?¡± he asked bitterly. Though his hands were cold, Leanne felt a chill upon letting go. She didn¡¯t answer, just turned and entered her house, leaving him behind. The door closed in front of Curtis, cutting off the warm light and air, leaving him enveloped in a cold so fierce it felt like an army of frost had besieged him from all directions. He felt as cold as if he¡¯d just been dragged out of an ice cer, dejectedly kneeling outside the door, his whole being a picture of destion. He raised a hand to massage his throbbing temple, his voice hoarse but eerily cold. ¡°Have you two seen enough?¡± In the elevator lobby, Joy, quick on her feet, yanked Selina back, frantically pressing the elevator button. Selina clung to her, eyes wide with panic, as if they were being chased. As soon as the elevator arrived, they dashed in Not until the elevator doors had closed did Joy breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Damn, that scared the hell out of me! Would hee after us?¡± Selina was shocked beyond belief. Curtis, always so proud and aloof, reduced to kneeling. The shock had snapped her out of any drowsiness, leaving her wide awake. Joy looked serious. ¡°Pack your bags, we¡¯re getting out of here!¡± But Curtis didn¡¯te after them. The next morning; at a meeting, he clearly looked beat. There was no hiding the bags under his eyes and how absolutely drained he was. Gossip flew around the office, but everyone treaded lightly around him, fearful of bing the target of his unvented anger. It was clear Curtis was in a foul mood, as if a cloud loomed over him on an otherwise sunny day. Yet, surprisingly, he didn¡¯tsh out, even handling a lost project with unusual leniency. 1/2 11:47 Chapter 258 After the meeting, Caleb suggested gently, ¡°Mr. Richardson, your car¡¯s been sent for repairs after that crash. Maybe you should get checked at the hospital.¡± Curtis was reminded of something. ¡°How¡¯s the pregnantdy from yesterday?¡± ¡°She¡¯s given birth, mother and daughter are both healthy,¡± Caleb reported. ¡°Her husband called this morning to express their gratitude.¡± As spring warmed the air, Curtis sat back, lost in thought as he gazed out the window. ¡°Send over some health supplements,¡± he suggested. After that day, Curtis kept his word and stayed out of Leanne¡¯s life. It was for the best. Without the divorce papers, their situation was no different from being divorced. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As the days warmed, Devin¡¯s birthday approached. This year, Devin was turning a significant age, feeling partly responsible for a rift between Curtis and Leanne caused at his birthday party three years ago. He nned a grand celebration. To ensure he remembered everyone who was there three years ago, he exhausted his limited patience, pestering Skyler daily until Skyler started avoiding him. Hepiled a long guest list, calling each person with a mix of invitations and threats to ensure their attendance, no matter where they were. Noting? Devin was ready to settle scores. He was gearing up, determined to reim the respect lost for Leanne that day and to make amends on behalf of Curtis. 11:47 2/2 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 When Leanne got the invite, she didn¡¯t think twice before declining. ????¡±? pass, but I¡¯ll have Selina drop off a gift for you.¡± Growing up, Devin was Curtis¡¯ shadow. Since Leanne lived under the same roof as Curtis, she ran into Devin more times than she could count. Yet, their rtionship was anything but warm. Part of it was because she and Curtis weren¡¯t exactly close, and then there was Devin, who loved to mock at her bob haircut more than anyone else. Being mocked by a boy two years her junior wasn¡¯t endearing, especially when she couldn¡¯t just smack him for it. No way was she going to like him. She had only attended one of Devin¡¯s birthday parties before and it left her with memories she¡¯d rather forget. Her goal was to distance herself from Curtis, hoping they¡¯d be parallel lines, never meant to cross. So, engaging with his best buddy was thest thing on her list. Considering she was even sending a gift through Selina showed her generosity. Unfortunately, Devin was clueless about his standing in her heart, feeling slighted by her rejection. He went whining to Curtis. ¡°Why bother with all the fuss if Leanne won¡¯t show?¡± hemented, oblivious to the heavier burdens Curtis was carrying. At least Leanne would take his calls and agree to send a gift. Meanwhile, Curtis was at Golden Grove Manors, under the magnolia tree, smoking. He¡¯d sit there daily and gazed at the lit window, asionally catching glimpses of Leanne taking out the trash, receiving packages, or hanging out with friends. But luck wasn¡¯t always on his side. After finishing his cigarette, Curtis finally said, I won¡¯t be at your birthday.¡± Devin was devastated. ¡°If you and Leanne don¡¯t show up, then what¡¯s even the point? We might as well call the whole thing off!¡± ¡°Tell her I won¡¯t be there, and she might show up.¡± ¡°And if she still doesn¡¯t?¡± Curtis sighed. ¡°She¡¯s got a soft spot. If you ask her nicely, she¡¯lle.¡± Except for him, Leanne had a soft heart for everyone else, Devin thought. If only that were enough to not have Curtis sitting out in the cold. 1/2 11:47 Chapter 259 No, he needed a foolproof n! ¡°Are you chasing Joy?¡± Leanne was as stunned as if she¡¯d seen capitalism bow to socialism. ¡°Exactly!¡± Devin was ready to sacrifice his dignity for Curtis. ¡°Please help me out.¡± ¡°Whye to me if you¡¯re after her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s loyal to you. If you¡¯re holding a grudge, so is Joy. She probably feel like seeing me as an enemy. Let¡¯s bury the hatchet. Come to my party with her, please?¡± Leanne was spinning her head. What on earth was this all about? ¡°¡­Let me think about it.¡± It was her day off, and Devin had told her the party was at seven, but had everyone else arrive by six. So, when Leanne arrived, everyone was already there. Every single person from that birthday party three years ago, including Selina, was there, lined up by Mr. Perez to wee her. ¡°Why can¡¯t we wait inside?¡± someone grumbled. Devin scowled. ¡°Too proud to wait for Leanne? Be d I didn¡¯t make you kneel.¡± ¡°To outsiders, it seems like we¡¯re waiting for the queen herself.¡± someone murmured. Everyone was puzzled by Devin¡¯s antics. Then, a car pulled up. Devin, beaming like a doorman at a fancy hotel, hurried to open the door. ¡°Leanne¡­¡± His smile froze. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Suzan? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why the attitude? Not thrilled to see me?¡± Suzan stepped forward, gift in hand. ¡°Devi howe I¡¯m never on the guest list for your birthdays? Did you forget all about me? Devin was at a loss. ¡°I¡¯m trying to set up Curtis and Leanne here. Didn¡¯t want you feeling awkward.¡± Suzan faltered her smile. ¡°Why so invested in their affair? Haven¡¯t they already¡­¡± 515 11:47 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 A sleek Mercedes screeched to a halt behind them. Before Devin could hear the rest of the conversation, he was already on his way over. Joy jumped out of the driver¡¯s seat, sporting a cheeky grin that screamed, ¡°Gotcha, didn¡¯t I?¡± She squinted her eyes and chuckled, ¡°Hello there, my admirer.¡± Devin almost choked on his own words, gnashing his teeth, ¡°Leanne, didn¡¯t we agree you wouldn¡¯t tell her?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t betray my friend for you,¡± Leanne stated, her priorities clear. ¡°I had to ask if she was even interested first.¡± Why wouldn¡¯t Joy be interested? She¡¯d love nothing more than to buy a billboard in downtown Stonebridge to announce that Devin, the rascal, was utterly smitten with her. Strutting with an exaggerated swagger, Joy teased, ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s see how you n to woo me today.¡± Gritting his teeth, Devin muttered under his breath, ¡°Woo you? I¡¯ll woo you to death.¡± He held his temper, turning to assist Leanne with the grace of a courtier attending to the queen, ¡°Leanne, watch your step, there¡¯s a stain.¡± The onlookers at the entrance were speechless. Leanne, feeling overly pampered, withdrew her arm, ¡°I¡¯m not a baby. Stop fussing over me.¡± The crowd, a mix of locals and those who¡¯d ventured abroad or traveled extensively, found Devin¡¯s solicitous behavior towards her baffling. The other half were just as clueless about the situation, only aware of one thing that Mr. Curtis was now treating Leanne in a very special manner. Respectfully, they greeted her with, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Richardson.¡± The rest followed suit in greeting her. For a moment, it felt like a scene out of a drama where the boss¡¯dy receives homage from the underlings. Leanne wanted to correct them but caught sight of Suzan. Suzan¡¯s ambiguous expression turned into a forced smile upon meeting Leanne¡¯s gaze. Yet, Leanne couldn¡¯t even muster a superficial courtesy, promptly looking away. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The atmosphere turned awkward as everyone nced around, unsure of how to act. Having witnessed the drama unfold years ago, they were puzzled about who the real Mrs. 1/2 11:47 Chapter 260 Richardson was now that the two women were together. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± Devin called out. The interior resembled a small cinema, adorned with floral decorations that added a romantic touch, though itcked any birthday-rted decor. Chairs were arranged in staggered rows facing a massive screen, with the best seat in the house, marked with Leanne¡¯s name, in the front and center. Devin escorted Leanne to her seat, where a spread of fried chicken, pizza, fruit, iced tea, and juice awaited. Leanne was confused, thinking this setup was for Joy, wondering why she wasn¡¯t seated in the ce of honor. Joy didn¡¯t let the details phase her as she popped an iced c, scoffing, ¡°Really? Your master n to win me over is a movie night? Talk about basic.¡± Devin retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, feel free to leave.¡± ¡°Is this how you pursue someone?¡± Joy snapped back, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Devin swallowed his frustration. The crowd was clueless about Devin¡¯s intentions, jesting, ¡°What¡¯s this? A marriage proposal setup?¡± Joy immediately put her hands up in refusal, ¡°Chasing me is one thing, but proposing? No way!¡± ¡°Rest easy, anyone proposing to you would be barking mad!¡± Devin snapped, dely, as he dimmed the lights. The giant screen lit up, not with a movie, but with what appeared to be a talk Curtis, dressed in a sleek three-piece suit, walked into frame, his demeanor m a finance guru than a love-struck suitor. Joy, confused, remarked, ¡°Chasing me with Curtis on screen? What¡¯s the game he Selina, suddenly insightful, said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a courtship.¡± As Curtis appeared on screen, Leanne realized she¡¯d been duped. Joy was merely a decoy. Devin¡¯s real aim was to lure Leanne here. 212 11:47 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 The room, initially buzzing with an indescribable energy, settled into a calm as the camera started rolling. Curtis scanned the room, his gazending on a peculiar sight, and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What¡¯s the gig here?¡± Devin pushed him towards the center of the room onto a couch, ¡°You¡¯re in the hot seat today. Time for an interview.¡± ¡°To get an interview, you gotta go through my secretary first for an appointment,¡± Curtis replied, not really in the mood for games, making a move to stand up. However, Devin pulled out a surprising prop from behind, cing it on his head. It was a mask made from a picture of Leanne, paired with a biker jacket, creating a bizarre ensemble as he faced Curtis. Curtis¡¯ gaze fixed on the mask for a second before breaking intoughter, ¡°Looking for a beating, huh?¡± Nheless, he settled down on the couch, his tone noticeably softer, ¡°I¡¯ve got a couple of meetings later. Let¡¯s not drag this.¡± Devin clipped a mic onto Curtis¡¯ cor as he leaned back on the couch, eyeing the picture of Leanne on Devin. ¡°Where did you get that? It¡¯s quite haunting on you.¡¯ Devin cursed under his breath, ¡°Your stare is pretty haunting, too.¡± This footage was captured before Curtis found out about Leanne¡¯s depression. At that time, he exuded a vibrant and carefree energy, his posture rxed andfortable. Curtis chuckled softly at Devin¡¯sment, ¡°Then take it off.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m standing in for Leanne today,¡± Devin dered, positioning himself as the host and shouting towards the camera, ¡°Action.¡± Holding a sheet of prepared questions, Devin asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite woman?¡± The studio lights perfectly highlighted Curtis¡¯ handsome features, his eyes shimmering under the carefully arranged lighting, adding depth and emotion. A yful smile danced in his eyes as he looked at Devin, responding with a hint of jest, ¡°You.¡± Devin, feeling the jest, quickly ripped off the mask amidst a wave ofughter from the small audience in the screening room. Joy and Selina could hardly contain themselves,ughing uproariously, 13:31 . Chapter 261 Devin¡¯s annoyed voice cut through theughter, ¡°Shut up, will you!¡± Only two people weren¡¯tughing. Back on screen, Devin tried to steer the interview back on track, ¡°Let¡¯s ask again. Don¡¯t rush your answer. It¡¯s a multiple-choice question.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your favorite woman? Option A: Leanne. Option B¡­ Before he could continue, Curtis interrupted with a firm, ¡°A.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even finish the options.¡± Curtis smiled nonchntly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who else is on the list, it¡¯s always A. Joy, sipping on her milkshake, felt conflicted by his answer, ¡°This guy really knows his game.¡± Selina, munching on fried chicken, whispered back, equally conflicted, ¡°I¡¯ve been saying he seems really into Leanne.¡± The interview continued with Devin asking another question. ¡°If you had to choose between your career and love, what would it be?¡± Curtis pondered for a brief moment before answering, ¡°Career, I guess.¡± It was the answer most men would give, grounded in reality. But Devin pressed further, ¡°What about between ElitePinnacle and Leanne? Which one would you choose?¡± This seemed like the same question, but with a crucial difference. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Curtis flickered his eyes with a hint of mischief as he nced at Devin, ¡°Tricky question.¡± ¡°Make a choice,e on.¡± Without hesitation, Curtis replied, ¡°Leanne.¡± In his heart, his career was important, but Leanne was paramount. Devin was like, ¡°Man, I knew you were all about that love stuff!¡± Curtis, getting called out for being lovesick, didn¡¯t seem to sweat it. He justughed it off and softly said, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m not all about love.¡± Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 ¡°Seriously, you chose Leanne over ElitePinnacle not because of being straight with love?¡± Dev¨ªn teased. Curtis sat back, his long legs crossed, hands sped casually on his knees. His slender fingers caught the light, the wedding band on his ring finger shining brightly. Leanne had taken off her wedding ring months ago, yet he still wore his. Curtis straightened up a bit, his usuallyx demeanor turning serious, ¡°ElitePinnacle was founded for her. She¡¯s the one who came up with the name.¡± Selina and Joy exchanged surprised nces. The glow from the screen reflected in Leanne¡¯s clear eyes, making them shine like marbles. She watched the screen in silence, her profile calm. Back when they were newlyweds, still a bit awkward around each other. He had told her about his dream to start apany and asked for her help in naming it. ElitePinnacle was what she had given him, a blessing and a hope for the future. She hadn¡¯t known then that ElitePinnacle was essentially his tribute to her. Devin blurted out, incredulous, ¡°ElitePinnacle was created for Leanne?¡± ¡°I never mentioned it?¡± Curtis said. ¡°You definitely did not!¡± Devin eximed. Curtis, lounging on the couch, tapped his fingers on his knee thoughtfully before speakin slowly, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t married her, I¡¯d probably just be drifting along, living a rebellious and aimless life. I could afford to be a nobody, but couldn¡¯t bear to make her the wife of a nobody. How could I support her if I was a failure?¡± He had never shared these struggles with anyone, battling family conflicts and personal demons alone. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Devin, with his heart in the right ce, hadid Curtis¡¯ true feelings bare for all to see. The seemingly carefree Mr. Curtis had someone he truly cared for in his heart. Who he loved was no longer a question. At the end of the video, Devin asked him, ¡°Then why did you say you loved Suzan morest time?¡± That was a sore point for Leanne and a hurdle Curtis struggled to get over. 1/2 13:31 Chapter 262 He didn¡¯t like it being brought up, his gaze turning cold, ¡°Don¡¯t make me punch you.¡± Devin held up a mask, ¡°Look at Leanne and tell me.¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t help butugh. Looking at the mask, under the spotlight, his eyes softened in a way he had never shown anyone else. ¡°Because I was immature and stupid, thinking that if she didn¡¯t love me, saying those things would hurt her.¡± The room went so silent, you could¡¯ve heard a feather fall. Joy was frozen mid-sip of her milkshake. ¡°I lied,¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was deep and sincere, ¡°She¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve ever loved in my life.¡± Leanne leaned back in her chair, lost in thought. In the dim light of the screen, Suzan changed her expression unpredictably. She knew why Devin had intentionally not called her. Faintly, Leanne thought she heard Devin call Curtis. It wasn¡¯t a sound captured in the video, real as if it was happening right there but as faint as an illusion. She instinctively looked back toward where Devin was standing. In the dim light, she thought she saw a tall and dignified figure next to him. Suddenly, the lights cut out, the video ended, and the screen went ck, removing the room¡¯s only source of light. A few secondster, the ceiling lights flickered back on. There was no one standing next to Devin. He stood at the back, under Leanne¡¯s gaze, with a look that said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I know nothing.¡± 2/2 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Seeing Leanne twisting her head, someone from the back called out, ¡°Hey Mrs. Richardson!¡± After a short clip ended, countless attitudes had reversed, showing immense respect for Leanne. ¡°Hey Leanne, long time no see. Have you forgotten me?.¡± ¡°Mrs. Richardson, I¡¯m having an art exhibit at the Arts Center in a few days. If you¡¯re free, would you and Curtis grace us with your presence?¡± ¡°Mrs. Richardson, let¡¯s exchange numbers?¡± Leanne found herself surrounded, her hands filled with tickets to the exhibit, two of them. Joy had no patience for subtlety, rolling her eyes in a sarcastic manner, ¡°Some people are like weather vanes, always shifting with the wind.¡± Suddenly, someone screamed not far away, followed by a ttering noise, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Suzan, who had been quietly trying to leave, walked too hastily and was bumped into by a girl holding a milkshake, who then knocked over a small table, spilling food and drinks everywhere. Suzan was drenched in milkshake, her dress not spared. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Suzan. I wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡± the girl hurriedly bent down with a napkin to help, only to spread the vibrant sauces even more evenly. The stares from around made Suzan¡¯s already upset face turn a shade of crimson with a mix of embarrassment and anger as she snapped, ¡°Are you blind? Stop wiping!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The grace of ady of her stature was nowhere to be seen. The entire hall fell into dead silence. For years, Ms. Wright had maintained a public image of dignity and good manners. Suzan, with a gloomy face, kicked the girl away and left, with her departure marked by rudeness and disarray. The girl, kicked to the ground, turned pale, rubbing her hurt palm. Her eyes reddened in humiliation and sheined, ¡°It was her who bumped into me¡­¡± A packet of antibacterial wipes was handed over to her. She looked up to see a gentle and serene face. Leanne helped her up, ¡°Wipe it off.¡± 1/2 13:32 Chapter 263 Tears immediately started falling from the girl¡¯s eyes as she sobbed and wiped her hands. Joy, hands on her hips, yelled towards the exit Suzan had just used, ¡°Some people have no manners at all!¡± Selina echoed from behind, ¡°Exactly! So rude!¡± Joy turned to her with a sneer, ¡°Ha, wonder who used to idolize her.¡± Selina looked skyward, ¡°Who? Definitely not me.¡± ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Curtis today?¡± someone suddenly asked. ¡°Devin, Curtis isn¡¯ting to your birthday? I haven¡¯t seen him in ages.¡± Devin replied, ¡°Did you not see the giant on the screen just now? Are you blind?¡± He approached Leanne, his demeanorpletely changed from the sullen young master to a polite one, ¡°Leanne, I¡¯ve booked a restaurant. Shall we go for dinner?¡± His birthday seemed more like it was Leanne¡¯s special day. Forcing everyone to watch Curtis¡¯ heartfelt confession was a way to make amends for the humiliation Leanne suffered on his birthday three years ago in front of the same crowd. What was the point? It was all just to ease her heart. Leanne looked up. Devin, grinning ear to ear, seemed almost too eager to please. If he had a tail, it would probably be wagging by now. Seeing his goofy expression, Leanne found it hard to refuse, her denial turning into eptance, ¡°Alright then.¡± With that, Devin¡¯s birthday party officially started. It was a grand celebration with food, drinks, music, and dancing in a private vi, a true festival of delights. Throughout the evening, people asionally asked, ¡°Has Mr. Curtis arrived yet?¡± Devin nced at Leanne, saw her indifferent expression as if she hadn¡¯t heard, and then red at the inquirer. ¡°Stop asking. Does Curtis owe you money or something.¡± ¡°I just find it odd. Leanne is here, and he¡¯s not.¡± Everyone knew that the young master of the Perez family, Devin, was like a brother to Mr. Curtis, inseparable. Curtis¡¯ absence at Devin¡¯s birthday, when he was in the country, felt almost like a deration of estrangement. 2/2 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 So there was Devin trying to make a grand gesture by setting up this movie confession but Curtis didn¡¯t show. No matter how much buzz there was about Curtis, the guy never made an appearance. Joy, on the other hand, was pretty cool about Devin hitting on her. Watching that movie, she didn¡¯t even realize she was being used as a pawn in his game. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But now, seeing Devin in a new light, she kinda warmed up to him. After all, he was her suitor. By some twisted logic, that almost made them family, right? So, she decided to bury the hatchet with Devin, at least for a short while. They were at this party. Honestly, it was mostly Selina¡¯s crowd, but Joy blended right in. They were both having the time of their lives. Leanne was sitting on a couch and enjoying some cake. When the girl who got kicked earlier came over with a can of cocktail from who-knows-where, thanking Leanne. ¡°Thanks for earlier,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Leanne replied, taking the drink with a smile, exchanging a few words. It turned out that this girl was also from a wealthy family, though not quite top-tier among this crowd. As an only child, she was used to being pampered. Being kicked out of the blue didn¡¯t sit well with her. ¡°I¡¯m studying medicine, doing my master¡¯s at Stake University,¡± the girl shared. Suzan from school. I used to have a lot of respect for her.¡± ¡°Stake University?¡± Leanne asked. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s right near Bullion Boulevard. I moved there the same year Curtis did, but I there to study. He was always too busy. I barely saw him, maybe two or three times the years. One Christmas, Suzan and I tried to have dinner with him, but we couldn¡¯t ev fit into his schedule.¡± As she spoke, she suddenly added, ¡°You know, I always thought Curtis wasn¡¯t like what people said about him.¡± Leanne looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m no hindsight hero, you know,¡± the girl hurried to exin, trying to prove her point with a real story. ¡°The first time Curtis went abroad for his birthday, Devin invited us to celebrate. Everyone was pretty drunk, and Curtis was sitting alone on a patio chair. I went out to call my mom and saw him there, looking like he might have had too much. I asked if he wanted to go inside to avoid catching a cold. When he opened his eyes and called out ¡®Anne¡¯, his eyes lit up. But then he saw it was me and immediately turned cold. He 1/2 Chapter 264 probably thought I was you.¡± Leanne drifted her gaze off as she took a sip of her cocktail. It was peach-vored, sweet and more like an alcoholic fruit drink than a proper cocktail, not exactly her favorite. However, she wasn¡¯t focused on the taste. Soon, she found herself finishing the whole can. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this drink, unaware of how potent its effects were. Feeling dizzy, she leaned back on the couch to rest. As soon as she closed her eyes, it felt like sinking into the deep sea. Devin was having a st when someone came up, shouting in his ear, ¡°Someone¡¯s stered!¡± ¡°Who?¡± Devin asked. ¡°Leanne¡­¡± ¡°What about her?¡± The other person gave up exining and just pointed towards the couch. Devin rushed over, noticed the empty can on the coffee table, and cursed, ¡°Who gave her this?¡± It was one of those trendy drinks that had been all the rage online, essentially a concoction of caffeine that got you hyped up. They called it ckout booze for a reason. Most of their circle avoided it, finding it pointless. Devin nced at the two figures sprawled on the couch, then back at Joy and Selina, w were also quite tipsy, dancing their hearts out. He started dialing on his phone, instructing someone nearby, ¡°There¡¯s a room upstairs. Take her there to sleep it off.¡± ¡°And what about Leanne?¡± Devin didn¡¯t respond, already stepping outside to take the call. 2/2 10.00 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 When Curtis arrived, the party was already in full swing. The vi was warm with the scent of wine. As he entered, a chill from the spring night clung to him. Spotting him at the door, a group who had been pping ying cards on their faces and standing up to greet him dropped their cards, ¡°Curtis.¡± ¡°Carry on,¡± Curtis said, walking straight past them. Leanne was still asleep on the couch. If she was anyone else, Devin would¡¯ve just tossed her into an empty room upstairs to sleep it off, but it was not the case for Leanne. He draped a nket over her and stayed by her side, wary of any drunken partygoers identally bumping into her. He leaned against the couch, nearly dozing off himself. Suddenly, he realized the couch. and Leanne were both empty. Devin sprang up, ¡°Where¡¯s Leanne?¡± Someone nearly dropped their drink, ¡°Geez, don¡¯t scare me like that. Curtis just carried her off.¡± Despite the warmer days, the nights in March were still cold. Curtis wrapped Leanne snugly in the nket, carrying her out princess-style. She seemed to wake up as they stepped outside. Barely opening her eyes, she looked at him through a haze. Curtis hadn¡¯t expected her to wake so soon, wondering if she¡¯d think he broke his promise of not showing up. ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he said softly. ¡°When you wake up, I won¡¯t be here.¡± She didn¡¯t respond and just looked at him for a moment longer. ¡°Curtis,¡± she said, her voice soft and slightly slurred, not quite her usual tone. ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡± Curtis looked up into the empty night sky, seeing no snow. Outside the vi, the path was quiet and lit by warm yellow lights. Carrying her, Curtis walked slowly. ¡°Is it snowing?¡± he asked patiently. ¡°Mhm,¡± Leanne nestled into him. ¡°It¡¯s snowing in my heart.¡± 1/2 13:32 Chapter 265 Listening to her drunken words, Curtis felt a warmth spread through him, melting like snow into heat. They had once loved each other in a winter season. Leanne closed her eyes again, murmuring against his shoulder, ¡°I want a snowman.¡± Where could he find her a snowman in spring? Jake was already waiting by the car, opening the back door for them. Curtis carefully ced Leanne inside, making sure her head was supported. He ced her coat and purse on the seat next to her, holding her in hisp. Despite the spacious backseat, he wanted to hold her a bit longer. Opportunities like this were rare. Drunk, she was quiet and nestled against him, seemingly falling asleep again. Jake, ustomed to the scene, closed the door and moved to the driver¡¯s seat. With the heater on, the warmth in the car mixed with the alcohol and caffeine in their blood. Leanne soon began to feel restless under the heat, struggling against the tight wrap of the nket. Quickly, she was freed. The cocoon around her was removed, dispersing the heat. She calmed down, her sweat a mix of the struggle and the warmth. Resting against Curtis, she had her breaths warm and steady, hidden in the crook of his neck. She was too drunk to notice the tension in him, her movements causing heat below. Curtis adjusted her slightly, trying to ease the situation. ¡°This is some kind of twisted test of my self-control, isn¡¯t it?¡± he sighed heavily, grabbing her hand to stop her from taking off her clothes. Leanne, confused and disoriented, continued to fidget, her head aching slightly. Feeling her difort, Curtis gently held her chin, and her lips parted reflexively, her breath sweet. Looking at her deeply, Curtis leaned in and kissed her slowly, softly asking, ¡°Will you be mad tomorrow?¡± Without understanding, she instinctively opened up to him. Curtis deepened the kiss, his breath growing heavier as their tongues entwined. The unsettling restlessness seemed to calm, Leanne rxed her furrowed brows as she 2/3 13:32 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 265 let out a soft moan in the oxygen-deprived kiss. Suddenly, Curtis pressed her head against his chest andmanded, ¡°Stop the car.¡± Jake quickly pulled over. Curtis¡¯ voice was unusually husky, ¡°Take a cab back. I¡¯ll driveter.¡± Jake didn¡¯t dare look back, hurriedly exiting the car. As the car door closed, the two in the back were enveloped in an intense kiss. Curtis lifted Leanne, spreading her knees apart. His kisses were fierce, his touch cool yet rough, caressing her ears and neck. Blood boiled under the skin, nerves soothed tofort, Leanne went limp in his embrace, yielding under his kisses. As the excitement in her blood dissipated, she felt as if floating, tumbling on clouds. In the quiet, asional car lights shed by, casting long shadows under the trees. After the fierce ze, a tender me remained, flickering persistently. Leanne fell asleep, her face soft against his chest. Curtis, holding her, felt a sweet ache, unwilling to end this chilly spring night. He gently kissed her forehead and nose, negotiating with the sleeping figure in his arms, ¡°Will you remember this kiss tomorrow? If it makes you mad, just forget it.¡± : Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Waking up with a headache that felt like a marching band was ying in her skull, Leanne dragged herself out of bed, took a shower, and got dressed for work. While sitting in her clinic, she asionally massaged her temples and swallowed a painkiller, which only slightly eased the difort. By noon, after a morning of back-to-back patients, she stepped out of her office just in time to hear the receptionist, buzzing with excitement about some snow. Leanne paid it no mind. Heading to the cafeteria to grab lunch, she bumped into Selina, who seemed to have just snapped out of a daze. Both she and Joy had partied too hard the previous night. Joy was so exhausted she couldn¡¯t stop yawning. ¡°Surviving a night out and then working the next day. What a curse!¡± shemented. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sneak in a nap?¡± Leanne suggested. Ms. Turner didn¡¯t quite grasp the survival tactics of the working dead. Joy, unabashed, retorted, ¡°With my stunning looks, the boss keeps an eye on me all the time. No chance for naps.¡± Then, turning to Leanne, she asked, ¡°When did you leavest night?¡± ¡°I¡¯m drawing a nk.¡± Leanne genuinely had no recollection of how she got home. That bottle of whiskey wa small, but mighty. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who brought me home?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Selina said. ¡°We were both out cold and woke up at Devin¡¯s ce this morning.¡± ¡°Tell me about it! We were sprawled out on the floor, and that idiot didn¡¯t even bother to cover us with a nket. I almost caught a cold¡± Joy grumbled. ¡°That must¡¯ve been Devin who took you home,¡± Selina chimed in with a hint of jealousy in her voice. ¡°Special treatment, huh? I¡¯m not getting him a birthday present next time.¡± ¡°Must¡¯ve been because I passed out early,¡± Leanne guessed. Devin was notorious for ousting them all. By the end of the night, he probably didn¡¯t even know his name, let alone be in any state to take anyone home. After the brief chat, Leanne excused herself, only to be intercepted by Amy, bursting with excitement. ¡°Did you see the snowman outside the clinic?¡± 1/2 13:32 The sweet and sour pork she had picked up was overly rich, almost making her gag. After having her soup, Leanne replied nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re finally hallucinating from overwork. There¡¯s been no snow. How could there be a snowman?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. snow! ¡°It¡¯s real!¡± Amy insisted, grabbing her arm and dragging her outside. The recent warm spell had coaxed the young and fashionable back into their light, vibrant outfits. Yellow forsythias were blooming along the walls, and the rose bushes were unting their first buds. In such a season, the sight of arge snowman in the hospital courtyard was utterly incongruous. Passersby gave it curious nces. Initially, Leanne thought it might be a fake, part of some atmospheric decor, but their hospital wasn¡¯t known for such whimsy. Besides, winter had passed. What was the point of a snowman now? Upon touching it, she was surprised to find it was made of real snow. ¡°I told you,¡± Amy said with all curiosity. ¡°Who in the world put it here? Where did they find snow this time of year? It¡¯ll melt before long. What¡¯s the point?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Leanne was as puzzled as Amy about who would go to the trouble of cing a snowman there, offering a fleeting touch of whimsy to the spring. Amy joked, ¡°The carrot nose is real, too. Let¡¯s take it back for our soupter, haha.¡± Leanne stooped to get a closer look, noticing its eyes were made of round and ck grapes. It reminded her of the snowmen she used to build with Curtis. But he had been keeping his promise to stay away from hertely. There were many people who could use grapes for snowman eyes. It couldn¡¯t necessarily be him. The snowman became the talk of the day among the hospital staff and patients, drawing a small crowd throughout the afternoon. Snowmen were nothing new in Stonebridge, a town ustomed to heavy winter snows. But a snowman appearing in springtime like a traveler lost in time was warmly weed. No one knew who had ced it there. Undeniably, its unexpected appearance added a sprinkle of surprise and delight to Leanne¡¯s workday. Whenever she had a moment, she found herself drawn to the window, looking down at the melting traveler. Despite the warm Stonebridge, it was losing its form, fading away in 2/3 13:32 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 If only it were winter, it could havested a bit longer. It¡¯s a shame she hadn¡¯t built a snowmanst winter. As she turned around, a thought jumped unannounced into Leanne¡¯s mind. ¡± ¡°I want a snowman¡­¡± Had she ever said that to someone? But she couldn¡¯t remember at all. As the weather improved, Leanne returned to the pace of life before Curtis went abroad. But her current state of mind was much better than before. Larissa left Stonebridge after her job ended, but she kept in touch with Leanne. Whenever she came to Stonebridge for an event or was just passing through, she¡¯d make a point of grabbing a meal with Leanne. Curtis hadn¡¯t shown up again. Whenever Leanne visited Mary at the Richardson family or took her out, she never ran into him. Everything was moving in the direction she wanted. This was a good thing. She had to remind herself of that multiple times. Leanne stopped fretting over the divorce papers. If Curtis didn¡¯t want to do something, nobody could force him. Time would fade everything, love or hate, all the same. When his stubbornness melted away like that snowman, divorce would be a natural oue. The day she got the call from the real estate agent, Leanne was busy. The enthusiastic voice of the luxury home agent took a while to register. ¡°Ms. Castillo, the Crystal Cove Vis number nine you listed for sale with us has caught a client¡¯s interest.¡± Leanne paused her typing. ¡°Would it be possible for you to hand over the keys so I can show the client the house?¡± Leanne thought for a moment, ¡°How about next week? I still have some things to sort out.¡± ¡°No problem. Just let me know when you¡¯re ready, and I¡¯ll schedule a visit with the client.¡± 1/2 13:32 Chapter 267 ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± Hanging up, Leanne stared at the unfinished medical record on herputer, lost in thought. When Curtis insisted on giving her the marriage house, she had many reservations. Afterpleting the transfer, she contacted a luxury real estate agent to sell it on her behalf. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The vis in Crystal Cove Vis were worth a fortune, priced in billions, and not easy to sell. A few months passed, and she nearly forgot about it. After finishing her work, Leanne called Joy. Joy was probably venting about something at work again, cursing Austin as part of her daily routine when she picked up. Leanneughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two doing well? Why the anger?¡± ¡°I keep my professional and personal life separate. Flirt when it¡¯s time to flirt and curse when it¡¯s time to curse,¡± Joy exined earnestly. ¡°Take my advice. Never get involved with your boss. Switching between boss and colleagues every day is driving me crazy.¡± Leanne thought about Ruben¡¯s face, ¡°Thanks for the heads-up, but I¡¯m not interested.¡± ¡°So, why did you call? Want to catch up on our progress?¡± Joy asked. ¡°We didn¡¯t kiss today.¡± Leanne evaporated her exhaustion with herughter. ¡°I¡¯m nning to sell the Crystal Cove Vis. There¡¯s a lot of stuff that needs to go, and I don¡¯t have space for it. Take whatever you like. She never had a strong desire for those designer bags. After all, carrying a Hermes to the hospital was quite conspicuous and wouldn¡¯t improve the sess rate of surgeries. Joy liked scavenging from her but always did so modestly. She had her own theory. ¡°It¡¯s sustainable development. Take one at a time, since there are so many. If I take too much at once, he¡¯d notice, and that might end the supply. Plus, he might even call the cops on me.¡± But now things were different. Everything in that house belonged to Leanne. 1 Joy, like a person revived at death¡¯s door, jumped up: ¡°What time do you get off work? I¡¯ll hire a truck ande over!¡± Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Leanne spent the day picking a date. After work, she took Joy and Selina to Crystal Cove Vill¨¢s. It had been a while since shest visited, and the house felt a lot emptier than when she left. Joy burst through the door and headed straight for the second-floor walk-in closet, rummaging through bags as if she were on a raid. It was Selina¡¯s first visit, and she excitedly ran around exploring. ¡°This house is gorgeous, way better taste than my dad!¡± ¡°I love the color of these hardwood floors!¡± ¡°And thismp is amazing!¡± Eachmp in the vi was a designer¡¯s custom creation, unique in design. The grand chandelier in the high-ceilinged living room was breathtakingly beautiful, dazzling like the Milky Way. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And themp by the wall, shimmering like a mermaid¡¯s tail, caught Selina¡¯s eye. ¡°I want that one!¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t expected her to fixate on amp looking up at the wiring on the ceiling: ¡°If you like it, take it.¡± ¡°Let me call someone.¡± Selina immediately took out her phone, calling for help while saying, ¡°The decoration in this house could buy another mansion. It¡¯s a shame to sell it. You¡¯re not exactly short on cash. Why not keep it?¡± Because living here hadn¡¯t been happy for her. It was all memories, no matter good and bad. ¡°It¡¯s of no use keeping it. I won¡¯t being back.¡± Better not to leave anything for herself to reminisce about. She was too prone to nostalgia. Leanne went to the bar to get a ss of water and noticed a half-full cup already sitting on the counter. She always cleaned and put away her cups. Laura, when she was around, cleaned diligently too. Theoretically, that cup shouldn¡¯t have been there. The water was cold, its temperature revealing nothing about how long it had been there. 1/2 Chapter 268 Curtis might have forgotten to put it away after taking some medicinest time he was here. Leanne washed the cup and put it back. Upstairs, Joy had bags scattered all over the walk-in closet, lying serenely in the middle with her hands sped over her stomach. It was a somewhat eerie sight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joy was contemting life, ¡°I¡¯m thinking, with a husband who neveres home, giving me more pocket money than I can spend, living in a mansion, driving luxury cars, buying Hermes whenever, and having more jewelry than I can wear, isn¡¯t this the life I¡¯ve always dreamed of?¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. Put that way, there really wasn¡¯t anything wrong with that kind of life. If only¡­ ¡°It¡¯s just a shame you love him.¡± Joy sighed, ¡°If you didn¡¯t, it would be perfect!¡± Joy turned to Selina with a quiz-like expression, ¡°What does this tell us?¡± Caught off guard, Selina said, ¡°It means you¡¯re not fit?¡± Joy kicked her, ¡°It means a woman should go after a man¡¯s money. Those who go after love end up with nothing, but chase money and you¡¯ll have more than you can spend.¡± Selina was almost convinced, ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fill Selina¡¯s head with that thinking. She¡¯s still young,¡± Leanne interven up, ¡°Let¡¯s clean up and go have dinner.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not young at all,¡± Joy protested. ¡°When she yed house as a kid, she¡¯ figured out to have two husbands. One is to make money and support the fam other is to look after the house and pamper her.¡± Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Leanne was speechless, her eyes wide with surprise, ¡°Wow, impressive.¡± Selina just giggled in response. It was only upon packing that Leanne discovered the marital home was filled with more stuff than she had initially thought. It took Leanne several days to move what she could to Golden Grove Manors, while figuring out what to do with the items that were no longer needed but hard to part with. Half of the belongings were Curtis¡¯. His home office and half of the walk-in closet were still cluttered with his things, untouched, uncertain whether he wanted to keep them or not. Leanne decided not to touch them but instead made a call to Caleb, asking him to ry the message to Curtis. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She nned to sell the house at Crystal Cove Vis and told him to find time to pick up his belongings. Caleb nced at the man in the office, multitasking between phone calls and signing documents. Lately, he had been swamped, the work pressure almost as intense as when they first arrived in Stake. Back then, ElitePinnacle had to fight its way through stiffpetition on Bullion Boulevard. Every second counted. Now, it seemed like someone was intentionally torturing themselves. Holding his phone, Caleb said, ¡°Madam, perhaps you should speak to Mr. Richard directly. He¡¯s avable to take calls now.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. During those seconds, had no clue what Leanne was thinking. Finally, she responded, ¡°No need, just pass the message, please.¡± After the real estate agent received the code to the house, they quickly brought a client over for a viewing and called Leanne soon after to discuss their thoughts. ¡°The client is very pleased with the house and is quite sincere. They¡¯re just hoping if there¡¯s room to negotiate on the price.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± replied Leanne. It was normal for negotiations on such an expensive property to include a two to three percent discount. 1/2 13:32 Chapter 269 ¡°Ms. Castillo, you¡¯re such a straight-shooter,¡± the agentplimented, then smoothly slipped in, ¡°Oh, and when we were looking at the house yesterday, we bumped into a rather distinguished man. He¡¯s your husband, right?¡± ¡°He might have been there to pick up some things.¡± ¡°I see. I thought he was just returning home to rest after work,¡± the agent cautiously inquired, ¡°Ms. Castillo, did you discuss selling the house with your husband beforehand? It¡¯s such a significant decision. We wouldn¡¯t want any misunderstandings.¡± It wasn¡¯t unusual for the agent to be concerned. When encountering young couples who could afford such mansions, it was easy to assume the house belonged to the man. Even if the property deed was in the woman¡¯s name, there was an expectation that the man had the final say. Leanne understood what he was implying and calmly responded, ¡°The house is in my name. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± The agent quickly reassured her, ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. I just wanted to avoid any misunderstandings that could affect our progress. Rest assured that this client seems genuinely interested in your house. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll make sure we reach an agreement.¡± After ending the call, Leanne was summoned by Ruben for a consultation with a patient. By the time she clocked out, it was already dark outside. The spring season brought significant temperature differences between day and night. The chilly air quickly prated her trench coat, the wind fluttering its hem. She stood at the hospital entrance for a moment before hailing a cab to Cry Vis. e As she got out of the cab in the driveway, her intuition was confirmed. Lights were on inside the vi. Someone was there. 2/2 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The living room was eerily quiet, the type of quiet that felt almost deste. Leanne made her way up the stairs to the second floor, stepping into the master bedroom. Both the hall light and the floormp were on, just like they used to be when she lived here, with the faint sound of running watering from the bathroom. It made sense to take a shower after moving stuff around and getting dirty, but his suits. were all still hanging in the closet, not one missing. There were half-drunk cup of coffee on the dining table, theptop left open, the jacket thrown over the back of a chair, the freshly changed sheets on the bed¡­ And then there was the photo frame on the bedside table, capturing their moment at the top of Echo Summit. All these signs pointed to him being here for reasons beyond just moving things. But why would he choose to live here alone? Leanne¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of confusion, unable to piece it all together. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice the sound of the shower stopping. By the time she realized she wanted to leave, it was already toote. The bathroom door suddenly swung open, and Curtis stepped out, loosely wrapped in a towel. Perhaps because he was alone, the towel was slung haphazardly around his waist, his hair damp and messy, with a few wet strands hanging over his forehead.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Gone was the usual formal attire, reced by a physique that was lean and muscr, exuding a sense of strength that was just right, Their eyes met unexpectedly, both of them frozen in ce. Curtis settled his gaze on her face, stirring ripples in the still waters of his heart. In the soft light of the bedroom, he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you toe by at this time. Should you close your eyes to give me a moment to disappear?¡± Leanne was taken aback by his words. He remembered what she said. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡± Turning, she walked out of the room and sat on the living room couch, clutching a pillow while waiting. Soon, Curtis¡¯zy footsteps descended the stairs. 1/3 Chapter 270 He had changed into casual home wear, his hair still damp, giving him a rxed and lethargic appearance that somehow made him seem less distant. He brought over two sses of water, one warm and one cold, cing the warm one in front of Leanne and asking, ¡°Is it okay if I stand in front of you, or would you prefer I stand behind?¡± Leanne was slightly amused by hisment. How long have you been staying here?¡± Curtis took a sip of water before answering, ¡°Forty-one days.¡± He was always on point with the details. Leanne had to rack her brain to match this up with their shared history. This means he relocated here right after he dropped by her ce that day. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. His expression, usually serene, now held a trace ofplexity. He looked deeply at her with a slight smile on his lips. ¡°Wanted to experience what it was like for you back then.¡± Living alone in this house, he was waiting for a lover who never returns. Just forty days, and he already found it unbearable. She had waited for him for over nine hundred days. The endless and hopeless waiting would drive even the strongest minds into despair, let alone someone as sensitive as her. Leanne turned away, her fingers idly ying with the corner of the pillow. After a moment, she faced him again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to torture yourself like this. No. matter how much you try to y the pity card, won¡¯t feel sorry for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t intend for you to find out.¡± He used to hide the bedside photo during the day, fearing she might suddenlye back and discover it. Curtis said, ¡°This was what I owed the Leanne of the past. It has nothing to do with you now.¡± He always had his justifications, and Leanne couldn¡¯t argue with that. ¡°The house is already being eyed by a buyer. It will be sold soon. You should move out.¡± He wanted to ask her, ¡°Do you really have the courage to sell it?¡± But he didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t enjoy her time here. What was there to hold onto? Leaning back, he sighed deeply, suddenly regretting, ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have given it to you.¡± 9/2 13:32 Chapter 270 He didn¡¯t want to let go. Initially, he wanted to leave the house to her because everything in it was built for her. He never expected she would sell it. Leanne nced up from her phone. ¡°You insisted on giving it. If you¡¯re that attached, you can buy it back from me. I¡¯d prioritize you as the buyer.¡± Curtis scoffed lightly. ¡°As if I have nothing better to do, contributing to the sluggish real estate market.¡± Leanne stood up, preparing to leave. ¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was thick with unspoken words. It had been so long since they had a face-to-face conversation when both were sober, and he greedily wished for more time. ¡°The car¡¯s here,¡± Leanne stated. Curtis put down his ss, hands in his pockets, trailing behind herzily. As Leanne reached the door, about to step out, he casually mentioned, ¡°Leanne, it¡¯s snowing.¡± She turned, her look clearly questioning his sanity, ¡°Are you serious?¡± She had indeed forgotten. The unspeakable regret stirred in Curtis like lemon juice, knowing she only softened towards him when drunk, whimsically demanding snowmen. With a cryptic smile, he philosophized, ¡°Be careful when you¡¯re scolding me in the future. It might seem like you¡¯re scolding me, but you could be scolding yourself.¡± 3/3 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Leanne was baffled, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Curtis replied with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯s dark out, perfect time for some spooky stories.¡± Leanne was speechless. As Leanne got into her car, she nced in the rearview mirror to see Curtis standing in the warm, yellow glow of the porch light. She watched his figure until she turned the corner and he was out of sight. The real estate agency had been making swift progress. The interested buyer was eager and hoped to meet with her. Leanne managed to carve out some time for the meeting. The rendezvous was set at the agency¡¯s office. The agent, a man in his forties with a lean build and a face that was almost too eager to please, was waiting at the door. As soon as Leanne¡¯s car pulled up, he rushed to open her door, ¡°The clients have been waiting for you, Ms. Castillo. Right this way.¡± Leanne was led upstairs to a private meeting room where a couple was seated, their Owned by N?velDrama.Org. backs to them. The woman, from just her silhouette, appeared young and attractive, her figure entuated by a tight-fitting dress. In contrast, the man next to her seemed a bit on the shorter, plumper side. Hearing their approach, the woman turned and eagerly linked arms with Leanne, ¡°Oh, Mrs. Richardson, we meet again.¡± Leanne frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s Lisa, remember? We met at that g earlier this year.¡± It was the remembering that made Leanne furrow her brow. They weren¡¯t close enough to warrant such familiarity. ¡°Hello,¡± Leanne replied, politely but coolly, as she took a seat across from them. ¡°Oh, you two know each other? That¡¯s great. Friends can always work out a better deal,¡± the agent chirped, pointing to the man beside Lisa, ¡°This is Mr. Albert, president of Blue Beacon Collective. Albert, this is the homeowner, Ms. Castillo.¡± Albert, easily in his fifties, carried the unmistakable aura of a corporate president. He nodded at Leanne, maintaining his dignity. Leanne noticed a wedding ring on his right hand. The agent, eager to begin negotiations, said, ¡°Albert is quite sincere about buying this property. However, he was hoping for a bit of flexibility on the price.¡± ¡°Crystal Cove Vis are indeed as prestigious as theye. I fell in love with it at first 1/3 08:58 Chapter 271 sight. After seeing your ce, I lost interest in the others,¡± Lisa said, her eyes probing, ¡°This was your marital home with your husband, right?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t respond, instead asking directly, ¡®What¡¯s your offer?¡± The agent nced at Albert, who gave a subtle nod. With a smile that was a bit too forced, the agent shuffled in his seat, ¡°Albert was hoping you could drop the price by about ten percent.¡± Leanne just said tly, ¡°I¡¯m not looking to sell in a hurry.¡± ¡°As you know, properties in Crystal Cove Vis are the pinnacle of luxury in Stonebridge, very expensive. Since Albert is genuinely interested and we¡¯re all friends here, let¡¯s skip the formalities. How much can you lower the price by?¡± Albert, with a touch of condescension, added, ¡°Not to be blunt, but while the vis are nice, the market is down. There are luxury homes sitting unsold for years. Expecting to get the full market price is wishful thinking.¡± Leanne had no intention of haggling over the price. After observing the couple for a moment, she asked bluntly, ¡°May I ask what is the nature of your rtionship?¡± Lisa wrapped her arm around Albert, ¡°Mrs. Richardson, let me introduce you, this is my husband.¡± A flicker of unease shed across Albert¡¯s face and he looked a bit peeved. ¡°What¡¯s that got to do with selling the house?¡± he retorted. ¡°It matters to me,¡± Leanne responded. A social media influencer with a penchant for mingling with celebrities and the wealthy couldn¡¯t afford a vi in Crystal Cove on her own. Leanne didn¡¯t know much about these two and preferred not to meddle in others¡¯ affairs. However, she was sensitive about certain matters. Albert¡¯s wedding ring looked like it had been worn for years, whereas Lisa only sported a shy engagement ring on her middle finger, seemingly desperate to dazzle onlookers. Selling her marital home to what appeared to be a mistress felt like a p in her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but perhaps you should consider other properties.¡± ¡°Is it the price you¡¯re unhappy with? We can go higher,¡± Lisa said, clutching Albert¡¯s arm and caressing her t stomach, ¡°Honey~¡± Living in Crystal Cove Vis was a dream for many, a symbol of wealth and status. Knowing that the vi was Leanne and Curtis¡¯ love nest, Lisa became even more hell-bent on making it her own. 312 08:5 Chapter 271 She yearned for a life like Mrs. Richardson¡¯s. Albert maintained his authoritative demeanor, suggesting, ¡°Drop the price by another eight percent, and we might have a deal.¡± Just then, the door was gently knocked on. A younger agent in uniform stepped in with a phone in hand. Interrupting the negotiation, the original agent looked annoyed, ¡°Hans, what is it?¡± Hans whispered something to him, darkening the agent¡¯s expression. Then, turning to Leanne with a respectful tone, Hans announced, ¡°Mrs. Richardson, we have a new client interested in purchasing your property at the full market price, cash payment, and ready to sign the contract immediately if you agree.¡± 3/3 08: Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Leanne hadn¡¯t even gotten a word in when Lisa, clearly impatient, blurted out, ¡°We were here first! There¡¯s something to be said about firste, first served.¡± She then yed her trump card, ¡°Do you still want your son or not?¡± Albert, clearly under her thumb, hadn¡¯t expected an interloper to throw a wrench into his ns. Initially hoping to haggle, he now hurriedly told the agent, ¡°We¡¯re not done negotiating. I¡¯ll take it at the asking price. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡± ¡°Just a moment,¡± Hans said before stepping aside, phone to his ear, seemingly seeking the competitor¡¯s opinion. He returned swiftly, his words still directed at Leanne. ¡°No matter what Albert offers, we will top it by an additional ten percent.¡± This wasn¡¯t an auction but a property sale. When did people bid like this? Leanne had a feeling something was up. Both Lisa and Albert had a sour look. Who was this big spender, snapping up a house without trying to bring the price down and even putting more on the table? Was he nuts? With a smile, Hans looked at them, ¡°If you two are willing to raise your offer, please make a decision quickly. Mr. Richardson is in a hurry to get to a meeting.¡± Albert changed his expression slightly, ¡°Which Mr. Richardson?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°The one you¡¯re thinking of,¡± Hans replied, his gaze carrying a subtle hint of meaning. ¡°By the way, Mr. Richardson asked me to tell you, he heard your wife is recuperating in Hawaii. He¡¯s flying out there in a couple of days and wouldn¡¯t mind paying her a visit. If you have any messages for your wife, he¡¯d be more than happy to deliver them.¡± Just five minutes ago, Albert was all high and mighty, but now he coughed awkwardly, his arrogance deted, his eyes darting between Leanne and Hans, his speech stuttering. ¡°Uh, I forgot to ask, which Mrs. Richardson might you be?¡± Before Leanne could respond, Hans, as if just remembering, said, ¡°Oh, I also forgot to mention, this lady here is Mr. Richardson¡¯s wife.¡± Albert became awkward, even a bit bizarre, ¡°So, you¡¯re selling a house to your husband? Is this some kind of internal transaction just for fun?¡± Leanne was equally puzzled by Curtis¡¯ unpredictable whims. The day he said he could sell it to him, he refused outright. Now he was back throwing money around. 1/2 Chapter 272 Hans, speaking on behalf of Mr. Richardson, said, ¡°Mr. Richardson mentioned he takes a personal interest in the real estate market¡¯s development and is quite saddened by the current slump. He wants to contribute in his own small way.¡± Leanne and Albert was speechless. Really? That was how they were killing their time? Albert¡¯s wife had been in poor health, unable to have more children after their daughter¡¯s birth, which had been a strain. As he got older, the absence of a son became a sore spot. Curtis was indeed capable. After Blue Beacon Collective went public under ElitePinnacle¡¯s management, its value soared, as did his worth, making him a bit too confident. At al dinner party, he ended up taking Lisa home, more by ident than design. It was supposed to be a fleeting affair, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, she got pregnant with his son. With his wife¡¯s health failing and not expected to survive till the next Christmas, he started getting ideas. But harboring ill intentions was different from causing a scandal in front of his wife. After all, it could mean losing half his fortune. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend Curtis, nor outbid him. For Albert, the Crystal Cove Vis were the limit, something to mull over. For the Richardson family, it was merely a rather nice house. Hastily, Albert pulled a reluctant Lisa away. 08 212 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 After they left, Hans quickly printed out the purchase agreement, along with the power of attorney Curtis had already signed, and handed them both to Leanne. ¡°This contract was personally drafted by Mr. Richardson himself. If you¡¯re not feeling sure about it, you might want to have awyer take a look.¡± Leanne first checked the signature at the end of the power of attorney. After reading it, she realized she was still haunted by Curtis¡¯ stubbornness. Hans stood by, noticing her hesitation to sign. After a moment, he softly said, ¡°Mrs. Richardson, if there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure about, I¡¯d be happy to rify.¡± ¡°No questions,¡± Leanne dered, signing her name with a flourish. After signing the contract, she left the real estate office and headed home. Breaking away from the Richardson family and that marriage, she and Curtis were essentially two lines that would never meet. Now, their already minimal contact had been severed even further. In the evening, she invited Joy and Selina over for dinner, donning an apron to cook in the kitchen. Joy,ing straight from work, stopped to pick up groceries, holding up a bunch of scallions and asking, ¡°Are these scallions so pale because they¡¯re malnourished?¡± After washing her hands, Joy saw the phone screen light up, and her curiosity piqued She grabbed Leanne¡¯s phone, tapping the screen, counting, ¡°One, two, three, four, fiv seven, eight, nine¡­¡± She rushed over, grabbed Leanne by the shoulders and blurted out, ¡°Take me in! I¡¯m a to quit my job, I swear!¡± ¡°What?¡± Selina, not wanting to be left out, joined in the shaking, ¡°Adopt me too! I¡¯m cuttin ties with my dad right now!¡± Leanne, dizzy from the shaking, asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Joy showed her the screen. Leanne nced at it, ¡°Oh.¡± It was the notification for the house sale proceeds hitting her ount through VectorVista Bank. Curtis must have given a heads-up, hence the swift transaction. Aside from the divorce papers, Curtis generally handled things efficiently and was quite generous towards her. 1/2 08 Chapter 273 Exiting the real estate office, Leanne hadn¡¯t felt as relieved as she¡¯d expected. But now, perhaps lightened by their antics, she felt a bit more buoyant. ¡°How about I take you guys out this weekend? ¡°Remember our deal?¡± Joy said, nearly in tears, as the dream of sudden wealth was something she could hardly imagine for herself but was happening to her best friend. Leanne genuinely forgot, ¡°What deal?¡± Joy eximed, ¡°When you strike it rich, you¡¯d get me ten male models!¡± Leanne chuckled, ¡°¡­Deal.¡± Joy excitedly rubbed her hands together, starting to n with Selina which nightclub had the hottest male models for their wild weekend. However, before the day arrived, Leanne was struck down by a vicious wave of H1N1. The outbreak was relentless, with hospitals¡¯ respiratory and emergency departments overwhelmed daily. That morning, Leanne had reminded them to wear masks and be cautious, only to fall victim herself. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The hospital was crowded. With so many patients, it was inevitable someone would bring the virus in. Leanne wasn¡¯t the first healthcare worker to get infected, but she had one of the most severe reactions, spiking a fever of 102¡ãF on the same day. To prevent spreading the infection to colleagues, Ruben granted her leave to rest at home. 2/2 08 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Leanne had been napping in a haze all afternoon and jolted awake by a series of knocks at her door. She lingered behind the door, her voice sounding weak, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Leanne,¡± came Mrs. Waldron¡¯s voice from outside. ¡°We baked some cookies, too many for us to finish, thought you might like some.¡± And her son chimed in, ¡°My mom¡¯s cookies are the best!¡± Leanne cracked the door slightly, her face masked, keeping her distance. ¡°Thanks so much. I¡¯ve caught the flu, afraid of passing it on. Just leave them at the door; I¡¯ll grab them in a bit.¡± Mrs. Waldron showed concern, ¡°Oh dear, do you have any medicine at home? I have some if you need¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Leanne said, ¡°This bug¡¯s pretty rough though. Make sure you don¡¯t catch it.¡± Once they were gone, she picked up the still warm box of cookies. Having barely eaten all day due to her fever and sore throat, she managed only a single cookie before deciding to save the rest forter. Her phone was buzzing with messages from friends Joy, Selina, and colleagues, all asking how she was holding up. Joy had texted about stopping by after work. Checking the time, Leanne realized she finishing soon and quickly replied: ¡°Don¡¯te over, got medicines from the hospital and just need some rest. I wouldn¡¯t want you falling ill too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d fall ill for you,¡± Joy heroically texted back, ¡°What are best friends for if not to share t flu?¡± With a headache making evenughter painful, Leanne wrote back, ¡°I¡¯d then have to look after you, which is no fun when sick.¡± That settled Joy, ¡°Alright then. But call if you need anything. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Leanne checked her fever again. It seemed a bit better but her body ached all over, her cells waging a relentless battle. Curled up under her nkets, she felt miserable, clutching a photo of her mother for ¡°Mr. Richardson, there¡¯s ady for you in the lobby¡­¡± the secretary began as Curtis 1/2 08 Chapter emerged from his office. With a phone pressed to his ear, Curtis seemed to be in a rush to get somewhere else. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Without sparing a moment, he gestured a polite decline and briskly walked off. The secretary, phone still in hand, ryed to the reception, ¡°Mr. Richardson is unavable.¡± As Curtis descended the stairs, he called Caleb to cancel their 8 o¡¯clock meeting. Striding through the lobby, he heard someone call out, ¡°Curtis.¡± Suzan approached, her purple dress and coat lending her an air of dignity, a thermos in her hand. ¡°Your secretary mentioned you were busy. Heading somewhere?¡± Curtis, phone in hand, was brief, ¡°Something up? I¡¯m short on time.¡¯ Suzan replied, ¡°The flu¡¯s going around, and Devin caught it. Made you some hot tea, it¡¯s good for what ails you.¡±. Curtis was unimpressed, ¡°Give it to Devin then. Why bring it to me?¡± Suzan, once resilient, found it harder to keep up appearances after being humiliated in front of their peers. ¡°Do you have to speak to me like that?¡± Checking his watch, Curtis showed his impatience, ¡°If you don¡¯t like hearing it, then let¡¯s not talk. Leanne¡¯s sick. I¡¯m off to see her.¡± Suzan felt a sting at the mention of Leanne, recalling the public deration of his love her, a humiliation. Curtis turned to leave but stopped, eyeing the thermos, ¡°Is this really works against the flu?¡± Caught off guard by his sudden interest, Suzan watched as he took the thermos, thankin her sincerely. She stood there, puzzled by his gratitude, as he walked away with purpose. 2/2 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Her facade finally shattered. She followed him outside, calling out to Curtis¡¯ retreating figure, ¡°Am I invisible to you? Is it only Leanne you see?¡± Ms. Wright was always so polished and poised, but now she looked like someone who had lost her sparkle. ¡°You embarrassed me at Devin¡¯s birthday. Do you know they allughed at me?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Curtis had reached his car by then, unlocking it, but turned around at her words, ¡°My heart only has room for one, and it¡¯s all for her. If that¡¯s ufortable for you, then I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Suzan¡¯s fingers were clenched tightly, her nails almost digging into her flesh, ¡°So, you don¡¯t care about anyone else¡¯s feelings just to make her happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There wasn¡¯t a hint of hesitation in Curtis¡¯ answer. His deep, usually intoxicating eyes seemed cold and indifferent under the twilight sky. ¡°You all have gained something from me one way or another. I owe none of you anything. Only she has received nothing but pain from me.¡± He opened the car door, and hisst words before getting in were carried by the wind to Suzan, the self-mockery and destion in them not blown away. Curtis said, ¡°And yet, she¡¯s the one I care for the most.¡± Leanne was in and out of sleep, unaware of how much time had passed, when a m forceful, urgent knocking came. Was it Mrs. Waldron again? Knock, knock, knock-three times, louder and more urgent. Disturbed, she dragged her aching body up, threw on a jacket, and went to the door, forgetting her mask in her rush. Opening it, she was surprised to see Curtis standing there. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her face was pale, her lips devoid of color, a thin sheen of sweat on her forehead-eithe from pain or stuffiness. Curtis¡¯ gaze softened, ¡°Poor thing.¡± He ced his palm on her forehead to feel her temperature-it was burning up. 1/2 0 Chapter 275 His hand was cooler than Leanne¡¯s forehead but not cold, aforting warmth that covered her fevered brow and eyelids. Instinctively, she closed her eyes, only to hear Curtis¡¯ voice, tinged with affection and teasing, floating down from above, ¡°You¡¯re so hot, your brain must be boiling.¡± Leanne reached for a mask from the entryway cab, but before she could grab it, Curtis stepped inside. She took a step back, her voice faint from the flu, ¡°I¡¯m sick. You better note in.¡± Curtis closed the door behind him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner? I¡¯m already in.¡± Leanne, struggling to stand, asked with a headache, ¡°Did you need something?¡± ¡°Just checking on you,¡± Curtis said. ¡°Didn¡¯t want you to be miserable and crying for your mom.¡± Her already feverish face warmed slightly, ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± She was only wearing a thin knit over her nightgown, revealing her delicate corbones, visibly shivering. Curtis frowned slightly, set down what he was holding, and scooped her up. Carrying her to her bedroom, heid her on the bed as if she were a doll and tucked her in. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve seen me. Time to go. It¡¯s contagious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to get me sick. Try harder, maybe you¡¯ll seed.¡± Curtis seemed unconcerned and turned to leave. Leanne heard noises from the kitchen; he seemed to be looking for something. She w somewhat irritated by Curtis¡¯ uninvited presence but truly felt too sore and weak to a Curtis returned with a cup of light yellow liquid] ¡°Take some?¡± Leanne, indeed feeling parched, sat up and leaned against the headboard to take the c The water was still warm. After a sip, she tasted a sweet, herbal freshness, likely from added honey. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked. Curtis answered, ¡°It¡¯s a kind of herbal tea. It¡¯s meant to cool you down and make your lungs feel better,¡± Leanne thought it was made by a household staff and didn¡¯t question further. 2/2 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 The herbal tea wasn¡¯t too bad. Leanne gulped down a cup real quick, which Curtis instinctively took from her once empty. ¡°Make sure you get some more rest,¡± he told her gently. He closed the door gently behind him, leaving Leanne alone in the quiet room, feeling as though she was submerged in a soothing warm bath. She pulled the covers over herself, her thoughts gradually sinking into a foggy haze. When she stirred from her groggy sleep, the night outside was as thick as ink, and only a nightlight illuminated the room. A full-body ache made even turning over in bed a grimace-inducing effort. She could faintly hear men¡¯s voices in the living room, it was Curtis and Caleb, though her pain-fogged brain resisted processing their words. After a few moments, she recognized it was Curtis and Caleb talking. Caleb hade over on an errand to drop off some fresh clothes and aptop, along with some urgent documents that needed Curtis¡¯ signature. ¡°The meeting with K.R.,¡± Caleb began, only to be met with a stern look from Curtis. ¡°Keep it down, she¡¯s sleeping.¡± He lowered his voice to a whisper, as if discussing something illicit. ¡°What about the K.R. meeting? We¡¯ve got the vice president from theirpanying over for a meeting tomorrow afternoon. It was scheduledst week; we can¡¯t postpone it.¡± Curtis signed off on some financial documents. ¡°Let¡¯s do it tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll ma time.¡± Gone were the days when he practically lived at the office, now he had to ¡°make time¡± go in. Caleb nced at his ever-changing boss. The suit jacket was off, tossed carelessly over a chair along with the tie. The whereabou of his watch and cufflinks were a mystery, and his shirt sleeves were rolled up, giving hin a rxed, homey vibe. A delicious aroma wafted from the kitchen; he was cooking. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Caleb had never seen Curtis, who was ustomed to a life of luxury and picky eating, cook before. Finding authentic food that met his standards in Stake was tough, but Curtis had never stepped foot in the kitchen until now. Caleb had thought he couldn¡¯t cook until Curtis asked him to bring over some ingredients earlier on the phone. The food smelled surprisingly good, fresh and savory, making Caleb a bit hungry. 1/3 ?? Chapter 276 ¡°What are you spacing out for?¡± Curtis handed him the documents, ¡°Go focus.¡± on, I have to As Caleb was about to leave, Leanne emerged from the bedroom behind Curtis, wrapped in a robe. Even when ill, Leanne¡¯s beauty had an unadorned purity that could unexpectedly take one¡¯s breath away. Despite her pale, sickly appearance, there was something achingly lovely about her. Caleb was about to say something when the door swiftly shut in front of him. He touched his chest, relieved he hadn¡¯t bent down yet, or he might have hurt himself. Leanne checked her temperature; the fever had subsided slightly, down to 101¡ãF. ¡°You¡¯re up?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was deep and soothing, like he was talking to a child, ¡°Woke up just in time, the soup ready. How do you manage to be so perfect?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it.¡± Leanne, sick and with a nd taste in her mouth, wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything. Curtis nced at the thermometer. ¡°I added spinach, mushrooms, and shrimp to it.¡± Only then did Leanne obediently sit down at the dining table. Curtis turned off the stove, serving the soup. The shrimp and mushrooms were finely chopped, making it easy to eat, and the seasoning was just right. But swallowing was torture due to her sore throat, so Leanne ate slowly, spoonful by spoonful. Curtis watched her from across the table, leaning back in his chair, his gaze leisurely roaming over her. She liked to align her slippers neatly, then slip her feet out, resting her toes on them. Her feet were slender and delicate, with fine ankles leading up to a glimpse of her smoot well-shaped calves under the hem of her robe, After finishing her meal, Leanne put down her spoon, ¡°Thanks for the food. I¡¯m feeling better now; you should go.¡± Curtis let his gaze leisurely drift up from her ankles, ¡°So, just gonna use and dump me? That¡¯s cold.¡± Her fleeting sense of gratitude disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you toe here.¡± ¡°Well then,¡± Curtis stood his ground, ¡°If you didn¡¯t ask me toe, what right do you ha 2/3 09 Chapter 276 to send me away?¡± Leanne was speechless. His logic was impable, unassable. Curtis, seeing her expression of utter speechlessness mixed with too much headache to argue, cracked a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a bit.¡± Only then did Leanne retreat to her room, unaware of the ns Curtis had to stay the night. After taking her medicine and lying down, she noticed the wristwatch and cufflinks on the nightstand. The watch face, under the soft glow of the nightlight, shimmered like a gxy. Curtis owned many watches, some of them priceless collectibles. He wore them at random, but for significant Richardson family events, he donned the one passed down by his elders, a symbol of Mr. Curtis¡¯ status. Buttely, he always wore this gxy watch. Leanne¡¯s watch remained unworn. She thought her fever would gradually subside, but it spiked again in the middle of the night. In her restless sleep, every position seemed to amplify her difort. The breath she exhaled felt scorching, ufortably hot. Then, gently, the covers were pulled back, and she was drawn into an embrace. Wrapped in a cool, deep scent with a hint of wood, a fragrance so familiar it reached into her bones. Curtis wrapped his arms around her, his fingers tenderly brushing the sweat-dampen hair from her forehead, his kisses on her furrowed brow full of gentleness. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt anymore. There, there.¡± 3/3 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Leanne felt utterly drained, as if every ounce of energy had been sapped from her body. Even the effort to tell him not to get too close, in case he caught whatever she had, came out as a weak, pained moan. Curtis, seemingly oblivious or perhaps choosing to ignore her feeble protests, only held her closer. His hand gently stroked her back, his voice low and soothing as heforted her. Illness has a way of making one feel vulnerable, and Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if it was Curtis¡¯forting words or the simple act of being held that helped ease her difort. Her voice was barely a whisper when Curtis asked, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± ¡°My head¡­ it¡¯s throbbing,¡± Leanne managed to say between gasps. Curtis¡¯ fingers then carefully worked their way through her damp hair, massaging her scalp with a practiced ease that was neither too gentle nor too forceful, just perfect. Gradually, Leanne quieted down, the furrow in her brow smoothing out as she found sce in his embrace, like a sheltered harbor amidst a stormy sea. She, the tempest-tossed vessel, had no choice but to seek refuge. When she awoke the next morning, her headache had subsided slightly, though her body felt heavy, and her fever persisted, her throat even more sore than before. The memory ofst night¡¯s embrace lingered as she nced at the empty side of the bed Had he left? Or was it all just a dream? Just then, the door opened, and Curtis entered under her fixed gaze, asking if she wa for some breakfast. It was easy for Leanne to be swept up in the illusion that they were back in their cozy in Northwood, surrounded by sweet, bubbly memories. She noticed the subtle changes in Curtis¡¯ features, a hint of maturity added to his gentl Owned by N?velDrama.Org. smile. As Leanne reached for her slippers at the bedside, Curtis scooped them up and slipped them onto her feet. ¡°Do you want me to carry you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just under the weather, not incapacitated,¡± Leanne retorted, making her way to the bathroom to freshen up. When she returned, breakfast was served. Curtis had prepared theforting chicken noodle soup, the broth clear and the chick 1/2 0 §³§á§Ñ§â§Ó§Ö§Ô Chapter 277 tender, devoid of any fishiness, smooth to the pte. The side dishes were thoughtfully chosen for their soothing qualities ¨C a soft scrambled egg, lightly saut¨¦ed spinach, zhini stew, with diced apples and kiwi for a hint of sweetness. Her throat hurt so much, it felt like she was swallowing shards of ss, so she hardly ate anything. Curtis, dressed in a suit, was tying his tie as he mentioned he¡¯d sorted her medication and would be back from the office in about two hours. Leanne stirred the soup idly, suggesting he needn¡¯t bother returning. Curtis nced at her, teasing, ¡°You were all cuddlesst night, and now you¡¯re turning cold? Do we only exist to each other in the night?¡± Speechless at his insinuation, Leanne spent the day wrapped in nkets, feeling as if termites had hollowed out her bones, leaving them achy and weak. After Curtis left for work, she ventured downstairs for a brief walk, hoping the fresh air would clear her foggy mind, only to return more exhausted. Settling on the couch with a nket, she tried to distract herself with dry, technical videos on her phone, hoping they¡¯d bore her to sleep. Just as she was drifting off, her phone rang. Without looking, she answered, hearing Suzan¡¯s concerned voice, ¡°Leanne, Curtis mentioned you¡¯re unwell. Feeling any better?¡± Leanne, face buried in the couch, eyes closed but mind sharpening, wasn¡¯t in the moo pretense, ¡°What¡¯s it you want?¡± ¡°Just wanted to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± Suzan replied. ¡°I made some herbal tea yester Curtis took some to you, right? It was my first time making it, so I¡¯m not sure how it tu out. Did you like it?¡± So, the tea was from Suzan. Leanne didn¡¯t entertain the thought that Suzan had made it especially for her. ¡°You made it for Curtis, didn¡¯t you?¡± Suzan continued her charade of generosity, ¡°Does it matter who drinks it, you or Curtis?¡± Leanne retorted with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°If it didn¡¯t matter, why would you call to confirm 2/2 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 The show of concern was all a front, the real intent behind Suzan¡¯s words was to remind Leanne that the tea she had enjoyed yesterday was brewed by her. On the other end of the phone, Suzan paused for a moment, then let out a scoff, ¡°Leanne, I truly underestimated you before.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem. Small minds always see others as smaller.¡± Suzan dropped the act, ¡°And how noble are you? Always talking about divorcing Curtis, but why the constant back and forth? I thought you had more backbone. Going to the city hall for divorce papers, was that just another one of your games?¡± It was Curtis who couldn¡¯t let go, yet in the eyes of others, she became the one at fault. Lying on the couch, her voice, nasal and seemingly harmless, was nowced with cold indifference, ¡°And what right do you have to question me?¡± What right indeed? If they had smoothly gone through the divorce, she would¡¯ve been engaged to Curtis by now. Their families had already discussed marriage ns with the Richardsons, just waiting for Curtis and Leanne to finalize their divorce. But it dragged on and on, and now, they weren¡¯t separating at all. How could Suzan not despise her? ¡°I¡¯m just curious, how do you have Curtis spinning around your finger? He was determin to divorce you aftering back from Embend.¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about anyone, yet now he¡¯s chasing after you. Leanne, what¡¯s your secret?¡± Leanne¡¯s head was pounding, and she had no patience for nonsense, ¡°Ask him directly.¡± With that, she hung up. The sleepiness that had taken a while to settle was swept away clean. The video continued ying, but Leanne couldn¡¯t sleep. Curtis really knew how to y his cards, offering her the herbal tea Suzan made for him. Just then, the sound of the door unlocking echoed, and Leanne turned around. Curtis, dressed sharply, entered, carrying a bag of groceries. Leanne was stunned, trying to recall if she had absentmindedly given him the passcode the night before. 1/3 08 Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, between the herbal tea from Suzan and Curtis¡¯ scent fromst night. Curtis, as if at his own ce, naturally changed into house slippers and took off his jacket, heading to wash his hands first. ¡°When did you learn my door code?¡± ¡°Just found out. Thought you were asleep, didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I just tried a random one.¡± Curtis approached, pressing his palm against her forehead, ¡°Why are you still so warm?¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time he guessed her password right. If the rabbit¡¯s house code is known by the big bad wolf, what then? Leanne pushed his hand away, slipping into her slippers to change the password in front of him. Curtis, taking his jacket, draped it over her shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. Wear this then change it.¡± Leanne covered the panel with her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t peek.¡± Curtis, amused by her, leaned against the wall with his arms crossed, a look of patience personified, ¡°Go ahead. I won¡¯t look.¡± Leanne never pondered so hard, even for her final exams. After much thought, she came up with a combination he couldn¡¯t possibly guess. Just as she was about to input it. Curtis, with a yful eyebrow raise, suggested a bet, ¡°If I guess this one, you owe me kiss?¡± Leanne abandoned the previously thought-out code, randomly entering a meaningless string of numbers. Too random, she needed to note it down immediately, lest she forgets it herself. As she passed by Curtis, she dropped a line, ¡°Guess away.¡± As if he could guess it right. Curtis didn¡¯t see her random pressing, but he absolutely adored her clever and vibrant demeanor. With a twinkle in his eye and a click of his tongue, he feigned innocence, ¡°Why so defensive? I haven¡¯t once sneaked in for a midnight kiss. For a gentleman like me, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s rare?¡± Leanne¡¯s headache almost made her temporarily forget the pain, ¡°To say something sq 2/3 Chapter 278 shameless really is quite rare.¡± Curtisughed, ¡°That¡¯s my brilliant student. Sharp as a tack.¡± 0 Original from N?velDrama.Org. 3/3 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Amy messaged on WhatsApp to ask about a patient¡¯s status. By the time Leanne had texted back, Curtis was already rolling up his sleeves and heading into the kitchen. Dressed in a posh suit that seemed out of ce amidst the homely kitchen atmosphere, his hands caught her attention-long fingers, veins subtly pronounced under the skin, extending down to his forearms. He deftly chopped the ingredients with finesse, his hands moving elegantly. Leanne curled back under her nket, lulled into sleep again by the soothing, ambient noise of the simmering concoction. Sometimes, a gaze can feel tangible, warming. Slowly waking, Leanne¡¯s eyes met Curtis¡¯. He sat on the floor, chin rested on his hand, quietly watching her. Noticing her awake, he yfully pinched her nose, ¡°Sleepyhead.¡± With a sore throat, Leanne wasn¡¯t keen on talking. She pushed his hand away and sat up. ¡°Thirsty?¡± Curtis offered her a cup. Taking it, Leanne was hit by a subtly sweet, herbal aroma, snapping her to alertness. Noticing her hesitation, Curtis said, ¡°Same as yesterday. Saw you liked it, so I made some more. Taste it, is it better than yesterday¡¯s?¡± Leanne hadn¡¯t expected him to bring up yesterday¡¯s drink. Asking would mean she c potentially giving him ammunition to tease her with. Given their current rtionship, it was best not to ask. She sipped quietly, noticing a slight difference. Curtis¡¯ batch was lighter; yesterday¡¯s more sugar. ¡°Did Suzan make it yesterday?¡± she asked. Curtis looked up, not denying it, and said with a hint of meaning, ¡°She brought it over. Doesn¡¯t mean she made it.¡± Leanne was taken aback. ¡°Suzan¡¯s showed up yesterday with an herbal aroma with her, it was the same I smelled an herbal dessert shop.¡± It was unexpected for Leanne. To think Suzan would present store-bought drinks as her own, how many masks was s wearing? Seemed like she didn¡¯t love Curtis as much as she imed. 1/2 0 Chapter 279 Still, it wasn¡¯t conclusive. ¡°Maybe she had a meal there and decided to make you the drink afterwards.¡± Curt¨ªs smirked, ¡°Silly, she doesn¡¯t love me like you do.¡± Speechless, Leanne thought, ¡°Who said anything about loving you?¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re sick. What matters is it works, doesn¡¯t matter who made it,¡± he added casually. ¡°Even if it were made by, let¡¯s say, a fairy, you¡¯d drink it.¡± Leanne retorted, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ego you do.¡± The idea of a fairy making her a drink was amusing. Curtis watched her, amusement in his eyes, ¡°Jealous?¡± Jealousy meant she cared, despite putting up a cold front. ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Leanne muttered, taking another sip. Curtis, amused, teased further, ¡°So, whose is better? Mine or Suzan¡¯s?¡± ¡°You better shut up.¡± Her illness had hit suddenly, somemitments unavoidable. Curtis, amidst his busy schedule, made a point toe home just to cook for her. After sharing a meal, he had to rush off for a client meeting. Leanne spent most of the afternoon asleep, finally feeling better as her temperature dropped below 38 degrees. Feeling somewhat better, she messaged Caleb asking tell Curtis not to bothering back. Curtis had been efficient with his work today, albeit with a different pace, seeming and more refreshed with the aim to get back to his convalescing wife. He even uncharacteristically conceded during negotiations to wrap things up quicker than nned. The meeting, expected tost two hours, concluded in just one and a half. The client visiting from Mysia, was pleasantly surprised by the smooth proceedings. Curtis¡¯ congeniality left asting impression, making the client feel almost regretful the meet had to end so soon. 2/2 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 He wasn¡¯t in a rush, but Curtis was practically on pins and needles. With a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth, Curtis smoothly rose from his seat, gently coaxing everyone towards the exit. Once outside, he signaled for Caleb to open the car door for their client, casually patting the man¡¯s shoulder as he said, ¡°You¡¯re about to miss your flight.¡± The client¡¯s assistant, clearly not as observant, chuckled, ¡°We¡¯ve still got three hours before takeoff.¡± Curtis, with his ever-persuasive demeanor, insisted, ¡°Stonebridge Airport¡¯s as big as a small city. You better head out now. Have a safe trip.¡± And just like that, the client was ushered away, bewildered. Turning back, Curtis mused, ¡°Is there a grocery store nearby? Need to pick up some ingredients for chicken soup.¡± Caleb, a bit awkwardly, showed him the message on his phone. Curtis nced at it briefly. His initial concern was simply her being sick and alone, feeling miserable and helpless. After spending a day with her, he found himself wanting more days, then forever, wishing he could just stay and hold her close every day It¡¯s funny how quickly we want more the moment we get a taste. Lifting his gaze from the cold text, Curtis swept a brooding look over Caleb. Caleb, feeling the intensity, stammered, ¡°Is something wrong, Mr. Richardson?¡± Was it annoyance or jealousy? Perhaps a bit of both. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she blocked you yet?¡± Caleb was at a loss for words. After all, he wasn¡¯t the one who had gotten her riled up. That was all Curtis. Meanwhile, Leanne managed to muster the energy to make some oatmeal, thinking she could handle dinner on her own. However, she overestimated her strength post-fever an soon felt dizzy. Joy called her on video chat just as she sat down to rest. ¡°Sweetie, feeling any better?¡± ¡°A bit,¡± Leanne responded weakly. 1/3 Chapter 280 ¡°I was supposed to meet a client today, but got stood up. Absolutely infuriating.¡± Joy ranted, ¡°Anyway, Austin¡¯s not in the office today, so I might as well not go back. What do you feel like for dinner? I¡¯ll pick something up for you.¡± Selina joined the video call, looking utterly drained, ¡°Girls, I got hit too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rough, babe,¡± Joy sympathized. Selina jokingly offered, ¡°Wanna join the club?¡± Joy was incredulous, ¡°Are you even human?!¡± ¡°My mom made some minty lemonade, swearing it¡¯s a cure-all she found online,¡± Selina said. ¡°Leanne, should I have our driver drop some off for you?¡± Leanne nced at the cup beside her, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve got some here.¡± ¡°Did you make it yourself?¡± Selina was impressed, ¡°Cooking while you have a fever? You¡¯re too strong!¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. Should she mention Curtis? Would they flip? ¡°Mint lemonade?¡± Joy echoed, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give it a shot next time.¡± As they spoke, Leanne watched as her recently changed password failed to keep Curtis out-he walked in as if it were his own home. It was like a repeat of the afternoon¡¯s events. Was she delirious? Was the afternoon a dream, or was this the dream? ¡°How did you get in here?¡± she asked, bewildered. Curtis jangled a mechanical key at her, ¡°Pro tip Keep a spare key outside for emerg It mighte in handy.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He offered casually, ¡°I could keep it safe for you.¡± Smart locks alwayse with a physical emergency key for when the lock fails or th battery dies. Leanne had forgotten about the key, which had been lying unused in the entryway¡¯s storage box. ¡°No need, give it back,¡± she hurried over to retrieve the key, nning to take it to her offi As soon as she ced it in her bag, the silence was broken by the still-active video cha Selina, more bewildered than Leanne, murmured, ¡°That voice sounds so familiar.¡± Joy¡¯s voice floated through the air like a ghost, ¡°Sweetie, why is Curtis at your ce?¡± Curtis, catching a glimpse of Leanne¡¯s phone on the table, raised an eyebrow. 2/3 ¡°It seems your friends have found out.¡± He looked around leisurely, as if the discovery of their private moment was an intriguing twist rather than a cause for panic, ¡°Should I hide in the closet now?¡± Leanne red at him, wishing she could warn him to keep quiet. On the other end of the video chat, Joy was practically fuming, ¡°Ah! He sneaked in while I¡¯m not there! That scoundrel!!!¡± 0 3/3 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Leanne had never been the type to sneak around with boys, but now she was overwhelmed with the kind of guilt thates from being caught in the act. She grabbed her phone and headed back to her room, shutting the door behind her to face Joy¡¯s intense scrutiny. Leanne exined, ¡°He knew I was sick, came over yesterday to take care of me.¡± ¡°Yesterday? So, he basically spent the night!¡± Joy¡¯s mind was racing. ¡°He stayed over, didn¡¯t he!¡± She started pinching her own arm in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions,¡± Leanne said. ¡°I was so sick, I could barely move, nothing happened.¡± Joy knew all too well how vulnerable being sick could make someone; her first love started just like that. Back in Stonebridge high, she was hospitalized with a nasty case of gastroenteritis when a guy showered her with attention. She fell hard and fast, only to find out he was seeing a few other girls at the same time. His generosity of spirit was almostmendable, if it wasn¡¯t so heartbreaking. And Leanne, she already had deep feelings for Curtis. Joy couldn¡¯t me Leanne; she was sick and weak, no match for Curtis¡¯ charm. She med herself for not being there to fend him off. But no matter, it was a mistake any woman could make.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After a moment of dramatic frustration, Joy cooled down and marched straight to the Golden Grove Manors. Half an hourter, she was knocking loudly on Leanne¡¯s door, shouting, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m here!¡± Leanne emerged from her room, heading to the foyer. Curtis, who had been making food in the kitchen, wiped his hands and came forward. ¡°She¡¯s got the flu, keep your distance. I¡¯ll get the door.¡± Opening the door only halfway, he leaned casually against it, looking every bit the rxed homeowner in his dress shirt and cks, making no move to invite her in. With a cool nce, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Who did he think he was, acting like the owner of the house? Joy rolled her eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn¡¯t stick that way, barged through the 1/2 Chapter 281 door, and announced, ¡°My darling, sorry I¡¯mte!¡± aiming for a hug. Curtis, quick as a sh, pulled Leanne towards him, leaving Joy hugging the air. Curtis, with Leanne bewildered in his arms, shot Joy a look of outright disdain. ¡°You¡¯re covered in germs. Don¡¯t touch anything. Go sanitize.¡± Even though Leanne was a stickler for cleanliness, it seemed her flu was the lesser of two evils compared to whatever Joy might be carrying. Always siding with Joy, Leanne frowned at Curtis, ¡°Be nice.¡± ¡°Nice? I haven¡¯t thrown her out, have I? That¡¯s Mr. Curtis showing restraint.¡± Curtis continued, ¡°Ms. Campbell, kindly wash your filthy hands beforeing near our patient with her low immunity. Is that polite enough?¡± Leanne was speechless. Could he be any more sarcastic? Feeling downright filthy from Curtis¡¯ments, Joy scrubbed her hands with soap for a solid half- minute before dousing herself in sanitizer. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m taking care of her. You can leave,¡± Joy dered. Curtis smirked, his sarcasm thick. ¡°And what will you do for dinner? Open the window and serve her a breeze from the northwest?¡± Joy was at a loss for words. Caught up in her rush to protect Leanne, she¡¯d forgotten about food, damn it. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, I can cook, you know.¡± She might not be a kitchen enthusiast, but whipping up some pasta or a simple omelet was within her skill set. Driven by a sudden need to prove herself to Curtis, Joy rolled up her sleeves and stormed into the kitchen, where Curtis¡¯ soup was already sending tempting aromas into the air. 212 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Dinner ingredients were all prepped and neatly arranged on the kitchen counter, vibrant green okra, sliced portobello mushrooms, and beautifully red cubes of steak¡­ It all looked quite professional. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Next to the main cooking area, Joy was setting up another stove, getting ready to make some pasta. Leanne didn¡¯t quite understand why this culinary showdown had started in the first ce. She had already started coughing, trying to convince Joy, ¡°Stop it, he¡¯s almost done.¡± Joy whispered to her, ¡°Just eat mine, don¡¯t touch his.¡± By the time she finished cooking and served it up, Curtis¡¯ dishes were already beautifully presented on the table. Saut¨¦ed portobello with seared steak, shrimp and tofu stew, nched okra, stir-fried asparagus¡­ Joy then looked at her pasta. Even though it had an egg, some beef, and mushrooms, making for a bnced diet, it seemed rather inpared to Curtis¡¯ vorful dishes. Even she wouldn¡¯t choose her cooking over his dishes. Herpetitive spirit eventually lost to the hard reality of gastronomy. Leanne was sick, after all. She deserved to eat something good. ¡°Forget it, just have his chicken soup,¡± Joy conceded, pushing the pasta towards herself to eat instead. Leanne served three portions, ¡°Let¡¯s eat together.¡± Joy, as stubborn as a diamond. ¡°Me, eat his cooking? That¡¯s a joke!¡± Curtis brought out the stew pot and ced it in the center of the table, lifting the lid. The aroma of chicken soup instantly filled the room, carrying with it a hint of coconut from the astragalus added to it, along with other herbs, making Joy¡¯s mouth water uncontrobly. Joy struggled with her utensils for a good five seconds. ¡°There¡¯s too much for just the two of you, I¡¯ll sacrifice my stomach then!¡± Curtis, wiping his hands slowly, chuckled, ¡°I thought you were tougher.¡± Leanne, serving the soup, looked up at him with clear eyes. ¡°What are you ring at me for?¡± Curtis¡¯ mocking tone took a turn, adopting a falsely admiring one towards Joy, ¡°It¡¯smendable to be flexible. She¡¯s lucky to have a friend 1/2 09.53 Chapter 282 like you.¡± Joy was speechless.. After dinner, having lost the battle, Joy wanted to redeem herself by insisting on washing the dishes. Curtis didn¡¯t argue, graciously letting her have the stage. Once Joy had finished cleaning the kitchen until it shone, and came out hoping to im. some credit and also to shoo Curtis away, the scene in the living room struck her like lightning. Half an hour post-dinner, Curtis was gently offering Leanne a ss of warm water to take her medicine with. Leanne, feverish and aching all over, tried to self-massage her back. Curtis¡¯ tone softened drastically when he spoke to her, ¡°Back hurts?¡± Leanne merely hummed in response. He sat down beside her, his hand gentlynding on her slender waist, ¡°Let me help.¡± In her feverish and painful state, she almost didn¡¯t resist, but Leanne was coherent enough now. Her pale hand reached for Curtis¡¯ wrist, trying to push him away, ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Curtis, getting it wrong, asked, ¡°Not here?¡± Her position against the chair made it awkward, so Curtis simply lifted her onto hisp, his fingers sliding under the silk of her pajama top to her lower back. Her back was thin, with delicate shoulder des and a visible spine that was quite pleasing to the eye. Curtis couldn¡¯t see it, but he remembered. His hands, neither too light nor too heavy, massaged her back, asking softly, ¡°Is this the spot?¡± He found the exact sore spot, causing a mix of relief and pain. Leanne, still somewhat in control, was about to get up from hisp when his touch hit a critical area, eliciting an involuntary sound from her throat. Curtis paused, then his lips curved up. His voice, teasing and rxed, ¡°That sounds adorable. I like hearing it, but your friend might throw a fit.¡± Leanne¡¯s cheeks warmed, and as she instinctively looked up, she saw Joy, who had emerged from the kitchen, brandishing a broom, furiously dering, ¡°Get out, you jerk!¡± 09:53 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 ¡°Jerk?¡± Curtis merely raised an eyebrow at the usation, taking the scandalous title in stride. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± ¡°Compliment? You wish! How dare you flirt with her right in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± Joy fumed, her anger reaching boiling point. She was about to explode. Meanwhile, Curtis remained calm, a teasing smile ying on his lips as he turned to Leanne. ¡°She uses me of flirting. Tell me, Leanne, have I seduced you?¡± Leanne felt like a king lost in the beauty of his court, while Joy was the loyal advisor, tirelessly offering wisdom. Her headache intensified. Luckily, she wasn¡¯t too out of it. Pushing Curtis aside, she took the broom Joy was holding. ¡°Isn¡¯t it gettingte? Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back?¡± Joy immediately shook her head. Having witnessed Curtis¡¯ charming tactics firsthand, she couldn¡¯t leave Leanne alone with this man. Who knows what might happen if they were left alone? ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll stay with you tonight!¡± She gestured towards Curtis, suggesting, ¡°Make him leave. I can take care of you.¡± Leanne turned to Curtis. Their eyes met, and after a moment, he stood up, approaching with a thermometer. ¡°Let¡¯s check your temperature. If the fever¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll leave.¡± As Curtis gently touched her ear to ce the thermometer, his longshes cast shadows on his focused gaze. Leanne stood still, feeling her ear grow warm at his touch. Joy, not wanting to interrupt the moment, stayed silent, her eyes darting between the two. The thermometer beeped after a brief three seconds. In those quiet moments, the stillness seemed almost superfluous among them. Curtis withdrew his hand, but the sensation lingered on Leanne¡¯s ear. She rubbed it slightly. ¡°98.6¡ãF. I¡¯m fine.¡± Still a bit feverish, but a significant improvement from the relentless high fever of the day 1/2 Chapter 283 before. ¡°Does your head still hurt?¡± Curtis inquired. ¡°No, it¡¯s better now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush into taking a shower. Wait until you¡¯re fully recovered. There¡¯s chicken soup in the pot; you can have it with some bread tomorrow morning.¡± Curtis walked to the door, grabbing his jacket from the coat rack and throwing it over his arm, then looked back at her, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Curtis exited. ¡°He left just like that?¡± Joy was ready for a showdown but was surprised by his swift departure. ¡°Good riddance.¡± Though Joy might seem a bit careless, she knew how to take care of someone sick as Jong as she put her heart into it. She prepared a hot water bucket with a medicinal packet for Leanne. ¡°Soak your feet in this. It¡¯ll help bring the fever down faster.¡± ¡°You should sleep in the other room,¡± Leanne suggested. ¡°Don¡¯t catch what I have.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. What if you feel worse at night? I won¡¯t hear you.¡± Joy hade prepared to risk catching the illness, refusing to let the quality of care drop the moment Curtis left, lest it make him seem even more indispensable. ¡°Curtis can do it, so can I. I might not be as good at cooking as him, but I can learn.¡± Leanne knew her too well. ¡°I know you¡¯ve never been a fan of cooking. Don¡¯t push yourself.¡± Yet, Joy¡¯spetitive spirit was far from quenched. Hearing this, she immediately retorted, ¡°As if Curtis is a fan of cooking. He¡¯s just trying to impress you¡­¡± 2/2 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 204 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Halting mid-sentence, Joy wished she could smack herself in the face. Had she lost her mind, actually defending Curtis? ¡°What am I even saying? Curtis must have poisoned me,¡± she gasped, clutching her throat dramatically. ¡°The chicken soup is toxic! Help¡­¡± Leanne copsed into a fit ofughter on the couch. All night long, Joy was glued to her phone, brows furrowed as she scoured through recipe blogs with a vengeance. The next morning, she whipped up some chicken noodle soup, tossing in some spinach for good measure. It was deliciously aromatic. As much as she resented Curtis leaving a lingering taste in her life, she slurped down the noodles and broth until the bowl was spotlessly clean. After breakfast, Leanne got dressed for work. ¡°Going back to work after just a day and a half off? Are you sure you¡¯re up for it?¡± Joy asked, hastily applying foundation. ¡°I¡¯ve already called in sick for today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, no fever anymore,¡± Leanne replied, wrapping a scarf around her neck and donning a face mask. ¡°Dr. Chase caught the bug too, Donna¡¯s kid¡¯s down with pneumonia and needs care, and Sandra¡¯s away on a course. Our department is short-staffed; I need to step in.¡± The relentless pace of the hospital didn¡¯t slow down for anyone. Despite not fully recovering her strength, Leanne found herself dizzy with fatigue after a day¡¯s work. Joy came over every evening to keep herpany. Curtis hadn¡¯t shown his face since, and to prevent Leanne from feeling the absence, Joy pulled out all the stops. Though her culinary skills were hopelessly irredeemable, Leanne barely ate anything anyway, her throat feeling as though she was swallowing razor des with every sip of water. Joy even skipped out on overtime at work, telling Austin over the phone, ¡°Fire me if you dare!¡± Leanne was astounded. ¡°You¡¯re really bold these days, huh?¡± Joy sat back down to eat. ¡°Should I just flirt with him for nothing? Of course, I need to see some benefits.¡± Leanne appreciated Joy¡¯s efforts, and after a couple of days, when her symptoms started 1/2 09:53 Chapter 284 to improve, she urged Joy to return to her own ce. Joy had stayed with her for three days and remained in peak health, boastfully iming that even the flu would have to take a detour around her. Curtis hadn¡¯t visited Golden Grove Manors again. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to; he was afraid of bing a nuisance. He felt like he had failed miserably in Leanne¡¯s eyes, without even a chance for a redo. Without a legitimate reason to care for her, hecked any excuse to show up. These days, he spent his time from dawn till dusk at the office, whether in meetings or meeting clients, exuding a profound sense of boredom ¨C a stark contrast to his previous contentment. It was on a Saturday when he started feeling a tickle in his throat, asionally massaging his Adam¡¯s apple, thinking it was just strain from too many meetings. His assistant brewed him some licorice tea. By evening, he began sneezing frequently during a meeting. A concerned executive asked, ¡°Mr. Richardson, you didn¡¯t catch the flu, did you?¡± Curtis, who had been intently reviewing a due diligence report, paused, his gaze inscrutable. ¡°What are the symptoms of the flu?¡± ¡°Usually starts with a mild fever, runny nose, sneezing, sore throat, then esctes to a high fever¡­¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before the executive could finish, Curtis had Caleb fetch him a brand-new digital thermometer. The flu was rampant recently, with many colleagues falling ill, prompting thepany distribute thermometers and fever reducers to all employees. Caleb handed over a pristine thermometer, and Curtis, having promptly ended the meetin retreated to his office to take his temperature, settling into his chair with an oddly eager anticipation. 212 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Leanne still had a bit of a cough, and after work one evening, she picked up a few pears, nning to steam them when she got home. Exiting the elevator and turning down the corridor, she saw someone in front of her apartment door. Curtis was sitting on a ck suitcase, facing the corridor, seemingly waiting for her return. His long legs stretched out casually, his head leaned back in a rxed pose. Upon seeing her, his lips slowly curved into a smile. Leanne was inexplicably charmed by his grin. Looking at his leisurely demeanor, then at the suitcase he was sitting on, she paused, a hint of wariness in her expression. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Curtis didn¡¯t speak but pulled her hand towards him. Leanne tried to wriggle free but couldn¡¯t escape his grip, and he ced her hand on his forehead. The heat under her palm startled her. ¡°You have a fever?¡± Curtis hummed in confirmation. ¡°You passed the flu to me.¡± His cheerful tone made it sound as if catching the flu was a stroke of good fortune. Leanne was speechless. ¡°And why are you happy about that?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Curtis had been feverish for half the day, initially at 101¡ãF, and after measuring his temperature no less than ten times throughout the afternoon, he braved the climb to her door only when it reached nearly 103¡ãF. Afraid that anything less severe wouldn¡¯t soften her heart enough. Now, despite the throbbing pain in his head nearing explosion, his heart was setting off fireworks. ¡°Leanne, you have to take care of me.¡± ¡°Just go to the hospital.¡± Leanne¡¯s tone was as cold as an iceberg, ¡°Coming to me won¡¯t make you any better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the hospital that got me sick, why should I go there?¡± Curtis¡¯ reasoning was a pile of nonsense, ¡°Whoever spreads it, takes care of it.¡± ¡°I can drive you to the hospital.¡± 1/3 Chapter 285 Curtis leaned his head on her shoulder, his voice muffled but unmistakably weak, ¡°Leanne, I feel terrible. Show me some pity.¡± Leanne bit her lip, pulling away, ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± As she stepped back, Curtis, losing his support, began to slump forward. Leanne, startled, instinctively caught him in her arms. Her hands slid under his arms, wrapping around his back, pulling him into a full embrace. Curtis seemed to have passed out, utterly limp his weight pressing down on her, nearly bringing her to her knees. She couldn¡¯t see his face and wasn¡¯t sure if he was truly unconscious. ¡°Curtis?¡± No response. Gritting her teeth, she tried to lift him but her strength was no match for the weight of a grown man. The neighbor¡¯s kid, who had been peeking from behind his door, chose this moment to emerge, only to quickly retreat and close his door when Leanne sought his help. Taking a deep breath, she wished the situation was reversed, with Curtis falling ill first. Then, she could have sent him away without a second thought, to Jake, Caleb, or even back to the Richardsons. Someone would have taken care of him. But now she couldn¡¯t bear to do it. After he had taken care of her without asking for anything in return, both morally and emotionally, Leanne found it impossible to turn her back on him. What a headache. She managed to get Curtis inside and onto the couch, then went back for his heavy suitcase. Exhausted and drenched in sweat, she took a temperature reading: 104¡ãF. That he¡¯de all this way instead of going to a hospital was beyond her. She fetched a ss of water and some fever-reducing medicine. Curtisy on the couch, a hand over his eyes. Rarely sick, he usually exuded an air of effortless grace. Now, his feverish vulnerability stripped him of that fa?ade. Leanne coaxed him, ¡°Time for your medicine.¡± Curtis opened his eyes, the high fever reddening them slightly. 015 00.52 Chapter 285 He downed the medicine but didn¡¯t take the water ss, choosing instead to drink from her hand. Leanne, thinking it easier than arguing, let him be. He took his time, leisurely drinking the entire ss from her hand. Leanne fetched a nket, suggesting, ¡°You should take off your suit.¡± Curtis looked at her, a yful curve to his fever-bright eyes, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind you taking advantage of me. After all, you¡¯ve been eyeing my body for quite some time. But I¡¯m too weak right now, maybe you could help?¡± Leanne turned and walked away, ¡°Then sleep in your clothes.¡± His low chuckle followed her as he sat up to remove his suit and loosen a few shirt buttons. Her pillow carried her scent, a gentle, calming floral, cool yetforting. Curtis wanted to surrender to sleep in that softness but couldn¡¯t bear to miss a moment. He watched as Leanne changed into cozy home clothes, saw her nibble on a pear while cooking, and smiled at her mix-up with the recipe. She was adorable. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Realizing she¡¯d added the beef toote, she shrugged it off; at least it would cook through. Everything, including the mushrooms, yams, and carrots, went into the pot. She thought about the cycle of care and responsibility. There¡¯s no free lunch, the benefits of care are always repaid in kind. Curtis was her responsibility now. 09:53 200 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Leanne had just finished making dinner and came over to call him. Burning up with a fever, Curtis had zero appetite but still mustered the strength to sit at the dining table. Watching Leanne bring over the food and set up the cutlery felt like a blessing. She made aforting stewed beef, apanied by a side of saut¨¦ed green beans. Perhaps because the beef was thrown in without browning first, the taste was a bit off, but it was within what you¡¯d expect from Leanne¡¯s usual efforts ¨C perfectly edible. Curtis didn¡¯t seem to notice, finishing thest bit of the soup from his bowl. Leanne was a bit surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good appetite.¡± ¡°Eating your cooking is a blessing; how could not have a good appetite?¡± Curtis replied, a soft smile in his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make. Am I good or what?¡± Not only ying the pity card but also acting cute now. After clearing the dishes, Leanne said with a poker face, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll borrow some dog food from the neighbors for you.¡± Curtis clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯re treating me like a dog now?¡± Leanne gave him a look that said you¡¯re reading too much into it. ¡°Maybe you should just go be a stray.¡± Once she had cleaned up the kitchen, she found Curtis had changed intofy pajama and had settled himself in her bed. Since his arrival, he had been more obedient than Leanne had expected, hardly causin any trouble at all. So, she let it slide and took her nket to the couch. Before going to sleep, she checked on Curtis again. He was sleeping deeply, the fever n much reduced. This was the stage when the body ached the most, yet he was surprisingly quiet. She fetched some fever-reducing patches, cing them on his forehead and both sides o his neck, then carefully lifted his arm to apply a couple more under his armpits. She thought about applying some on his thighs too, but decided against it for¡­ reasons. After ensuring he was covered up well, she turned off the light and left the bedroom. Curtis, in a daze, felt a cool and soft touch, like drifting in a serene stream. 1/2 09:53 It wasfortable, but the sensation soon left him. In the dead of night, as Leanne slept on the couch, she felt unbearably hot, as if she were being roasted by a firece. Instinctively wanting to move away but unable to, she dreamt she was a pigeon tied to a spit, roasting all night long. Waking to her rm, she tried to reach for her phone but couldn¡¯t move her arms. Slowly opening her eyes, she was greeted by Curtis¡¯ chiseled jaw. Somehow, Curtis had squeezed onto the couch next to her, holding her tight. Leanne was trapped in the narrow space between his body and the couch, almost squished. The feverish heat from his body, along with the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, enveloped her completely. She remembered now; Curtis¡¯ arms were wrapped tight, like a strong cage. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. No wonder the sensation of being bound in her dream felt so real, impossible to escape. Unable to get up, she frowned and shouted at him, ¡°Curtis, let me go.¡± Throughout the night, Curtis¡¯ feverish, muddled consciousness only recognized the warm, sweet softness in his arms as the missing piece of himself, holding it brought him wholeness. 2/2 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 How could he let her go? Instead of releasing, he pulled her petite frame even closer, wrapping her entirely in his embrace. Leanne couldn¡¯t break free from the iron grip that held her, her legs the only part of her still free to move, so she kicked at his legs in protest. The kick didn¡¯t wake him up; instead, arge hand caught her ankle. Half-asleep, he lifted her leg to his waist, his hand sliding up her smooth calf. Nuzzling into the crook of Leanne¡¯s neck, Curtis¡¯ voice was a groggy murmur filled with longing, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go¡­¡± His hot breath against her skin soon left a blush on Leanne¡¯s fairplexion. She was both angry and annoyed, pping him across the face. That seemed to finally wake him up a bit, his heavy eyes half-opening Seeing Leanne¡¯s face flushed red, those deep, glossy eyes ring at him fiercely. Blinking confusedly for a moment, Curtis slowly came to his senses. His hand, which had been wandering, halted, pulling away from where it shouldn¡¯t have been, and he raised it in a gesture of surrender. ¡°Sorry, I thought I was dreaming.¡± Curtis looked at her with a face pale and weak from illness, his eyelids red and eyes bleary, making even the big bad wolf look innocent. Leanne was still furious, frowning delicately, ¡°So you just touch whatever in your dream Curtis raised an eyebrow, a raspy voice tinged with a helpless chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re going to control what I do in my dreams too? So bossy. Leanne¡¯s lips pressed tightly together, ¡°Let me down.¡± Curtis moved back slightly, ¡°My bad, got a fever. If you¡¯re mad, want to hit me again?¡± His gray silk robe had be loose overnight, the slightly open neckline revealing a glimpse of chest. The disheveled, just-woke-up look was bothzy andfortable, suggesting vulnerability. In a coaxing tone, low and gentle, he took her hand and patted his own face with it. Leanne pulled her hand away forcefully, sat up and jumped down from the bed, heading back to the bedroom without another word. 1/2 09:53 0 She got dressed and went into the kitchen to make a sandwich for Curtis, packing eggs and toast for herself in a zip-lock bag. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Not once did she look at him again. She was mad. Curtis leaned back on the couch, ran a hand through his messy hair, and sighed. All the good behavior from yesterday was for naught; he¡¯d managed to annoy her in just one night. Leanne poured the hot tea she¡¯d made into a thermos. Its sweet fragrance wafting over, directly into Curtis¡¯ heart. She¡¯d made this special treat for him; she must still care. That¡¯s just how she is, tough on the outside but¡­ She put the thermos in her bag and walked to the foyer, bending down to change shoes. Curtis hadn¡¯t fully savored the sweetness in his heart before it dissipated. Watching her silent figure, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it not for me?¡± Leanne looked up, ¡°What?¡± At least she was talking to him. ¡°Your tea,¡± he said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it made for me?¡± ¡°I made it for myself.¡± Leanne¡¯s voice was still cold as she tied her shoces, ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot, help yourself.¡± With that, she opened the door and left. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 After she left, Curtis finished his breakfast alone, getting himself a bowl of Mrs. Richardson¡¯s special hot tea from the pot. Without rushing, he snapped a photo first. Devin had been bedridden with the flu for a few days, inadvertently resetting his body clock to Embend time, waking up at the crack of dawn feeling utterly hopeless. It had been years since he¡¯d seen the morning. Even the gaming servers were deserted. Bored out of his mind, he decided to scroll through his social media feed. Just a couple of swipes in, his eyes widened, bringing his phone closer for a better look. Curtis rarely updated his social media, and when he did, it was usually dull industry news, like a barely alive finance marketing ount suddenly showing signs of life. Thetest post stood out like a sore thumb among a list of financial news updates. A seemingly ordinary bowl of honey fruit tea, captioned, ¡°Mrs. Richardson¡¯s Love in a Bowl¡± Original from N?velDrama.Org. After posting, Curtis tossed his phone aside and savored the sweet tea, oblivious to the stir his rare update caused among his friends. Curtis foundfort in his solitude at home. He browsed through Leanne¡¯s collection of medical books, watched her favorite TV shows, and even arranged her vanity in order from tallest to shortest. On the balcony, he watered the beautiful bougainvillea, possibly feeling the effect of the fever patch Leanne had applied the night before; his temperature had dropped significantly by noon. Firstly, he suspected the ear thermometer was faulty. Secondly, he was somewhat disgruntled by his robust health. Who was he supposed to impress by not being as weak as he felt? It was then that Jennifer called. Curtis answered with his usualid-back tone, ¡®What¡¯s up?¡± Jennifer expressed her concern, ¡°Jake told me you caught the flu. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°As healthy as a horse. They should study me at the institute to find out what kind of antibodies I have,¡± Curtis replied, his tone light. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be healthy?¡± Jennifer asked, ¡°Did you see a doctor?¡± ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± said Curtis. 1/2 00.55 Chapter 288 Dr. Castillo was a doctor, too. Unfortunately, Dr. Castillo was still upset about the morning and hadn¡¯t returned home yet. Probably wouldn¡¯t at all. Standing by the window, Curtis looked down at the neighborhood. Though the buildings were old, the environment was pleasant, with lush greenery and clear breezeing through the trees. Jennifer reminded him again, ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on work all the time. You need to take care of your health.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Curtis asked, ¡°How¡¯s Grandma doing? ¡°The same as always. She¡¯s beenining about not being able to eat again,¡± Jennifer sighed, ¡°She¡¯s just being difficult. If she doesn¡¯t see Leanne for three days, she starts acting up. And Leanne, she hasn¡¯t said anything abouting to visittely.¡± ¡°She was sickst week, just getting over it.¡± ¡°Leanne was sick too?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± said Curtis, ¡°That¡¯s how I caught it.¡± Jennifer sensed the underlying message and frowned on the other end of the line, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two right now?¡± Curtis responded, ¡°I¡¯m in the ¡®begging for forgiveness¡¯ phase.¡± His casualness gave Jennifer a headache, ¡°That post you made this morning, several people have asked me about it. And then there was Devin¡¯s birthday, with what I heard was a heartfelt deration. Now, rumors are flyi everywhere.¡± ¡°The news about you guys possibly divorcing had already spread, and now it¡¯s all mudd again. You don¡¯t seem to care about the embarrassment.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Curtis shrugged off, ¡°The more it spreads, the better. I want everyone to know I love her, covering up those old rumors with the truth.¡± 09:53 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 ¡°Next time you¡¯re out for coffee with the girls, don¡¯t forget to put in a good word for me.¡± Jennifer rolled her eyes. ¡°Do I look like I have nothing better to do? You might not be embarrassed, but I sure am.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to save face or want a cute, adorable little granddaughter more.¡± Curtis said, ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t win Leanne back, I¡¯m gonna shave my head and join Mary on a retreat to Mount Shasta, and then you¡¯ll really have no one to turn to.¡± Jennifer was so frustrated she felt like she was having a heart attack. ¡°How did I end up with a jerk like you?¡± Curtis chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask dad about that, not me.¡± Just then, the front door opened, and Leanne walked in carrying a pic basket. Curtis, unfazed by how irritated Jennifer was, quickly hung up the phone. ¡°Gotta go, my personal doctor is back.¡± Leanne set the basket on the dining table. ¡°The clinic was swamped this morning, got off workte. I grabbed some food from the hospital cafeteria for you, eat up.¡± Seeing her about to leave right after she arrived, Curtis stopped her, gazing down at her with concern. ¡°Did you eat at the hospital, or are you still mad at me?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten.¡± Leanne sidestepped him, ¡°I¡¯ve got to head back to work.¡± So she hadn¡¯t even had lunch, yet made the effort to bring him food. Curtis felt a warm tenderness inside. ¡°Leanne, why do I love you so much?¡± Leanne, choosing to ignore, nced at the thermometer on the table and asked him, ¡°Has your fever gone down?¡± Curtis quickly grabbed it, calmly and without a trace resetting thest measurement. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ll take my temperature again after I take my medicine.¡± Leanne seemed unconcerned. ¡°I might not be able to get off work on time tonight. If I don¡¯t make it back, the neighbor will bring you dinner. I¡¯ve already talked to Mrs. Waldron.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat it,¡± Curtis dered. ¡°I only want the food you make.¡± Leanne gave him a look. ¡°You seem pretty lively now, so once you¡¯re better, you should leave, stop loafing around here.¡± 1/2 Chapter 289 ¡°How do you know I¡¯m not just putting on a brave face, weak and frail underneath?¡± Curtis leaned against the cab, the thickness of his skin astonishing, as he joked with a straight face. ¡°I¡¯ve always been fragile. Others recover from the flu in a week, but it takes me two.¡± Leanne stared at him expressionlessly. ¡°Where exactly is your fragility?¡± After a moment of eye contact, Curtis conceded with a smile, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave once my fever¡¯s gone, okay?¡± ¡°Remember to take your medicine.¡± Only then did Leanne leave for work. He drawled, ¡°Got it, Dr. Castillo.¡± As soon as the door shut, Curtis tossed the medicine Leanne had prepared into the toilet and flushed it away. His fever wasn¡¯t going to subside, not by itself. The hospital cafeteria food was so-so, certainly made by professional chefs. Compared to Leanne¡¯s oddly vored beef stew, it was superior. But Curtis hardly touched it. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Despite the fever subsiding, his body still felt off, and his appetite was gone. If it wasn¡¯t made by Leanne, he wasn¡¯t interested. That afternoon, he made a call to the manufacturer of the thermometer, inquiring in detail about how to recalibrate the device. When Leanne came home from work and saw a 41.5¡ãC reading on the thermometer, she frowned. ¡°How is your fever even worse now?¡± Recurring high fevers were a symptom of the flu, and the thermometer had been ura up until now. Little did she suspect Curtis would go to such lengths. Curtisy half-reclined on the couch, hisckluster appearance seemingly valid. He caught Leanne¡¯s hand, his eyes looking straight into hers. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch tonight, won¡¯t bother you, please don¡¯t kick me out, okay?¡± Leanne was speechless. Such a drama king. 2/2 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Caleb made his daily pilgrimage to Golden Grove Manors, lugging a hefty stack of documents for Curtis to review before carting them back to the office. He had quickly adapted to the president¡¯s new choice of workce, now navigating the route like the back of his hand. Twice a day, morning and evening, he¡¯d show up at Golden Grove Manors, practically one step away from moving in. Meetings had shifted to virtual sessions, the top brass of ElitePinnacle, always impably dressed, would sit in their spotless conference room, staring at the screen showcasing their boss¡¯ distinguished features. Their never-say-die, workaholic president had been working from home for three days now. Loungingzily on an off-white couch, with a vibrant, spring-themed painting hanging behind him, it was clear this wasn¡¯t his usual style. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But even in rxation, his work ethic hadn¡¯t dipped a bit. Flipping through a corporate due diligence report, he frowned, ¡°Do you all work without a brain at work when I¡¯m not there? If I see another report like this, don¡¯t bother bringing it to me; just hand it directly to the janitor for recycling. Might fetch a penny or two.¡± The red-faced manager stammered a promise to reprimand his team. A nearby rm chimed, set by Leanne to remind him to take his medication. Curtis reached over to silence it. ¡°That¡¯s all, folks. Meeting adjourned.¡± Leanne had prepped his medication before work, neatlybeled in a pillbox. Caleb hande it over without Curtis sparing it a nce, tersely instructing, ¡°Second door on the right. Flush it.¡± Caleb attempted to counsel, ¡°Mr. Richardson, you really should take your medicine. Toughing it out might do more harm than good to your body.¡± Curtis dismissed the concern, ¡°It¡¯s just the flu. Won¡¯t kill me.¡± As he finished his sentence, the sound of unlocking signaled Leanne¡¯s return. Caleb greeted her with a nod. ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± Leanne acknowledged him, her gaze drifting past to Curtis, who, moments ago, had been dismissive of his flu, now snug under a nket on the couch. His meticulously buttoned shirt was now undone at the top, his hair slightly tousled. In mere seconds, he had transformed from debonair to delicately unwell-a change so 09:53 quick it caught Caleb off guard. Curtis shot him a ¡°nothing more to see here¡± look. Caleb took the hint, ¡°I¡¯ll be off then,¡± exiting with the report deemed worthless. Leanne, shedding her coat to reveal a cozy turtleneck sweater that entuated her gentle grace, had her hair pinned up, leaving a few strands to frame her face. She approached and inquired, ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Curtis was about to respond when she produced a mercury thermometer. ¡°You¡¯ve had a high fever for three days. If it doesn¡¯t break, we¡¯re going to the hospital.¡± Despite advancements, the mercury thermometer remained a trusted tool for urate readings. Leanne shook it down and offered it to him. Curtis hesitated, thenplied, sitting still as he took his temperature. After five minutes, Leanne checked the thermometer, ¡°Your fever broke?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Curtis replied, cool as ever, no sign of the looming dread, ¡°Wanted to tell you, but I¡¯ve been cklisted by you, couldn¡¯t reach you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been on your cklist that long, time to let me out?¡± Leanne ignored his quip, her suspicion lingering on the thermometer. She fetched an ear thermometer for a double check. Curtis dodged, capturing her wrist, ¡°My fever¡¯s gone, no need for more checks.¡± ¡°Stay still,¡± Leanne insisted, her brow furrowing ever so slightly. 09:53 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Curtis swiped his tongue over a mr, a sinking feeling in his gut. Locking eyes with Leanne¡¯s unimpressed gaze he reluctantly let her insert the digital thermometer into his ear. Once she saw the readout-104 degrees Fahrenheit, a full three degrees higher than the old mercury thermometer would show-her suspicion was confirmed. Why had his fever not broken in three days? Because the thermometer was tampered with. How could a perfectly good thermometer be off by three whole degrees unless someone messed with it? Caught red-handed, Curtis leaned back against the couch with a resigned click of his tongue, ¡°Busted.¡± Leanne wanted to be mad, but somehow, she wasn¡¯t surprised. Messing around like this was just so¡­ Curtis. She tapped the thermometer against him, ¡°Enjoy the cklist.¡± When Caleb got the call, he wasn¡¯t far from Golden Grove Manors. Turning around at the next intersection, he made his way back. Curtis was slowly packing thest few days¡¯ clothes and essentials into his suitcase. Leanne watched as Caleb carried the luggage out. Curtis put on his jacket, methodically fastening the buttons, his gaze lingering on her. His eyes held a tumult of emotions, but in the end, he simply ruffled her hair, saying, ¡°Mak sure to eat.¡± The ease with which he epted his departure, after being such a pest about staying, was surprisingly refreshing. The door closed, leaving the house in silence. Wandering between the bedroom and the living room, Leanne wasn¡¯t sure what to do with herself. Just then, the oven timer dinged. In the kitchen, she found a beef stew simmering on the stove, the beef and carrots tender and vorful. The pumpkin soup was smooth as silk, the greens already prepped and marinated, just needing a quick fry. 1/3 Chapter 291 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Opening the oven, she was greeted by the golden-brown, fragrant sight of a baked French toast. Curtis had made her dinner. It was still in the oven when she kicked him out. The next morning, Curtis arrived at the office, flipping through thetest due diligence report that had just been delivered. Caleb gave a brief overview of the day¡¯s schedule, but Curtis¡¯ attention was drawn to a paper bag on his desk, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Medicine,¡± Caleb said. Curtis paused, dropping the report on the desk to inspect the bag. Each box wasbeled: For fever: Take as needed. Do not take if not feverish. For sore throat relief: Three times a day, after meals. For cough: Three times a day¡­ A smile tugged at his lips, ¡°Leanne sent this?¡± Caleb hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully, ¡°Your wife called this morning. Said you forgot your medication yesterday and asked me to pick it up.¡± She¡¯d rather go through Caleb than lift his cklist status. Curtis¡¯ smile faded slightly, his gaze lingering on his overly efficient assistant. The morning sun streamed through the ss walls, and Caleb felt a chill. Curtis watched him for a moment before speaking. ¡°I remember you have two WhatsApp ounts, one for work and one for personal use.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s correct, Mr. Richardson.¡± ¡°Which one did you add Leanne on?¡± ¡°The work ount.¡± Curtis nodded, ¡°Good.¡± Caleb was puzzled. Caleb said, [Good afternoon] Leanne was out for lunch with Amy near the hospital, grabbing noodles when she received his message. Her interactions with Caleb had always revolved around Curtis, strictly business, without a hint of personal chit-chat. Their conversation history was always to the point, devoid of any emotional undertones. Chapter 291 His polite demeanor never included sending pointless greetings. Leanne found it strange but replied out of courtesy, [Good afternoon. Is there something you need?] Caleb: No [Cute] Leanne put away her phone,pletely baffled. 3/3 00:54 0 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Spring was in full bloom, with the scent of flowers growing more intense each day, and daylight stretching longer into the evenings. Leanne clocked out early, and Joy and Selina were once again crashing at her ce for dinner. Joy arrived with a heavy nasal voice, immediately looking for a thermometer: ¡°Let¡¯s see if my fever¡¯s gone down.¡± Leanne saw her grabbing the ear thermometer and was about to stop her, but Joy had already taken her temperature. ¡°Holy mackerel! 108 degrees! Am I gonna kick the bucket?¡± Leanne quickly took the thermometer, recing it with a new one she¡¯d purchased, ¡°This one¡¯s busted.¡± After retaking her temperature, it read 101.3 degrees. Joy clutched her chest, shaken: ¡°What the heck is up with this thermometer? Almost gave me a heart attack.¡± ¡°She¡¯s got the flu, too,¡± Selina sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The three musketeers of Stonebridge, all down for the count.¡± ¡°Did I get you sick?¡± Guilt washed over Leanne. Joy was evasive, avoiding eye contact. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Leanne understood. Selina, still batting her mascara-thickshes, got distracted by a pastry Leanne handed her: ¡°Drop it, let¡¯s just eat.¡± After dinner, Leanne settled on the sofa to skim through some newly published academic papers. Joy, feeling under the weather, groaned while resting on her leg, and Selina was busy stirring up chats on various social media groups. Suddenly, Selina frowned, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Leanne asked. Selina passed her phone over. ¡°This news piece my friend shared. The Richardson and the Wright families were seen dining at the Fulton Mansion, talking marriage deals.¡± Joy¡¯s head jerked up. ¡°What?!¡± What was being passed as news was actually tabloid gossip. Somehow, paparazzi had snapped photos from an angle that caught everyone off guard. In the luxury dining room, Suzan and her parents were clearly visible, while from the Chapter 292 Richardson side, only Jennifer appeared in the shot. The article imed with certainty that the Wrights intended to marry their eldest daughter to Curtis Richardson, a top bachelor of Stonebridge, rumored to have divorced his previous wife. The rtion between the two families was described as long-standing and friendly, making this marriage a perfect match. The photo did show both parties seemingly enjoying a cheerful conversation. Leanne nced at the photo briefly before returning her focus to her reading material. The other two were visibly agitated. ¡°Didn¡¯t Curtis confess his feeling to you and said that he only ever loved you? Howe he¡¯s discussing marriage with Suzan now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably not his idea,¡± Leanne said. If he wanted to marry Suzan, why bother tampering with thermometers and haunting her with his presence? ¡°You¡¯ve been bamboozled. That¡¯s what femme fatales do, enchanting people.¡± Joymented, ¡°But no worries, I¡¯ve got a keen eye for jerks. Thinks he can y both sides without getting caught!¡± Leanne just sighed. Right then, her phone pinged with a message. Caleb texted: [Good evening] Lately, Caleb had been dropping casual greetings now and then. It couldn¡¯t exactly be called harassment since he never sent anything beyond simple salutations. Just yesterday, Leanne had posted a new dish on her social media, and he¡¯d even liked it. But when she checked again, he¡¯d unliked it. All in all, it was rather peculiar. That weekend, Leanne had made ns to visit Mary, who had been incessantly asking about her. Given her advanced age and weaker immune system, coupled with Leanne¡¯s recent brush with the flu, she opted to wait fourteen days to ensure she wasn¡¯t contagious before visiting. She took a cab to the Richardson estate, arriving at the same time as a Rolls-Royce Phantom Unaware that Curtis had switched cars after hisst ident, she assumed it belonged to Maddox or PhillipOwned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Stepping out of the car, Leanne carried a sugar-free cheesecake she¡¯d bought for Mary, standing to the side, polite and quiet, waiting. Jake¡¯s gaze shifted to the woman on the footpath not too far away, dressed in a cozy knitted sweater and a flowing skirt, exuding a gentle charm. Then his eyes darted back to the man in the backseat. Curtis, observing her through the one-way ss, raised an eyebrow in surprise, ¡°She¡¯s waiting for me?¡± Jake hesitated to jump to conclusions, ¡°I¡­ I guess so.¡± Leanne had been waiting for nearly five minutes before the car doorzily swung open, revealing long legs encased in dark trousers stepping out. With the sound of his dress shoes hitting the ground, Curtis, in his crisp, distinguished suit, showcased his broad shoulders and narrow waist, his physique strikingly proportionate. His jacket was unbuttoned, no tie in sight, as he shed her a casual smile, ¡°Look at you, all nice and waiting for me today.¡± Seeing his face, Leanne dropped the act of politeness she maintained in front of elders. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ignoring him, she turned and walked away. Curtis, catching up with his long strides, tried to figure her out from her cold demeano She wasn¡¯t waiting for him. Just as he was about to speak, Leanne beat him to it, asking, ¡°Is there something up wit Calebtely?¡± He had been restraining himself, eager to talk to her but careful not to overstep; even retracting a social media like immediately after it was sent. How was she still so perceptive? Curtis yed it cool, ¡°What about him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been a bit odd.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been unusually polite to me.¡± Leanne chose her words carefully, not wanting to cause any misunderstandings that might affect Caleb¡¯s job, considering his dedication and diligence as an assistant. ¡°It¡¯s good he¡¯s polite,¡± Curtismented with sincerity, ¡°Just like me.¡± 30.33 Chapter 293 Just as Leanne began to suspect something, Curtis, hands in his pockets, said, ¡°He¡¯s probably trying to get on your good side for me. Is he bothering you? Should I fire him?¡± He was oblivious to the struggles of themon man, ready to dismiss an employee on a whim, with Caleb being just another worker. Leanne quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Curtis, feigning righteousness, added, ¡°Just respond to his greetings. I pay him well every month; it¡¯s only right he keeps the boss¡¯ wife happy. It¡¯d weigh on his conscience otherwise.¡± ¡­ What wed logic. Leanne moved inside, Curtis trailing leisurely behind, asking in an offhand tone, ¡°Did you think it was my brother waiting for you?¡± Here we go again. Leanne, uninterested in engaging, simply responded, ¡°Hmm.¡± Curtis, standing beneath a lemon tree, was hit squarely by a falling lemon. Watching Leanne¡¯s slender, cool silhouette, he quickly followed her inside, catching her by the waist in a swift move and pinning her against the wall just as she entered. The house¡¯s vintage wallpaper served as a perfect backdrop, highlighting her surprised yet delicate features. Curtis, his tall frame looming over her, his voice tinged with jealousy, pressed, ¡°Leanne, are you trying to upset me? I don¡¯t like that answer. Give me another chance, say ¡®no¡±.¡± Leanne, her voice low and irritated, retorted, ¡°Are you crazy? Everyone¡¯s here!¡± A clear cough echoed from the living room. Turning around, Curtis saw that the room was quite full ¨C the family of six had gathered. Mary scowled disapprovingly, her gaze as sharp as a knife. Maddox calmly sipped his tea, wincing slightly at the heat. Jennifer massaged her forehead, sighing silently. Phillip, enjoying a rare day off, arrived earlier than them, lounging on the couch with a book resting on his knee. He calmly reminded them, ¡°We have guests.¡± 2/2 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Mr. and Mrs. Wright were sitting in the living room, a steaming cup of coffee in front of them, while Suzan perched elegantly beside them, the picture of grace and propriety. The scene was almostical, resembling a marriage negotiation-except for the presence of Suzan¡¯s college-going brother, both families, and the elders were all in attendance. The only discordant note was the appearance of Leanne. She couldn¡¯t figure out where the mix-up had happened. Today was supposed to be a meeting between the two families, and her presence was just in awkward. ¡°Curtis is back,¡± announced Suzan¡¯s father, Harrington Wright, a middle-aged man who took great care of his appearance, his smile revealing crow¡¯s feet, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen you.¡± Leanne pushed past Curtis, attempting to leave, but Curtis caught her by the wrist. Holding her hand, he walked into the room under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leanne tried subtly to twist her wrist away, wanting him to let go. He held on firmly, his strong hands skillfully matched her efforts as he casually greeted the guests, saying, ¡°Had we known Mr. and Mrs. Wright were visiting, we would havee home earlier.¡± Harrington said, ¡°We heard your grandmother wasn¡¯t feeling well, so we thought we¡¯de over to check on her.¡± Since Mary was an elder, she was supposed to be somewhat kinder to the younger ones. But Mary, at her age, had be more willful, no longer caring for societal norms. Those were for keeping the younger generation in line, not her. She had been eagerly awaiting Leanne¡¯s return, and here this family of three had shown up unannounced, making Leanne ufortable. Mary was unpleased, sparing no one¡¯s feelings. ¡°Who said I was not feeling well? I¡¯m perfectly fine. Seeing my granddaughter makes me feel better.¡± Harrington was met with a cold shoulder, his expression sheepish. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you¡¯re in good health; that puts us at ease¡± Curtis leading Leanne over gently and patiently instructed her, ¡°Come on, say hello. Mr and tars Wright we met at our wedding¡± Leanne maintaining her manners greeted the ¡°Mr Wright, Mrs. Wright¡± Chapter 294 Originally, the Wright family had hoped to secure a marriage alliance with the Richardson family, but Leanne had unexpectedly be involved, so they naturally weren¡¯t fond of her. Even if they didn¡¯t approve, they still had to keep up appearances, and Suzan¡¯s mother, udine Wright, responded half-heartedly, ¡°It¡¯s nice that Leanne¡¯s here today as well.¡± Curtis said, ¡°Grandma missed her, so I brought her home for dinner.¡± Harrington nced at the two, noticing their hands still sped together, then shot Leanne a somewhat displeased look. Maintaining his dignity, he ignored Leanne and spoke only to Curtis, ¡°I heard from Suzan you¡¯ve been sick recently. You meet a lot of clients at work; you should be more careful.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ming my clients unjustly,¡± Curtis nced at Leanne, ¡°It¡¯s her fault, getting sick and still insisting I cuddle her to sleep, always so clingy.¡± It was unclear who was being unjust. Leanne, feeling a bit embarrassed, red at him, ¡°Stop making things up.¡± Curtis, with hiszy tone, teased, ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about? You¡¯re the youngest here; they¡¯ve seen it all.¡± Leanne wished she could shove his head into a trash can right then. Their disy of affection, paired with the blush spreading across Leanne¡¯s neck, looked exactly like a young couple flirting. Harrington¡¯s mouth twitched in disapproval. udine nced at Suzan, then picked up her tea cup to hide her displeasure. Curtis finally let go of Leanne¡¯s hand, sliding his arm around her waist and gently guiding her towards his grandmother. ¡°The peonies in the garden have bloomed, let¡¯s go admire them with grandma.¡± Leanne understood; her presence made it difficult for them to speak freely, and she was tired of their scheming expressions. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 ¡°Mary, how about I take you out for a stroll?¡± Mary epted Leanne¡¯s arm to rise. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s too crowded here, and the air¡¯s gone stale.¡± Dusk gently unfurled as the pair ventured into the garden. The peonies, meticulously tended to, were in bloom, with the white Duchess variety budding plumply on their branches. The living room air was subtly steeped in tranquility. Curtis leisurely shed his coat, signaling for the house¡¯s most adept at concocting broths, Sarah, ¡°Do we have any ginseng left?¡± Sarah responded, ¡°Yes, we do.¡± Curtis then said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a broth for clearing the lungs then. Add some lily bulbs and coconut, and if we have oats or Solomon¡¯s seal, throw that in too.¡± Sarah busily agreed, stating, ¡°Sir has been coughingtely, it¡¯s really thoughtful of you, Mr. Curtis.¡± This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯m making it for Leanne; her cough hasn¡¯t improved. Dad¡¯s coughing too?¡± Curtis¡¯ disy of filial piety was tant, ¡°Well, might as well make some for him too.¡± Maddox shot him a nce, ¡°You¡¯re so dutiful.¡± Curtis settled into the sofa with an air of nonchnce, ¡°As long as you know it.¡± The Wright family trio sat in an awkward silence. udine couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Curtis, since you¡¯re here today, give us a straig answer. You and Leanne, are you divorced or not?¡± Curtis¡¯ smile was cryptic. ¡°Mrs. Wright, that¡¯s quite the question. I grew up under your watchful eye, howe you¡¯re not hoping for my happiness but rather my divorce?¡± Despite the inte economy¡¯s challenges, traditional economies had seen a decline. Yet, regardless of the changing economdscape, VectorVista Bank remained a steadfast mountain of gold. Who wouldn¡¯t want to cling to that mountain? Though it was no secret in high society that Mr. Curtis had no rights to inheritance, marrying into the Richardson family promised endless benefits. Even as a second marriage, he was a hotmodity among the elite. 1/2 10-24 Chapter 295 Why else would the Wright family be so keen on matchmaking their daughter Suzan with him? Curtis had been back in town for half a year, and his prolonged divorce with Leanne had the Wright family feeling increasingly uneasy. Lately, his public disys of affection with Leanne only made them more anxious. The Wrights had brought Suzan over today, partly to gauge Jennifer¡¯s opinion and partly to pressure the Richardson family into speeding up the wedding arrangements. Coincidentally, it was rare to see both Maddox and the eldest son, Philip, at home. No sooner had they sat down, barely exchanging a few words, than Curtis and Leanne entered together, putting on quite the show for everyone. Curtis¡¯ attitude made udine increasingly desperate. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Our families. agreed on your marriage to Suzan before the new year. Even though it¡¯s your second marriage, our families are so close, we¡¯re not concerned about formalities. As long as you and Suzan are happy, that¡¯s all that matters to us as parents.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s been half a year, and you and Leanne are still entangled. What will people think of Our Suzan?¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Curtis crossed his legs, the casualness in his demeanor disappearing, his gaze cool and distant, ¡°I haven¡¯t even divorced yet, and you¡¯ve already arranged my second marriage. What¡¯s the rush? Is the City Hall setting quotas for you, or have all the men in Stonebridge died off, leaving me as the sole hope for continuation?¡± 217 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 The words hit like a sledgehammer, and the Wrights¡¯ expressions soured immediately. Suzan, who had been silent throughout, paled, biting her lip awkwardly. ¡°Curtis, don¡¯t you think that was a bit harsh?¡± Curtis, with his rebellious streak etched into his very marrow, had adopted a more mature and composed demeanor over the past few years, almost making everyone forget he was the kind of rogue who¡¯d even defy his own parents. He could be gracious when he wished, but on a bad day, not even the king¡¯s decree could sway him. ¡°Harsh?¡± He offered a smirk that barely resembled an apology, ¡°Mrs. Wright, I¡¯m not much of a sweet talker. If I¡¯ve spoken out of turn, my apologies.¡± But sincerity was nowhere to be found. Not just the three Wrights, even Jennifer struggled to maintain herposure. Leaning against the couch, Curtis idly spun his wedding ring, his voice cold and decisive. ¡°I don¡¯t care what agreements were made before. When ites to my affairs, my word isw.¡± ¡°My wife is Leanne, now and forever. I love her, and she¡¯s the only one for me in this lifetime.¡± His words left no room for doubt, leaving the Wrights looking more displeased by the minute. Jennifer¡¯s brows had been knotted all evening. ¡°This mess is on me. I failed as a mothe making decisions on his behalf without his consent. There¡¯ve been so many misunderstandings, and for that, I owe you an apology.¡± Forbidding him from dabbling in finance was a decision made out of necessity, as was pressuring him into marrying Leanne. She never intended to make her son suffer. After Curtis had left for Embend for over two years, she spent every waking moment thinking of how to make it up to him, bing obsessed with rectifying her mistake, only to realize toote she hadn¡¯t been watching where she was stepping. She knew his marriage was unhappy, but she didn¡¯t realize his unhappiness wasn¡¯t due to ack of love for Leanne. ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed my apologies to Suzan thest time we met,¡± Jennifer continued, ¡°I intended to have a proper discussion with you, but it seems you¡¯ve beaten me to it.¡± The Wrights¡¯ gaze instantly fell on Suzan, with Harrington shooting her a venomous look. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer¡¯s stance was clear, she intended to call off the initial agreement. 10 34 3 Chapter 296 Years of meticulous nning seemed to be going down the drain, igniting Harrington¡¯s fury, though he dared not unleash it, forcefully quelling his rage. ¡°So, what¡¯s this now, the Richardsons ying us for fools?¡± ¡°We had friends who knew about their engagement, even reporters covered it. Now you¡¯re calling off the wedding, what about Suzan¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°The Wrights may not be as wealthy as you, but we¡¯re a respectable family!¡± Jennifer replied, ¡°I never intended to deceive you. Suzan is a wonderful girl; it¡¯s Curtis. who¡¯s not fortunate enough.¡± ¡°You were the one insisting Curtis was head over heels for her. That¡¯s the only reason we agreed to this marriage. Women are so fickle!¡± Harrington turned to Maddox, ¡°Maddox, these family matters need a man¡¯s decision. After all these years of friendship, you can¡¯t betray us like this. I need an answer!¡± On hearing this, Maddox simply shrugged, ¡°In our family, women get a say too.¡± Harrington was left speechless as Maddox took a calm sip of his coffee, setting it down. just as Harrington¡¯s patience teetered on the edge. 3/2 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Jennifer was definitely in over her head this time. Her heart was in the right ce, but her actions? All hustle and bustle, ending up with thankless tasks. ¡°You can¡¯t just dismiss this as a simple mistake,¡± Harrington tried to argue further. Maddox turned to Phillip, asking, ¡°I remember right before the new year, when TechFly went public, the Wrights also bought shares, didn¡¯t they?¡± Phillip, who had been sitting quietly, minding his own business, replied, ¡°Yes, they own 4.88% of the shares. Since TechFly¡¯s IPO untilst week, the stock price has increased tenfold. the Wrights¡¯ profit is estimated to be around 140 million dors. Plus, the interest-free loans that were granted to them right before the new year amount to over a billion dors in total.¡± Maddox and Phillip, calm and collected,id out the benefits the Wrights got from Jennifer clear as day. Even though Jennifer¡¯s good intentions backfired, the Wright family was far from being short-changed. Curtis¡¯ lips curled into a sardonic smile as he said, ¡°Ms. Jennifer, you really went all out for me. It¡¯s too early to talk about wedding gifts when nothing¡¯s set in stone yet. In our family, you¡¯re the second least business-savvy person, right after Leanne.¡± Jennifer red at him. With everything going on, he still found the mood for jokes. Harrington¡¯s formidable presence dwindled, leaving him speechless. Having epted the benefits, the Wright family had no grounds to further use the Richardsons. Disappointed, yet aware they couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Richardsons, Harrington, with a deep frown and a stern face, managed to say, ¡°In any case, what your family did this time was not honorable.¡± He left with his wife and daughter, the servants too scared to make a sound, respectfully opening the door for them. Suzan followed behind, and outside, udine couldn¡¯t help but criticize, ¡°You spent over two years with him at Stake. What have you been doing that you couldn¡¯t even keep a man?¡± Suzan retorted sarcastically, ¡°Maybe if you had made me as pretty as Leanne, none of this would be my fault, right?¡± Suddenly, Harrington turned around and pped her. Suzan¡¯s head was jolted to the side, the burning pain on her face made her clench her skirt 1/2 Chapter 297 tightly. ¡°Use Harrington scolded with a dark look ¡°I went through so much trouble to get you close to Curtis. If it wasn¡¯t for your drama and breaking up with him, you would have been the one marrying him, not that Leanne!¡± A servant ran out to the garden to bring Leanne a jacket, mentioning it was getting cold as the night fell. But what was brought was Curtis¡¯ jacket. Leanne guessed they must have finished discussing the matters with the Wright family. Mary took Curtis¡¯ zer and threw it into the pool, even poking it with her cane, ¡°Drown the little rascal.¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help butugh, looking around before picking up a stone and tying it to the jacket, hoping it would sink. Just as she finished, a cool voice came from behind, ¡°You two are quite ruthless, aren¡¯t you?¡± She reflexively turned around and saw Curtis leaning on the balcony railing on the second floor, with ivy climbing up the wall beside him. He looked down at the pool leisurely, ¡°This shallow water won¡¯t drown me. Should I go for a swim and show you?¡± ¡°You are annoying!¡± Mary, pulling Leanne, said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. By the time they returned, the Wright family had already left. Mary then asked someone to find the camera. Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Chapter 298 The master bedroom suite on the second floor was spacious and filled with natural light, a perfect reflection of Maddox¡¯s love for vintage treasures. The reimed wood shelves were adorned with priceless antiques, each telling its own story. Jennifer was suffering from one of her headaches again. Maddox, ever the caring partner, fetched some warm water and aspirin from the wooden tray and handed it to her. ¡°Stop frowning. Look at you, you¡¯re going to get wrinkles.¡± After taking the medicine with a sip of water, Jennifer¡¯s furrowed brow rxed only slightly. ¡°Do you think I like frowning? I just can¡¯t figure him out. He and Suzan were doing so well, and then out of the blue, they split up. And with Leanne, it¡¯s like they¡¯re living on two differents, barely speaking unless they have to. They were this close to filing for divorce, and now they¡¯re back together. It¡¯s like a never-ending soap opera. And Phillip? Tina was so into him. They even set a date and she had her dress picked out, but then suddenly, it¡¯s all off.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worrying over nothing,¡± Maddox said, his voice calm. ¡°They¡¯re not kids anymore. They can handle their own rtionships and decisions. Let them be.¡± ¡°It¡¯s always something with them. Daughters are so much easier.¡± Jennifer couldn¡¯t shake a certain sadness that lingered in her heart, ¡°If only that child had been born, they¡¯d be twenty by now. If it weren¡¯t for your brother¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Maddox cut her off with firm finality. ¡°We¡¯re not discussing this again.¡± A knock at the door interrupted them ¨C it was the housekeeper, letting them know MaryOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. summoned them downstairs. Descending to the living room, they found the family¡¯s grand dame had changed into a vibrant red sweater, ready for Leanne to do her makeup. With a few gentle strokes, Leanne applied a light foundation, shaped her eyebrows, and added a touch of lipstick. Curtis, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, watched the scene unfold. ¡°Getting all dolled up, are we? Trying to outshine your granddaughter?¡± Leanne, having ignored Curtis since their spat in the garden, focused solely on her task, braiding Mary¡¯s hair. ¡°And who¡¯s the fairest of them all?¡± Mary teased. As Leanne reached for another hair tie, Curtis blocked her path yfully. With her hand gripping the braid, Leanne had to stretch past him, her sweater brushing 1/2 10.34 Chapter 298 against his crisp shirt. Curtis caught a glimpse of her profile, a smirk forming on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s this? Trying to seduce the judge? You¡¯re quite thepetitor.¡± ¡°If I were a judge,¡± he continued in jest, ¡°I¡¯d be the worst kind, offering you anything for a kiss.¡± Leanne rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re in my way.¡± Jennifer, witnessing Curtis¡¯ antics, felt her headache intensify, wishing to look away. Once the camera was fetched and the matriarch¡¯s makeupplete, the family gathered in the living room once more. Maddox inquired, ¡°You called us down here for a reason?¡± ¡°Not everyone¡¯s as fond of speeches as you,¡± Mary quipped. ¡°I thought, since we¡¯re all here today, we should take a family portrait. Who knows if we¡¯ll all be together next year.¡± Her words struck a chord in Leanne, bringing a bittersweet ache to her chest. Everyone was aware of Mary¡¯s declining health. The thought of a future without her was a painful reminder of the fragility of family ties. Mary, always one to speak her mind, seemed at peace with her own mortality, opting to cherish each day as it came. Yet, for those left behind, her candid remarks were a poignant reminder of the inevitable. Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Curtis fiddled with his camera, casually saying, ¡°What¡¯s the deal, you wanna kick our big bro out of the house? I thought we were scheming this in secret, howe it¡¯s out in the open now?¡± Phillip, who was mid-drink, paused and nced at his younger brother. ¡°Seems like you two have been plotting quite a bit behind the scenes.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯ve been just chatting with Grandma? We¡¯ve got ns A, B, and C all mapped out.¡± Curtis said, ¡°Better watch your drink, never know when Grandma might spice it up.¡± Phillip set his ss down with a sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, I did no such thing!¡± Mary quickly cleared her name to her eldest grandson, then yfully threw a peanut at Curtis, ¡°You little troublemaker, always stirring the pot.¡± Curtis dodged with augh, tilting his head to the side. He nced at Leanne, who looked amused rather than upset, which was a relief. On the living room wall hung a framed calligraphy, reading: ¡°The strength of a father, the harmony among brothers, the love between spouses, is what nourishes a family.¡± The bold strokes indicated the artist¡¯s skill, reportedly a masterpiece left by Curtis¡¯ grandfather before his passing. It had been there since Leanne joined the Richardson family. Leanne had never met him but had heard of his legendary life. Under his guidance, Vector Vista Bank flourished, and the expansion of the Richardson Group¡¯s empire wasrgely his doing. But he passed away twenty years ago, shortly after Leanne¡¯s parents were tragically tak from her. Servants ced three mahogany chairs in front of the painting, with Maddox and Jennife sitting on either side, and Leanne helping Mary to the center seat. Curtis and Phillip stood behind, with Phillip buttoning up his suit in a dignified manner. Curtis¡¯ jacket was fished out of the pool, and it was drenched. He wore his vest without a tie, looking every bit the carefree nobleman. As for Leanne. Standing next to Curtis would imply she¡¯s embracing the role of his wife. The center was out of the question. Chapter 299 An unofficially adopted daughter, soon-to-be ex-daughter-inw, from any perspective, she was an outsider to the Richardson lineage, with no right to the spotlight. Initially, Leanne intended to stand by Phillip as she used to when she was younger, but just as she moved¡­ ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Curtis pulled her to his side, between him and Phillip. ¡°Stand here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to stand here.¡± Leanne tried to move away. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Phillip shifted aside, his voice gentle, ¡°Stay here.¡± Leanne muttered an ¡°okay¡± and stayed put. She always found it hard to disobey him, while Curtis¡¯ jealousy seemed to grow by the minute. Once Leanne was positioned, the family servant, camera in hand, was ready to take the shot. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Suddenly, a hand gently rested on her waist, subtly pulling her to the right. Click-the shutter captured the moment. In the photo, Leanne, who was supposed to be in the center, ended up visibly closer to Curtis, creating a noticeable gap between her and Phillip. Mary was pleased with the oue. ¡°Nicely done. Print a few copies, one for each of our rooms. No matter what happens, remember what your grandfather said, harmony among brothers, love between spous that¡¯s what will keep this family thriving.¡± Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Chapter 300 The afternoon sky was a canvas of vibrant hues, with the sunset painting the ss facades of skyscrapers in brilliant strokes. Caleb trailed behind Curtis as they exited the conference room and walked past the Human Resources office, where a few female employees were huddled around something, their whispers and giggles filling the air. Curtis, ever so detached, nced over, his steps suddenly veering towards themotion. The women, engrossed in their little circle, didn¡¯t notice the approaching figures until Curtis¡¯ shadow loomed over them. He looked down to follow the line of their attention and spotted a tiny kitten, barely the size of a hot dog, hiding under the desk and scarfing down a piece of meat with desperate hunger. ¡°Since when did we start hiring cats?¡± Curtis¡¯ calm and out-of-nowherement surprised the crew, making them all jump up as the kitty bolted for a corner. Original from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Richardson!¡± They eximed in unison, a mix of surprise and slight fear in their voices. ¡°Is this your doing?¡± Curtis¡¯ expression was unreadable, sending shivers down their spines. Quick to defend themselves, one of the women exined, ¡°It¡¯s not ours, sir. It must¡¯ve followed someone into the elevator from the street and found its way here.¡± ¡°Riding elevators?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow. ¡°Smarter than some of the employees.¡± Caleb, aware of Curtis¡¯ allergy, intervened, ¡°Let¡¯s get it out of here. Mr. Richardson is allergic to cats. We can¡¯t have this happening at the office.¡± One of the women, her voice trembling but determined, spoke up, ¡°Mr. Richardson, may I please take it home after work? I¡¯ve been feeding it for days, nning to adopt it. It always eluded me, but now that it¡¯s here. I¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t cause any trouble and I¡¯ll clean up.¡± She was visibly frightened, barely able to meet his gaze, yet for the sake of the kitten, she dared to make a request. Curtis sneezed twice, epting a handkerchief from Caleb and covering his nose. He looked at the kitten, now a bundle of fur tucked away in fear, not understanding the enchantment these creatures held over people The woman thought she had overstepped, waiting for a harsh rebuke, but Curtis, in a rare 1/2 1024 Chapter 300 disy of leniency, said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Leanne was wrapping up her day when she received a message from Caleb. Amy, having barely touched her lunch due to an urgent call from Ruben, was famished and browsing. through a popr BBQ joint¡¯s menu on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll make a reservation. It¡¯s always busy there, and we¡¯ll have to wait at least half an hour.¡± Leanne handed Amy a protein bar from her drawer, ¡°Have this for now. It¡¯ll take us half an hour to get there anyway.¡± Amy, saving her appetite, declined, ¡°I¡¯m saving room for BBQ.¡± As they put on their coats, Amy eagerly began picking out dishes, ¡°How about some mushrooms?¡± ¡°Sounds good to me,¡± Leanne agreed, checking her messages. Caleb had sent a photo of a cat sitting on a dining table in a Crystal Cove Vis living room, its eyes wary and alert. Leanne zoomed in on the photo, recognizing the cat she had nurtured from a scrawny stray to a healthy pet over two months. She was puzzled. The cat was supposed to be with Mathew, the old man from building twelve, not here. She typed, ¡°Why is it there?¡± Caleb, suddenly distant, didn¡¯t reply but forwarded Curtis¡¯ contact information instead, which was a clear shift from his previous attentiveness. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Chapter 301 Leanne had just left another message on Caleb¡¯s voicemail when her phone finally rang. ¡°Where did you get those photos you texted me?¡± she demanded as soon as she picked 1. Caleb¡¯s voice was tinged with caution, ¡°Madam, perhaps it would be best to discuss this with Mr. Richardson.¡± Curtis was lounging on the sofa at Crystal Cove Vis, with a mask covering his face, engaging in a staring contest with a cat sitting nearby. The cat looked wary, its wide eyes fixed intently on him. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a stranger. I didn¡¯t choose you, but since you were born to her, that technically makes me your dad.¡± Legs crossed, Curtis tried to reason with the cat, ¡°For my happiness, a little sacrifice from you isn¡¯t too much to ask, right?¡± The cat just stared. Leanne had stood Amy up. Aspensation, she had agreed to cover Amy¡¯s coffee runs for the next week. Leanne parked in front of the vi and hurried up the steps, instinctively cing her finger on the biometric scanner. It struck her only as the door swung open that the ce now belonged to Curtis. She was too familiar with the setting. As she entered, Curtis was already turning to look at her. Would it be too silly to step out and knock again? Leanne decided against it and walked straight in. Scanning the room and not spotting the cat, she blurted out, ¡°Where¡¯s the cat?¡± Curtis frowned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to greet me first?¡± ¡°You look alive and well,¡± Leanne shot back, dispensing with formalities. ¡°How¡¯s the cat?¡± Curtis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at her directness, ¡°Just like me, alive and well.¡± Leanne paused, then pressed, ¡°Where is it now?¡± ¡°In its room,¡± replied Curtis. Leanne walked toward the room she had designated for the cat. As she approached, the cat, perhaps hearing her, came out on its own, sniffing her and recognizing her scent before affectionately rubbing against her hand 1/2 00.01 Chapter 301 Leanne picked up the cat, stroking its head as she asked Curtis, ¡°Where did you find him?¡± ¡°Mathew¡¯s gotten too clumsy to handle the lively pair at his ce, so he sent this one. back,¡± Curtis exined, watching the warm scene before him, content with his strategic win. ¡°Do you want him?¡± Before Leanne could respond, Curtis added lightly, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I might just have to let him. go.¡± Leanne, who had rescued the cat herself, didn¡¯t n on letting it go back on the streets. again. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Now that she lived alone, she could take care of a cat without worrying about Curtis. ¡°I¡¯ll take him.¡± Her response was quick and firm. People were not like cats. Curtis, who had no chance to enter Golden Grove Manors with a fever, felt a twinge of jealousy, ¡°You take the cat, but what about me?¡± Leanne ignored him, picking up the cat. Curtis stood and brought over the cat carrier from Mathew¡¯s, waiting as Leanne ced the cat inside and zipped it up. He grabbed the carrier before she could lift it. Curtis held the carrier just out of her reach, ¡°Did you forget? This house is now in my name, which theoretically makes everything in it mine,¡± he nced at her with a sly look, ¡°including this cat.¡± It was another one of his traps. Leanne wasn¡¯t surprised by this turn of events, ¡°What do you want now?¡± Having found her weak spot, Curtis wasn¡¯t about to let it go without leveraging it. ¡°Take me off your cklist.¡± Leanne was speechless and pulled out her phone right then, deleting him from her cklist. ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± 212 09:04 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Chapter 302 Curtis grabbed his car keys, hoisted the cat into the passenger seat, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll drive you two.¡± Leanne, remembering his previous disdain for the cat, couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Are you not worried about it plotting your murder anymore?¡± ¡°How many grievances have you scribbled down against me in your world?¡± Curtis. chuckled, unabashed, ¡°You¡¯ll be disappointed, though. Before you arrived, we had quite the heart-to-heart and decided to bury the hatchet.¡± He was shameless to the extreme. Leanne replied skeptically, ¡°Sure, except you¡¯re allergic.¡± Sneezing and coughing were the least of his worries. A severe reaction could even trigger allergic rhinitis or asthma, and he had broken out in hives before. She reached out to take the cat, but Curtis, leaning against the car door, blocked her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, trying to break us up?¡± he used with a stern look. ¡°We¡¯ve bonded, you cold- hearted woman.¡± Leanne nced at him expressionlessly and withdrew her hand, ¡°Then you keep it. Curtis didn¡¯t flinch, ¡°A kitten needs its mom.¡± What a nonsense! Leanne retorted, ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not even afraid of allergies. What are you scared of?¡± Curtis closed the door, then opened the passenger side for her, pulling her in. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should buy it some stuff? A cab driver won¡¯t apany you to a pet store.¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± Leanne gave up struggling and got into the car, ¡°Just don¡¯te crying to me if you have an allergic reaction.¡± The cat, frightened by the car ride, meowed incessantly from its carrier. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leanne spoke to it softly and patiently. The cat trusted her, quieting down at the sound of her voice. But as soon as she paused, it started meowing anxiously again. Leanne had to keep talking to it, responding every time it meowed. Curtis, in the driver¡¯s seat, stayed silent, his expression hidden by a mask. Leanne thought he was focused on driving until a soft chuckle came from beneath his mask. 1/3 Chapter 302 She looked over. At a red light, Curtis slowly pressed the brake. Sensing her gaze, he nced at her with the corner of his eye. ¡°Why stop chatting?¡± Embarrassed by his remark, Leanne felt a bit silly. ¡°Run out of topics?¡± Curtis helpfully suggested, ¡°Why not tell it about our wildlyplicated love story?¡± Leanne was at a loss for words. She turned her face to the window, refusing to engage further. Inside the pet superstore, they found everything a cat could need. Leanne, busy with work and asionally on call, bought an automatic feeder, a smart litter box, and other essentials like food and litter. Curtis, inexplicably leisurely, insisted on apanying her through the aisles, a veritable minefield of allergens for him even with a mask. Soon enough, his nose began to itch. The items were plentiful and heavy. Upon arriving at Golden Grove Manors, Mr. Curtis yed the porter, lugging everything upstairs. His unsolicited helpfulness led, predictably, to another allergic reaction. After Leanne settled the cat and came out of the room, she found him at the sink, washing his hands, his arms flushed red. At the sight of her, Curtis asked, ¡°Got any cream?¡± Considering his efforts, Leanne went to fetch the ointment. Handing it over, she noticed Curtis eyeing the familiar tube of allergy cream, a subtle shift in his expression. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she checked thebel, making sure it was the correct one. ¡°Nah.¡± Curtis tried to sound serious, ¡°Just remembered something.¡± He reached for the cream. Leanne¡¯s ears, inexplicably, turned a vivid red. 1 Her lips were pursed tightly. Suddenly flustered, she threw the tube at him. Curtis¡¯ eyes darkened as he flung the cream onto a nearby table, advancing closer and pinning her against the cab. She tried to turn away, but Curtis pulled her back by the waist. ¡°Why the blushing?¡± 2/3 09:04 Chapter 302 His earlier odd expression reminded Leanne of a previous and embarrassing moment in Northwood when she had applied cream to him. Instinctively defensive, she countered, ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Red as a tomato. Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Curtis dropped his gaze to her heated ears, watching the blush deepen, ¡°Leanne, are you trying to seduce me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± Her eyes were icy, but the spreading pink on her cheeks undermined her cool demeanor. ¡°Was I ttering myself that day in Northwood too?¡± Her eyshes trembled uncontrobly, brushing against the tumult in Curtis¡¯ chest like a feather stirring up desires. ¡°That day you wanted me too, right?¡± ¡°I was drunk that day,¡± Leanne found an excuse. ¡°So you admit it?¡± Curtis probed sharply. Leanne was caught off guard. Curtis turned her face back to his, his fingers pinching her soft and warm cheeks. Her face was burning, nearly hotter than his palm. His gaze was intense and implicit, peering into her vulnerable eyes. ¡°Leanne, your lips only tell the truth when you¡¯re drunk. They speak honestly and kiss me.¡± With the unclear and rapid pounding in his chest, his burning look felt like a sear on Leanne¡¯s heart. She pressed her lips together, looked down, and pushed against his chest, stepping back. She avoided Curtis¡¯ gaze, ¡°The cat has been delivered, you should go.¡± Curtis felt a surreal disconnection, as though she was close but unreachable. Her face and ears heated for him, her voice cold. Time would tell. He reminded himself again. Releasing her, he tidied the hair by her ears, wanting to do much more but settling for a brief kiss on her forehead. ¡°I¡¯lle check on you tomorrow.¡± 3/3 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Chapter 303 The morning¡¯s surgeries had barely ended when Amy rushed over to Leanne. ¡°Dr. Castillo, we just admitted a patient suspected of having uveitis. Ruben asked for you to check on him.¡± ¡°Right away.¡± Leanne swiftly changed out of her scrubs, donned her white coat, and headed to the ward. Several people surrounded the hospital bed, same sitting, some standing. As Leanne entered, multiple gazes shifted toward her. Suzan, udine, and a few unfamiliar people were there, while Harringtony on the bed. Upon seeing her, Ruben promptly introduced her to the group. ¡°This is Dr. Castillo from our department who is young and talented. Her expertise in uveitis is well recognized. She¡¯s also known for her great character. I think she¡¯s the best choice for Mr. Wright¡¯s consultation. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± Harrington faded his smile, a clear displeasure evident in his tone. Remaining professional, Leanne greeted him, ¡°Mr. Wright.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ruben, sensing the tension in the air, nced back and forth between Leanne and the Wright family. The patient was a high-profile one, personally admitted by the deputy director. Ruben had thought that Leanne, with her past as a high-society wife, would be perfect for the job, but it seemed he had misjudged the situation. Harrington scrutinized her with a critical eye. ¡°She¡¯s only been working for a few years as a woman. What kind of expertise could she have? Doesn¡¯t your hospital have other specialists?¡± ¡°There are indeed other specialists,¡± Ruben hurried to exin. ¡°Dr. Smith is also an expert in uveitis, but he¡¯s away on a consultation right now.¡± Harrington was reluctant to have Leanne examine him, and Leanne wasn¡¯t particrly eager to entangle herself more with his family than necessary. Despite not specializing in uveitis, Leanne¡¯s experience in ophthalmology was extensive. Ruben might not have the best personality, but his medical skills werepetent. Leanne decided to step away, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Suzan suddenly spoke up, persuading Harrington. ¡°Dad, since it¡¯s Leanne¡¯s area of expertise and we all know each other, it might be best to let her handle it.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t sure what Suzan was scheming but responded, ¡°There are many more 1/3 09.04 Chapter 303 experienced doctors in our department. Ruben is more skilled. Let them take care of Mr. Wright.¡± Harrington wasn¡¯t keen on Leanne, just some orphan who turned into a thorn in their family¡¯s side. He might disdain her, but he wouldn¡¯t allow her to refuse treating him. ¡°How do doctors have the right to refuse treating patients?¡± Harrington spoke with the authority of a seasoned chairman. ¡°Since Suzan and your chief have rmended you, let¡¯s proceed with you then.¡± Doctors indeed couldn¡¯t refuse to treat patients, bound by bothw and ethics. Leanne, more professional and broad-minded than Harrington, had previously treated Suzan¡¯s injuries and wouldn¡¯t refuse to treat him now. ¡°I have no issues with that. If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll prepare some tests to better understand the causes and extent of the uveitis,¡± she stated calmly. Leanne was in the middle of a busy afternoon when an unexpected call from Harrington came through. ¡°Come over now!¡± he demanded curtly. ¡°I¡¯m currently in the clinic¡­¡± Before she could finish, he hung up. Leanne just shrugged, put her phone down, and kept checking on her patients. Later that afternoon, Jennifer arrived at ElitePinnacle in a chic and elegant suit, ushered respectfully to the CEO¡¯s office by the secretary. Curtis was absorbed in documents, graphs, and texts sprawled across the table. ¡°Mr. Richardson, your mother is here,¡± announced the secretary. Without looking up, Curtis instructed, ¡°Make a coffee with milk but no sugar.¡± Once the secretary left, Jennifer approached. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Curtis said distractedly, gesturing to the cluttered coffee table, his features sharp against the ck leather. ¡°Something on your mind?¡± he asked, multitasking. ¡°I can wait,¡± Jennifer replied, noting his busyness. ¡°Just spit it out,¡± he insisted, still focused on his documents. ¡°Busy day today. I need to see the kids later.¡± ¡°See the kids?¡± Jennifer was confused. ¡°Whose kids?¡± 2/3 09.04 Chapter 303 ¡°Obviously, mine and Leanne¡¯s,¡± Curtis said as if it were the most natural thing. ¡°What are you even talking about? Since when do you and Leanne have kids?¡± Jennifer pressed, growing uneasy. ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that now,¡± Curtis waved her off, his attention still split. ¡°Talk the truth to me.¡± Jennifer continued. 3/3 09:05 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Curtis finally looked up from his papers, flicking ashes from his cigarette. ¡°I mean, they are cats.¡± he replied. At a loss for words, Jennifer took a deep breath, visibly fighting the urge to punch him. ¡°Can you be serious for once? I need to talk to you about something important.¡± Curtis remained nonchnt, ¡°You were just telling me to speak up, now you¡¯re ying coy?¡± Jennifer was furious, but held back, giving him a sharp look. ¡°Is there really no chance for you and Suzan?¡± ¡°I wonder if you would have discussed matters of national importance with me.¡± Curtis returned his attention to the documents in his hand, dismissive. ¡°Mrs. Richardson, I¡¯m really busy. If you¡¯re bored and want to chat, I charge by the second.¡± ¡°As if I love chatting with you, a single sentence from you is enough to kill me.¡± Jennifer sighed. ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Suzan doing well when you dated?¡± Curtis sneered, his wordsced with irony, ¡°Why I dated her should be obvious to you.¡± ¡°That was for your good! You two grew up together and seemed perfect for each other. I hoped that you¡­¡± She was cut off as Curtis interjected, ¡°Who told you we were perfect for each other?¡± ¡°I saw it with my eyes that the night I saw you two embracing.¡± ¡°Which night?¡± ¡°Your sophomore year, after you won the mathematicspetition and came back home.¡± Curtis remembered. ¡°Oh, that night.¡± He took the cigarette from his mouth, twirling it between his fingers, his smirk cryptic. ¡°She came out to talk and didn¡¯t say much before she was all over me. I was too busy watching Leanne holding hands with some boy to push her away.¡± ¡°Suzan told me she confessed to you and you epted.¡± Curtis had just heard about this, clicking his tongue, ¡°I didn¡¯t even hear what she said.¡± Jennifer was speechless, her emotions churned like a stormy sea. For years, Curtis had been rebellious at home, living a carefree and reckless life. As his mother, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. 1/3 09:05 Chapter 304 So shepromised, agreeing to let him minor in economics on the condition that he cut ties with his frivolous affairs and seriously date Suzan. Sure, the Wrights weren¡¯t as high up on thedder as the Richardsons, but their close-knit bond made them a pretty good pair. In the end, it was all aedic misunderstanding. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you liked Leanne back then. How old was she?¡± The men from the Richardson family were both strikingly handsome. The eldest, Phillip, resembled their father Maddox. Curtis had always been told he looked like Jennifer. Privately, Jennifer had always had a soft spot for him. Now here was wayward Curtis, slouching on the couch, hisugh both open and infuriating, ¡°I¡¯m a jerk. Is this news to you?¡± Jennifer felt a migraineing on. She sighed deeply, no longer wanting to deal with him. But she couldn¡¯t just leave it be. ¡°Mr. Wright has been having trouble with his eyes. He¡¯s in the hospital. Come with me.¡± Curtis was disinterested, ¡°A minor illness doesn¡¯t need visiting. If it is a serious one, you and dad can handle it. My presence won¡¯t heal him.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer cut straight to the point, ¡°Leanne is his attending physician.¡± Curtis paused, his expression cloudy. ¡°With all the hospitals and doctors in Stonebridge, why her?¡± ¡°The Wright family lives near that hospital. It¡¯s probably just a coincidence,¡± Jennifer exined. ¡°But given the situation with Suzan, they might hold a grudge against Leanne.¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s involved now,e with me to show some goodwill. It¡¯ll put their minds at ease and spare Leanne any trouble.¡± The clinic was bustling that afternoon and Leanne was too busy to even drink water. When she finally called thest patient and felt her back ache, she headed to her office to tackle the pile of paperwork waiting for her. The door banged open rudely. Leanne looked up from herputer to see udine pushing the door open, a scowl etched between her brows, ¡°You really think highly of yourself, don¡¯t you? Hardly approachable.¡± Leanne ignored the emotional outburst, getting straight to the point, ¡°Have the test results 2/3 09.05 3/3 Chapter 304 ¡°It¡¯s because the results are ready that I called you, and yet here you are, acting high and mighty. Don¡¯t think just because the Richardson family backs you that you can ignore us.¡± ¡°What does this have to do with the Richardson family?¡± Leanne remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m a public hospital doctor, not your family¡¯s private physician. I can¡¯t be at your beck and call.¡± ¡°I told you this morning. Once the results are ready, show them to me.¡± t 09:05 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Chapter 305 ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡± udine snapped, standing tall with indignation. ¡°A doctor should always prioritize their patients. You¡¯re not rushing his treatment, and now that the test results are out, you haven¡¯t even checked them. If his condition worsens because of this dy, can you live with that responsibility?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the test results with you when you came to see me?¡± Leanne retorted. ¡°With all those papers, how was I supposed to know which ones to bring? We¡¯re your elders. While we¡¯re staying in this hospital, you could at least show some concern for Harrington¡¯s health. What about you?¡± Taking a moral high ground, udine pointed an using finger at her. ¡°You messed up Suzan and Curtis¡¯ rtionship. We¡¯ve been letting it slide for Curtis¡¯ sake and tolerated you over and over. Now you¡¯re just taking advantage of that!¡± Leanne, used to dealing with difficult patients, wasn¡¯t fazed. This was just another attempt to target her specifically. ¡°First of all, whatever agreement you¡¯ve reached with the Richardson family has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t owe you or anyone else anything. Secondly, Curtis was single when we got married. If you want to bring that up, I wouldn¡¯t mind listing all the sneaky things Suzan has been up to behind our backs these past few years.¡± udine, thinking Suzan still wasn¡¯t cunning enough, certainly wasn¡¯t going to settle ounts, ¡°Do you mean you¡¯re holding a grudge against us, deliberately dying the test results?¡± ¡°I never mix personal feelings with my work. I treat all my patients equally,¡± Leanne replied. ¡°It¡¯s you, however, who seems to bring emotion into every word you say.¡± udine was about to say something, but then thought better of it. No doctor wanted to waste time arguing meaninglessly with a patient¡¯s family. Patiently, Leanne said, ¡°Right now, Mr. Wright¡¯s eyesight is what¡¯s most important. If you¡¯re concerned about his health, maybe put your emotions aside and focus on the treatment. If you¡¯ve chosen me to treat him, you need to trust me. If not, it¡¯ll be hard to proceed with further treatment.¡± Those words left udine speechless. Leanne added, ¡°Please go back now, I¡¯ll be there in five minutes.¡± udine, getting nowhere, stormed off with a grumpy face. Back in the hospital room, sheined to Harrington, ¡°That girl used to be so quiet, and now she¡¯s so sharp-tongued I can¡¯t even argue with her.¡± 1/2 00:05¡å Chapter 305 ¡°Why do you have to talk about her then?¡± a casual voice interjected. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. They turned to see Curtis and Jennifer walking in. Harrington softened his anger a bit, ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Jennifer said, ¡°Heard you were hospitalized, Curtis canceled his afternoon meeting to check on you. How are you feeling?¡± udine changed her demeanorpletely from how she was with Leanne in the office, smiling, ¡°Curtis is so thoughtful, caring so much about Harrington.¡± Curtis, with a?y stride and a hint of a smile, said, ¡°The moment Harrington was hospitalized, Leanne was so worried and urged me three times a day to visit. I couldn¡¯t dy. A meeting is nothingpared to Harrington¡¯s health.¡± Everyone present knew he was bluffing. udine, with a hint of sarcasm, said, ¡°Leanne is a busy woman. Harrington has been in pain all day and she hasn¡¯t shown up. I barely said two words before she lectured me.¡± Curtis lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Really? There¡¯s gotta be some kind of mix-up here.¡± Feigning concern, he continued, ¡°What exactly did she say? Tell me, and I¡¯ll help you make sense of it.¡± udine dared not repeat it,, muttering resentfully, ¡°It was nothing, just one thing led to another. I was just a bit anxious, Harrington¡¯s eye pain is severe. He can hardly see now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Leanne¡¯s professional skills are renowned in their hospital. Both colleagues and patients can¡¯t stop praising her. She¡¯s all in, especially when ites to Harrington¡¯s condition.¡± Curtis spoke smoothly, affirming his and Leanne¡¯s united front. udine forced a smile, unable to continue the conversation. Harrington snorted, ¡°Nonsense. She¡¯d be lucky not to make my eyesight worse.¡± Curtis nodded, ¡°I get it now, Harrington. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t trust Leanne. You¡¯re doubting me.¡± 2/2 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 Chapter 306 ¡°Ever since I was born, you¡¯ve pretty much been like family to me,¡± said Curtis, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°Now that I can¡¯t marry Suzan, are you cutting your rtionship with me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Harrington quickly replied. Despite the difort brewing within him, he knew better than to sour his long-standing rtionship with the Richardson family. Pleasantries were necessary, even if just on the surface. Jennifer spoke with her usual poise, ¡°Even though it didn¡¯t work out between you and Suzan, let¡¯s not let this incident estrange our families after all these years.¡± udine could only agree, murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Last time, the caregiver who looked after grandma was excellent, attentive and efficient, with impable references. Mrs. Wright can¡¯t manage everything on her own. I¡¯ve brought someone along to help out for the next few days.¡± Curtis added, ¡°I¡¯ve got some free time these days. I¡¯ll swing by in the evenings to pick up Leanne from work. Just call if you need anything.¡± His offer seemed generous, but it was also a subtle warning. Leanne pulled up Harrington¡¯s medical reports on herputer, quickly reviewing the results from the slitmp examination and the fluorescein angiography photos. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After a brief review, she determined the severity and scope of Harrington¡¯s eye inmmation. A few minutester, she entered the hospital room where Curtis stood at the foot of the bed, hands in his trouser pockets, eyes fixed on her as she walked in. She ignored his gaze and went straight to exining the test results to Harrington. ¡°So far, there¡¯s no sign of infection, but we still need to run some tests on your rheumatic and immune systems. We can¡¯t rule out a masquerade syndrome. I¡¯ll arrange for a vitreous fluid test tomorrow.¡± Harrington had shifted his attitude drastically from the stern looks he gave her that morning to a more cooperative demeanor now. ¡°Go ahead and arrange it,¡± he consented. Leanne couldn¡¯t quite read their expressions, but she knew this wasn¡¯t a sudden t¨´rnaround. More like a temporary peace treaty, probably due to Curtis and Jennifer being present. After leaving the hospital room, Jennifer gave her a few instructions before departing. Curtis lingered by the wall, his eyes following Leanne. Jennifer, uninterested in his pitiful demeanor, left on her own. 1/2 00:05 Chapter 306 As Leanne was about to get back to work, Curtis strolled up behind her, casually inquiring, ¡°I hear you¡¯ve be quite bold, even daring to scold your elders now.¡± Knowing exactly where the gossip had stemmed from, Leanne dismissed it without exnation, ¡°Smart people don¡¯t fall for rumors.¡± Curtis studied her expression, finding no trace of distress. ¡°Did Mrs. Wright give you a hard time?¡± he asked. Thinking back to udine¡¯s speechless frustration in the office, it seemed she was the more aggrieved party. The trouble brought by the Wright family often outweighed any personal grievances. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Leanne replied coolly. ¡°No worse than what you¡¯ve put me through.¡± Curtis paused, then a smile spread across his face, perhaps pleased by her familiar tone. He grabbed Leanne¡¯s wrists and pulled her close, his eyes gleaming as he looked down at her. ¡°I¡¯m a viin deserving of the worst. Should you punish me then?¡± Leanne thought to retort that she didn¡¯t care about punishing him. Curtis sentenced himself, ¡°How about I¡¯m not allowed to kiss you for three days?¡± What a ridiculous punishment! Leanne retorted, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be kissing me anyway.¡± ¡°Do you punish me or not?¡± Curtis asked. Punishing him meant he could kiss her after three days? Leanne wasn¡¯t foolish enough to y such flirtatious games. ¡°No punishment.¡± Curtis¡¯ smile got even bigger, his tone leisurely, ¡°No punishment? So, I can kiss you then.¡± His words were a minefield of traps. Leanne, not one to be outmaneuvered, shrugged him off and stuffed her hands in herb coat pockets. As she turned to leave, she caught someone¡¯s gaze. At the end of the hallway stood Suzan, who had appeared out of nowhere, her eyes deep and inscrutable, watching them. Leanne paid her no mind and walked past, heading straight down the corridor. 510 09:05 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 Chapter 307 As Curtis was about to leave, Suzan called out to him. ¡°Curtis, could you stay with me for a bit?¡± There was a hint of pleading in her voice. Curtis nced at the receding figure of Leanne who wasn¡¯t too far away, close enough to hear Suzan¡¯s words. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yet, she didn¡¯t turn around, her steps unhesitating. ¡°The doctor said if my dad¡¯s eye condition isn¡¯t treated right, he might go blind. I¡¯ve been so worried and couldn¡¯t sleep all night.¡± Pride ran deep in Suzan¡¯s veins, seldom showing vulnerability. Yet here she was, a woman typically seen as haughty, rendered fragile by the worry for a family member and seeking support from a man she trusted. It was a sight that could evoke sympathy. Curtis checked his watch, as if even sparing a few words needed careful consideration of his avability. ¡°Uveitis isn¡¯t terminal, Suzan. If you have concerns, better speak to a doctor. If I knew how to cure, the hospital might as well be named after me.¡± Curtis wasn¡¯t insensitive and chose not to indulge in others¡¯ emotions. If Leanne had asked him to stay, he would¡¯ve redefined a moment into eternity. Without lingering, Curtis left, but not before throwing a parting shot, ¡°You should take a leaf out of your mom¡¯s book. She seems to be doing just fine, even finding time to hassle. others.¡± Suzan pursed her lips, shing back to Curtis¡¯ flirty chitchat with Leanne that had just happened. To Leanne, his eyes sparkled withughter, almost meltingly so. Everyone said Curtis was a charmer, but none of those women ever truly caught his eye, including Suzan. Suzan appeared to have it all in a prestigious family with poprity and a celebrated intellect honed at Brightwood University. She had been considered the perennial belle of Curtis¡¯ ball. But that was just the surface. Suzan had a younger brother. From a young age, her parents instilled in her one principle that her life¡¯s mission was to marry well and bolster the family¡¯s status as a woman. In Stonebridge, the Richardson family was the epitome of such a status. 7/2 09:05 Chapter 307 From her childhood, her parents urged her to cultivate a rtionship with Curtis to seize him. During high school, Curtis¡¯ girlfriends changed frequently. Suzan, too proud to stoop, refused to be lumped with those superficial and materialistic girls. It wasn¡¯t until her parents bluntly told her that the inheritance would go to her brother that Suzan saw her predicament clearly. Curtis wasn¡¯t her only choice, but he was the best one. Her rtionship with Curtis was a strategic alliance, decreed by their parents, but her feelings for him were genuine. His charm made all the other guys look boring She thought their shared childhood and her special feelings would make her stand out to Curtis, different from the other girls. But once they started dating, Curtis was distant. He even forgot her birthdays, let alone Valentine¡¯s Day or Christmas. Sometimes, she¡¯d barely see him. Frustrated, she¡¯d once snapped at him, ¡°Look at how Skyler treats Grace. Why can¡¯t you be more like him?¡± Curtis had just smirkedzily, uncaring, ¡°So what? Want to swap and date him instead?¡± His words stung. In a fit of anger, Suzan suggested they break up. After that, a cold war ensued. She waited for Curtis to apologize for months, but no word came. Her pride wouldn¡¯t let her seek reconciliation, so she mentioned moving abroad, telling Curtis the time of her departure. If he showed up at the airport, she¡¯d stay for him. 09:05 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Curtis n¨¦ver showed up. Later, Curtis married Leanne. Suzan was filled with jealousy and regret, wishing she hadn¡¯t lost her temper with him that day. So, she learned to keep her fiery temper and pride in check. Curtis was the type who responded better to a soft touch rather than a hard push. Then, at Devin¡¯s birthday bash, Curtis dered that Suzan was the person he loved the most. When Suzan heard about it, she couldn¡¯t help but feel smug. No matter what, she was the special one. But then Curtis moved to Stake City, just a stone¡¯s throw from Brightwood University. Despite being so close, he never once reached out to her. If she took the initiative, nine times out of ten she wouldn¡¯t even catch a glimpse of him unless Devin and his crew were in town, or some well-connected family friends were visiting. Only then would Curtis grace the gatherings with his presence. She followed Curtis back home, waiting for his marriage with Leanne to crumble, hoping Jennifer would y matchmaker. Suzan felt like she held all the cards. But over thest six months, she watched helplessly as things spiraled beyond her control, her hopes dashed by a man who seemed heartless, his rare affections bestowed upon Leanne. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Suzan couldn¡¯t understand when or how Curtis fell for Leanne. What was so special about Leanne? When Leanne finished her shift at the hospital, Curtis¡¯ car was waiting out front. Dressed in a charcoal grey business suit with subtle pinstripes, the outfit softened his typically carefree swagger. Leaning against the car door, he exuded an air of effortless sophistication. As she emerged, Curtis straightened up. ¡°Dr. Castillo, may I have the honor of driving you home today?¡± Leanne, arms crossed, waited for her ride, her hair pinned back neatly. She gave him a cold, sideways nce. ¡°No, you may not.¡± Unfazed, Curtis shifted tactics. ¡°Then I might just visit the kids. I do have visitation rights, after all.¡± It was absurd how he treated his cat like a child. But since she was the one who first joked that the cat was her own, Leanne couldn¡¯t very well use him of being insane without implicating herself. 1/2 09:05 Chapter 308 ¡°If you want a cat, get your own. Stop mooching off mine.¡± Curtis chuckled lightly. ¡°Stingy, aren¡¯t you? Do look like the kind of guy who likes cats?¡± He dered confidently, ¡°I¡¯m just plotting excuses to see you.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t want to engage. Curtis pulled a box from his car and handed it to her. ¡°Here, you take this home then.¡± Forced to ept, Leanne asked, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Toys and treats for the cat,¡± he replied. While iming disdain for cats, he had clearly spared no expense. ¡°Make sure to tell her they¡¯re from me.¡± ¡°Stop ying nice.¡± As her car arrived, Leanne, the box in tow, turned and got in. As spring turned to summer, the rains picked up. The next morning was dreary with continuous drizzle. During rounds, Leanne met the new caregiver. udine, in a tone neither high nor low, informed Suzan, ¡°Curtis sent this caregiver specifically to look after Harrington. He¡¯s very concerned about our family.¡± It felt like udine kinda wanted Leanne to catch that. Leanne showed no reaction, checked on Harrington¡¯s condition, and left. As evening approached and her shift neared its end, Curtis messaged her, ¡°It¡¯s raining. I¡¯ming to pick you up.¡± Leanne nced at the message and ignored it. Just before her shift ended, a nurse rushed up to her. ¡°Dr. Castillo, the family of the patient in bed 17 says he¡¯s in severe pain after his medication drop. They need you right away!¡± Without dy, Leanne put down her phone and headed to the patient wards. Turning the corner, she spotted Jeremy stepping out of a private room. 212 09:05 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Jeremy was about to leave Harrington¡¯s ce when he turned around, his gaze colliding with hers across the bustling corridor. He froze. It had been over two months since theirst encounter. Their sudden meeting left them. initially speechless. Leanne approached with aposed smile. ¡°Here to see Mr. Wright?¡± ¡°My dad¡¯s been swamped, so I¡¯m filling in for him,¡± Jeremy replied with the ease of an old friend. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± she answered. Life hadn¡¯t changed much in two months, nothing noteworthy at least. Leanne asked, ¡°When did you get back? Selina didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Landed yesterday.¡± Jeremy¡¯s tone carried a hint of frustration, ¡°She was out all night partying. I wasn¡¯t home when I left this morning.¡± Their conversation was brief, void of the subtle tensions that marked their previous encounters. ¡®Next time we meet, treat me like a normal friend.¡¯ They both seemed to have managed that. ¡°Are you heading out?¡± Leanne remarked, ¡°Mr. Wright seemed ufortable after his medicines. I¡¯ll check on him.¡± As Jeremy was about to respond, a disheveled man hurried down the hallway carrying a steaming teapot. Passing by, he stumbled unexpectedly, veering towards Leanne. The teapot toppled, its lid loose, spilling hot water that steamed up in white fumes. Without a second thought, Jeremy instinctively yanked Leanne away. She staggered, barely dodging the majority of the ssh, but a bit of water still hit her ankle. The thin fabric of her spring pants soaked the heat instantly, scalding her skin. The man mumbled an apology and dashed off, as if avoiding further confrontation. The incident unfolded so quickly, Leanne barely had time to react. Had Jeremy been a split second slower, the consequences on her skin would have been severe. 1/2 09:05 Chapter 309 ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jeremy asked, his voiceced with concern. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Regaining herposure and looking down at the puddle, Leanne thanked him, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡± Her words trailed off as she noticed another man approaching from the end of the hallway. The damp air from a rainy day seeped into the building, necessitating the lights even during the day. Curtis strode towards them, his handsome face devoid of warmth, unreadable. Jeremy let go of her immediately, but Curtis¡¯ stormy expression indicated he had seen. everything. His arrival today and encountering Leanne had been coincidental as the ident, yet Curtis had witnessed it all. Was it a coincidence or something more? Perhaps alerted by the noise, the door to the sickroom opened. udine peered out, noticing Leanne in Jeremy¡¯s grasp, she blurted, ¡°What¡¯s all this tugging about?¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk like this,¡± Suzan intervened kindly, ¡°Jeremy and Leanne are good friends. He¡¯s been away and they haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. Maybe they got a bit too excited.¡± Jeremy frowned. Leanne¡¯s cold nce swept over her. What she thought was an ident now seemed suspicious. If that whole teapot thing was on purpose, was the aim to burn her, or just to stir up some drama? Or maybe a bit of both? If the water had hit, it could have injured her severely. If not, it still provided a drama for Curtis to witness. A chill ran down Leanne¡¯s spine, pondering if this was Suzan¡¯s scheme. Was it clever or just vile? 212 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Suzan¡¯s reaction was smooth without a hint of suspicion. ¡°Where did this water on the floore from?¡± Approaching the scene, Jeremy quickly exined, ¡°It was just a moment of panic. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± ¡°Of course not. Thanks for grabbing her when you did, I appreciate it,¡± Curtis replied with a charming grace, the gloominess from moments before seeming like an illusion. He pulled Leanne closer, examining her with a look of concern. ¡°Did you get burned?¡± Before Leanne had a chance to reply, he stooped down, lifting up the bottom of her wet pants. Her ankle was reddened, a stark contrast to her pale skin. Leanne was relieved that not too much water had spilled on her, but suddenly she found herself being lifted off the ground. Curtis, seeing the ring red, felt a pain as if it were his burn. He exhaled a heavy breath, his arms sliding under her knees. Without a second thought, he hoisted her up and headed briskly towards the elevator. Curious eyes followed them. The clinic¡¯s nurses and many patients recognized Leanne as a lead doctor who was now mortified. ¡°People are watching. Put me down. I can walk she whispered. Curtis furrowed his brows. ¡°Where¡¯s the burn department?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯ll just apply some ointment when I get home.¡± ¡°Just tell me where it is. I can put you down sooner. If not, I¡¯m going to have to carry you around until we find it.¡± His expression was dark as if the whole world owed him money. Knowing she couldn¡¯t argue, Leanne buried her face against his suit, praying not to be seen by acquaintances. Muttering under her breath, she said, ¡°Please don¡¯t embarrass me in front of colleagues from other departments. I can handle this minor injury myself.¡± Curtis nced down, seeing her utterly mortified. His icy demeanor softened slightly. ¡°Then teach me what to do.¡± He carried her back to her office where the spectacle of a woman in a hospital uniform being carried by a dashing man drew many eyes. Hiding her face in his chest, Leanne felt utterly embarrassed. 00:05 2/2 Chapter 310 By closing time, the office was quiet, with Sandra bitterly updating medical records and Amy munching on energy bars. As Curtis carried Leanne in, both women froze The office fell silent, their gazes locked on the unexpected pair. Unfazed, Curtis gently ced Leanne on a chair and knelt down, carefully rolling up her trouser leg. Leanne instructed him to rinse the burn with cold water, eyeing what looked like the start. of blisters. She looked up at Amy, ¡°Could you grab me a sterile syringe and some burn ointment, please?¡± Amy, her mouth full of energy bar, nearly choked, coughing violently before gasping, ¡°Right away!¡± Then, she dashed off. Sandra, curious and perhaps a bit envious, moved closer. ¡°Did you burn your leg?¡± Seizing the moment, she fluttered her eyshes and said flirtatiously, ¡°Mr. Curtis, let me help her.¡± Curtis, recognizing her from a less pleasant encounter, gave her a dismissive nce. ¡°Who are you?¡± Sandra, a bit deted that he didn¡¯t remember her, quickly flipped her hair, adopting a coquettish tone. ¡°I¡¯m Leanne¡¯s colleague! We¡¯re really close.¡± Leanne internally rolled her eyes at Sandra¡¯s theatrics, wondering why someone like her chose medicine. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct her. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Curtis, with his sharp memory, suddenly recalled. Sandra oncepeted with Leanne for a promotion, not particrly skilled or bright. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± he said sardonically. ¡°Haven¡¯t been fired yet, huh?¡± Sandra was left speechless. 1 09.05 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Amy Officed to fetch some medication, only to return and see Sandra emerging from the office, her face twisted in agony and injustice. She approached the door and overheard Curtis¡¯ deep voice inside asking, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± How could it not? The water was scalding hot. Leanne¡¯s skin was slowly formingrge blisters. ¡°A bit,¡± Leanne replied. Curtis felt a sharp pang in his heart, wishing he could take all her pain away. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . As Amy pushed the door open, she caught him bending down, his lips gently kissing Leanne¡¯s calf. Amy gasped and instinctively stepped back, closing the door again. Inside, Leanne¡¯s voice, flustered and embarrassed, rang out, ¡°What are you doing?¡± She clumsily pulled her leg away, but Curtis firmly held her foot, soothing her with a calm voice, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch it anymore. Stay still.¡± Amy hovered outside the door, too apprehensive to enter. Eventually, the door swung open from the inside, revealing Curtis¡¯ tall and imposing figure. His innate nobility made him seem as unreachable as a snowy mountain peak. He addressed her with a dignified grace, ¡°Did you get the medicine?¡± Amy quickly handed over the items. Deep down, she wanted to help. After all, she was a doctor and more professional than ayman, but she hesitated and stayed outside. ¡°If you need my help, just call me.¡± The blisters were quiterge, requiring a sterile syringe to drain the fluid, something Leanne feared Curtis might not manage. ¡°Let Amy do it. You¡¯ve never done it before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be extra careful.¡± Curtis ced her foot on his knee, carefully inserted the syringe into the blister, and slowly drew out the fluid. Fortunately, since the injury urred, Leanne¡¯s burn had been well-protected. The blisters had not burst, and a copse formed a natural protective film, preventingter infection. Under her verbal guidance, Curtis meticulously disinfected the wound and wrapped it with 08.44 Chapter 311 a sterile dressing. It was his first time performing such a task, but his carefulness showed his deep care. He gently pulled down Leanne¡¯s trouser leg and even nned to carry her. Leanne, anticipating this, blocked him, ¡°I can walk on my own.¡± She stood up briskly and changed out of herb coat. Curtis picked up her bag for her. Her bag was well-stocked with hand sanitizer, disinfectant wipes, and band-aids. The zipper was open, and Curtis noticed a tiny drawstring pouch with cat embroidery. Just as his eyes fell on it, Leanne quickly snatched the bag away. Curtis piqued his curiosity by her defensiveness, ¡°What¡¯s the treasure inside?¡± ¡°Just some junk,¡± Leanne zipped the bag tightly. Jeremy and Suzan approached, concern evident on Suzan¡¯s face. ¡°only just heard from Jeremy about Leanne nearly getting scalded. How is she? Is it bad?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite a bad burn. I¡¯ve just treated it,¡± Curtis looked at Jeremy, ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡± Despite the jealousy brewing inside him from seeing Jeremy holding Leanne so closely, Curtis couldn¡¯t show it in front of her. Plus, he had to keep his priorities straight. Leanne¡¯s safety was more important than his jealousy. ¡°No trouble at all,¡± Jeremy responded courteously. ¡°d she¡¯s alright.¡± Curtis put his arm around Leanne¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll take her home now. I owe you a dinner.¡± Jeremy epted the offer smoothly, ¡°Sure.¡± The two men departed amicably, much to Suzan¡¯s surprise. After all, Curtis had been furious when Derek took Leanne to the clubst time. Why didn¡¯t Curtis mind today? Once they reached the elevator lobby, Leanne shrugged off Curtis¡¯ hand. ¡°I can get home on my own.¡± She ordered a ride on her phone in front of him. Curtis followed her into the elevator, his tall figure a barrier between her and everyone else. He looked down at her, half-joking, ¡°Are you afraid my car has a monster that might eat you?¡± 2/2 08:44 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Chapter 312 Leanne was nonchnt as she remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to visit your future father-inw?¡± ¡°Did he tell you in a dream asking for me?¡± The elevator was crowded, and others nced over. Curtis, undeterred, teased about deceased Joseph with a flippant tone, ¡°I just visited his grave for Memorial Day. Howe he¡¯s more clingy than you?¡± Leanne bit her lip, irritated. ¡°Shut up.¡± Curtis, sensing he had pushed her to the brink, surrendered with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll zip it. Don¡¯t be mad. Even that kid over there is watching you.¡± The child who had been sneaking peeks quickly turned away. Exiting the building, the rain was relentless, casting a gloomy gray filter over the world, water pooling on the ground. As Leanne stepped out, Curtis pulled her back gently, ¡°Watch your step with that injury.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not made of ss, you know.¡± Pulling her hand from his, Leanne opened her umbre and walked straight into the rain. Standing outside the hospital, she waited several minutes for her ride. The driver called, stuck in traffic due to the rain, and canceled. In just that short time, the nting rain had soaked her pants. The branches of the ne trees cracked under the onught of the rain, and a ck Bentley sat quietly underneath. Curtis emerged from the car, umbre in hand, and walked towards her. He covered her with hisrge umbre, took hers, folded it, and grasped her wrist to lead her to the car. ¡°You can give me a cold shoulder in the car too. No need to punish yourself in this downpour.¡± Her logic was odd but persuasive. Leanne, seeing her drenched pants, stopped resisting and let him lead her into the car. Rain tapped rhythmically against the car window, leaving snaking trails on the ss. The familiar and soothing scent of the car¡¯s fragrance filled the air. Outside, the rain isted them in a bubble of tranquility. Suddenly, Leanne asked, ¡°Did you 1/2 08-44 Chapter 312 visit my parents¡¯ graves on Memorial Day?¡± Curtis, handing her a clean towel, nonchntly confirmed with a grunt. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t want to see me, so I waited until you left.¡± The rain today was heavier than on Memorial Day. Leanne hadn¡¯t known he had been there. It felt as if rain was falling inside her too, droplets rippling across ake, spreading endlessly. For a moment, Leanne was silent. Curtis was wiping the rain from her pants, careful not to touch her bandaged wound. She turned to look out the window again, ¡°It¡¯s just once a year, not like you with Harrington, reporting in daily.¡± Curtis paused, giving her a look that was kinda hard to read. She stared at the water streaming down the ss, her profile emotionless. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, calmly asking, ¡°What do Leanne nced at him, ¡°You know what I mean.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t,¡± Curtis replied. ¡°Maybe you should enlighten me.¡± Leanne ignored him. you mean?¡± Curtis methodically folded the towel, ¡°That supposed engagement was a deal my mother, made with the Wright family, never brought to light, never through me, never valid.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back homest time, I told the Wrights straight up. You didn¡¯t ask, I figured you really didn¡¯t give a hoot.¡± Curtis looked at her seriously, ¡°Although I like it when you get a little jealous for me, you shouldn¡¯t take the Wright family seriously.¡± Leanne, looking out the window, replied coolly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I wasn¡¯t jealous.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice held a teasing note, ¡°Then why do I detect a hint of jealousy? Are you lying to me?¡± Jake, who was focused on driving, was speechless. Leanne regretted mentioning this topic. Curtis twinkled his eyes with increasing amusement, pinching her cheek, ¡°Silly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to have your back, not to woo them. Ie here daily to ensure they don¡¯t trouble you.¡± Chapter 313 Chapter 313 Chapter 313 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After dropping Leanne off at her house, Curtis lingered at the doorstep, feigning formality, ¡°May Ie in?¡± Before Leanne could respond, her cat scampered out from the living room to greet them with a meow. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re inviting me so earnestly,¡± Curtis joked, stepping gracefully over the threshold. Leanne rolled her eyes. ¡°You are fearless, aren¡¯t you?¡± At this point, the cat was pretty much Curtis¡¯ secret operative. Without it, he wouldn¡¯t even get past the front door. Familiar with the ce, Curtis found himself a mask in the hallway, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already on allergy shots and got one just yesterday.¡± Allergy treatments were a long haul, typically spanning two to three years. For someone with a cat allergy like his, it wasn¡¯t necessary for everyday life, but he went through with it anyway. Leanne felt a tad powerless trying to shoo him away now. Curtis hung up his coat, washed his hands, and headed to the kitchen, opening the fridge. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Leanne replied distractedly. She changed her clothes, fed the cat, tossedundry in the washer, and vacuumed the cat hair off the living room carpet. Busy with chores, she caught glimpses of Curtis cooking in the kitchen. To many, the elusive Mr. Curtis seemed above worldly concerns. Yet, there he was, in casual chic, blending effortlessly with the homely kitchen vibes and creating a curious chemistry. The lighting cast a warm glow over his crisp white shirt. The cat, loyal to its benefactor, sat close by, eyeing the salmon under his knife After cooking, Curtis shared a small piece of salmon with the cat and prepared a mix of chicken and egg yolk for it. Both the cat and Leanne were well-fed by the end of the evening. When Joy called during a break from her tedious overtime, Leanne, feeling slightly guilty, took her phone to the living room to talk. 1/2 09.15 Chapter 313 ¡°Where¡¯s the cat? Show me the cat,¡± Joy demanded. ¡°It¡¯s shitting,¡± Leanne looked over. ¡°I wanna see that even more,¡± Joy giggled mischievously. ¡°Little kitties are the cutest when they¡¯re doing their business.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so weird. Give the little guy some privacy,¡± Leanne chided. After their chat, Joy went back to her grind. In the bathroom, Curtis had prepared a bath, adjusting the water to just the right temperature, calling out to her, ¡°Bath¡¯s ready.¡± Leanne, in her nightgown, thought indignantly that she wasn¡¯t incapacitated. She didn¡¯t need him to run her bath. Sensing her mood, Curtis nced back, ¡°Need help, or can you manage?¡± Leanne was set in stone, ¡°Get out.¡± With a chuckle, Curtis exited the bathroom. After sealing her bandages with waterproof film and bathing, Leanne emerged to find Curtis hadn¡¯t left. He was lounging on the sofa, listlessly ying with the cat. Seeing her, he dropped theid-back act. ¡°Are you heading to bed?¡± He got up and grabbed his coat with a nce at her, ¡°Well, I gotta go.¡± Leanne merely nodded. Outside Golden Grove Manors, Jake waited to open the car door for Curtis. Once Curtis settled in, the warmth he had upstairs vanished, reced by a detached coolness as they drove away. 08:45 90. Chapter 314 Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ¡°Back to the hospital.¡± At eleven o¡¯clock at night, having just returned home and ready to rest, the hospital director received a phone call and rushed back to the hospital, heading straight for the security department. Seated in front of the monitors were several professionals, clearly not hospital staff, methodically reviewing the surveince footage in shifts. Behind them, a man with a stern face and cold eyes stood against the wall, his expression utterly indifferent. The director was overwhelmed. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about this afternoon¡¯s incident. Fortunately, Dr. Castillo wasn¡¯t seriously injured. I¡¯ll grant her a few days off to rest properly.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Curtis remained unmoved, ¡°I¡¯m here to find someone, not to discuss her leave.¡± ¡°Do you think it was intentional?¡± the director advised, ¡°With so many people in the hospital every day, idents are inevitable. It¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened. Besides, Dr. Castillo is well-liked and hasn¡¯t offended anyone. Why would anyone deliberately scald her? It must have been an ident.¡± Curtis curled his lips in a cold smirk, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it was an ident or not. I¡¯m rather unforgiving by nature. An eye for an eye. I funded your hospital¡¯s new surveince system, not for it to be just for show. If you can¡¯t even find the person responsible.¡± Curtis sharpened his icy gaze, ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯ll need to find someone to take the fall, don¡¯t you think?¡± The director felt more bitter than a mouthful of quinine. He knew better than to cross Curtis, fearing that Sandra might have crossed paths with Leanne in the ophthalmology department and stirred up trouble, so he had sent her away for a three-month training. Just his luck, trouble came knocking anyway. Sitting in the director¡¯s chair, he knew that political savvy often outweighed medical skills. ying it safe was a key leadership trait. With a grave expression, the director broke the silence, ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. Leanne¡¯s injuries are pretty bad. This isn¡¯t something we can ignore. I¡¯ll make sure the security team works with you fully. We¡¯ve gotta nab the culprit.¡± Unbeknownst to Leanne, the security department¡¯s lights stayed on all night. The man who scalded her with boiling water was neither a patient of the ophthalmology 1/2 08:45 Chapter 314 department nor a family member. He appeared in the surveince footage deliberately avoiding the cameras, his face never fully captured. After the incident, he had quickly fled through the emergency exit, and the main entrance cameras captured the direction he left in. Leanne went about her usual workday. The diagnosis for Harrington was ankylosing spondylitis with associated uveitis, linked to autoimmune disorder disruptions. Leanne and Ruben discussed the treatment n together. The treatment required the use of a ciliary muscle paralytic. Knowing Harrington¡¯s allergy to atropine, Leanne specifically prescribed tropicamide eye drops instead. When she visited the ward, Suzan was not there. Suzan arrived at the hospital during lunch break, while udine had gone home. Harrington was napping in his bed. Suzan closed the door behind her and walked over to the bedside, her gaze slowly settling on the medicine tray on the cab. As the door suddenly opened, Suzan quickly withdrew her hand. Entering was a caregiver who greeted Suzan respectfully in a hushed tone, ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± The caregiver, in her thirties with plenty of experience, was efficient and honest, rarely speaking out of turn. Even when Harrington was in a bad mood and spoke harshly, she never talked back. Being personally assigned by the Richardson family to look after them, she represe the family¡¯s care and concern. Indeed, over the past few days, both Harrington and udine had been very pleased her service. 2/2 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 Chapter 315 When Harrington woke up, Suzan watched as the caregiver administered his medication. The afternoon passed without any incidents, just an ordinary day. udine brought some homemade nutritious soup from her house. Harrington had quite an appetite, downing two bowls before asking udine to help him downstairs for a walk. Suzan grabbed his jacket for him, expressing her concern, ¡°Dad, how have your eyes been doingtely?¡± Harrington was in good spirits, ¡°Much better than before. My vision seems a bit clearer too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear,¡± Suzan replied with a smile. But as soon as they left the room, her smile vanished like a mask slipping off her face. Why wasn¡¯t there any reaction? Harrington had a severe allergic reaction to atropine before. An episode during a galldder inmmation had caused his throat to swell badly, making it hard for him to breathe and necessitating an emergency hospital visit. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Suzan pulled out her phone and texted, ¡°Are you sure you gave me the right medication?¡± The reply came quickly, ¡°Absolutely, it came from a doctor friend of mine.¡± Suzan couldn¡¯t figure out what went wrong. She had orchestrated the ident so perfectly with Jeremy there to distract Curtis, making it less likely for him to suspect anything. Men were visual creatures, after all. Leanne had been left with scars from a burn. Could Curtis still stand to look at her? But the n failed when the person lost nerve at thest moment, leaving Leanne with only minor injuries. Curtis had overreacted, spending the entire night reviewing surveince footage and scouring all of Stonebridge for leads. As for whether he could find anyone, or how long it would take, Suzan didn¡¯t want to bet on it, nor did she want to sit around waiting. She knew her father well who was domineering, proud, and impatient. If his eyes suffered, he would be furious and wouldn¡¯t let Leanne off easily. A medical mishap would be enough to ruin Leanne, and public opinion wouldn¡¯t care about her innocence. She could lose her job, and no one would bother about her minor 1/2 Chapter 315 injuries. But why didn¡¯t the medication work? Repeated failures plunged Suzan into despair. She was starting to panic. If Curtis traced it back to her, it was all over. Clutching her phone tightly, Suzan realized the best tactic now was to make herself look like the victim. Meanwhile, Leanne was swamped with work. During lunch, Amy slid up next to Leanne and sneakily showed her what was on her phone screen. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leanne nced at it. It was a message from a non-official group chat among hospital colleagues, buzzing with gossip about a big shot who had stormed into the security office to check surveince tapes because his wife was hurt at the hospital. The rumor went that in a fit of rage for his beloved, the big shot had even dragged the hospital director out of bed in the middle of the night. Given that their director was of high rank, this mystery visitor must be someone powerful. The news had leaked from a security guard and started off usible, but the story had twisted, with increasing amounts of scandalous details. ¡°I heard it¡¯s Mr. Curtis¡¯ mistress who was here for a pregnancy check-up. His wife had someone mess with the baby¡­¡± Leanne didn¡¯t know whether to believe it was the mistress or the wife in the story. Pushing the phone back to Amy, she said, ¡°Even screeny writers couldn¡¯te up with this stuff.¡± Amy, barely touching thest piece of fried chicken she had snagged, whispered eagerly, ¡°Was that bump into you really on purpose?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t answer. 2/2 08:45 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 Chapter 316 When the nurse came looking for me, mentioning that the patient in bed 17 was having severe eye pain, I went there. When the door swung open, he was sitting up in bed, looking fairly normal. ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Amy felt as if she had identally stumbled upon some elite family secret, her nerves tingling more than mine. ¡°You should definitely mention this to your husband right away.¡± Leanne fished the spices out of the dish, her clear eyes blinking, ¡°Already did.¡± Baseless suspicions, when voiced, made one seem petty. So at dinner that night, Leanne casually brought up to Curtis why she was there at that time, pretending it was just a passing remark. Suzan used to y these little games, stirring trouble between her and Curtis. They had their issues, so Leanne never bothered confronting her. But that boiling water incident was just in vicious. Leanne wasn¡¯t one to suffer silently, especially not from a burn. It was luck she wasn¡¯t more seriously hurt. What if she hadn¡¯t been? The problem started with someone. It was up to them to fix it. Curtis didn¡¯t say much at the time, but checking the security footagete at night suggested he was considering pursuing it further. Leanne was on her feet all afternoon, busymunicating with the rtives of a patient scheduled for surgery the next day and passing on some instructions to the night shift nurses. After changing out of her scrubs, she noticed the doorknob was slippery, wet with either water or something else. Frowning, Leanne walked to the restroom at the end of the hall and turned on the faucet to wash her hands. Hearing footsteps, she took a quick look over her shoulder, barely acknowledging Suzan with her nce. Then she went back to scrubbing her hands with soap. ¡°Are you nning to get back with Curtis?¡± Suzan asked, eyeing her in the mirror. ¡°You talk a big game about justice, but isn¡¯t this just your way of ying hard to get?¡± Leanne¡¯s eyes remained lowered, her slender fingers covered in white soapy foam. ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, you could try it to see if ying hard works on Curtis.¡± Suzan scoffed. ¡°Leanne, you really put on quite the act.¡± 1/2 08.45 Chapter 316 Leanne looked up, her gaze cold and sharp in the mirror¡¯s reflection. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk about acting. Your father¡¯s eye wasn¡¯t hurting at all that day, was it? You had the nurse call me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t surprised. ¡°See, you still can¡¯t tear off your mask. Who¡¯s pretending here?¡± Leanne rinsed off the soap, pulling a paper towel from her bag to dry her hands. Without warning, Suzan reached out and grabbed the small drawstring bag from Leanne¡¯s purse. Leanne furrowed her brow, chilling her expression. ¡°Is touching other people¡¯s stuff without asking how you show off your manners?¡± As she reached to take it back, Suzan dodged, ¡®So nervous, it must be important to you.¡± Pulling the drawstring open, she removed the contents. A delicately crafted jade pendant, its lush green color bright and silky smooth. Leanne had worn it constantly for three years, only taking it off after Curtis had returned from abroad. ¡°It was from Curtis, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Suzan¡¯s smile wasced with unveiled malice. ¡°You took it off yet you still carry it with you. See, you never wanted to leave him.¡± 2/2 08:45Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Leanne¡¯s fingers were as cold as ice, as if all warmth had fled from them. The walls she had built around her heart, like some shoddy construction job meant to fool the higher-ups, crumbled with a mere tap. The secret buried deep was unearthed,id bare under the mocking sun. The pendant was like irrefutable evidence, proving the truth she didn¡¯t want to admit to herself. Leanne had resolved to stop loving Curtis and convinced herself it was over. It seemed Owned by N?velDrama.Org. she had seeded. In addition to removing the pendant filled with love, she returned the wedding ring, moved out of the shared home and kept her distance. She struggled to live a life on her own. But had she truly seeded? Why did the pendant still hang around her neck then, never leaving her body even once? Leanne clenched her fingers, her words sharper than ever, ¡°You seem to forever misunderstand your ce. What right do you have toment on whether I leave him or not? Do you think you could have him without me? What about those two and a half years you had him at Stake before our marriage? You had plenty of chances, but why didn¡¯t you seed? You think you¡¯re so superior, Ms. Wright, acting high and mighty. How do you think these sleazy acts of yours look?¡± Suzan twitched her lips slightly, her attempt to rile Leanne backfiring as she felt the sting of truth. Her face cracked with emotion. ¡°What do you know?¡± she clenched the pendant, resentment leaking from her eyes, ¡°Do you think I had a choice? Without marrying him, my life would be over.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you have a choice? There are plenty of men in the world besides Curtis,¡± Leanne retorted. ¡°Is the meaning of your life just to be an essory to a man?¡± Suzan turned paler by the second, herugh cold and bitter, ¡°Leanne, it¡¯s easy for you to be so righteous. You took what was mine. How dare you still stand there and judge me?¡± Hopeless Suzan. ¡°Just because he¡¯s not yours.¡± Leanne was tired of arguing. She reached out and snatched the pendant back, ¡°Give it to me.¡± Suddenly, Suzan screamed and toppled to the side. The restroom was cramped, and her head struck the edge of the sink with a heavy thud. Leanne was momentarily stunned, her professional instincts kicking in to go help, but she 1/2 08:45 Chapter 317 stopped herself. Soon, several people rushed in, including medical staff and onlookers drawn by the noise as well as a visibly shocked udine. Seeing Suzan on the ground and Leanne standing unharmed, everyone froze. ¡°Suzan!¡± udine cried, rushing to her, ¡°What happened? Did she push you?¡± People crowded into the already tight space, making the scene even more chaotic. Blood slowly trickled down Suzan¡¯s forehead, her expression one of pain. She struggled to sit up, ¡°Don¡¯t me Leanne. She didn¡¯t mean to Leanne stood still, her expression returning from shock to calm, watching the theatrics unfold. She pondered, what was Suzan¡¯s clumsy tactic aiming for? It seemed self-destructive and utterly ineffective. ¡°I knew you were up to something!¡±, udine yelled at Leanne, ¡°What were you trying to pull?¡± Her colleagues tried to mediate, suggesting it was just a slip. ¡°Dr. Castillo is kind. It is slippery in the restroom. Suzan may crumble to the ground by ident.¡± udine was relentless, ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for Leanne. She did it on purpose!¡± udine stormed over, raising her hand to strike Leanne. Her hand was caught mid-air by a strong grip. udine struggled but couldn¡¯t move her arm, looking up to see Curtis¡¯ stern face, her fury halving instantly. Curtis pulled Leanne behind him, his tall frame a protective barrier in front of her. His expression was dark, the usual pleasantries gone, as he pushed udine back. ¡°Who are you trying to teach a lesson?¡± udine stumbled back, her face stiff, stubbornly retorting, ¡°Are you still defending her? She pushed Suzan and hurt her like this. She needs to exin herself today!¡± 212 08:45 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Curtis swept his gaze to the ground. Chapter 318 Suzan was as pale as a sheet, her face covered in blood, a shocking sight. His lips tightened, his voice cold and devoid of warmth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sort this out for you.¡± udine didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily and was momentarily unable to continue her tirade, yet she sensed something off in his tone. Curtis smirked, ¡°With such injuries, we should rush to the Emergency Room. You should care for your daughter.¡± Bystanders chimed in, ¡°Exactly, with all that blood, Suzan needs to be bandaged up quickly.¡± In the hospital, medical staff quickly brought a stretcher and carried Suzan away. Curtis didn¡¯t even nce back as he turned around and grabbed Leanne¡¯s arms, checking her over and making sure she was unharmed. As the crowd dispersed and the restroom quieted down, Leanne broke the silence, ¡°She fell on her own.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Curtis replied nonchntly, his palm sliding down her forearm to her hand, ¡°I¡¯d be happier if you pushed her. It¡¯s better to bully than be bullied. I¡¯ve got your back no matter what.¡± Such a morally questionable statement. Curtis felt something hard in her palm, smooth and small. His expression turned serious, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leanne, realizing the truth toote, instinctively clenched her fingers to pull away. But it was toote. Curtis forcefully pulled her hand back, lowering his head and prying her fingers open one by one. A pendant revealed itself, lying in her palm. A dense fog seemed to be wrapped around his heart, which was gently wiped away by a delicate hand, clearing the clouds to reveal a sunny sky. Curtis pinched the warm pendant, a wave of emotions stirring in his chest, one wave higher than the next. ¡°I thought you had thrown this away.¡± 1/3 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 00 Chapter 318 Leanne looked away, ¡°It¡¯s valuable. Why would I throw it away?¡± Augh escaped Curtis as he was stirred by her words, ¡°Little miser.¡± Leanne tried to retrieve it, but Curtis didn¡¯t let go, bending down to pick up a small cat-themed pouch that had fallen. He ced the pendant inside, tightening it. His defined fingers clutched the pouch, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it anymore, why not sell it to me? Name your price.¡± Leanne pressed her lips, remaining silent. Curtis intensely gazed at her face. ¡°You said it¡¯s valuable, so why not sell?¡± Leanne, with a defiant expression, blurted out, ¡°A billion dors. Take it or leave it.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Curtis agreed swiftly, pocketing the item. Leanne, more stubborn than him, grabbed her bag and turned to leave. As she reached the door, her wrist was caught. She turned, meeting Curtis¡¯ inscrutable gaze. His next words were unexpected, ¡°How about you p me first?¡± Leanne, already frustrated, retorted, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Really not going to p me?¡± Curtis tightened his grip, pulling her into his embrace and cradling her neck. His cool lips fiercely imed hers without permission. Leanne instinctively tried to dodge, her head firmly held by his hand, her lips sealed tigh yet unable to withstand his strength. Curtis pinched her jaw, his tongue effortlessly pryi open her teeth, invading her mouth. Leanne made a soft noise, all her resistance melting away under his dominance. Fortunately, the kiss was brief like a quick and fierce storm. Curtis released her and stepped back. Her delicate brows furrowed, she wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Curtis ruffled her hair, his eyes holding back restraint, ¡°You can go home now. Have Jake take you.¡± With that, he walked away swiftly. Leanne stood alone in the quiet restroom, puzzled by the inexplicable kiss. She slung her bag over her shoulder and walked out of the restroom, the hospital corridor bustling with people. The daily scents of disinfectant and medicine pulled her back to reality. 2/3 08:45 Chapter 318 She needed to quit daydreaming. She instinctively put her hand in her pocket, touching something. She stopped, pulling it out. It was the pouch containing the pendant. 08:45 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 Chapter 319 After Susan had her head injury treated and bandaged in the Emergency Room after undergoing a CT scan, she was moved to a hospital room. The Wright family had been harboring resentment for a long time. This incident provided the perfect outlet for their pent-up frustration. Even through the hospital room door, Harrington¡¯s furious usations could be heard, ¡°I¡¯ve been patient with Leanne for your sakes, but she shows no respect for us. Now she¡¯s gone too far with Susan!¡± ¡°Susan¡¯s head is all bruised, marring her beauty. Shielding Leanne won¡¯t help this time!¡± udine wouldn¡¯t stop talking, ¡°It¡¯s not that we want to make her life difficult, but Leanne is so malicious at a young age with ill intentions. Curtis, you need to have sharp eyes and see her for what she is.¡± Then Susan¡¯s voice chimed in, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t go saying stuff like that about Leanne. She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± ¡°Look at you, still defending her at a time like this. You¡¯re too kind-hearted and she takes advantage of that¡­¡± Leanne pushed the door open and entered. Susan, with a bandage around her head,y pale and half-reclining on the hospital bed. udine sat by the bed, while Harrington stood with his arms behind his back, his face a mask of anger. Two chairs sat opposite the bed. Curtis leaned back in one chair, his handsome face expressionless. His long legs were crossed, his trousers crisp and finely made, revealing a glimpse of ck dress socks beneath. Beside him was Jennifer, who had rushed to the hospital. Jennifer and Curtis sat side by side, one with a noble calm, the other with a gracefulposure, both silent yet emanating a formidable presence. Feeling someone at the door, Curtis was the first to turn his head. His gaze softened slightly as he saw Leanne. He stood and pulled Leanne over to sit in his chair. Leanne greeted, ¡°Mrs. Richardson.¡± Jennifer nodded, asking, ¡°How¡¯s the wound on your leg?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡± Leanne replied. 1/2 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 08.15 Chapter 319 udine, not bothering to hide her disgust, said, ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up!¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m involved too, it¡¯s only fair to hear both sides,¡± Leanne countered, looking at Susan on the bed. ¡°There are no cameras in the restroom. Was that why you lured me there?¡± ¡°Leanne, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you,¡± Susan said with a wry smile, though she seemed dizzy and pained, clutching her head. Leanne suddenly understood why Susan was being so harsh. Susan wanted to cast her as the aggressor, which would make anything she said less credible. Even if Leanne now revealed that Susan had intentionally had someone throw hot water at her, no one would believe it. Harrington red up his anger again, ¡°Still deflecting responsibility? I¡¯ll make it clear today. You will pay for this!¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Curtis was colder than usual, his distance palpable as he stood protectively near Leanne, his hand casually resting on the back of her chair. ¡°If you¡¯ve all had your say, now it¡¯s my turn.¡± The door opened again. Caleb entered with aptop, ced it on a table and disyed security footage. It showed a hospital hallway where a man in a ck hoodie moved briskly, his body shifting notably as he passed by Leanne. The video made it clear the ident was intentional. Jennifer frowned slightly. ¡°The person involved is here.¡± As Caleb spoke, a thin man in a ck hoodie, his face sallow and his eyes shifty, was brought in. Leanne recognized him instantly from the video. Susan¡¯s already pale face seemed to drain of any liveliness. Curtis¡¯ voice was chilling, ¡°Speak for yourself.¡± The man, clearly terrified of Curtis, trembled and stuttered, ¡°Someone contacted me online and offered me fifty thousand dors toe to the hospital that day and create an ident by throwing boiling water on her,¡± he pointed at Leanne, sitting quietly in her Chapter 320 Chapter 320 Chapter 320 ¡°But I was a bit scared at the time, so I didn¡¯t throw as much¡­¡± The man said. ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡± udine stomped her foot. ¡°Just because someone tried to hurt her, so you think wemitted the crime?¡± ¡°Whoever lured Leanne there, just confront the nurse and you¡¯ll know,¡± Curtis said, his gaze sliding toward the hospital bed. ¡°Although that half a million went through a third party, it¡¯s not untraceable.¡± Caleb, coordinating from hisptop, pulled up the transfer evidence. Suzan¡¯s methods weren¡¯t exactly professional. Even though the money didn¡¯t take a straightforward path, following the trail back to her wasn¡¯t too difficult. ¡°This ount is in Ms. Wright¡¯s name. Upon seeing the ount, Harrington was still defiant, ¡°Faking this record is too easy. It was she who pushed Suzan. I haven¡¯t even chastised her yet out of respect for the Richardson family, and now you turn around and use Suzan? I misjudged you!¡± Curtis snorted sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ve been right under your noses since just now. Do you think I could fabricate all this evidence in such a short time to smear you? Do you think I have the ability to be in two ces at once?¡± Unable to argue back, Harrington was at a loss for words. udine, seeing no way to refute, hurriedly said, ¡°How could we do such a thing? Whoever threw it at Leanne, you deal with them.¡± The man suddenly fell to his knees in front of Curtis, ¡°You promised if I came forward, y wouldn¡¯t pursue me. You have to keep your word.¡± Curtis remained nonmittal and nudged the man who was too close to Leanne, away with his foot. ¡°Go get some hot water.¡± Leanne was startled and looked up at him quickly. Curtis met her innocent, wide-eyed stare and let out a sigh, his voice filled with resignation, ¡°I said you shouldn¡¯te.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if he was just bluffing or serious. If it came down to an eye for an eye, it would be satisfying, but it would definitely mean burning bridges with the Wright family. The man quickly returned from the kitchen with a pot of boiling water, cing it on the table and hastily retreated, fearing being held ountable if he lingered. At the sight of the kettle, Suzan stiffened her entire body, ¡°Curtis, what are you implying?¡± ¡°An eye for an eye,¡± Curtis replied, his gaze icy as he looked at her. ¡°Out of past respect 1/2 08:45 Chapter 320 between our families, I could let you off this once. Whatever ns you had, I won¡¯t pursue them. Whatever degree Leanne was burned, you¡¯ll be burned the same, and we¡¯ll call it even.¡± udine gasped, ¡°How can you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Cruel?¡± Curtis twisted his lips in a cold smirk. ¡°When you plotted against Leanne, did you not think yourselves cruel?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been more than generous. Mrs. Wright, if it pains you, you can take the burn for Suzan.¡± ¡°You!¡± udine found herself at a loss for words. Suzan clenched her fists so tightly her nails nearly pierced her palms, ¡°What right do you have to treat me this way? I know you want to protect Leanne, but you can¡¯t just make me the scapegoat!¡± Curtis responded nonchntly, ¡°Scapegoat? What a joke!¡± His ability to infuriate was unmatched, leaving the Wright family defeated. Harrington, fuming, sought out Jennifer for exnations, ¡°Jennifer, are you just going to stand there and let him run amok? You¡¯re here today and owe me an exnation!¡± Since entering the hospital room, Jennifer had remained neutral, her brow furrowing deeper as the situation unfolded. All eyes were now on her. Leanne, fingers twisted together, watched Jennifer whose expression was unreadable. Truth be told, Leanne wasn¡¯t sure if Jennifer would side with her. Under watchful eyes, Jennifer finally spoke, her voice calm and measured, ¡°I raised Leanne. I trust her character.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . 18.45 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 Chapter 321 ¡°Are you defending her too?¡± Harrington fumed, his voice rising with each word. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re worth any respect at all? You¡¯ve been treating me like dirt again and again! Do you think we¡¯re pushovers? If you¡¯re so determined to protect this woman, then don¡¯t me me for turning against you!¡± Jennifer responded calmly, ¡°I admit I was at fault with what happened between Curtis and Suzan, and I¡¯ve always felt apologetic towards your family. But I can honestly say, in this matter, I¡¯ve not wronged you.¡± ¡°If you think that gives you the right to push the Richardsons around, you¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡± ¡°Leanne is Curtis¡¯ wife, and she¡¯s part of our family too. Maddox and I will not stand by and let anyone bully her.¡± The Wrights¡¯ business empire depended on a steady flow of capital, and they had just secured a billion- dor loan from Vector Vista Bank. A feud with the Richardsons could jeopardize everything¡­ Harrington had hoped to intimidate Jennifer into submission, but instead, he found himself backed into a corner, his face darkening. Curtis, seeing Harrington¡¯s difort, smirked slightly and saidzily, ¡°Harrington, cool off a bit. There¡¯s been some developments thesest few days that you¡¯re unaware of. Maybe you should hear them out first.¡± His cryptic hint left Harrington simmering in frustration. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± he demanded, his face stern. Curtis nodded towards the door. ¡°Let Oliviae in.¡± The person who entered was familiar to Harrington; she was the nurse who had been taking care of him recently. The nurse, appearing demure as ever, came in and recounted what she had witnessed outside his ward days earlier. She then produced a bottlebeled ¡°Tropicamide Eye Drops¡± and ab report. ¡°I switched the medication when Ms. Wright wasn¡¯t looking. This bottle has been tested by Mr. Curtis, and it doesn¡¯t contain tropicamide-it¡¯s atropine.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Harrington¡¯s face turned ashen as he stared at the report, his expression dark and stormy. Suzan, who had been lying in the hospital bed, sprang up and snatched the bottle from the nurse. No wonder there had been no reaction after administering the drops. 09:13 Her face ghostly pale, she shook her head and eximed, ¡°Dad, it wasn¡¯t me. Leanne set me up.¡± It finally made sense to Leanne why Curtis had been so protective, even arranging for a personal caretaker for Harrington. Fortunately, he had taken precautions. Otherwise, if Suzan had seeded, Harrington might have gone blind, and as his primary physician, she would have been held ountable. ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± she said. ¡°Olivia is one of your people. You¡¯ve bribed her¡­¡± Suzan tried to frame Leanne, but udine, who knew her daughter better than anyone else, came to a grim realization. She exploded in hysterical fury, ¡°He¡¯s your father! How could you do this? We¡¯ve raised you with so much care, and you¡¯d hurt your own parents!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Suzan stubbornly denied. Harrington, though scheming, was not a fool as the head of a major corporation. ¡°Bitch!¡± In a fit of rage, he pped Suzan hard across the face. The force of the p sent her crashing into a nearby table. A kettle on the table toppled over, but Curtis, quick as a sh, pulled Leanne into his arms. Her world went dark as she was engulfed by Curtis¡¯ scent, and he firmly covered her ears, sparing her from hearing the horrific screams. 2/2 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Chapter 322 Until Curtis wrapped his arms around her and escorted her out of the hospital room, Leanne hadn¡¯t seen where Suzan was injured. Curtis helped her into the car and noticed she was still distracted. ¡°Shaken up?¡± he asked. Leanne snapped back to reality. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see what happened, how could I be shaken?¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow. ¡°From the sound of it, you seem almost disappointed?¡± Disappointed wasn¡¯t quite the word, but when Curtis pulled her into his embrace, covering her ears, the sound of her heartbeat amplified. Leanne changed the subject. ¡°You were pretty assertive today. Aren¡¯t you worried about offending the Wright family?¡± ¡°If they¡¯re offended, so be it,¡± Curtis replied nonchntly, a hint of recklessness in his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Curtis never really put anyone on a pedestal. ¡°In this world, there¡¯s only one person I fear offending,¡± he said with a half-smile. ¡°Guess who?¡± Leanne, as if she had a signal jammer installed, deflected his flirtation. ¡°Probably Jake, right?¡± Curtis chuckled slowly. ¡°Yes, if I offend him, then he might drive me off a cliff.¡± Jake, caught between innocence and resignation, said, ¡°I would never, sir.¡± Leanne¡¯s phone rang. It was Selina, bursting with news as soon as Leanne picked up. ¡°Leanne, you won¡¯t believe it, I totally rocked today, nailed three business deals in one go!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Leanneplimented, ¡°Congrats on advancing three steps in your career.¡± ¡°Thanks, let¡¯s celebrate tonight. I¡¯m treating! Joy just got off work and she¡¯ll be joining us.¡± ¡°These past few days have been like living in a movie. They¡¯ll probably love to hear about it.¡± ¡°Just send me the address of the diner,¡± said Leanne. Selina hesitated, then asked carefully, ¡°My brother¡¯s picking me up, can I bring him along? Of course, if you¡¯re even 0.01% ufortable, I¡¯ll tell him to back off right away!¡± ¡°No worries.¡± Leanne wanted to thank Jeremy for his helpst time. Curtis, oblivious to the content of her call, offered kindly, ¡°Where are we eating? I¡¯ll drive Owned by N?velDrama.Org. 1/2 09:13 you there.¡± Leanne thought about it and decided against catching a cab midway. She gave Jake the address. As the car pulled up to the restaurant, the dy at the hospital meant it was already dark outside. Unlocking the car, Leanne was about to get out when her hand was caught. Turning around, Curtis gently hooked her fingers, a dim light from the car casting a deep look in his eyes, seemingly affectionate. ¡°Should Ie pick you upter?¡± His voice was low, slightly probing. She hadn¡¯t discarded the safety charm. Was she willing to give him a chance? Leanne¡¯s signal jammer wavered momentarily before stabilizing, ¡°Joy will drive me home.¡± She withdrew her hand and stepped out. Curtis was left touching air, a cool breeze passing through his fingers. He leaned back in the leather seat, watching Leanne walk towards the diner¡¯s entrance. Jake, observant as ever, noted, ¡°Mr. Curtis, that car ahead looks like Mr. Turner¡¯s.¡± Curtis¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. Just then, a head poked out from the diner door. Selina, with her unconventional pink hair, grinned foolishly and waved at Leanne. Behind her, a tall figure loomed. It was none other than Jeremy. 2/2 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 Chapter 323 The aroma of the sizzling barbecue tantalized Leanne¡¯s appetite, her stomach rumbling after a hectic day. Jeremy slid the menu across the table as Leanne focused on making her selections. Suddenly, Selina pinched her arm sharply. ¡°Quick, look over there!¡± she whispered. Leanne hissed in pain and followed Selina¡¯s gaze towards the entrance- Joy and Austin walked in, hand in hand. Selina went into a dramatic frenzy, clutching her head and yelled. ¡°Oh my God, help!¡± Leanne chuckled, ¡°Why do you help because she¡¯s dating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just so excited! Seeing her holding hands with a guy is like watching ck Widow fall in love with Voldemort!¡± What aparison. Joy, feeling a bit embarrassed as if she had touched a peach, tried to act cool and sat down. ¡°What are you talking about? I saw your freak-out as soon as I walked in.¡± Selina stuttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°She called you Voldemort.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Joy red fiercely. ¡°Just a figure of speech,¡± Selina quickly backpedaled. ¡°You know I¡¯m good with words, expressing my shock through metaphor, nothing personal.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Joy, unusually merciful today, decided to let it slide. ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life this time.¡± She then introduced Austin, who was exceptionally polite and even brought small gifts for the girls. Impressed with Austin¡¯s manners on this first meeting, Selina¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°So, who¡¯s paying for this meal?¡± ¡°I will,¡± Austin chimed in smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to treat you girls.¡± Joy mmed her hand on the table. Selina jumped, ¡°Really? You¡¯re upset he¡¯s offering to buy us barbecue?¡± ¡°You dolt,¡± Joy retorted. ¡°If I knew he was paying, we could¡¯ve hit up joint.¡± that super pricey Selina¡¯s disappointment turned into admiration. ¡°We really are the most important to you.¡± 1/2 09:13 Chapter 323 ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself,¡± Leanne interjected. ¡°Food is what¡¯s most important to her.¡± Joy giggled, ¡°You know me too well.¡± Despite being in a new rtionship, Joy was keen on maintaining a refined image. She discreetly texted the girls under the table: [Today, I¡¯m going for the demure look. Please, no trouble, especially no weird topics, okay?] Selina understood immediately. [No worries, we¡¯ll guard yourdylike demeanor.] Leanne calmly replied, [Rx, if you don¡¯t bring it up, no one will.] Joy¡¯s behavior was indeed more reserved than usual, and the gentlemen at the table were quite attentive, making the barbecue dinner exceptionally pleasant. However, Selina was eager to gossip about how Joy and Austin got together, while Joy was curious about Leanne¡¯s updates. They agreed to meetter at Golden Grove Manors for an all-night chat. Leanne protested weakly, ¡°I have work tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so important about work,¡± Joy, now high on the vibe of the meal, blurted out without a filter, ¡°Work on me.¡± Leanne was speechless. Jeremy cleared his throat as Selina pretended to look away in mock sympathy. Joy, realizing what she just said, paused in the sudden silence. Austin joked, ¡°Am I being a bit of a third wheel here?¡± After a moment of silence, Joy gave up the pretense, rolled up her sleeves, and reach into the pot for some food. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too tired to pretend.¡± Selina sighed in relief, ¡°I¡¯m tired for you.¡± 312 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Chapter 324 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just be yourself,¡± Leanne said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like you for who you really are, it¡¯s not going tost anyway. Pretending is just a waste of time.¡± Joy pondered this for a moment and found it quite sensible. Just then, Leanne heard the sound of approaching voices. ¡°Who¡¯s paying today?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Curtis.¡± The boastful tone of Devin¡¯s voice made Leanne turn around, just in time to see a waitress dressed in the uniform of the diner leading a group of tall, burly young men through the door, their entrance drawing many eyes. They were arge group and were seated not far from Leanne¡¯s table, making it hard for her not to notice them. They didn¡¯t sit down right away. Instead, the loud group of guys uniformly greeted her from across the space: ¡°Hey, Leanne!¡± The gaze of the other customers quickly turned towards them, and Leanne really wished she could pretend she didn¡¯t know them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me?¡± Devin joked. ¡°You can¡¯t hold a grudge against Curtis and let it ruin our rtionship!¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t even sure when she had established any sort of rtionship with him With all eyes on her, she replied coolly, ¡°You¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Joy gave them a scornful thumbs down. Devin just smirked back, his eyes briefly meeting those of the man next to Leanne, who was pouring her a drink, clearly very familiar with her. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s join tables,¡± Devin suggested. Leanne hadn¡¯t even responded when Joy eximed decisively, ¡°We do mind!¡± With a sneer, Devin said, ¡°Then get over it,¡± before pulling up a chair with a thud, sprawling out, and folding his arms. ¡°Looks like I¡¯m joining this table whether you like it or not!¡± ¡°You better mind your tone, idiot!¡± Joy threatened, ready to leap up. Curtis, appearing calm and collected, approached from behind the group, his gaze sliding off Leanne before addressing Devin, ¡°Come back. Don¡¯t bother them.¡± Devin then stood and returned to his own table! 1/2 09:14 Mr. Curtis never engaged in petty secret observations; he boldly took a seat where Leanne could see him. As men do, Jeremy and Austin went over to greet him, and Leanne turned her head to watch Curtis handle the social niceties with grace. Noticing her gaze, he nced her way while continuing his conversation, a slight smile ying on his lips. Joy¡¯s head popped in between them, blocking their view, her expression mockingly smug. Curtis¡¯ smile faded subtly as he looked up at Austin with a meaningful gaze, ¡°You must really enjoy exploring new things.¡± Joy turned back to Leanne, her face saying, ¡°Caught you looking, didn¡¯t I?¡± Leanne looked away, taking a sip of her drink. ¡°Wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡± ¡°How did he know we were here?¡± Joy asked. Leanne paused for a few seconds before deflecting, ¡°That¡¯s a long story. I¡¯ll tell you all about it when we get home.¡± 09:14 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Chapter 325 Jeremy and Austin had just exchanged pleasantries when they headed back to their table. Devin, menu in hand, was scribbling away furiously. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± he muttered. Across from him, Curtis draped his jacket over the back of his chair, the clean lines of his white shirt giving him a rxed yet refined look. He picked up the teacup, his gaze nowhere near Devin, his voice casual, ¡°You don¡¯t know Jeremy?¡± Devin kept his eyes on another table while his pencil twirled rapidly between his fingers, his brows knotted tightly. ¡°I meant the guy next to Joy.¡± Curtis wasn¡¯t interested. ¡°Some big shot from Lyle Advertising Agency.¡± The group seized the moment to tease Devin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pursuing Joy? Looks like someone beat you to it.¡± ¡°Can you evenpete?¡± ¡°Cut it out, guys. Our Mr. Perez is a rookie in love; how¡¯s he supposed to chase anyone?¡± Devin frowned. ¡°Say that again, and I swear I¡¯ll dunk your head in the fondue pot.¡± ¡°Maybe you should dunk that guy next to Joy instead.¡± Devin scoffed, unimpressed. ¡°Why would I? With his yboy looks, Joy sure has terrible taste.¡± Ever since Curtis and his crew arrived, Joy had been on high alert, wary from Devin. But the dinner proceeded without incident. of any mischief Midway through, two trendy-looking girls approached, phones in hand, seemingly as Curtis for his number. Leanne nced over, indifferent. Joy, on the other hand, watched intently, chopsticks clenched tightly. Curtis raised an eyebrow, a nonchnt smile ying on his lips-a look that no doubt set many a heart fluttering. True to form, whatever he said next left the girls blushing. Joy witnessed him pulling out his phone and immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°See? Typical \\flirt!¡± As she spoke, Leanne¡¯s phone pinged with a new message. The screen lit up: a message from Curtis. [Someone wants to follow me on Instagram] 1/5 09:14 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If he wanted to decline, he would have just done so. Why bother telling her now? [Whatever you want] Leanne replied nonchntly and was about to set the phone down when another message from Curtis popped up. [Should I tell her my wife¡¯s here too?] Leanne paused, her fingers hovering over the lock button, the words making her heart race. Joy, ever the vignt goalie against Curtis scoring, leaned over. ¡°What did he send? Is he flirting again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Leanne quickly locked her phone. Austin pulled her back to her seat. ¡°Should you really be this focused on another man right in front of me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Joy retorted. ¡°He¡¯s my arch-nemesis.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t get a chance to reply to Curtis¡¯ message as she picked up her ss to take a sip. When she looked back, the girls were gone. Did they add his contact? She hadn¡¯t seen, but probably not. Curtis kept his phone in hand, but Leanne didn¡¯t respond until they finished their meal. Austin went to pay the bill, and Joy along with Selina headed to the restroom. Leanne helped gather their bags and jackets. Jeremy picked up Selina¡¯s casually discarded jacket. 09:14 212 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 Chapter 326 ¡°Got everything?¡± The two stood waiting for their friends to emerge. The waitress brought over some candies, and Leanne grabbed a couple, handing one to Jeremy. As Jeremy took it, he could feel a chilling gaze on him. Without looking in that direction, he blurted out, ¡°Do you remember when Curtis got into a fight with Johnny back in high school?¡± Despite the years, the name Johnny still rang a bell for Leanne. Johnny was notorious at school-a big guy, parents divorced, living with his dad who had remarried and left him mostly with his frail grandfather. Probably grew up without much guidance, hanging out with the wrong crowd. He was two grades above Leanne, so they didn¡¯t really cross paths. Leanne would always steer clear of him. One day after gym ss, it was Leanne¡¯s turn to put away the equipment, which made herte. She changed out of her gym clothes into the summer uniform and was heading out when she noticed Johnny and his troublesome friends horsing around in a deserted hallway. As she passed by, the noise noticeably stopped. She felt their eyes on her and quickened her pace, but halfway through, Johnny suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her into the boys bathroom at the end of the hall. His menacing face and the maliciousughter from outside made Leanne¡¯s skin c ¡°Why cover up such a nice body?¡± he taunted, spraying water on her from a tap. In of panic-induced strength, Leanne managed to break free and run out. Not many saw what happened, but rumors slowly spread that Johnny had dragged h into the boys¡¯ bathroom. What they spected had happened there left much to the imagination. Leanne didn¡¯t understand why Jeremy was bringing this up now. ¡°I remember him,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know why it happened?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Leanne was puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because Johnny messed with Curtis?¡± Jeremy popped the peppermint in his mouth, the cool minty vor hitting the back of his throat and calming his nerves slightly. ¡°Curtis, despite his rebellious ways back then, always had a sense of decency about him,¡± 3/2 09 14 Äê Jeremy exined. ¡°He might have looked rough, but he never hung out with shady types. And he wasn¡¯t the type to throw punches unless absolutely necessary.¡± Leanne was still confused. ¡°Then why did he¡­ She paused, a realization dawning on her. Jeremy knew she had figured it out and smiled. ¡°I think it was because of you.¡± During a lunch break, some ssmates were cramming for homework while others whispered gossip. The talk of Johnny pulling sophomore Leanne into the boys¡¯ bathroom and hering out drenched spread quickly. The sun was shining brightly that day, and Curtis was sprawled on a desk, covered with his jacket, sound asleep. Without warning, the screeching sound of a chair dragging across the floor echoed in the quiet ssroom as Curtis stood up. His youthful face had a rebel¡¯s sharpness, and his sleepy eyes carried a weary coldness. He left his jacket on the floor and walked out without a word. He didn¡¯t return that afternoon. Soon after, word spread that he had beaten Johnny so badly that the guy had to be hospitalized. After that day, Johnny disappeared from the school, the troublesome student who had vexed teachers and students alike was gone. At the time, Jeremy wasn¡¯t close to Curtis, and many at school didn¡¯t know about connection to Leanne. Everyone assumed it was just Johnny crossing the untouchable Curtis that had ea him a beating. It was only recently that Jeremy realized that maybe Curtis had cared about Leanne e more, and perhaps even longer, than anyone knew. 212 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Chapter 327 Leanne felt an inexplicable emotion welling slowly in her chest. Curtis had once confessed that he had loved her from a very early age. At that time, she had no concept of how early this ¡°very early¡± was, nor any real grasp of his love. She had thought Curtis was just a troublemaker at school, getting into fights with the likes of Johnny and dragging her into the mess to get scolded. But it turned out, he did it all for her. To the young Leanne, living with the Richardson family was just a temporary arrangement, slightly better than the foster homes she¡¯d been shuffled between. She knew she was an outsider, and when bullied, she wouldn¡¯t seek anyone to stand up for her. The incident where she was dragged into the boys¡¯ restroom had made her the butt of jokes for a while, but once Johnny dropped out, it was never mentioned again. She had never imagined Curtis had defended her from behind the scenes. Had he never mentioned it to protect her pride? Curtis watched from a distance as sheughed and chatted with someone else, his gaze casually sliding over Leanne¡¯s face. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, as he approached, draping his jacket over his arm. Leanne nced at him. ¡°None of your business.¡± Not wanting to tick her off, Curtis swallowed his jealousy and put on a show of bein chill. ¡°Alright. Should I give you some space?¡± Making peace like a diplomat, Jeremy replied smoothly, ¡°Nothing much. We¡¯re done talking.¡± Just then, Joy¡¯s phone rang, and Leanne took it to her, walking towards the restroom. Curtis watched Leanne¡¯s disappearing figure, then casually pulled out his card to settle t bill with Devin, remarking, ¡°Southtown¡¯s air must be good for your throat. You¡¯ve been quite chatty since you stayed there.¡± ¡°The air is indeed pleasant there, a bit more humid than Stonebridge, nice environment,¡± Jeremy replied, ignoring the slight edge in Curtis¡¯ voice and sincerely suggested, ¡°You should take Leanne there sometime.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice held a note of forced interest as he pocketed his hands in his trousers, ¡°So good, huh? Why didn¡¯t you stay longer?¡± Jeremy was left speechless. 1/3 09-14 Soon, Leanne returned with Selina and Joy, rounding the corner. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Curtis¡¯ mood flipped faster than a page in a book, pping Jeremy on the shoulder in a friendly manner, ¡°Thanks for the invite. I¡¯ll make sure to take Leanne to Southtown sometime.¡± Jeremy just nodded awkwardly. 1 Austin, having paid the bill, joined them, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Joy linked arms with Leanne. ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Curtis slipped his hand around Leanne¡¯s wrist gently, ¡°Everyone¡¯s pairing up, and here are, third wheeling?¡± you ¡°Who says she¡¯s third wheeling?¡± Joy retorted, pulling Leanne back, nodding at Austin, ¡°She¡¯s my soulmate; that one is the odd one out.¡± Leanne stammered, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join too!¡± Selina eximed, grabbing Leanne¡¯s other arm and turning to Jeremy, ¡°Jeremy, let mom know I¡¯ll stay at Leanne¡¯s tonight.¡± The girls, arm in arm, led Leanne away. Austin apologized on behalf of Joy, ¡°They¡¯ve nned a girls¡¯ night out. No offense meant, please bear with us.¡± ¡°Like you need to tell me,¡± Devin scoffed, chin up, ¡°She¡¯s offended Curtis plenty of times, and she¡¯s still safe and sound.¡± Austin gave him a polite smile, ¡°She¡¯s straightforward, getsfortable around you Thanks for looking after her. We rushed today, I¡¯ll arrange something soon for us al hang out.¡± His words showed a maturity far beyond Devin¡¯s. Devin frowned as he watched Austin leave, muttering, ¡°Acting all high and mighty, they just started dating. With Joy¡¯s goofy antics, let¡¯s see how long he can tolerate.¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow meaningfully, patting Devin on the back of his head, ¡°Sounds I someone¡¯s jealous.¡± Devin-grumbled, ¡°Jealous my foot.¡± Curtis chuckled and walked out into the night. Outside, Jake waited by the car with a beaming smile. Devin¡¯s Koenigsegg roared past on the street, while Curtis sauntered over, remarking, ¡°Why is he so hyped?¡± Jake justughed, opening the car door for him. 213 09.1 Inside the Rolls-Royce, Leanne turned to look at him. The city lights brightened the night sky, a thin crescent moon hanging faintly, not as bright as her clear, compelling eyes. A breeze carrying the bustling noise brushed past Curtis. He stood by the open car door, asking her, ¡°Did Jake kidnap you, or did you get in the wrong car by mistake?¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Should I get out then?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, don¡¯t even think about it¡± Curtis got in the car, yfully manipting her head with his fingers, examining her closely. Leanne, puzzled by his actions, asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking to see if someone sent me an Al robot,¡± Curtis teased, a smile ying in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quite realistic. Whichpany made you? I¡¯m interested in investing.¡± Leanne swatted his hand away, murmuring, ¡°Weirdo.¡± She had wanted to ask him something, had managed to send Joy away first. But now in the car, facing him, she didn¡¯t know where to start. Probably because Jake was there, making it awkward to talk about anything too mushy. She¡¯d ask after they got out. Curtis¡¯ phone rang, a client calling. He promptly silenced it, tossing the phone asid pulling her hand towards him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Checking your palm?¡± Curtis joked. Leanne, slightly annoyed, replied, ¡°Boring.¡± But as Curtis¡¯ fingers wove through hers, gripping her tightly when she tried to pull awa and then relenting, she felt a strangefort in his hold. 09:14 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Chapter 328 Her rare softening towards him made it hard for Curtis to let go of her hand. The car ride felt infuriatingly short, as if conspiring against him, and they soon arrived at Golden Grove Manors. Leanne withdrew her hand and stepped out of the car. Curtis followed, dreading the thought of her two best friends waiting upstairs, always in the way. ¡°I think I left something back at the restaurant, how about youe with me to pick it up?¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t buying hisme excuse. ¡°Or maybe you left your brain there?¡± Curtis chuckled, ¡°Then what excuse would work to keep you a bit longer?¡±, Leanne didn¡¯t reply immediately, casually slinging her bag over her shoulder, not hurrying off. The magnolia trees were budding anew, their lush branches casting deep, tranquil shadows in the night. Her silhouette was bathed in the soft glow of the porch light, her features blurred into a picturesque softness, her neck graceful and elongated like an elegant swan. In the quiet, she asked, ¡°Curtis, when did you start liking me?¡± Curtis answered honestly, ¡°Hard to say. I always thought of you more like a younger sister, never really questioned it. But if I had to pinpoint it, I guess I¡¯ve liked you since we kids.¡± Since they were kids? What about her did he like? Leanne couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡°What about me do you like?¡± ¡°I like that you¡¯re adorable; I like the vitality in you, like a young sapling, fragile and swaying with the wind, yet earnestly striving to grow into a mighty tree.¡± ¡°I love the way you re when you¡¯re mad; I love the way the sunlight falls on you whe you¡¯re ying the piano.¡± These words flowed effortlessly from Curtis. He smiled, his eyes crinkling, ¡°There¡¯s no real reason; love is just one of those inexplicable things.¡± ¡°You might just be feeling a brotherly kind of love,¡± Leanne attempted to rify, ¡°not necessarily romantic love.¡± Curtis stepped closer, gently brushing her hair from her shoulder to her back, ¡°Who 1/2 00.14 marries his sister? That¡¯s just not right.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the marriage for Mary¡¯s sake?¡± ¡°Not entirely.¡± Curtis took her hands in his, looking intently into her eyes. ¡°If I didn¡¯t want this marriage, no one could force me.¡± Leanne¡¯s eyshes fluttered under his gaze. ¡°And yet you¡¯ve dated so many girls.¡± Curtis, caught off guard, regarded those brief romantic histories as insignificant chapters of his life, easily dismissed with augh by anyone but Leanne. He sighed lightly, lowering his head so his forehead touched hers, ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d end up loving you.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Curtis questioned his past behaviors; his initial motive for dating was to rebel against his family, aiming to y the field, indifferent as long as they were reasonably attractive. Compared to them, he tended to avoid those who seemed too virtuous or straightforward. He favored those with less pure motives, whether they were after money, connections, or just the status of being ¡®Mr. Curtis¡¯ girlfriend¡¯ it didn¡¯t matter. He never truly cared for any of them, but had he known he¡¯d feel this way about Leanne one day, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted all that time. Curtis gently pinched her cheek, a note of regret in his voice, ¡°I should¡¯ve treated you like my girlfriend from the start, kept you close, and then, when everyone was asleep, sn you into my room to steal kisses.¡± Leanne was just d that never happened. Curtis rified seriously, ¡°I never kissed them, hever slept with them. I was inexperi when we got married.¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Leanne scoffed, not buying it. ¡°You seemed pretty experienced our first tim Curtis¡¯ expression shifted, a mischievous smile ying on his lips, ¡°Seems like you wel quite satisfied with our first time. I¡¯ll take that as apliment.¡± 312 00.14 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 Chapter 329 ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Leanne said, her cheeks flushing as she averted her gaze. Curtis chuckled, his demeanor rxed. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m a big guy and I¡¯ve seen clips. Maybe you felt comfortable because I was watching your reaction, trying to make you feel at ease?¡± Leanne¡¯s cheeks were now fully aze. She kicked him lightly on the shin and turned to walk away. Curtisughed, pulling her back and wrapping his arms around her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing.¡± He cupped her heated face, forcing her to look at him. His usual yful expression turned serious, his tone sincere, ¡°Leanne, I¡¯ve only ever lied to you once, when I said I loved Suzan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only ever loved you, and I will only ever love you. You don¡¯t realize how wonderful you are. There¡¯s no one in this world more deserving of my love than you.¡± His words struck Leanne¡¯s most vulnerable spots, touching her heart that had been sealed off due to the loss of her parents at a young age and the days tormented by depression, filled with self-doubt. Tears misted in her eyes, quickly gathering into a flood that hung precariously on hershes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. She pressed her lips together, trying to hold back the tears, but Curtis sighed softly a kissed her eyelid, tasting the salty warmth. ¡°Cry if you need to, it¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered soothingly. ¡°I¡¯m here, you can cry orugh whenever you feel like it. Leanne, whatever you want, I¡¯m here to give it to you.¡± Upstairs, Joy and Selina were peering out the window, watching the two figures below. Curtis¡¯ tall, imposing shadow enveloped Leannepletely, first forcefully pulling her back when she tried to leave, and then holding her in a tight embrace, his actions illuminated clearly under the streetlight. Joy was furious: ¡°That jerk, always with his tricks!¡± Selina, whose eyesight was not used during school days but now seemed exceptionally sharp, observed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think Leanne¡¯s bodynguage doesn¡¯t really show resistance?¡± ¡°She is resisting, just subtly!¡± Joy retorted. Rolling up her sleeves, she was ready to dash downstairs when Selina grabbed her, resulting in a scuffle between them. 1/2 09:14 ¡°Let me go! If we don¡¯t go down now, that siren will lure her away again!¡± ¡°Cool down, cool down! Can¡¯t you see Leanne still has feelings for Curtis?¡± Selina argued. Joy copsed on the floor, overwhelmed. She and Leanne had been close as family for years, witnessing her fall in love and then fall apart. How could she not see that Leanne still harbored feelings for Curtis? That¡¯s exactly why she was so anxious. Exhausted, Selina sat cross-legged beside her. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching for a while, and I genuinely think Curtis loves her. Even though I¡¯d love to set her up with my brother, and my mom wants her as a daughter-inw, and our whole family adores her, it just doesn¡¯t spark between her and my brother. Whenever she¡¯s with Curtis, it¡¯s like they¡¯re in a bubble, a kind of rapport that no one else can break through.¡± ¡°They both still care for each other; it¡¯s just the baggage from the past they can¡¯t get over,¡± Selina advised earnestly. ¡°If she¡¯s willing to get back with Curtis, maybe we shouldn¡¯t stand in their way. If she¡¯s happy, that¡¯s what matters.¡± Joy could feel tears pricking at her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, I¡¯m scared she¡¯s gonna get hurt again.¡± Selinay down beside her, both staring up at the vintage chandelier on the ceiling. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of getting hurt, you can¡¯t find happiness. Those who don¡¯t hurt anyone can¡¯t bring happiness to anyone else.¡± 2/2 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 Chapter 330 After Curtis soothed her for a while, Leanne¡¯s sudden surge of emotions gradually subsided. Curtis kissed her brows, traced her nose, andnded softly on the corner of her lips. Pausing for a moment, he moved slightly and kissed her fully. Their soft lips met, and after just a brief moment, Leanne made a slight motion to pull away. Curtis backed off without insisting. He knew that like the melting of a cier, it would take time for her to ept him. He was content with even the slightest eptance. He was dying to kiss her, but he restrained himself. ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the time you need, okay?¡± At that moment, Leanne felt as though she was standing on the edge of a cliff, with Curtis on the other side, reaching out to her. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Jumping could mean reaching a victorious shore or facing another catastrophic fall. She was a realist, preferring to take steady, controlled steps, keeping things within her grasp. Risk-taking was not her forte. Yet, there was a fire inside her, a fire that once left her scarred and covered by floods and snow, painstakingly peeled off her heart by he efforts. But it was a fire that would not die, notpletely uprooted. As winter passed ar gentle winds of spring blew, it flickered alive again. It was her unending love for Curtis. ¡°What if I still don¡¯t want to?¡± Leanne looked directly at him, her eyes still damp. ¡°What if I end up rejecting you?¡± Curtis calmly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. How can you be so sure that you won¡¯t change your mind someday?¡± ¡°How long will you wait?¡± Leanne asked, changing her approach. Curtis raised an eyebrow, pondering. ¡°I¡¯m only twenty-eight now. A troublemaker like me ought to live to ny-nine. Waiting another seventy years for you wouldn¡¯t be a problem. The slight ache in Leanne¡¯s heart vanished with his words. ¡°Then go ahead and wait.¡± 7/2 09-14 Curtisughed again, pulling her head into his chest and ruffling her hair. ¡°Leanne, we have a lifetime ahead. I can wait.¡± When Leanne got home, there were no signs of tears on her face. Joy had set up snacks, pickles, and beer. After washing her hands, Leanne saw Joy pouring beer into the cat¡¯s water bowl and offering a toast to the cat. ¡°You¡¯ve been here so many days, and we haven¡¯t officially weed you. No time like the present, so today we¡¯ll make it official. Wee to the family, you¡¯re now the fourth diva of Stonebridge!¡± Leanne had never seen anyone toast with a cat before, and the absurdity of it left her speechless, wondering if she should remind Joy that Curtis thought of himself as a cat dad. Selina picked up a spicy crawfish. ¡°Can cats eat this?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Joy retorted, despite being the one who had just treated a cat to beer. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯ll leave you a spicy chocte treat tomorrow.¡± Leanne opened a can of cat food while the others snacked on seeds and recounted the events of the past few days. Selina patted her chest. ¡°Thank goodness I didn¡¯t offend Curtis!¡± ¡°That¡¯s called reaping what you sow,¡± Joy grudgingly praised, acknowledging Curtis¡¯ good behavior this time. They tactfully avoided mentioning what they had secretly witnessed, acting as if no had happened. The three women easily chatted away untilte, with Selina being a frencer, Joy flexible hours at the advertising agency, and only Leanne needing to be up by eight. When she woke up at seven, still groggy, she nearly stumbled while brushing her tee Hearing her phone buzz, she checked it with toothbrush in mouth. It was a message Curtis. f [Are you up yet?] Leanne replied with one hand: [Yeah] Curtis then texted, [Open the door] Startled, Leanne immediately put down her phone to open the door. Sure enough, there he was. Leanne opened her mouth to speak, then realized she still had her toothbrush in her mouth and quickly shut it again. 212 00.14 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Chapter 331 Then he nced towards the bedroom. The other two were still sleeping. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go in.¡± For Curtis, just having her open the door was progress. He had already taken ny-nine steps towards her and didn¡¯t expect her to take the final step. As long as she stood her ground and didn¡¯t run away, it was enough for him. He handed her the breakfast he brought and said, ¡°Eat something before you head to work.¡± Leanne, her mouth full of toothpaste and unable to speak, just nodded. Curtis never thought he¡¯d see the day when just her epting his breakfast would bring him such joy. He reached out and pinched her freshly washed, soft cheek, smooth as silken tofu. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Not satisfied with just one pinch, he yfully tugged on her cheek. Leanne wanted to scold him but couldn¡¯t open her mouth. With one hand holding a toothbrush and the other carrying breakfast, she couldn¡¯t free a hand to hit him. She tried to kick him, but her slipper came off. She quickly stepped on the other slipper. Curtis¡¯ mood that morning was brighter than the dawn outside. He smiled, bent down, and picked up her slipper to put it back on her foot. ¡°Better get back inside.¡± Leanne carried the breakfast back, just after rinsing her mouth, only to see Joy with her messy hair, squinting sleepily as she drifted out of the bedroom, ¡°Did I just hear the door?¡± She¡¯d be furious if she knew Curtis had dropped off breakfast. Leanne kept a straight face: ¡°I just picked up some breakfast. Want some?¡± ¡°Let me wash up first!¡± Only food could wake Joy up that quickly. She washed her face in a sh and joined Leanne at the dining table. They had a feastid out: seafood chowder, shrimp spring rolls, juicy BBQ pork buns, tender rice noodle rolls, dim sum, and buttered pineapple buns¡­ Quite a spread. And three cups of coffee. 1/3 09:23 Chapter 331 Curtis hadn¡¯t forgotten them; he brought breakfast for three. Joy bit into a shrimp dumpling, her eyes scanning the logo on the bag-Stonebridge¡¯s most famous dim sum ce. ¡°Did you go out to buy this?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanne wasn¡¯t good at lying. ¡°What about it?¡± Nothing really, except that ce was at least a twenty-minute drive each way. It would take an hour there and back. For someone who usually just throw some bread in the oven for breakfast if that, would she really drive that far for food? ¡°Nothing.¡± Joy said, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± After breakfast, she went back to sleep, and Leanne cleaned up and left for work. Heading downstairs, she was checking the ride-hailing app on her phone and faintly heard Curtis¡¯ voice. ¡°We need to submit the IPO application to the stock exchange next week. Push the environmental agency on their filing progress. Leanne looked up just as Curtis saw her too. While still on the phone, he walked over, grabbed her wrist, and led her to the car, opening the door for her to get in. Leanne started to speak, but he continued casually on the phone: ¡°And the audit report and the controlling shareholder¡¯s bank statements, if those aren¡¯t ready, forget about going public. Just stay put.¡± Leanne was in the car before she could tell him she had already ordered a Uber. Never mind. She canceled the order and paid a three-dor cancetion fee. The car headed towards the hospital, the journey serene and spring-like. The boundaries Leanne had set with Curtis were slowly dissolving. During the handover at the hospital, a colleague mentioned, ¡°Patient in bed 17 was dischargedst night.¡± Leanne nodded, as nonchnt as if it were any patient¡¯s discharge. When it came to Suzan¡¯s situation, she wasn¡¯t really tuned in, only catching snippets from coworkers in another department while grabbing lunch a few dayster. The patient who had suffered severe burns from boiling water in the emergency department, from her neck down to her right shoulder and across her chest, had extensive skin damage and had been transferred to a military hospital specializing in burn 2/3 Chapter 331 treatment. 3/3 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Chapter 332 Recently, Devin has been feeling out of sorts. It wasn¡¯t clear why, just a general sense of disillusionment with the world around him. Everyone seemed to irritate him, he was quick to anger, and even his favorite video games couldn¡¯t distract him from his mood. After Devin snapped at him for the third time for no apparent reason, Skyler Nelson, with a hint of sarcasm, asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, man? You on your period or something?¡± Devin snapped back, ¡°Kiss my ass. Skyler just raised an eyebrow and sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t take it out on me, buddy. I¡¯ve got my own problems to deal with.¡± Devin scoffed, ¡°Oh, please. It¡¯s just Grace turning down your proposal. Is that all you got?¡± He hit a nerve, and Skyler retorted, ¡°And what about you? Is it just because Joy started dating someone? You¡¯re overreacting?¡± ¡°Screw you, man. Just you wait!¡± Worried that Devin might actuallye after him, Skyler tried to change the subject. ¡°Curtis¡¯ birthday is coming up. Shouldn¡¯t we n something for him?¡± Curtis had been swamped with the IPO ns for SolidAxis Engineering and using his free time to slowly win over Leanne. When he saw thevish banquet hall Devin had booked, he joked, ¡°nning a wedding or what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for your birthday, man,¡± Devin replied, always more concerned about Curtis¡¯ affairs than anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s your first birthday back home. We¡¯ve got to make it big.¡± Sitting at his desk, Curtis was more interested in the stock market trends than his birthday ns. ¡°Save the big celebrations for my 80th birthday,¡± he quipped. Devin, perched on the desk, teased, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what your wife might gift you?¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Curtis smirked, ¡°I¡¯d be grateful if she just doesn¡¯t leave me.¡± Dejected, Devin slumped onto the couch, ¡°This sucks.¡± Curtis¡¯ tone floated over from his desk, ¡°I¡¯ve got a short biz trip, might not be back that day. We could just grab dinner with some friends instead.¡± ¡°And should I invite Leanne?¡± Devin asked. Curtis, of course, hoped Leanne woulde, though she might not want to. Leaning back in his leather chair, Curtis pondered for a moment before deciding, ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± 1/5 09.2 Chapter 332 The business trip with SolidAxis Engineering¡¯s top brass was tightly scheduled. During a brief lunch, while discussing the uing hearings and roadshows, President Brian¡¯s phone rang. The usually stoic man¡¯s demeanor changed as he happily chatted, revealing a soft side rarely seen. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m eating¡­ No, I haven¡¯t forgotten, it¡¯s right in my pocket, I¡¯ll take it after lunch¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll send a photo for you to check.¡± After hanging up, he took out a neatly organized pillbox from his pocket. Thewyer, familiar with his routines, chuckled, ¡°She¡¯s reminding you to take your meds again?¡± Brian nodded, ¡°I tend to forget when I¡¯m out. She calls to remind me. Sorry for the holdup, let¡¯s continue. Mr. Richardson, where were we?¡± Later, while leaving the restaurant, Curtis texted Leanne. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s my birthday. Are you going to join the party?¡± She replied after a while, ¡°Got ns with colleagues.¡± ¡°How about the day after?¡± ¡°I have to work.¡± Disappointed, Curtis typed, ¡°No worries, it¡¯s just another birthday. I can skip it.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t reply. The next evening, as Devin picked him up from the airport and they headed to the restaurant, Curtis was met with a full house of close friends at the venue. Despite the absence of the one person he hoped to see, the group was lively. Skyler, fetching wine, heard Grace ask Curtis, ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, where¡¯s Leanne?¡± Curtis, barely looking at her, picked up his wine ss silently. Devin, always blunt, cut in, ¡°I already said she couldn¡¯t make it, Grace. Why do you keep asking?¡± At that moment, Curtis¡¯ smartwatch chimed melodically amidst the chatter, intriguing. everyone. ¡°What was that sound?¡± Devin leaned closer, curious. ¡°It¡¯s because it sensed its other half¡¯s soul,¡± Curtis replied absentmindedly, scanning the room, hoping against hope. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What soul? Since when do watches have souls?¡± Devin, fascinated by the gadget, wanted a closer look. Just then, Curtis stood and walked away. 2/2 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 Chapter 333 The evening breeze was fragrant, and the white dining tables glowed under the soft orange candlelight at the open-air bar, whereughter and clinking sses filled the air. The man weaving through the crowd, Curtis, was strikingly handsome in his crisp white shirt and ck trousers, his distinguished features turning heads as he passed. Ignoring the gazes directed at him, Curtis followed the beeping of his smartwatch, searching intently among the diners. Faces young and smiling flickered under the lights, but none were the one he sought. Was she ying games with him? Showing up only to hide and make it difficult for him to find her? In such apact venue, where could she possibly hide? 1 Suddenly, the beeping on his watch ceased, indicating that Leanne was more than five meters away from him. Curtis felt like a lost traveler standing in the bustling center of the restaurant, scanning the room for her. He moved past the dining area, around a decorative screen, and by a serene aquarium where the fish fluttered through beams of light against a backdrop of dark rocks and sand. A waiter, sporting a bow tie, approached and asked, ¡°Can I help you with something, sir?¡± Just then, the watch began to beep again, this time with a more cheerful melody. At the same moment, Curtis spotted her. Leanne was standing by the restroom¡¯s outer wall, dressed in an off-the-shoulder red sweater that highlighted her delicate, pale shoulders and elegantly curved neckline. The vivid poppy red of her sweater brought a flush of memories to Curtis, reminiscent of the red dress she wore on their wedding day, the first time he saw the allure of her mature femininity. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯ve found what I was looking for.¡± Curtis walked over to her; she had light makeup on, her features delicate and soft, leaning against the wall like a skilled huntress waiting for her prey. And he was the fish caught on her line. Reaching her, Curtis pulled her close, their watches now barely inches apart, beeping in a synchronized, continuous rhythm, mirroring his rapidly beating heart. ¡°Leanne, are you here for me?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I just came to use the restroom.¡± 1/2 09:24 Chapter 333 ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Curtis questioned, ¡°You said you weren¡¯ting.¡± ¡°I had ns to meet with a colleague here. Is that not allowed?¡± Curtis took her hand, his fingertips brushing over the starry wristwatch he had given her as a birthday gift. It finally adorned her wrist on his birthday, a gift more precious than any other. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Curtis said, whether she was here for him or not, he was happy that she came. ¡°I¡¯m d to see you.¡± Leanne had earlier ns with Donna, who was juggling her duties at a public hospital and two kids at home. A private ophthalmology clinic was trying to recruit her, and she was torn. She wanted Leanne¡¯s advice, so they decided to meet here. Leanne couldn¡¯t cancel at thest minute, so she changed the venue. The continuous beeping of the watch seemed like proof of her scheming, chiming in her ears, ¡°What exactly did you put in this thing?¡± ¡°A proximity sensor chip. It alerts me whenever you¡¯re near.¡± Curtis pressed a button on the watch, silencing it. His smile hinted at amusement: ¡°Though when I designed it, I never imagined you¡¯d use it Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. on me.¡± Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Chapter 334 Leanne felt a flush of warmth on her ears but didn¡¯t retort this time, her bright eyes fixed on him. ¡°So, did it work?¡± Something flickered deep within Curtis¡¯ eyes. ¡°What do you think? Leanne, I¡¯ve been working hard.¡± His voice carried an indescribable mix of emotions, and suddenly, he stepped forward, pressing her back against the wall with nowhere to retreat. Leanne felt overwhelmed by his imposing presence. Curtis held her wrist in one hand and cupped her chin with the other, lifting her face. His thickshes cast shadows, concealing the darkness in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re ying a dangerous game.¡± Muffled sounds from the bustling hall seeped through the walls, and passersby asionally nced their way as they walked through the corridor. Curtis, undisturbed, shielded her in a corner where the light yed ambiguously on their figures, standing very close. He was about to kiss her. Leanne felt trapped in a small space, her heart pounding fiercely, all other sounds blocked out by his imposing figure. ¡°A kiss?¡± Curtis asked patiently in a low voice. ¡°My colleague is waiting for me.¡± He didn¡¯t pursue the kiss but held her hand gently. ¡°Invite her over for dinner.¡± Leanne shook her head. ¡°She needed to talk about something. Plus, she doesn¡¯t know you guys; she wouldn¡¯t feelfortable.¡± Reluctantly, Curtis let her slip through the gap between his body and the wall. As she stepped away, the grip on her wrist tightened momentarily. From behind, he wrapped an arm around her waist and dropped a kiss on the crown of her head. ¡°You look beautiful today. I¡¯m happy to see you.¡± Then, he let go. ¡°Alright, go back.¡± With flushed ears, Leanne returned to her seat. Devin and the others had been waiting for Curtis for a while and noticed the twoing from the direction of the restrooms. 7/2 09:24 Chapter 334 ¡°Leanne¡¯s here, huh?¡± ¡°Why not join us?¡± ¡°She¡¯s busy with her own stuff.¡± Whatever had happened in the restroom, Curtis seemed much more cheerful upon returning. He walked directly to the other end of the table where someone was cutting into a steak, and said, ¡°Switch ces.¡± The man was momentarily confused but quickly got up to let Curtis take his seat, taking his te of steak to Curtis¡¯ former spot. Curtis crossed his legs and sat down, his gaze drifting toward the hint of red in the distance. This position offered him a better view of her. A waiter wheeled over a cake as the restaurant¡¯s speakers announced a birthday tribute to Mr. Richardson. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. People handed out gifts and sliced the cake. After everyone had presented their gifts, Grace stepped forward with one of her own. Being Skyler¡¯s girl, she didn¡¯t really need to bring an extra present, but it just made sense on a personal and practical level. Beside her, Skyler¡¯s expression turned slightlyplex. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you brought a gift?¡± Grace hurriedly exined, ¡°I wanted to thank Mr. Curtis personally. Last time, my investment completely tanked, and he bailed me out. I could have lost everything.¡± Devin reached out and took the gift. ¡°Hey, you-¡± Before Grace could stop him, Devin had already rudely opened it. ¡°Wow, quite generous. This watch must be expensive, right?¡± 2/2 09:24 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 Chapter 335 In the upscale showroom of Crystal Cove Vis, the disy cases brimmed with watches of iparable value. Mr. Curtis was no stranger to luxury, owning timepieces worth half a million without a blink, but receiving such an expensive gift from a woman certainly raised eyebrows. Money was the least of Curtis¡¯ worries. Around the table sat old friends, deep in camaraderie, where gifts were merely symbolic gestures, often left unopened at home. ¡°I put all my savings into it, and if it weren¡¯t for Mr. Curtis stepping in, I¡¯d have lost millions,¡± Grace said gratefully. ¡°This watch is nothingpared to the help he gave me.¡± It made sense, in a way. Devin, looking rather unimpressed, snapped the watch box shut and handed it to Curtis, who didn¡¯t even nce at it. 1 Curtis gave a half-smile, clearly unenthused, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it. I didn¡¯t do it for you; I did it for Skyler. It¡¯s him who owes the favor, not you-¡± His gaze was casual yet piercing, ¡°This watch should really go to him.¡± At that, Devin tossed the watch back, ¡°My brother doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Grace failed to catch it, and the watch hit the floor. Curtis added, ¡°These vtile investments aren¡¯t for the faint-hearted.¡± The room tensed up until Skyler bent down to pick up the box. ¡°Can¡¯t you ever sugar-coat your words?¡± Curtis shot him a look, his sarcasm sharp as ever, ¡°Be d I bailed you out, or you¡¯d be . here without even your underwear to your name.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Skyler quickly conceded, ¡°I owe you big time.¡± 1.4 C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Just then, a waiter approached with a small, neatly wrapped box, bowing slightly as he presented it with a trained, soft voice, ¡°Mr. Richardson, this is from Ms. Castillo. Happy Birthday, and may you live to be ny-nine.¡± What a blessing. Mr. Curtis felt surprisingly honored, his eyebrows raising in delight, ¡°She prepared a gift?¡± He eagerly opened the unassuming ck box on the tray. ¡°What did your wife get you?¡± Devin leaned in curiously. Inside was a simple SD card. ¡°An SD card?¡± The group exchanged puzzled looks. 1/2 no Chapter 335 Nobody expected Leanne to give something so mundane. Devin, expecting something more impressive than Grace¡¯s gift, clicked his tongue in disappointment, ¡°Leanne isn¡¯t as generous as Grace. That thing¡¯s barely worth two hundred.¡± Curtis kicked at him yfully, and with muscle memory from previous dodges, Devin swiftly moved aside. ¡°Must mean something if Leanne sent it,¡± Grace suggested. Curtis held the card, thoughtful. ¡°Anyone got a camera?¡± Then he asked. ¡°Why would I bring a camera to dinner?¡± Devin stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll find one.¡± When Leanne returned, Donna was visibly anxious, ¡°Where have you been so long?¡± ¡°Just a crowd in the restroom.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see many people when I was there. You should¡¯vee with me.¡± Donna, preupied with her thoughts, barely tasted her famous Beef Wellington. ¡°I¡¯m torn about switching jobs. The new ce seems more rxed, with weekends off, but I¡¯ve been at our hospital so long, it¡¯s hard to leave you all.¡± ¡°How¡¯s the pay?¡± Leanne inquired. ¡°It¡¯s better than here but still not what I hoped for. If it was double, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Weighing pros and cons together, Donna wavered. Leanne suggested whimsically, ¡°Let¡¯s leave it to fate.¡± She took out her phone, opened the emoji dice ¡°Roll it. Odd, you take it; even, you don¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your solution?¡± Donna took the phone, watching the dice spin. Leanne watched her face intently. When it stopped at three, Donna dered, ¡°Looks like fate wants me to take it.¡± But Leanne observed, ¡°Your disappointed face says otherwise.¡± Taken aback, Donnaughed, relieved, ¡°Coming to you was the right choice today.¡± 2/2 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Chapter 336 Devin had somehow borrowed aptop, and Curtis slipped the SD card into it. The contents loaded quickly, and a flood of photos filled the screen. Curtis knew instantly what they were. Photos of him and Leanne from their days in Northwood, pictures he had taken himself. He had wanted to take them when he left for a trip to Embend Country, but the memory card had mysteriously disappeared. Turns out, she had taken it. Despite how much he had hurt her, she had held onto their best memories. It felt like a punch to Curtis¡¯ chest-sour, bitter, and painfully warm. She was so foolish. Curtis clicked through the photos one by one. Leanne napping on the couch, a beige knitted nket draped over her, her face peaceful in sleep. Curtis remembered that day. She had casually picked up a copy of ¡°Knight¡¯s Visual Anatomy As¡± to browse through, revealing to him that she had packed several medical textbooks for their honeymoon. She had dozed off after only a few pages, leaning on the couch. ¨C Two snowmen stood side by side in the yard, one with big round grape eyes, the other towering next to it. That day, her hands had turned red from the cold. When they got home, Curtis warmed her hands under his coat. She was still not used to being so close to him and blushed intensely. her ¨C Leanne resting her chin on her hands by the window, watching the heavy snow fall in the dark night, a few strands of hair falling across her forehead, hershes curled up, nose slightly red, her lips softly parted. Curtis remembered that day clearly. After taking that photo, he had set the camera aside and kissed her. It was a moment full of heat, right in the middle of that gorgeous snowy night. The memory card held over a thousand photos, each one bringing a vivid image of Leanne back to life. Devin watched quietly from the side, a rare moment of silence. 1/2 Chapter 336 The emotions Curtis felt when capturing those moments were not something that could be recorded in words or data but were forever preserved in those still images. Devin wasn¡¯t usually interested in matters of the heart; to him, women were less intriguing than video games. He had never deeply understood the rtionship between Curtis and Leanne. Like a single-thread processor, Devin would get along with and respect anyone Curtis was into.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But now, seeing these photos and videos, the simple words took on real flesh and blood. ¡°Bro, you really love her.¡± The others nearby were curious and tried to peek. ¡°What¡¯s that? Let me see¡­¡± Curtis mmed theptop shut. ¡°Back off.¡± They obediently returned to their seats. Curtis looked up and noticed that the table was now empty. The restaurant no longer held that poppy-like ssh of red. Had she left? She had appeared wearing the couple¡¯s watch he gave her, letting him know she was there but refusing to sit with him. She didn¡¯t celebrate his birthday with him but left the memory card as a gift before disappearing without a trace. Was she just toying with him? It was more than that; she was ying him like a fiddle. Leanne had grown a lot in these three years. Curtis removed the memory card, stood up, and said, ¡°Have fun,¡± before grabbing his and striding out. ¡°Curtis is leaving already? We haven¡¯t even had the cake.¡± Devin, for once, didn¡¯t mind his brother leaving early. He sat down and began eating Curtis¡¯ piece of cake. ¡°His soul¡¯s been hooked away by his wife.¡± Leanne stepped out of her car at the entrance of Golden Grove Manors, walked to the elevator, and pressed the button for her floor. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, a hand stopped them, and they slid back open. Seeing Curtis¡¯ face outside, she started to ask how he had finished so quickly. But before she could speak, he stepped in, pushed her against the wall, and kissed her fiercely, his passion uncontroble, pressing intensely against her tender lips. Leanne, initially stiff, gradually rxed into his embrace, opening her lips slightly to wee him. Chapter 337 Chapter 337 Chapter 337 In an instant, a gentle current of electricity raced through Curtis¡¯ veins straight to his heart, pausing his breath momentarily before he pulled her closer and deepened their kiss. This time, Leanne didn¡¯t resist or pull away; instead, she tilted her face up to meet his, surrendering to the moment. In the confined space of the elevator, a storm of emotions collided and brewed. Three years ofplications, separations, love turned to hate, and from that hate, a deeper love was reborn, threatening to burst forth from their hearts. The elevator dinged at the 12th floor, and the doors slid open. ¡°Oh dear!¡± Mrs. Waldron¡¯s startled voice cut through the air. Leanne stiffened, her rxed mind suddenly snapping taut as she quickly pushed against Curtis¡¯ chest. Curtis buried her head in his chest and turned to see Mrs. Waldron, who was covering her young son¡¯s eyes with her hands. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± The little boy struggled to remove her hands, protesting, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t block me!¡± Mrs. Waldron¡¯s face was a mash-up of amusement and red-faced awkwardness. ¡°Just blow him off, seriously, don¡¯t pay him any mind.¡± It was one thing to be caught by someone they knew, but the presence of a child doubled Leanne¡¯s embarrassment. Her shirt felt tight across her chest, but Curtis couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly. ¡°Sorry,¡± his voice was husky, seemingly oblivious to the fact that the person in his arms was dying of embarrassment, yet he still found the time to make small talk with Mrs. Waldron. ¡°Going out?¡± ¡°He insisted on getting a corn dog, so I¡¯m taking him to the store.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Such a foodie.¡± The little boy had a natural fondness and respect for Curtis, promising loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll just have one to satisfy the craving, then I¡¯ll stop.¡± Leanne took a moment to calm down, feeling her face cool off a bit, she turned and greeted them. Mrs. Waldron smiled warmly, genuinely happy for them. She knew the signs of a couple who had been through ups and downs; despite wearing 1/2 09:24 Chapter 337 wedding rings and being separated. Couples argue, she thought, but only deep affection can ovee all obstacles. Curtis led Leanne out of the elevator as Mrs. Waldron and her son entered, the boy shouting loudly, ¡°Sir, go for it!¡± Curtis grinned. ¡°Blessing received.¡± Leanne rolled her eyes to herself. Reaching their apartment, she ced her finger on the sensor. ¡°You¡¯re so childish?¡± Curtis wrapped his arms around her from behind. ¡°If being childish can make you love me a little bit more, then I can be a kid every day.¡± ¡°¡­ You really have no shame.¡± ¡°And you blush so easily.¡± As he spoke, his lips drifted downwards,nding softly on the delicate skin behind her ear. Leanne¡¯s ears were as sensitive as a cat¡¯s; a touch made her squirm, but Curtis¡¯ lips and warm breath found their way behind her ear, sending a shiver through her. She opened the door, stepping in with her right foot. Before her left foot hit the ground, she was swept off her feet and spun around; the next second, her back was pressed against the door. They didn¡¯t even bother turning on the lights as Curtis pressed against her, their lips and tongues intertwining once more. He kissed her passionately, alternating between gentle and intense, much like savoring a lemon sorbet dessert after dinner, the refreshing and sweet vors mingling in their mouths. The motion sensor light flicked on, casting shadows and light over the entwined couple in the dark, where only the sound of their mingled breaths filled the air, kissing with undistracted fervor. 09:24 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 Chapter 338 The deep night was as gentle as water, filling Curtis¡¯ chest to the brim. Leanne was almost out of breath, so Curtis stepped back a bit to give her some space, his fingertips delicately tracing her flushed cheeks ¡°This is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve ever received.¡± Leanne leaned against the cool door, her body far from cold, enveloped in his warmth. ¡°That memory card means that much to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s priceless,¡± Curtis said. ¡°But that¡¯s not what was talking about.¡± ¡°What then?¡± She hadn¡¯t given him anything else. With a low, amused tone, Curtis replied, ¡°You.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself, I didn¡¯t give myself to you.¡± Curtis leaned in and pecked her lips. ¡°You gave me a kiss.¡± His breath was hot, scorching her heart for a moment. She had to admit, the walls she built around her heart weren¡¯t as strong as she thought; they crumbled eventually. Curtis had hurt her deeply before, yet he had loved her for many years without her knowing. It turned out she wasn¡¯t a kid without love or support after all. Even after a hard fall, she still wanted to muster the courage to leap over that cliff again. The sudden knock at the door came just then, with Joy¡¯s voice sounding, ¡°Honey, are you asleep? I brought you some goodies.¡± The thudding vibrations from the door sent a shiver down Leanne¡¯s spine, startling her into reflexively pushing Curtis away. She paused, then hurriedly, in a fluster, pushed Curtis inside, whispering urgently, ¡°Hide. Don¡¯t let her see you.¡± As she shoved him toward the bedroom, Curtis resisted, his mood slightly soured, ¡°Why do I have to hide? Am I some sort of secret?¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leanne, embarrassed as if caught in a teenage fling, replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t had the chance to talk to Joy yet.¡± ¡°Might as well face it now she¡¯s here,¡± Curtis suggested. ¡°What are you even saying?¡± Leanne¡¯s head was spinning. ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to herter. She¡¯ll freak out if she sees you now.¡± 1/2 09-24 Chapter 338 Curtis shot back, ¡°Then don¡¯t let her through the door.¡± As if that were possible. Leanne pushed him into the bedroom and shut the door coldly. She calmed her breath and hurried to open the door. Joy entered, lugging a box of wine, gasping as she brought it in. ¡°I was at Austin¡¯s friend¡¯s vineyard today. They make this homemade wine that¡¯s so sweet and not too strong-perfect for when you can¡¯t sleep.¡± She set the heavy box down, wiping her brow, ¡°That was so heavy-did you put too much blush on today? You look like a baboon¡¯s butt.¡± Leanne touched her own face reflexively; it was burning. Heaven knows, she hadn¡¯t used any blush. ¡°Want some water?¡± She dodged the question and changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll take a soda water.¡±- As Leanne fetched the soda, Joy started unpacking the wooden box, arranging the wine bottles in the cab. Leanne handed her the soda, and as Joy unscrewed the cap and took a drink, she watched. After a few sips, Joy asked, ¡°Why are you staring?¡± You look tired.¡± Leanne offered a tissue to wipe her sweat. Joy took the tissue, wiping herself down carelessly, then nced around and headed towards the bedroom, ¡°Where¡¯s the cat? Why isn¡¯t it greeting me?¡± In the bedroom, Curtis leaned against the dresser, watching the cat at the foot of waking up. The cat locked eyes with him for a moment, jumped down, stretched, and sauntered rubbing against his leg in a circle. Curtis¡¯ nose tickled slightly, and he lifted his hand to cover it. 212 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Chapter 339 Leanne quickly grabbed Joy¡¯s arm as she said, ¡°The cat¡¯s asleep.¡± Joy chuckled mischievously, ¡°Perfect time for me to wake him up then!¡± Leanne warned, ¡°Waking it up can stress it out, it¡¯s bad for its health.¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± Joy looked at her skeptically, ¡°Fine, I guess the little furball¡¯s health is more important. I¡¯ll leave it alone for now.¡± Leanne was not fully relieved yet. She headed towards the bedroom, ¡°I need to use the bathroom quickly.¡± Leanne quickly stopped her again. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°My toilet¡¯s broken, use the one in the guest bathroom.¡± Joy nced at the hand on her arm, then at Leanne¡¯s slightly panicked face, and said quizzically, ¡°Oh.¡± Leanne stood guard outside the guest bathroom, arms crossed, nervously pacing back and forth. Joy often stayed over, treating her house almost like her own ce, and considering she had brought stuff overte at night, she probably nned to crash here. Leanne never minded her staying, but if she ran into Curtis, there would definitely be trouble. Just thinking about the potential confrontation made her anxious. What excuse could she possiblye up with that would sound usible and not raise suspicion? Leanne racked her brain, even considering theme excuse of ¡°I have an early shift tomorrow, need a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When Joy came out after washing her hands, Leanne asked, ¡°Are you nning to stay over tonight?¡± Suddenly, Joy pped her forehead, ¡°Shoot, I totally forgot Austin is waiting for me \downstairs.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be staying tonight then.¡± She walked to the foyer, changed her shoes, waved goodbye, and hurried out. The moment the door closed, Curtis couldn¡¯t hold back a sneeze from the bedroom. Leanne rushed over, opened the door, and saw the cat cuddling up to Curtis¡¯ shirt as he 1/2 09:24 Chapter 339 stood by the chest of drawers. Curtis, hand over his nose and the other in a surrender gesture, cooed at the cat in a soothing tone, ¡°You¡¯re too affectionate, buddy. Daddy can¡¯t handle it. Easy now.¡± The cat meowed and cuddled even harder. Leanne pulled him back from the brink, ¡°Can¡¯t you push the cat away?¡± ¡°The kid wants some love, how can I break its heart?¡± Curtis followed up with another sneeze, rubbing his nose, ¡°Besides, your room is its territory. I¡¯m just amb you¡¯ve thrown to the wolves.¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot the cat was in there.¡± Leanne fetched some allergy medicine for him, Curtis swallowed it with water, put down the ss, and said in a slightly sarcastic tone, How can I me you, since I have to hide.¡± The air was thick with unspoken words. 1 ¡°I¡¯ve promised Joy I wouldn¡¯t drag you into our mess. She might not take it well if she knew.¡± Joy was desperate to pull her out of the mess, yet here she was, diving back in. Knowing Joy¡¯s temperament, she¡¯d be furious. ¡°It needs to be a gentle conversation.¡± Curtis asked, ¡°Do we have to tell her everything about us?¡± Leanne washed and ced the cup on the rack, ¡°She¡¯s family.¡± To Curtis, Joy was just a naysayer who loved to throw a spanner in the works. helping him patch things up with Leanne, she seemed hell-bent on messing thing whenever she could. Curtis leaned against the kitchen ind, his look contemtive yet indecipherable, she doesn¡¯t ept it, do I remain your secret lover?¡± It sounded odd, but it was indeed the situation. Leanne nced at him, wiping her hands calmly, giving him a choice with an easy tone, ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Chapter 340 Curtis raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to? I can¡¯t wait to be your secret lover. Even if you were just messing with my feelings or seeking revenge, I¡¯m all for it.¡± Who would have thought that the high and mighty Curtis, so imperious outside, would be so unabashed now? Leanne retorted, ¡°Who¡¯s messing with your feelings?¡± Curtis chuckled, his gazezy and teasing. ¡°If not with my feelings, why don¡¯t you mess around with my body instead? I wouldn¡¯t mind. ¡°You wish,¡± Leanne snapped back, just as Curtis turned his head and sneezed. She grabbed a lint roller and rolled it over his shirt, picking up a good amount of cat hair. His pants were worse, the ck fabric highlighting the fur even more. He was a walking allergen now. ¡°You should head home,¡± Leanne suggested. ¡°You can¡¯t handle the air here.¡± The house, a quaint inheritance from her parents, wasn¡¯trge. The guest room had been converted into a study, and another recently cleared out to serve as a cat sanctuary,plete with storage for cat supplies and a climbing structure. The climbing structure, a gift from Curtis, was crafted from sturdy oak bars forming a louvered enclosure with three tiers inside. It was as much a piece of art as it was functional. But, despite her daily vacuuming efforts, the cat preferred her bedroom, his fur infiltrating every corner. In this 2000 square foot home, there was no refuge for Curtis. Regretting bringing the cat over, Curtis clutched Leanne¡¯s hand, his heart heavy with reluctance to end their evening. He wanted to take her back to their ce at Crystal Cove Vis, their shared home. The words nearly slipped out but he swallowed them back. No need to rush things. She wasn¡¯t fond of that ce. With a soft sigh, Curtis pulled her close and kissed her gently, his voice tender with longing, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Will you miss me tonight?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Leanne replied. Curtis didn¡¯t mind. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you.¡± 1/2 09:24 Chapter 340 Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Did you say Leanne hid Curtis in her bedroomst night? And you almost caught them. together?¡± Selina was roused from her bed early in the morning by Joy¡¯s call, surprisingly pleased by the news. ¡°They¡¯re moving fast!¡± Just then, someone knocked on her door. Joy,den with pent-up irritation, answered it to find Curtis¡¯ impably dressed assistant, Caleb. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Campbell,¡± Caleb greeted her politely. ¡°What do you want? Inviting me to Curtis¡¯ funeral?¡± Joy snapped. Caleb kept his smile. ¡°Mr. Richardson thought, with summer around the corner, a fashionable young lady like yourself should update her wardrobe. He sent me to take you shopping. The car is waiting downstairs.¡± Joy was suspicious and wary. ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°At the Stonebridge International Finance Center, you can pick anything you like today, no limits.¡± Stonebridge was a luxury shopping mall teeming with high-end brands, including Hermes. ¡°Give me five minutes!¡± Joy mmed the door and rushed to get ready. 2/2 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 Chapter 341 When Selina was dragged out for a shopping spree early in the morning, she was still yawning. ¡°Shopping at the crack of dawn? You¡¯re really in the mood for it.¡± Joy, strutting in her high heels with the air of a queen inspecting her domain, dered confidently, ¡°Just grab anything that catches your eye.¡± Selina gave her a look that screamed, ¡®Are you possessed by aliens?¡¯ and asked tentatively, ¡°So, who¡¯s footing the bill? You or me?¡± Joy casually jerked her thumb backward. ¡°The guy with thest name Richardson will handle it.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Caleb, ever the gentleman, just smiled politely. Selina got the hint. Though not understanding the reason, she grabbed Joy¡¯s arm and headed straight for the Hermes store. The two were terrifyingly energetic, striding through the stores in their heels. A few men in ck suits trailed behind, carrying bags exclusively for them. Caleb tagged along the whole time, a top-tier assistant on call 24/7, feeling for the first time that swiping a credit card could be such an overwhelming task. It turns out that under certain circumstances, a woman¡¯s stamina can indeed surpass a man¡¯s. Midway through their spree, Selina¡¯s conscience started to nag at her. ¡°Are we perhaps buying too much?¡± ¡°As long as it¡¯s Curtis¡¯ money, why feel sorry for him?¡± Joy gesturedmandingly across a line of designer bags. ¡°We¡¯ll take all of these¡­¡± Today, the store recognized a ¡°big spender¡± had arrived. The manager, notified in advance, greeted them with a smile more radiant than the spring sunshine outside. ¡± Selina stroked her chin in thought. ¡°But isn¡¯t half of his money supposed to belong to Leanne?¡± Joy choked on her own bossdy aura, and quickly told the manager fetching the bags, ¡­never mind.¡± They weren¡¯t divorced, so theoretically, Curtis¡¯ money was still marital property, meaning at least half belonged to Leanne. The thought of spending Leanne¡¯s share made her physically cringe! Although Leanne had mentioned that their prenuptial agreement meant she wouldn¡¯t get a dime in a divorce, given their current situation, wasn¡¯t that money still technically 1/2 00.30 Chapter 341 Leanne¡¯s? Joy¡¯s mood took a significant hit. After a long contemtion, she made a solemn decision and instructed Caleb, ¡°Tell Curtis that half of what I just bought should be charged to him, and the half I didn¡¯t buy is for Anne.¡± It was the first time Caleb had heard of such an unconventional method of dividing assets. He maintained his professionalism and responded, ¡°Alright.¡± Joy felt much better after that. As they ditched the mall and hopped into the car, Joy lounged across the seat. ¡°Now that was a shopping trip well spent.¡± Selina followed suit, asking her, ¡°So, have you forgiven Curtis now?¡± Joy scoffed, her face a picture of disdain. ¡°You think a few bags are enough to buy me off?¡± Caleb turned around from the front seat to ask, ¡°Ms. Campbell and Ms. Turner, after such a long spree, you must be hungry. Mr. Richardson has already reserved a table at Feshar. Shall we head there?¡± Feshar was the perennial top-ranked must-visit restaurant in Stonebridge, catering only to a fixed number of guests each day. Reservations had to be made at least a month in advance, and Joy had long wanted to dine there but never managed to book a spot. Selina eximed, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat!¡± Joy¡¯s disdain vanished in a second, absorbed by her satisfaction. ¡°I can easily give in wealth and power. Talk about being adaptable!¡± In the business district, at the towering ElitePinnacle building. F Caleb safely delivered Joy and Selina back home, then returned to Curtis with the day¡¯s expenses. Curtis, just out of a meeting, quickly nced through a report in his hand, sparing a brief look at the summary. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± 1 For a spendthrift like Joy, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if she¡¯d bought out the entire mall. As Caleb ryed the day¡¯s events and Joy¡¯s final deration, Curtis¡¯ lips curled in amusement. ¡°She¡¯s got quite the knack for ounting. Next time we have a vacancy in finance, be sure to give her a call.¡± 212 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Chapter 342 Caleb remarked, ¡°Ms. Campbell and Ms. Turner bought three of everything, and they brought a lot back for your wife too.¡± Men and women think differently. For instance, when Curtis shops, he rarely thinks of picking up something for Devin or Skyler. And if they ever brought something back for him, his first reaction would be to critique whether it aligns with his tastes. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . He was somewhat surprised, and with a light smirk, hemented, ¡°The bond between those three girls sure is deep.¡± Working the night shift is mentally draining. Fresh out of college, Leanne could handle a night shift and still be buzzing the next day, but these past few years, it¡¯s been tougher to keep up. Leanne finished handing off her duties to a co-worker and rubbed her sore neck as she walked out the hospital doors, head down, only to be stopped abruptly by a pair of ck dress shoes in her path. Toote to avoid them, she bumped straight into someone. A strong arm caught her by the waist as Curtis leisurely voice came from above, ¡°Not watching where you¡¯re going? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being kidnapped?¡± Leanne looked up in surprise, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I missed you,¡± Curtis said, holding her closer. His unexpected confession hit Leanne like a surprise toss of a ball, catching her squarely. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day; what¡¯s there to miss?¡± She nced around nervously, fearing familiar colleagues or patients might spot them. ¡°It¡¯s been more than a day,¡± Curtis corrected. ¡°One thousand one hundred fifty-nine days.¡± Leanne paused, meeting his warm eyes. She silently calcted-three years and two months since their misunderstanding drove them apart until now. A pang of emotion hit her, and she looked down at their ovepping shoes. After a moment, she looked up again, rising on her toes to nt a quick kiss on his lips, ¡°Curtis, I¡¯ve missed you too.¡± His heart softened, and he was about to lean in for a deeper kiss when a passing woman, carrying come bagels and coffee, raised her hand in greeting, ¡°Dr. Castillo, good morning.¡± Leanne quickly pushed Curtis away and stepped back, trying to appearposed as she 1/2 09:30 Chapter 342 responded, ¡°¡­Morning.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes flicked to the striking man beside Leanne, thinking how handsome Dr. Castillo¡¯s partner was. But as she met his cool narrow gaze, her smile faltered, and she hurried off with her breakfast. Now fully awake, Leanne felt the awkwardness of their interrupted moment. Curtis, still irritable, tried to reach for her again, but she refused. ¡°We¡¯re at the hospital; people will see.¡± Fine. A lover who couldn¡¯t be seen with friends or colleagues. Curtis took Leanne to grab breakfast at a nearby diner, where she struggled to stay awake. After eating, they got into Jake¡¯s car, the smooth ride and quiet interior lulling her back to sleep. Leanne didn¡¯t notice where they were driving until the car stopped, and she thought they were home. Stepping out, she followed Curtis by the hand into a strange underground parking lot. She looked up at him, puzzled, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°To sleep,¡± Curtis said. Thinking only of her bed, Leanne followed him obediently into the elevator, which took them straight to the top floor. They walked down a corridor lined with thick carpet that muffled their steps-awakening her slightly. A hotel? What kind of sleep was he talking about? Curtis¡¯ steady steps led them to a door, which he opened with a key card. With one hand on her shoulder, he gently pushed her into the room. 212 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 Chapter 343 The door shut behind her, and Leanne stood there, watching as Curtis leisurely unbuttoned his suit. A silence hung between them for a moment. ¡°Why did you bring me to the hotel?¡± Curtis nced over, catching the hint of wariness on her face. A smirk yed at the corners of his mouth, teasingly, ¡°Why so nervous? You said you were tired. So I took you here for a nap, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°I could have gone home to sleep.¡± As she spoke, she actually turned to leave, reaching for Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. the doorknob. Curtis sauntered up behind her, his broad hand capturing her delicate wrist. ¡°Running off? Scared I¡¯ll devour you?¡± Leanne¡¯s heart raced a bit faster, her tone edgy ¡°If you¡¯re not going to devour me, why bring me to a hotel?¡± Curtis burst outughing at that. Realizing what she just said, Leanne felt the heat rise in her cheeks, especially as Curtis stood so close, hisughter sending vibrations through her back. She clutched the doorknob tightly, annoyed, ¡°Is it really that funny?¡± Holding her wrist gently, Curtis didn¡¯t pull but coaxed softly, ¡°I worked overtime till 3 AM, cleared my schedule today just to spend time with you. If you go home, I can¡¯t be there. How about we nap here together, is that okay?¡± Leanne¡¯s grip loosened significantly. With all the pet hair at her ce, he really couldn¡¯t stay. Curtis kissed her ear lightly, his deep voice warm against her sensitive skin, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t devour you, okay?¡± She didn¡¯t answer, Her face was on fire, and she elbowed him slightly behind her. Curtis grunted, whether in pain or pretense, and when she turned to look, he seized the moment to scoop her up in his arms. Suddenly lifted off her feet, she instinctively grabbed onto him. The penthouse suite was spacious as Curtis carried her through the living room and dining area to the master bedroom. On the king-sized bed, he set her down gently. As he tried to straighten up, he met resistance-Leanne was still clutching his shirt. 1/2 09:30 343 He chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll just wash my hands and be right back.¡± Flushed, Leanne let go. When Curtis returned from the bathroom, Leanne was already snuggled under the covers,pletely out of sight. Leanne¡¯s face was mostly covered, listening as he drew the curtains and turned on the soft, ambient light. The strong morning sunlight was blocked out, leaving only the room¡¯s cozy glow. Footsteps approached the bed, and soon a warm chest pressed against her back as the corner of the covers lifted. Her eyes shut tight, feigning sleep. Curtis didn¡¯t disturb her, nor did hement on her trembling eyshes, strained from the effort. Instead, he just held her, his long fingers massaging her neck gently. It seemed he truly just wanted to nap together, nothing more. Under his skilled, gentle touch, Leanne¡¯s body rxed, each nerve soothedfortably. And so, she let her guard down. Curtis murmured, ¡°You want a back rub too?¡± She instinctively responded, ¡°Yeah.¡± The years of long work hours had taken their toll; whether sitting or standing for extended periods, her back often ached. Curtis was great at massages, always leaving her feeling relieved. Curtis chuckled, ¡°I thought you were sleeping?¡± Leanne opened her eyes. Curtis leaned in, kissing her gently, his lips tender, his right hand sliding down her spine to her waist. While he called it a massage, his grip on her waist hinted at something more, his thumb caressing and kneading the warm skin of her abdomen. 212 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Chapter 344 Gradually, the intensity changed, and even the kiss seemed different. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Curtis pulled her warm, soft body in his arms closer, their body heat mingling through theyers of fabric. His tongue pried open her lips, invading her mouth. Leanne felt like amb waiting for ughter, weakened by his kiss, her lips and teeth emitting intermittent moans. Those faint sounds were like the tender paws of a kitten, scratching at the inmed nerves of Curtis. ¡°Doing that on purpose? Sounds pretty enticing,¡± he murmured as he released her lips, his hot breath trailing down her delicate neck, tasting her corbone and the creamy smoothness of her shoulder, while his rough palm wandered elsewhere. A tingling sensation spread from behind her ear down her spine. Leanne bit her lower lip, trying to suppress the sounds that kept slipping out. She felt like she was drowning in warm water, gasping for air. As Curtis¡¯ hand slid lower, she suddenly snapped back to reality and held his wrist, ¡°You said we wouldn¡¯t go that far¡­¡± Curtis, his voice hoarse and tight as if scraped with sandpaper, wasn¡¯t nning to be a gentleman of his word. He coaxed her, ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t devour you. How about you I devour me instead?¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Leanne pushed his hand away. ¡°Really not into it?¡± His voice was taunting, ¡°ying hardball, Dr. Castillo?¡± Leanne¡¯s cheeks burned as she pushed him away and rolled to the edge of the bed, wrapping herself tightly in the duvet and turning her back to him. Curtis sighed softly and pulled her, along with the duvet, back into his embrace. ¡°Alright, I admit my fault. I¡¯m a scoundrel. Don¡¯t be mad, honey.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± Leanne mumbled. She was too embarrassed by his actions, feeling a slight, indescribable difort in her heart. It was like surviving a disaster, constantly anxious about it happening again. What if this overwhelming happiness was just an illusion, quick to arrive and quick to vanish? Curtis held her, soothing her, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. I won¡¯t do anything.¡± The urge and heat in his blood were not easily quelled, but he restrained himself, patiently 1/2 09.30 Chapter 344 patting the duvet to lull her to sleep. The room¡¯s charged atmosphere gradually settled into tranquility, the rhythmic patting of the duvet offering aforting reassurance. After a while, the person in his arms spoke up, ¡°Do you really want it?¡± Was there even a question? A vigorous young man, holding his beloved who hade back to him, who melted under his touch and made such endearing sounds. Curtis chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight, not eighty-two. If I had no desire for you, I¡¯d need to check in with a doctor.¡± Leanne asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t something easily obtained easily forsaken?¡± It was like a needle buried in the heart, unexpectedly pricking you when you least expect it. The casual look on Curtis¡¯ face slowly faded, his hand pausing. A few secondster, a kiss, full of apology,nded on Leanne¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not making you feel safe,¡± Curtis said earnestly and gently, ¡°Leanne, I love you, all of you. I don¡¯t just want you for today, but for decades toe.¡± ¡°Are you afraid I¡¯ll take you for granted if I get you too easily? Then I¡¯ll let you make all the calls, okay?¡± 1 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Chapter 345 Leanne slept in until the afternoon,pletely undisturbed, not even a dream to stir her peace. When she woke up, the room was empty and eerily quiet, as if she were the only person left in the vast space. She got out of bed and stepped out of the bedroom, drawn by the murmur of voicesing from the living room. Following the sound, she saw Curtis¡¯ silhouette standing at the breakfast bar, pouring a ss of water while talking on the phone. He was deliberately keeping his voice low, probably not to wake her, discussing matters of work. He seemed to have showered and changed into fresh clothes. Hearing her footsteps, he turned around, his initially expressionless face visibly softening as he beckoned her over with a curl of his finger. Leanne neared and he lounged at the bar, casually fixing her hair while still on his call. It sounded like the caller was trying to set up a meeting, but Curtis nonchntly declined, ¡°Not today. Today is dedicated to my wife.¡± Whatever the caller responded made him chuckle before he added, ¡°I¡¯ll have my assistant schedule something with you tomorrow.¡± After hanging up, he put his phone aside and asked her, ¡°Did you sleep well? Hungry?¡± Leanne nodded, her voice still thick with sleep. ¡°I¡¯ll order us some food,¡± Curtis said with a light, cheerful tone, patting her back. ¡°Go freshen up, sweetheart. I¡¯veid out some clothes for you on the couch.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the sweetheart,¡± Leanne retorted yfully as she turned to head back. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. On the master suite¡¯s couch were several shopping bags filled with new women¡¯s clothing in her size. Leanne decided to take a quick shower and chose an outfit from the selection. The hotel¡¯s room service manager personally delivered their meal, meticulously describing each dish to Curtis, who was seated cross-legged by the dining table. Whether it was the Italian white truffles or the bluefin tuna that had been flown in just two hours ago, Curtis seemed uninterested, his attention caught instead by any noise from the master bedroom. The moment Leanne emerged, his gaze lifted. The clothes, which had been sent from a nearby store ording to her size, suited her well. She wore an elegant white taffeta pleated dress with a snug waist thatplemented her slender figure, and her freshly dried hair was casually pinned back, 1/2 09:30 Chapter 345 highlighting her natural beauty. Curtis motioned for the staff to leave, his eyes softly resting on her. Now fully awake and refreshed, Leanne¡¯s appetite had returned. She began to eat, and after a few bites, looked up to find Curtis watching her with an amused expression, resting his chin on his hand. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± she asked, touching her face to make sure she hadn¡¯t smeared anything. Curtis massaged his wrist, ¡°My arm¡¯s a bit sore from being your pillow all day. I think it might be broken?¡± ¡°My head isn¡¯t that heavy,¡± Leanne scoffed. ¡°Then why does it hurt so much?¡± he grimaced ¡°You¡¯re just getting old.¡± Despite her words, she stood and took his arm, ¡°Let me see, where does it hurt?¡± Curtis wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her onto hisp, his difort seemingly vanishing, ¡°Dr. Castillo¡¯s magic touch, cured at a single touch.¡± Leanne gave him an eye roll. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°Is it crazy to always want to hold you?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m justcking Vitamin L?¡± Leanne couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m trying to eat here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll feed you,¡± he offered. With one arm around her, Curtis used his free hand to fork up a slice of perfectly cut steak, bringing it to her lips. Leanne, no longer resisting, opened her mouth and ate. She remained on hisp for the entire meal, fed by him, and it took over an hour to finish. Feeling a bit overfull, Curtis suggested a walk to help digest the meal. They strolled through the bustling streets of downtown Stonebridge, the evening sky painted in romantic shades of pink and purple. It was Leanne¡¯s first time wandering around like this with him, hand in hand, just like the most ordinary couple back in their school days, aimlessly enjoying their walk. Reaching a street lively with local delicacies, the enticing aromas made everything seem unusually appealing, making her want to taste everything even though they were familiar sights. 2/2 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Chapter 346 Curtis strolled leisurely through the bustling streets, his shirt unbuttoned down to the third button, adding a touch of casual ir to his otherwiseid-back vibe. He was in no hurry, happily tagging along as Leanne browsed through stalls, picking up quirky snacks like pretzels and cotton candy. As they reached a crosswalk, the nearby elementary school had just let out, and the younger kids were lined up by ss, waiting for the light to change. Their chatter filled the air, as noisy as a flock of sparrows. Curtis, spotting an opportunity for a bit of fun, pulled Leanne-who was holding an ice cream-towards the end of the line formed by the kids. ¡°Let¡¯s queue up,¡± he said with a smirk. An adult joining a line of elementary school students? Really? Leanne knew he was just teasing her but yed along with a roll of her eyes. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called following the rules,¡± Curtis replied with mock seriousness. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Ask any of these kids if you¡¯re supposed to queue up to cross the street.¡± A few curious kids turned around, their expressions earnest as they lectured her, ¡°You can¡¯t cut in line, miss!¡± Leanne tried to defend herself. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cut.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you queuing?¡± they challenged. Cornered by their reasoning, all Leanne could manage was a muttered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting in line¡­¡± When the light turned green, the kids buzzed across the crosswalk, and just as Leanne was about to follow, Curtis pulled her back. ¡°We don¡¯t need to cross the street,¡± he chuckled. Confused, Leanne frowned. ¡°Then why did you make me line up?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . And to think, she¡¯d just been schooled by a gaggle of grade-schoolers. Curtis raised an eyebrowzily. ¡°Sorry, I thought you were part of their ss.¡± His lips curved into a grin that was anything but apologetic. He was teasing her again, and Leanne red at him. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me again.¡± Curtis gently lifted her chin and nted a kiss on her lips. She had to tilt her head back to look at him, noticing the yful glint in his eyes. 1/2 09:3 Chapte Chapter 346 ¡°My baby is so cute.¡± he said softly. Her irritation took a d¨¦tour, stirring a flutter in her heart as her fingers involuntarily clutched his sleeve. They stood at the busy intersection, a scene straight out of a romantic film, oblivious to the passersby. Curtis leaned closer, his nose brushing against hers yfully. ¡°The ice cream¡¯s melting.¡± Snapped back to reality, Leanne noticed the dripping vani ice cream down her hand. She fumbled for a wipe in her bag, but Curtis took over, cleaning her fingers with deliberate care. Her phone rang from inside the bag. Curtis answered it, holding it to her ear. ¡°It¡¯s Joy,¡± he whispered, stepping back to give her privacy. Joy¡¯s voice came through, cheerful and oblivious. ¡°Hey, where are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m out¡­¡± Leanne replied, feeling the lie weigh down on her. ¡°What¡¯s all that noise? Are you shopping?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°With who?¡± The ice cream felt even heavier in her hand. Lying to Joy always made Leanne feel worse: ¡°An old school friend.¡± ¡°A guy or a girl?¡± Joy pressed. Leanne nced at Curtis, who was barely suppressing a smirk. ¡°A girl.¡± Good, now she had switched his gender too. Joy didn¡¯t probe further and soon hung up. Across the street, in the backseat of a parked car, Selina watched the couple at the crosswalk, then turned to Joy with a puzzled look. ¡°How do we let Leanne know that already know about their secret romance?¡± Caught between wanting to protect her friend and her disdain for Curtis, Joy¡¯s strategy was a mix of mischief and malice. Holding her phone, she shed a sly grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun to tease them a bit? Secret lovers, huh? Just watch me make Curtis squirm!¡± 2/2 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Leanne noticed Joy had much free timetely. She¡¯d drive Austin¡¯s car to pick Leanne up from work daily. Curtis was like a ghost parked not too far away, invisible to Joy as she hopped into the car. After dinner, Joy would flop onto Leanne¡¯s bed, dragging the cat into her armpit, dering, ¡°I¡¯m not going home tonight. I¡¯m crashing here. In the morning, she¡¯d ¡°conveniently¡± drop Leanne at work, waving goodbye at the hospital entrance. ¡°Wait for me after work, okay?¡± The routine continued, and Joy monopolized all of Leanne¡¯s time, leaving no space for Curtis. Leanne had no chance to meet Curtis and even had to text him at night cautiously, wary of Joy glimpsing her screen. Leanne finally asked, ¡°Has yourpany been so slowtely? You seem to have a lot of time on your hands.¡± Joy replied grandly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to feel lonely. I want to keep youpany. What, you¡¯re tired of me, finding me annoying now?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Leanne responded diplomatically, ¡°I¡¯m quite okay on my own.¡± ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯re not!¡± Joy insisted. Leanne gave a sigh. She just couldn¡¯t turn Joy down. Curtis¡¯ patience was running thin. ¡°I¡¯m about ready to ship Joy off to Africa,¡± he half-joked. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± Leanne defended Joy, ¡°She¡¯s just less busy at work right now. She¡¯ll be caught up with new clients soon.¡± When Leanne had a day off on the weekend, Joy had already nned her day, promising to take her somewhere special. When asked, Joy kept it a mystery. ¡°A happy ce.¡± Driving to the destination, Leanne discovered it was a newly opened spa center. Unlike the traditional spas, catering mainly to men and asionally offering questionable services, the new hotspot was aimed at young women, offering foot massages, full spa treatments, and amenities like a self-service bar, a mini ?inema, and games rooms. 1/2 09:3 2/2 Chapter 347 What was their unique selling point? All the therapists were good-looking. ¡°You¡¯ve been so busytely, barely had time for fun, and must be exhausted. Let¡¯s get a massage, unwind a bit,¡± Joy urged. They looked at therapist profiles. Joymented and smirked, ¡°This one looks like a puppy.¡± Leanne chuckled but wasn¡¯t interested in selecting anyone based on their looks. She had C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. seen better. ¡°Let¡¯s just get someone good at the job,¡± Leanne said, opting for a female therapist. Soon, their therapists arrived, the men dressed sharply in white shirts and ck trousers. Leanne¡¯s choice, number 9, was a young woman new to the job. ¡°I¡¯m your first client? I¡¯m in luck,¡± Leanne smiled as the young woman excitedly prepared for the session. Despite her enthusiasm, the young therapist¡¯s technique was rough around the edges, not nearly as soothing as Curtis¡¯ asional massages. Leanne¡¯s phone rang as she was about to tell the therapist to be gentler. A severe ident required her immediate attention at the hospital. Without a second to lose, Leanne informed Joy and rushed back to her duties, leaving the rxation day behind for the chaos of the emergency room. ! Chapter 348 Chapter 348 Chapter 348 After a long day of treating patients and handling emergencies, including a severe eye injury that needed immediate attention, it was already dark when Leanne finished her shift at the hospital. When she stepped outside, she called her friend Joy to apologize for missing their earlier ns. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I stood you guys up.¡± Their gathering had already wrapped up. Joy responded with a light-hearted tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We know how it is with your boss, always putting everything on your shoulders first. Austin and I just finished our things, too. Haven¡¯t you eaten yet? I can bring you something on my way home.¡± Leanne could hear Austin chime in on the other end of the phone. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? We haven¡¯t finished our chat yet. Where are you off to?¡± Joy¡¯s voice faded as she moved away from the phone, sounding annoyed. ¡°How on earth did you see my Facebook post?¡±. Were they arguing? At that moment, Leanne knew it wasn¡¯t the best time to ask Joy for favors. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ve got food at home.¡± With Joy tied up in a spat with Austin, the call got cut off all of a sudden.. As Leanne reached her front door, her smartwatch beeped. Puzzled, she pushed open the door to find the lights zing inside. A chair was in the entryway where Curtis sat, legs crossed and arms folded, looking up with a gaze that seemed to be waiting for her arrival. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Leanne asked, stunned by the unexpected scene. Curtis silenced his watch¡¯s alert and nced at the time. It¡¯s 9:47 PM. His eyes briefly dropped to Leanne¡¯s feet before returning to meet her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you.¡± His demeanor softened a bit as he stood up. ¡°Had anything to eat yet?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± she replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go for dinner,¡± Curtis suggested, picking up his jacket. ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote? Can¡¯t we eat here?¡± Leanne was a bit confused. ¡°We¡¯ll go to a diner,¡± he said, slipping an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Spend the evening with me, okay?¡± ? ?? 09:3 Chapte Chapter 348 Her resistance was faint. ¡°I need to feed the cat first.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°I¡¯ve already fed him.¡± T Without further discussion, Curtis led her out the door. They arrived at a cozy diner hidden in a quiet alley, which stayed opente for night owls like themselves. The owner, also known as the chef, served them a hearty w chowder, freshly cooked with a creamy, thick base and tender fish fillets that cooked instantly in the hot broth. Leanne was starving and ate eagerly, not noticing Curtis¡¯ unusual quietness. He didn¡¯t touch his food but leaned back in the wooden chair, sipping on aged whiskey. Her mind wandered to Joy and Austin¡¯s argument. They had just started dating, and Joy, known for her fiery temper, never backed down from a fight. Leanne worried and texted to check in but got no response. Joy was probably too caught up in her argument to notice her phone. Earlier in the day, Joy had wanted to irritate Curtis by posting pictures from a spa day with a handsome friend tagged, thinking Curtis wouldn¡¯t see it due to his habit of not checking social media often. Unfortunately, Austin, whom she had blocked, somehow saw the post and sparked a jealous outburst. They had been arguing for two hours, with Austin using his debate skills to corner Joy, who stood her ground stubbornly. Finally, Curtis broke the silence. ¡°Are you full?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Leanne nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Back at the hotel room, when they entered, Curtis swept Leanne off her feet and carried her to the bedroom, yful and assertive. Though he maintained a calm exterior, Leanne sensed his mood. There was a silent tension, an unspoken upset that hung in the air as he methodically helped her off with her shoes and socks, his movements precise and controlled. 09:3 2/2 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 Chapter 349 T Leanne gazed at him, dazed and confused, not understanding his intentions, until Curtis¡¯rge hand enveloped her foot, his warm palm pressing against her sole. Instinctively, she recoiled. Curtis tightened his grip, holding her firmly as he lifted his eyes to meet hers. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°It tickles a bit,¡± Leanne admitted. The corner of Curtis¡¯ mouth twitched upward in a subtle smile, and his tone waszy yetced with an emotion hard to decipher. ¡°Oh? Others don¡¯t make it tickle, but I do?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . His wrists were lean, the veins beneath his skin entuating the rugged power of his masculinity, contrasting sharply with her delicate feet. Leanne felt ufortable, her mind overpowered by his presence, managing only a feeble/protest, ¡°No one else has touched them. ¡°Is that so?¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was light, almost breezy, but beneath that feigned tranquility was a stormy darkness more violent than a surfy sea. From a young age, Curtis harbored a fierce protective instinct toward Leanne, his sister in name only. No one else could touch her. For what he once did not understand, he then knew it was not just protectiveness but a possessive desire. Foot massages were usual, especially after a long day at work. It was nothing out of the ordinary except that Curtis felt the urge to break the hands of anyone else who touched her. There wasn¡¯t a single part of Leanne that wasn¡¯t beautiful. Even the shape of her ankles was exquisitely delicate. Curtis¡¯ fingers, as smooth as polished marble, traced around her protruding ankle bones, sliding from the back to the front of her foot, the sensitive area causing her toes to curl like bashful mimosa leaves. He massaged her soles in a way that was more teasing than therapeutic, intentionally avoiding traditional pressure points and focusing instead on the spots that elicited the most intense reactions from her. Leanne squirmed under the ticklish sensation, her struggles growing as she tried to kick him off. ¡°What are you doing? Let go¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t escape. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t you like massages?¡± 09:3 Chapter 349 Curtis¡¯ eyes were deep and intense, and he watched her furrowed brows and tightly pursed lips. ¡°Does it feel better when I do it, or someone else does?¡± Though Leanne had never really gone for a professional massage, she knew it wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to be. Selina had screamed from pain during her session when the masseuse touched a spot to reflect kidney health. Ever sopetitive, Joy had contorted her face in agony yet boasted, ¡°Ha, it doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t let anyone else do this,¡± Leanne attempted to crawl away, her voiceing out all nasally, making her sound pretty pathetic. ¡°$top teasing me.¡± Curtis grabbed her by the ankles and dragged her back, his hands smoothly gliding up her silky calves, capturing her legs and spreading them apart as he kneeled between them, trapping her beneath him in a bossy pose. His tone remained steady, betraying no sign of the emotional turmoil inside. ¡°No massage, then? What were you doing at the spa for so long?¡± He loomed over her, pinning her down. Leanne felt like prey with no escape, wisely attempting to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t stay long at the spa. I only had a quick back rub before I was called back to work.¡± A back rub? That didn¡¯t do much to improve Curtis¡¯ mood. He flipped Leanne over. Her soft, loose blouse had shifted to reveal a small red mark where her shoulder neck, catching Curtis¡¯ eye. His expression chilled in a microsecond, and he pushed aside her cor to look clo the next second, he flipped her blouse up. Her back was wlessly smooth, the beautiful lines of her shoulder des and the distinct curve of her waist and hips exposed in the golden light. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees, Leanne was stunned, anger building from being manipted forcefully, her eyes reddening with frustration. ¡°Curtis, have you had enough?¡± His anger was boiling, ready to erupt. ¡°Leanne, are you trying to kill me?¡± With that, he suddenly withdrew, and as Leanne turned her head, she only caught a glimpse of his retreating figure. 2/2 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 Chapter 350 The silence in the suite was deafening, broken as he left. Leanne lingered in bed for a little longer before she got up and headed to the bathroom. Turning away from the mirror, she lifted her shirt. Several red marks marred her shoulders and along her spine, likely leftovers from the massage. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. That masseuse went overboard. The penthouse was expansive, and it took Leanne a moment to locate him. She finally found Curtis leaning against the hallway wall, a cigarette in hand. Half of it had already burned down, its smoke curling upwards, filling the corridor with its scent. He took a deep drag, inhaling the sharp nicotine to quell the rising irritation that threatened to burst through his chest. A simmering anger bubbled within him, with nowhere to go. He feared losing control and frightening Leanne if he stayed any longer. When hearing the door, his gaze flicked over, his eyes still shadowed with a residual sternness. Only when he saw Leanne did the icy look dissipate, and he stubbed his cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Curtis ushered her back into the room and shut the door. ¡°It¡¯s smoky out there.¡± Close enough, Leanne could smell the tobo on him, mingling with his usual woody cologne into a distinct scent belonging to Curtis. ¡°We went to a reputable spa today. I just¡­¡± She was cut off mid-sentence. ¡°Reputable? And they left you looking like that?¡± Curtis¡¯ suppressed vexation was surfacing again, his voice tense. ¡°Leanne, I can¡¯t stand seeing you hurt.¡± A swell of tenderness washed over her heart. When hearing Curtis¡¯ concern, she forgave him. ¡°The masseuse was new and didn¡¯t mean to be so rough.¡± Curtis scoffed coldly, ¡°Try defending that guy again.¡± Leanne blinked her lovely eyes. ¡°She¡¯s a girl.¡± What? A silence fell between them, during which Curtis¡¯ expression subtly shifted. ¡°A girl, huh?¡± he said indifferently. ¡°What a strong girl.¡± 1/2 09:3 Chapter 350 Leanne retorted, ¡°Next time you get jealous, can you at least get your facts straight first?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His apology was soft as he reached to embrace her, but she held him off with her arms. ¡°No dice,¡± she said, not mincing words, before spinning on her heel and striding off. Curtis followed, his voice softening as he coaxed, ¡°Are you mad?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Leanne closed the bedroom door, nearly mming it on his nose. It took Curtis all night to smooth things over. Meanwhile, Joy spent the entire evening exining her encounter with the handsome young man with the eight-pack abs who gave her a foot massage the other day. Her peace didn¡¯tst long, as she was soon caught up in a whirlwind of tasks, too busy to scheme against Curtis. Leanne tried calling her to go out for drinks, but all she could hear on the other end was the endless typing, Joy¡¯s voiceden with the weary resignation of a corporate drone. ¡°Babe, I¡¯m too busy these days. Several clients have asked for me by name, and I have to draft multiple proposals. It¡¯s harder than a donkey¡¯s day!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re amazing,¡± Leanneforted. ¡°It shows people appreciate your creativity and skills.¡± Joy often came up with unconventional ideas, brilliant to those who could appreciate them and bizarre to those who couldn¡¯t. It seemed most of their clientele were thetter. Joy suspected someone was sabotaging her. She was spinning like a top, the beneficiary of her troubles clear as day. That damned Curtis. ¡°Just average. Don¡¯t tter me,¡± Joy would get carried away when ttered, only to catch the real point later. ¡°You¡¯re asking me out for drinks? What¡¯s the catch?¡± ¡°No catch.¡± Leanne said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Being caught between two sides was tough. And Leanne felt it was time toy her cards. on the table. 512 09:37 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 Chapter 351 After a grueling day, Leanne and Joy had nned to unwind at a local bar. Leanne arrived first, settling into the lively ambiance as she waited. But Joy was dyed by ast-minute call from a demanding client and was updating Leanne via voice messages as she navigated through the traffic ¡°I''m two blocks away now,¡± Joy¡¯s voice crackled through the speaker. ¡°No rush,¡± Leanne replied, her voice calm as she ordered a drink to sip while she waited. During the past few days, Leanne had been wrestling with a delicate matter. She had to find a clever way to discuss Joy¡¯s ongoing feud with Curtis. It was like trying to mix oil with water. The two were ipatible, and Leanne knew she was the root cause. Joy¡¯s animosity toward Curtis was a shield to protect her. She had stood by Leanne during her darkest moments, never letting go of her hand. Theycked parental love and had be each other¡¯s pir of strength, making Joy¡¯s role in Leanne¡¯s life incredibly significant. As Leanne nursed her drink, the warmth slowly spread through her stomach. She was deep in her thoughts when she sensed someone approaching. Expecting Joy, she looked up only to see two men who seemed intent on striking up a conversation. ¡°Hey, beautiful, all by yourself?¡± one of them asked, sliding into the seat beside her. They had unremarkable features that blended into the crowd yet carried themselves with an unwarranted swagger. Their style was the type Joy loved to mock, with over-gelled hair, skinny jeans paired with loafers, and shirts tucked neatly into their belts. Initially, Leanne maintained politeness. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a friend.¡± ¡°Oh, but your friend isn¡¯t here yet. Join us for a drink,¡± the more talkative of the two insisted, not taking the hint. Despite her reserved demeanor, they sat on either side of her. ¡°What do you do for a living, gorgeous?¡± the talkative one continued. Still in her hospital scrubs, way less eye-catching than the usual bar get-up, Leanne still couldn¡¯t conceal her stunning good looks and one-of-a-kind charm. It was like a rose blooming bright and untainted amidst the decay of the bar¡¯s dim lights. Her patience wearing thin, Leanne cooled her tone, ¡°There are plenty of seats over there. My friend will be here soon. Please leave.¡± ¡°Why so cold? We''re just making friends,¡± the first man persisted. ¡°My buddy here has taken a real shine to you.¡± As they continued to ignore her disinterest, Leanne cut them off sharply, ¡°I¡¯m married.¡± 09.02 Chapter 351 It only seemed to amuse them as if they found her vulnerability enticing. ¡°No worries. We are, too. Just having some fun. Why so serious, huh?¡± Before Leanne could respond, a hand reached out, snatching a drink from one of the men and sshing it in his face. ¡°Time to sober up,¡± Joy¡¯s voice sounded as she pulled the startled man up by his cor, positioning herself protectively before Leanne. She surveyed him disdainfully. ¡°You think you¡¯re worthy of her attention with that face? Dream on.¡± The bar was bustling with the evening crowd, who turned their attention toward the scene. Joy¡¯s presence wasmanding. ¡°Her husband is a six-foot-two hunk with a six-pack and a fortune. Why would she waste her time on you? You think she¡¯s tired of caviar and wants to nibble on some stale crackers?¡± Irritated and embarrassed, the man muttered insults under his breath. Joy retorted loudly, overshadowing him. ¡°Go yell at someone who cares!¡± As the men retreated, defeated and cursing, Joy scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s all you got? Pathetic.¡± She then sat beside Leanne, pushing a luxurious handbag aside, and ordered drinks for both. ¡°You''ve been hitting the bottle hard, huh?¡± she remarked, noticing the empty sses. Leanne smiled, amused by Joy¡¯s protective antics. ¡°You''re a sight for sore eyes,¡± she joked. Ever the life of the party, Joy waved over the waiter to order their drinks and shared tales of her hectic days. ¡°Feels like lm a modern-day serf. ving away for Austin by day, and he expects me to moonlight as hispanion, too. What a rip-off!¡± 09.02 Chapter 352 Chapter 352 ¡°In my next life, | want to be Selina,¡± Joy mused out loud, tossing her hair back with augh. ¡°Just living the dream, doing nothing but having fun. She''s off on another vacation, you know.¡± Leanne nodded in agreement. ¡°Sounds like a n. That way, we can still hang out.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Out of the blue, Leanne¡¯s sentimentality caught Joy off-guard. ¡°What¡¯s all mushy suddenly?¡± up with you, getting ¡°Joy, you¡¯re awesome. We''ve been friends for so long, and you''re always looking out for me,¡± Leanne said earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s the biggest blessing to have you.¡± Tears welled up in Joy''s eyes as she stammered, ¡°Why are you talking like this? It¡¯s like you''re saying goodbye. Just because Pabcoae tnegdane Anymore?¡± Leanne felt a lump in her throat and grabbed Joy''s hand. ¡°Of course not. It won''t happen.¡± ¡°Then why say something like that? You scared the hell out of me.¡± Joy clutched her chest. ¡°When did you find out?¡± Leanne asked quietly. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Joy hesitated, her eyes darting side to side, still trying to act ignorant, ¡°Find out what?¡± ¡°| knew it,¡± Leanne sighed as if unraveling a tongue twister, ¡°You''ve known all along, ra COR anal ¡°prapatee De) uthink you two ere being sneaky? All those public disys of affection and sneaking off to answer phone calls. Do | look stupid to you?¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me then?¡± ¡°And you have the nerve to ask me that?¡± Leanne immediately felt guilty. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to upset you.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Joy said dryly. ¡°I was just messing with you and Curtis, too, for fun.¡± Leanne was a bit helpless, remembering her internal struggles recently, all apparently for nothing. With the weight lifted from her shoulders, she felt relieved. ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± Joy shook her head. ¡°I thought you would be happier by staying away, from Curtis. BupifyBuce A @ deesh''t Ake sense. | only want you to be happy. Whatever you decide, I''m with you.¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Asurge of warmth filled Leanne, tears spilling over as she embraced Joy. ¡°Thanks, Joy.¡± Joy couldn¡¯t help her tears, stammering, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean | forgive Curtis. I''ll never forgive him! If he ever hurts you again, he¡¯s a dead man!¡± Chapter 352 Chapter 352 The ck sedan pulled up in the bustling district filled with bars and clubs. Dressed sharply, Curtis stepped out and entered one of them. Inside, the ce was pulsing with vibrant music and chaotic lights. Conversation required yelling into each other¡¯s ears to be heard. Curtis found them as both women were in a tearful embrace. Scattered bottles littered the table while Joy managed to blurt out some angry, muffled words about him. Austin had also arrived. Curtis carefully lifted Leanne, who was still clutching Joy¡¯s hand, unwilling to let go, insisting, ¡°I don¡¯t want you. I want Joy.¡± Austin tried to hold Joy back as she gave him a run for his money with a few good shoves. Curtis grabbed Leanne¡¯s bag and carried her out of the bar. She rested quietly against his shoulder, crying softly, asionally hupping, as he muttered, ¡°Crybaby. What did you guys talk about that got you so upset?¡± Leanne didn¡¯t respond, her sobs slowly subsiding, perhaps falling asleep. As they reached the hotel parking lot, Curtis was about to help her out of the car when he noticed she was awake. Looking into his eyes, she was silent, just watching. ¡°Drunk?¡± Curtis asked. ¡°I hold my liquor well,¡± Leanne replied steadily, no sign of drunkenness in her vo Curtis pinched her nose. ¡°Pretty drunk to me.¡± Leanne swatted his hand away. Her eyes, red from crying, were calm in the dim car light. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore looking at him with those damp, doe eyes. Curtis returned her gaze, a faint smile ying in his eyes. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Leanne still didn¡¯t speak. Her index finger traced his brow, gently moving from the center to the ends, then back across the deep set of his eyes. Her finger followed the line of Curtis¡¯ tall nose, eventually resting on his thin, attractive lips. Chapter 352 She stared for some time, then suddenly looked up, whispering his name. ¡°Curtis.¡± A faint scent of alcohol mixed with her breath tickled his nose. Her request was polite. ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Curtis felt a tight knot in his throat, but he kept cool, leaning back in his seat and asking,¡±Why do you wanna kiss me?¡± ¡°Because I love you,¡± she confessed, likely emboldened by the alcohol, ¡°I love you.¡± With hisstposure, Curtis.signaled for Jake to leave the car first. 3/3 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 Chapter 353 As the car door shut, the quiet interior became their sanctuary. Curtis lifted Leanne effortlessly, parting her legs and settling her face-to-face on hisp. ¡°Okay,¡± he said with a calm voice, seated securely. ¡°Now, you can kiss me.¡± In their rtionship, Curtis often took the lead, and Leanne leaned forward, her cheeks flushed from the wine, hovering close as if hesitating or unsure how to proceed. Ever patient, Curtis waited unhurriedly. ¡°Need me to show you how?¡± ¡°| know how,¡± Leanne responded, as if she wanted to prove herself, and bravely pressed her lips to his. Her kiss was tentative and awkward, dry at first as she tried to move but couldn''t quite find the rhythm. Curtis couldn¡¯t help but smile at her adorably clueless attempt, his eyes crinkling at the corners. He gently guided her, whispering, ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Leanne obeyed, and her lips were warmly enveloped. ¡°Good girl.¡± She was a quick learner, attentive and obedient. Curtis murmured, ¡°Your tongue.¡± She obediently extended her tongue. Curtis kissed her slowly, meticulously, teaching her through his actions how to share their breath and silently express affection through the mingling of lips and tongues. Leanne kissed him earnestly, though he was coaxing her into the rhythm of their intimacy. Gradually, the kiss deepened, and Curtis subtly took control, though Leanne, like amb walking into a trap, hardly realized it. With her senses mildly heightened by the alcohol, she was breathless, her mind floating dreamily on soft clouds that enveloped and cafessed her, slipping beneath her skirt. Her cheeks burned, and her blood heated, coursing through her limbs, leaving her inebriated. After a while, Curtis pulled back. Leanne looked up in a daze, her lips swollen and slightly parted, irresistibly alluring. Her eyes, misty as if longing for something more, caught Curtis¡¯ deep gaze. Unaware of his intentions, she watched his deliberate movements as he reached into her purse to pull a wipe out, cleaning his fingers methodically. 710 Chapter 353 Leanne¡¯s hazy and soft eyes followed his every move. The temperature in the plush car ramped up as things between the two started getting hot and heavy. Leanne rested against his broad shoulders, biting his suit jacket, her breaths shallow and suppressed. ¡°Darling...¡± Curtis¡¯ voice was a husky murmur. She couldn''t respond, lost in the rising tide threatening to overwhelm her. Eventually, her tense back rxed. Curtis chuckled softly. ¡°Such a champ.¡± Whether she grasped the meaning of his words, shey against his chest, breathing lightly. After cleaning his hands again with another wipe, Curtis draped his jacketC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. over her, and like. poring Berd he \ lifte@\her fom the car and carried her through the elevator and into his apartment. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Once in the room, heid her on the bed. Leanne''s eNO mistiet than if heldiustsre h P look one of bewildered invitation. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Loosening his tie, Curtis leaned down to kiss her passion ey Hisrge) ds, slightly Guy ~ seemed to electrify her skin. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! He lifted her by the back, beginning to unbutton her blouse, reaching to undress her bra. 0315 09.02 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Chapter 354 Halfway through, Curtis froze. Every muscle in his body tensed, like an arrow drawn on a taut bow, yet he hesitated, remembering his promise to her. ¡°Will you me me again when you wake up tomorrow?¡± The tipsy Leanne gazed at him, her eyes blurry and unwittingly seductive. Cursing under his breath, Curtis clenched his teeth and withdrew his hand from behind her, tucking her into the bed with the nket. He sat on the bed edge, elbows on his knees, hands supporting his forehead as he tried to calm the tumultuous impulses racing through his veins. Behind him, the nket stirred, and not understanding why thoseforting hands had suddenly left, Leanne poked her head out from under the nket. ¡°Curtis...¡± Curtis stiffened, turned his head, and saw her flushed face and bewildered expression. Swallowing hard, he sighed in resignation, dug her restless body out from under the nket, and resigned himself to tending to her needs. She clung to his arm, unsure whether to refuse or wee his touch. Curtis teased her, ¡°Feels good?¡± Leanne''s voice broke. ¡°Yeah...¡± Amused, Curtis prodded further. ¡°Do you love me, Leanne?¡± She murmured, ¡°I...¡± ¡°Wrong answer,¡± Curtis frowned, his fingers chastising her gently. It wasn¡¯t until she squirmed and moaned again that he was satisfied, seizing the opportunity to tease further. ¡°Am | your husband?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Curtis paused, and then a wave of bliss overwhelmed him like a tsunami. He gripped her head and kissed her passionately, leaving her breathless and gasping for air After the rush of blood had subsided, Leanne fell into a deep sleep. Curtis cleaned her and cradled her soft body in his arms, kissing her tenderly. ¡°Leanne, | must have owed you big time in a past life.¡± up 1/2 Chapter 354 Leanne slept as if in aa, and when she awoke, disoriented in bed, it took her a moment to reconnect with her physical senses. She recalled drinking heavily with Joy the night before, and bits of memory about Curtis picking her up surfaced. With him not around, Leanne got out of bed to shower and noticed his dark trousers in the bathroom. shes of the previous night flickered in her mind. Her fingers twitched a bit as she went to grab a towel. Her face flushed slowly, like a shrimp cooked in simmering water. Curtis entered, the bed disheveled. Approaching the ne mrdopi\Re spr enstrneGe IS irty trousers from the night before. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°Admiring your trophy?¡± His sudden voice startled her flustered thoughts. Leanne regained hexdomnpstre and tirn¨¦d. Se him standing at the bathroom door, a half-smile on his lips. The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Her face burned, and under overwhelming embarrassment, she pretended not to understand his teasing. ¡°| need to shower.¡± she said. Curtis hummed an acknowledgment, leaning against the door frame. ¡°Go ahead.¡± After a brief pause, Leanne insisted, ¡°You need to leave.¡± His eyes twinkled with mischief, his tone faux-serious. ¡°. fren alethe hrakd y ds putnightd n''t | deserve a treat?¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Her face turned redder, and she pursed her lips, pushing him out. As Curtis let her push him away, he teased, ¡°We''ve seen it all. What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡± ¡°Have you seen my eye roll?¡± Leanne pushed him out of the bathroom, quickly shut the door behind him, and locked it. Hearing the crisp sound of the lock, Curtis chuckled.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. 212 Chapter 355 Chapter 355 After her shower, Leanne saw Curtis in the dining room, scrolling through financial news on his tablet. Asposed as usual, Leanne sat at the far end of the long dining table, quietly picking up a spoon to eat her oatmeal. Curtis put down his tablet, about to call her over when his phone rang. It was from Brian, the president of SolidAxis Engineering, and the conversation dragged on. When he finished, Leanne had eaten her breakfast and was ready to work. He grabbed his coat to walk her out, descended the stairs to the parking lot, and opened the car door for her. As Leanne hopped into the car, there was a slight awkwardness in her movements, like a ¡°culprit¡± making a reluctant return to the scene of the crime. She sat far away from him, pressed against the car window, immediately engrossed in her phone, checking messages from her colleagues. She avoided talking to him, avoided eye contact, and refused all forms ofmunication. Curtis called out to her, ¡°Come here for a hug.¡± Her response was firm. ¡°No.¡± Curtis nced at her distant profile. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all about hugsst night, and now, you¡¯ve turned cold?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Leanne¡¯s face flushed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± Curtis raised an eyebrow meaningfully. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Maybe you can ask the seat what happened. It¡¯s a witness who saw everythingst night.¡± Leanne quickly reached to cover his mouth, whispering a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Curtis caught her hand and gently kissed the palm. ¡°Then don¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Leanne¡¯s ears turned red. She regretted not drinking enough the night before. Why did she remember everything so clearly? When arriving at the hospital, her face finally cooled down. ¡°My daughter made this for me at school. It¡¯s pretty, right?¡± Donna eagerly showed Leanne the handmade flowers when they reached the office. The little flowers looked naive and childlike. Leanneplimented sincerely, ¡°So cute.¡± 1/2 Chapter 355 ¡°It¡¯s for Mother¡¯s Day. She brought it home secretly yesterday and gave it to me this morning. Oh, it moved me to tears.¡± ¡°Today is Mother¡¯s Day?¡± Leanne asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Amy yawned, having worked the night shift, ¡°I bought my mom some jewelry. half a month¡¯s sry.¡± There goes Since her parents had passed, Leanne had felt indifferent about such days, having no one to give gifts to. She thought it over and sent Curtis a message to remind him: [Today is Mother¡¯s Day. Don¡¯t forget to do something nice for Jennifer.] She had always addressed Jennifer by her name since she knew Jennifer didn¡¯t consider her a daughter-inw. After marrying Curtis, she kept addressing Jennifer the same, and their rtionship remained distant. On such a day, she probably wasn¡¯t on Jennifer¡¯s list of expectations, and she wouldn¡¯t bother too much. Leanne ordered a bouquet of carnations for Larissa, who was filming in a mountainous region. She hadn¡¯t heard back all day, guessing Larissa was busy filming or that the flowers hadn¡¯t reached her due to the remote location. Even if Larissa never received them, it didn¡¯t matter much to Leanne. The flowers were a gesture of care. Just before leaving work, she unexpectedly received a call from Larissa. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Anne, I¡¯m in Stonebridge. Can you meet me?¡± Leanne was surprised. ¡°Of course, but aren¡¯t you supposed to be filming in the mountains?¡± ¡°I got your flowers,¡± Larissa said. ¡°It¡¯s been years since I got flowers on Mother¡¯s Day. Suddenly, I wanted to see you.¡± Leanne could hear a hint of mncholy in her voice, probably missing her daughter. ¡°I¡¯m about to finish work. Where are you? I¡¯lle to you.¡± Later that evening, after Curtis finished a meeting with clients, he returned to the Richardson Manor. Chapter 356 Chapter 356 They had guests in the house. Jennifer was discussing the uing charity g at the end of the month. For the Richardson family, the end of May marked a poignant time, filled with significant events from two decades ago. The charity g was one of the few asions where Jennifer and Mary could findmon ground. It was a time for phnthropy and coincided with the anniversary of Curtis¡¯ grandfather¡¯s passing. Among those coborating on the event were several influential societydies, including Penelope. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As Curtis entered the living room, the conversation paused, and someone eximed with pleasant surprise, ¡°Ah, Curtis is back!¡± Jennifer had been restlesstely, looking quite drained. Seeing Curtis seemed to brighten her spirits somewhat. The charity foundation¡¯s directors promptly stood to introduce themselves with respect. Curtis responded briefly, handing some flowers and a gift to Jennifer. ¡°Happy Mother¡¯s Day.¡± Upon opening the gift, she found a vintage ruby ne, drawing envious nces from the onlookers. ¡°Jennifer, you are blessed. Both your children are paragons of virtue and thoughtful.¡± Jennifer epted the flowers and instructed the maid to fetch a vase, a smile gracing face. ¡°Curtis has always been thoughtful, never forgetting holidays or my birthday.¡± ¡°Too much praise,¡± Curtis chuckled, loosening his tie and deting his praise. ¡°I forgot today. But your daughter-inw reminded me this morning to celebrate.¡± ¡°Leanne is thoughtful,¡± Jennifer remarked. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee with you?¡± ¡°She was busy.¡± ¡°Leanne is such a gem, so smart and considerate,¡± Penelope sighed. ¡°Then there¡¯s Selina, in her twenties but still acting like a kid, always so flighty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Leanne could practically run a nursery now,¡± Curtis joked, elicitingughter in the room. Jennifer told him off yfully and turned to Penelope. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Penelope wasn¡¯t mad. She smiled and added, ¡°Selina¡¯s much less of a worry when she¡¯s with Leanne. I feel at ease.¡± The otherdies also praised Leanne, admiring her qualities. 372 Chapter 356 ¡°It¡¯s all your credit,¡± Curtisplimented Jennifer, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Grandma. The conversation soon returned to the charity event. The chairman suggested inviting celebrities to perform to increase public interest and attract even more rich donors to the auction, raising more funds for charity projects. Top of the list was Larissa. ¡°Huh?¡± ady remarked, ¡°I thought she doesn¡¯t domercial gigs.¡± In the elite¡¯s circles, the allure of celebrities was only another profession morized by spotlights, often dependent on capital. Larissa was an exception, hailing from the affluent Capital City, which lent her some liberty. The Richardson family had close ties with the Watson family, and Jennifer could ask for a favor. However, she didn¡¯t see the need. A charity g was more than a stage for stars. Before Jennifer could express her views, Penelope suggested, ¡°Isn¡¯t Leanne close to Larissa? Maybe Leanne could ask for a favor. Jennifer paused with her coffee cup in hand. ¡°Leanne is close to her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Always well-informed, Penelope continued, ¡°Larissa resembles Leanne¡¯ste mother somewhat, so Leanne is fond of her. Larissa¡¯s daughter also passed away many years ago, and she sees Leanne as a daughter. They get along well.¡± That was news to Jennifer, who had always felt distant from Leanne. She said nothing, simply sipping her coffee. The exquisite fragrance of the top-grade coffee somehow felt less satisfying than usual 212 Chapter 357 Chapter 357 After their meal, Larissa dropped Leanne off at the entrance of Golden Grove Manors. She hurried to catch her evening flight back to the film set, having squeezed the visit into her tight schedule to see her. As Leanne was about to wave goodbye and head inside, she noticed a sleek ck Rolls-Royce parked under the magnolia tree. Jake stood beside the car, giving her a respectful bow from a distance. Thinking Curtis hade to pick her up, her steps quickened. Curtis emerged from the car, his shirt unbuttoned at the top, revealing a hint of chest, his gray trousers highlighting his long legs. Even the shadows of the night seemed to favor him, casting a dappled pattern that dressed him in a casual, flirtatious air. So, it wasn¡¯t her fault for being swept awayst night, right? He had started flirting with her first. As Leanne approached, she blurted out without thinking. ¡°What are you doing here trying to tempt me again? I¡¯m not going to a hotel with you today.¡± Curtis paused, his hand resting on the car door, but quickly, a smirk appeared as he gestured toward the car. ¡°No need for a hotel. Say hello to your mother-inw first.¡± Leanne followed his gaze and saw Jennifer sitting inside the car. She stiffened, her cheeks flushing as she greeted in a restrained manner. ¡°Hi, Jennifer. What brings you here?¡± It was polite but awkward. Jennifer responded calmly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in over a month, and since Curtis wasing to see you, I thought I¡¯d tag along.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leanne muttered an ¡°Oh,¡± feeling embarrassed, and pinched Curtis on the arm. Why hadn¡¯t he warned her? ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before. How are you finding living on your own after moving out?¡± Jennifer inquired. ¡°I¡¯m used to it,¡± Leanne replied. Curtis stood by, enjoying the scene unfold without offering any rifications. Jennifer finally suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me around?¡± Confused, Leanne led her upstairs. 1/2 Chapter 357 While in the elevator, Curtis casually grabbed the velvet jewelry box from Leanne¡¯s hand and opened it. Inside were a pair of emerald earrings framed with diamonds, simple yet elegant. They were a gift from Larissa, who was filming in the mountainous regions and hadn¡¯t got her expensive jewelry. The earrings were a cherished item she had held onto for years. ¡°Did your idol give you these?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jennifer checked out the earrings. ¡°The quality¡¯s top-notch, even if they¡¯re kinda small. I dig their dainty vibe.¡± She added, ¡°You like emeralds, don¡¯t you? I have better ones at home. You shoulde to pick someter.¡± Leanne assumed the earrings didn¡¯t impress Jennifer, who had seen far rarer treasures, and she shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you, but we can¡¯t wear conspicuous jewelry at work.¡± Jennifer dropped the subject. Leaning against the elevator wall, Curtis grinned. ¡°Your mother-inw wants to give you a. gift, too. Can¡¯t you tell?¡± Leanne nced at Jennifer in surprise, catching a stern look from her. The awkward atmosphere continued to Leanne¡¯s apartment. Jennifer settled into the living room, her gaze sweeping the modest, vintage-style d¨¦co Everything from the ceramic vase on the dining table to the floral prints on the walls a the folding doors that led to the balcony radiated a clean, cozy charm. A cat stretchedzily and jumped down from a cab, cautiously observing the neer. ¡°Is this the cat you mentioned?¡± Leanne made her a cup of coffee. ¡°It¡¯s a stray rescued. Its adopter returned it, so I kept it.¡± ¡°Curtis is allergic to cats,¡± Jennifer began, then stopped, realizing it sounded like she wasining. Curtis beckoned the cat, which skillfully jumped onto the arm of the sofa beside him. He tapped the cat¡¯s head like a father instructing a child. ¡°Kitten, meet thisdy. She¡¯s my mom, which makes her your grandma.¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 Leanne watched as a sh of annoyance crossed Jennifer¡¯s face, then tossed the face mask to Curtis, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t teach him bad habits.¡± Jennifer had never imagined her first grandchild would be a stray cat. Taking a sip of her tea to calm her nerves, she asked Leanne, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move back to Crystal Cove Vis? The garden there is huge, the cat could roam freely, much better than being cooped up in an apartment.¡± Leanne¡¯s feelings about the vi at Crystal Cove Vis wereplex and hard to define. It was both her and Curtis¡¯ marital home and a prison that had trapped her for over two years. She nced at Curtis, who had been through a lot in the past six months and seemed more open about expressing his true feelings now. ¡°I don¡¯t like it there,¡± she said simply. Curtis¡¯ expression was hidden behind the mask, his posturezy against the couch, his emotions unreadable. Jennifer paused for a moment, then tactfully changed the subject. She inquired about their recent lives and showed concern, but didn¡¯t stay long before leaving. Leanne walked them to the door, intending to apany them downstairs, but Jennifer, declined, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should get some rest.¡± Stopping at the elevator, Leanne said, ¡°Take care on your way.¡± Perhaps because Jennifer was there, Curtis wasn¡¯t as clingy today, just brushing her cheek with his knuckles before saying, ¡°I¡¯m off!¡± Back inside, Leanne refilled the cat¡¯s bowl. The cat, as always, was affectionate, rubbing against her legs and climbing on her knees to cuddle. Petting the cat¡¯s head, Leanne spoke to it, ¡°Jennifer was acting a bit odd today, wasn¡¯t she?¡± The cat meowed in response. Leanne agreed, ¡°You noticed it too, right?¡± After giving the cat a good brushing and throwing around a kitty toy, she heard a loud knock which startled the cat, sending it running into the bedroom. Had Curtise back? When Leanne answered the door, she was met by three unfamiliar men. The leader, wearing a ck jacket and with a ruggedplexion, eyed her disapprovingly. 1/2 00.02 Chapter 358 ¡°Who is Carl to you?¡± Hearing this familiar yet loathsome name made Leanne frown slightly, ¡°A stranger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± the man bellowed, his presence dominating. ¡°You live here and you don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s mortgaged this apartment to us. He owes us three million and hasn¡¯t paid. Since you¡¯re living here, you can pay his debt.¡± ¡°The apartment is mine. Without my consent, what right did he have to mortgage it to you?¡± ¡°Sort it out amongst yourselves. We don¡¯t care. As far as we¡¯re concerned, the apartment has been mortgaged to us. Either you pay the three million or hand over the apartment.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Leanne was not one to be taken advantage of, certainly not on Carl¡¯s ount. ¡°Which bank are you from?¡± Leanne asked. ¡°Uplink Credit Solutions.¡± The man in the jacket produced a business card, unlike Curtis¡¯ fancy embossed cards, this one was in and looked like it was printed at a street-side shop. ¡°Are all the paperwork and loan agreementsplete?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯re a legitimate business,¡± he snapped, signaling a bespectacled young man behind him to show Leanne the contract. The photocopied contract bore Carl¡¯s signature. Leanne skimmed through the document. A mortgage loan without the homeowner¡¯s signature was invalid, no reputable ban would lend money to Carl under these circumstances. It must be some unregte private lending tform, desperate for profit at any cost, engaging in shady transa The money Carl had borrowed two years ago came with an annual interest rate of meaning for every hundred borrowed, sixty-four was due in interest. The principal w merely a million, but withpounded interest, it had ballooned to three million. In short, only a fool would take out such a predatory loan. Carl was like a ticking time bomb. When he and Violet moved out, unexpectedly, withou any fuss, it turned out he had left a trap for her Chapter 359 Chapter 359 ¡°Got a good look, did you?¡± The man in the jacket snatched the document back aggressively. ¡°I did,¡± Leanne replied firmly. ¡°This house was left to me by my parents, it was never Carl¡¯s. His name isn¡¯t on the deed, so your mortgage agreement with him isn¡¯t worth the paper it¡¯s written on.¡± The man¡¯s face, rough and pocked, was the very picture of a brute. ¡°It¡¯s invalid just because you say so? Well, we lent the money, and now Carl¡¯s skipped town leaving debts behind. Since the house is your¡¯s, it looks like you¡¯ll have to pay up!¡± ¡°I have no legal obligation to cover for him,¡± Leanne countered coolly. ¡°You should really be going after him to settle his debts.¡± As she moved to close the door, the man mmed his hand against it, blocking it. ¡°Who said you could close this door?¡± Leanne stepped back, creating some space between them, and warned, ¡°Back off, or I¡¯ll call the cops.¡± These guys were seasoned at this kind of thing, dealing with private lending disputes casually, well aware that as long as they didn¡¯t overstep the mark, the police wouldn¡¯t bother. Undeterred, the man taunted, ¡°Go ahead and call them. Let all your neighbors find your family doesn¡¯t pay their debts. That¡¯ll show everyone what kind of people y are!¡± Without hesitation, Leanne pulled out her phone and dialed 911. The man¡¯s confidence wavered as his eyelid twitched in annoyance. Grinding his t said, ¡°Fine, it¡¯ste anyway. We¡¯ll be back tomorrow. But don¡¯t think about running; know where you work. If you don¡¯t settle his debts, we¡¯ll be on your back!¡± With a jerk of his head, he signaled to his cohorts, and they left. Leanne closed the door, her brow furrowed with worry that didn¡¯t ease. Carl had taken advantage of her orphan status, usurping her parents¡¯ house and squandering their legacy. Now, these thugs expected her to cough up three million to cover hiszy hide? What a joke! t how lly But she knew those loan sharks wouldn¡¯t let up easily. If they couldn¡¯t find Carl, they¡¯de after her. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Leanne scrolled through her contacts to a number she hadn¡¯t dialed in ages. After her aunt Violet moved away, she¡¯d lost touch. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. 1/2 Chapter 359 Violet¡¯s voice came through the phone, surprised and warm, ¡°Leanne?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Leanne replied, her tone cool but direct. ¡°We need to meet tomorrow.¡± The next day after work, Leanne followed Violet¡¯s directions to Thistlewick Alley in the Stonebridge Ashton District, a forgotten corner left behind by the rush of economic progress. The alley was a maze of narrow streets with exposed ck wires crisscrossing above shabby, deteriorating buildings. The crumbling walls and rusty iron bars on windows, draped with colorfulundry, spoke of hard times. The area was disordered, with unidentifiable puddles at the building¡¯s base and dark, unweing stairwells. As she climbed to the fifth floor, it felt like every step was rattling the wafer-thin walls, noise from the neighboring apartments easily seeping in. Moving from the well-off Golden Grove Manors to this dpidated building was a stark downgrade. Entering Violet¡¯s apartment through an unlocked security door, Leanne was hit by a pungent smell of liniment. Despite the open windows, the stale air clung stubbornly to the modest space. Violet, wiping down a TV stand, hurried over with a smile. ¡°Leanne, you made it.¡± She ushered Leanne in, bustling about to serve drinks and wash some freshly bought fruit, the scent of liniment following her. Noticing Violet¡¯s careful movements, Leanne asked, ¡°Your back seems really bad you seen a doctor?¡± ¡°Just the usual strain. They told me to avoid heavy lifting and rmended phys therapy,¡± Violet replied with a tinge of bitterness. ¡°But who has money for that?¡± Leanne cut to the chase, ¡°Carl used my mom and dad¡¯s house for a loan. Did you k about that?¡± ¡°What? He mortgaged the house? I knew he took out loans but had no idea he¡¯d¡­¡± Vio face was a mix of shock and sincerity, and Leanne found no deception there. 2/2 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Chapter 360 Leanne had only recently found out that Carl had been borrowing hefty sums of money he couldn''t repay. He had vanished to dodge his debtors, who bombarded her phone daily. and even showed up at her doorstep demanding payment. The stress of living on the edge, her fury at Carl''s irresponsibility, and over two decades of umted resentment mingled together, leading Violet to break down in tears. It was clear to Leanne that Violet was having a tough time. She didn¡¯t offer any words offort or express a willingness to help, but simply sat by with a detached expression. ¡°Can you get in touch with Carl?¡± Violet cleaned her tears just as the door clicked some coincidence, Carl had returned. open. By He didn¡¯t notice Leanne on the couch, and hurriedly asked for money. ¡°How much do you have? Send it to me, | need it urgently.¡± ¡°Money, money again! Where do you think | can get any more money?¡± Violet burst out, ¡°You¡¯ve drained every penny we had. | bust my back all month to earn a few thousand, and you''ve already snatched it all away. Where am | supposed to get more?¡± ¡°Our son''s allowance for next month, let me borrow that to tide me over first, I''ll get it back to you in a few days.¡± ¡°| have no money left!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Carl¡¯s voice was harsh and pressing. ¡°Hurry up, give me your phone.¡± He made a move to snatch Violet''s phone, but Leanne stood up. ¡°You''re just in time.¡± ¡°And who might you be?¡± Carl sneered. ¡°Oh, the high and mightydy from the Richardson family gracing us poor rtives with her presence.¡± ¡°Someone else is much more eager to see you¡± Leanne replied, ¡°Uplink Credit Solutions has been looking for you. You owe them three million, handle it yourself.¡± Violet grabbed Carl, anger ring, ¡°You said you only borrowed a million! Three million! What did you do with all that money?¡± Carl, who had been evading his creditors, looking unkempt and irritable, pushed her away. ¡°I only borrowed a million. The rest is interest. Those bloodsuckers, charging more interest than the principal-it¡¯s illegal. Even a judge wouldn¡¯t uphold it in court.¡± Leanne cut to the heart of the matter, ¡°You signed the contract. Didn¡¯t you know how high the interest was when you borrowed? Thinking you could cheat those loan sharks? You''re delusional.¡± Carl kicked the coffee table in frustration and pointed a finger at her, ¡°Who are you to 1/2 Chapter 360 lecture me? If it weren''t for your ungrateful self, living the high life with the Richardsons and kicking us to the curb, would | need to borrow money? The Richardsons own banks, they¡¯re rolling in it, and you couldn''t even throw a bone to your own family. If you had, your aunt and | would be livingrge by now!¡± ¡°And your high-society mom, what a stingy old bat, won¡¯t even spare a dime...¡± That struck a nerve with Leanne. ¡°You asked the Richardsons for money?¡± Carl realized his slip-up, his eyes darted away, but he retorted, ¡°So what if | did? You''ragtittyoarO !"'' npother''Sldauitnter, aren''t you? And you''re Violet''s only niece. Shouldn''t she benefit somewhat from raising such a big shot?¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! ¡°If she thought you were worth anything, she''d hav: paid us al¨¦atly. Y ukean sock \ to them, but do they even respect you?¡± The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! Leanne felt as if her blood was boiling, her mind buzzing with noise. It felt as though she¡¯d been stripped bare and thrown onto the streets, utterly humiliated. Already walking on thin ice with the Richardsons, she now realized Ger! had be ysingtner Here to beg for moridy. How would the Richardsons view her now? The content is on NovelDrama.Org! Read thetest chapter there! No wonder Jennifer had never liked her. Taking in a child only to be extorted by her impoverished rtives would make anyone feel repulsed. 212 00:0 Chapter 361 Chapter 361 Violet pped Carl across the face without warning, her tears streaming as she screamed, ¡°How could you ask the Richardsons for money?! They took her in out of kindness, and you have the nerve to beg them for cash, Carl? You heartless bastard!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Carl, raising his arm as if to strike back, was interrupted by the screech of brakes from below, and a voice that shouted, ¡°Hurry, don¡¯t let him get away!¡± Leanne recognized the gruff voice-it was the man in the jacket from yesterday. Carl, more familiar with the voice, suddenly paled and rushed to look out the window. A car was parked below, footsteps thundering up the stairs. He turned, ring menacingly at Leanne, ¡°Did you bring them here?¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leanne replied coolly, ¡°I told you, someone else wants you more than I do.¡± Enraged, Carl grabbed a tray from the coffee table and hurled it at her. Leanne dodged swiftly, the tray mming against the wall and ttering to the floor. Now cornered in his own home, Carl, furious and irrational, clenched his fists and charged, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Leanne backed away, and her petite aunt suddenly burst forth, stepping in front of her and shoving Carl hard. ¡°Enough! Who are you trying to kill? Come at me first if you dare!¡± ¡°You think I won¡¯t?¡± Violet dashed into the kitchen, came out wielding a kitchen knife, and yelled, ¡°Come on then! I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± Carl was momentarily stunned, his anger boiling over, ¡°Have you lost your mind, woman? What are you doing with that knife?¡± ¡°I must be crazy! I should have gone mad sooner! How could I have been so blind to marry you?¡± Violet¡¯s hand trembled with the knife, ¡°Your gambling ruined us, you even secretly abandoned Leanne. How could there be someone as terrible as you in this world? If not for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been too ashamed to visit my sister¡¯s grave, fearing her me even in death!¡± ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡± Carl was still in denial, ¡°If not for trying to provide for you, would i have gambled away everything? Marrying you was my life¡¯s curse!¡± He lunged for the knife. Despite Violet¡¯s resistance, she was no match for him and was quickly thrown against the coffee table. Carl tossed the knife aside andnded a p across her face, ¡°You bring out a knife to 1/2 Chapter 361 threaten me? Why didn¡¯t you use it? Bitch,I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After several more blows, Violet¡¯s face swelled up rapidly. Carl then kicked her in the stomach, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my life!¡± As he raised his foot for another kick, there was a loud thud-Carl clutched the back of his head, ring venomously. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you today!¡± he shouted, but his body swayed and he copsed to the floor. Leanne stood in the center of the living room, holding a heavy ss vase, stunned. The man in the jacket and his men, panting from the sprint up five floors, entered to find. this scene. Two people lying on the floor, one unconscious, the other¡¯s face swollen from beating. The seemingly frail young woman stood there with a vase, looking innocently at them. The trio was momentarily stunned. At the Ashton District Police Station. As dusk fell, the lights were still on at the front desk. A Rolls-Royce Phantom, both understated and ostentatious, approached the entrance. The young auxiliary police officer walked over to knock on the window, just as two uniformed figures quickly emerged from the station. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 The auxiliary officer snapped to attention and called out, ¡°Sergeant!¡± The sergeant paid him no mind, striding over to the sleek ck sedan parked by the curb. As the car window slid down, he bent down to speak to the person inside, his demeanor markedly respectful. It was clear this was someone of importance. The auxiliary officer, blocked by the sergeant¡¯s back, had initially assumed the mystery man to be an elderly figure, until a deep, casual voice revealed a young man, exuding an air of aristocracy. Curious, he tried to peek inside, but the window was already rolling up, the man¡¯s face partially hidden in the shadow of the car interior, revealing just a glimpse of a sharp jawline.. The sergeant turned and gestured for him to open the gate. The electronic barrier lifted, and the sedan glided smoothly into the precinct. ¡°Sir, who was that?¡± the officer asked. The older leader smacked him on the head lightly. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± Unable to contain his curiosity, the young officer rubbed his head and muttered, ¡°Driving such a fancy ride, what¡¯s he doing at our little old station?¡± ¡°Picking someone up,¡± the sergeant replied tersely, before hurrying off. Leanne sat in the chair as a policewoman got her a ss of water, her tone polite. ¡± have a seat for a moment.¡± Leanne asked, ¡°Any news from the hospital?¡± ¡°They said it¡¯s a grade-one concussion. He¡¯s awake, but the cut on the back of his head was pretty bad. Needed stitches.¡± Leanne thanked her and sipped the lukewarm water from the dispenser, which was tasteless. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess, bouncing around her mind like erratic lines of text. Only yesterday, she had used the threat of calling the police on someone else, and today, she found herself in the station. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Carl had been knocked out cold by a vase she threw in a moment of panic. The neighbors had heard themotion and called the cops earlier. She had ridden in a police car, been brought into the station, and had her statement taken-a wholly new experience for someone who had always yed by the rules. 13:22 Chapter 362 Voices buzzed around her, none reaching her ears. Suddenly, footsteps echoed in the corridor, chaotic and mixed. One set was familiar-confident and nonchnt. She felt a pull, her head turning slightly toward the door. Secondster, Curtis¡¯ tall, distinguished figure came into view. His silver-gray zer over a brown tweed tie made him look effortlessly ssy. Several people were talking to him, but his gaze drifted past them to lock on Leanne. Without a word, he walked over to her, giving her a once-over to ensure she was unharmed. Leanne looked up as Curtis casually dropped his hands into his trouser pockets. His tone was teasing, ¡°Look at you, getting into brawls now.¡± Leanne whispered back defensively, ¡°I didn¡¯t start a fight. I just hit him with a vase.¡± At that moment, she¡¯d just reacted on instinct; she hadn¡¯t banked on the vase being that solid. And as for Carl, well, he had iting, no regrets there. Curtis sounded almost proud, ¡°Knocked out a guy twice your size with just one hit, not bad. You¡¯ve got strength.¡± She could hardly believe he was praising her for that. Seeing him, Leanne¡¯s tension eased slightly. ¡°Did you finish your meeting?¡± ¡°Meetings are never as interesting as rescuing you from a police station,¡± Curtis quipped with a slight lift at the corner of his eyes, amused. ¡°Quite the novelty, the good girl getting carted off by the cops.¡± The policewoman who had poured the water earlier let out a snicker, then quickly pretended it wasn¡¯t her. With many eyes on them, Leanne, feeling self-conscious, nudged his shin with her shoe tip. ¡°And you find this funny?¡± Curtis¡¯ smile deepened, and he ruffled her hair. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought a camera. It¡¯s a shame not to capture such a priceless moment.¡± Chapter 363 Chapter 363 A young officer, overly transparent for his own good, blurted out, ¡°We¡¯ve got body cams rolling, it¡¯s all recorded¡­¡± only to be elbowed sharply by his partner who shot him a warning nce that made him awkwardly clear his throat and fall silent. Curtis, done with teasing Leanne, said, ¡°Hang tight for a moment,¡± and stepped aside to talk to the detective in charge. Scuffles weremon here, an incident such as this would often be brushed off as trivial family squabbles-just rtives hashing it out. But this particr case had drawn unexpected attention. As soon as the suspect was brought in, the chief of police himself called to emphasize careful handling of the matter, hinting at the importance of the individuals involved. The officers, warned that the parties involved had significant influence, meticulously documented the case instead of settling it with a quick chat, as was usual. They even held the three employees from Uplink Credit Solutions for an extended interrogation. Curtis, whose status was unclear to the policemen but whose presence alone-underscored by the Rolls Royce parked outside-suggested high pedigree, was briefed on the case details. The employees from Uplink had confessed that Carl owed them three million and couldn¡¯t pay up. They had tried to collect from his niece, Ms. Castillo, a respected doctor at a top-tier hospital, but left empty-handed when she threatened to call the police. Upon hearing Car was home, they¡¯d rushed to confront him. Curtis remained silent, ncing over at Leanne, who was oblivious to the ongoing conversation. As their eyes met under the bright station lights, the meaning hidden in his gaze was cryptic. After a while, Curtis casually took Leanne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Can we leave now?¡± Leanne asked, having just finished giving her statement and not fully understanding the procedure due to it being her first ever visit to a police station. ¡°What, haven¡¯t had enough fun here?¡± Curtis joked lightly. ¡°Haven¡¯t tried the interrogation room yet? How about I get some handcuffs, and y cop for a bit?¡± Leanne, who had never been in an interrogation room but had seen enough movies, was slightly flustered by his teasing tone. ¡°Can you be serious for a moment?¡± she whispered fiercely. ¡°Sure,¡± he replied solemnly, ¡°we¡¯ll bring the interrogation home.¡± The female officer handling their case spoke up, ¡°Your aunt already exined everything to us. Carl was the instigator, and you acted in self-defense. Plus, the injuries aren¡¯t severe enough to warrant charges.¡± ?? 13:22 Chapter 363 ¡°Your aunt, as a family member, has also expressed forgiveness and won¡¯t press any charges. You¡¯re free to go.¡± As Curtis and Leanne left the station, Violet was waiting anxiously outside, her left cheek swollen and a cut on her lip darkened with dried blood-it was clear Carl had been harsh. Violet started to approach, but Curtis¡¯ cool nce made her hesitate and stop in her tracks, wary of coming closer. ¡°Did the police give you any trouble?¡± Violet asked timidly. Leanne turned to Curtis, ¡°I need to speak with her for a moment.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said, releasing her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Leanne¡¯s feelings towards Violet wereplex, a mix of past affection and subsequent abandonment. After her parents died, Violet was all she had, and she cherished that bond. However, being left alone when she needed her most taught Leanne the hard lesson of self-reliance. Understanding Violet¡¯s predicament yet resenting her weakness, Leanne¡¯s feelings had faded over time, her once beloved aunt bing a stranger. Twenty years had aged Violet significantly, the hardships etched deeply in her face. Leanne approached, pulling out some emergency cash she kept on hand, ¡°You should buy some medicine.¡± Violet quickly tried to refuse, ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± Chapter 364 Chapter 364 Leanne stuffed the money into Violet¡¯s hands, then withdrew her hands back into her pockets, her posture exuding a sense of distance. ¡°Granny never wanted you to marry Carl. You went ahead against her wishes, and look how much you¡¯ve suffered. I hope you¡¯ve figured things out by now.¡± ¡°Your son¡¯s already a junior in college, a fully capable adult. He can work part-time to support himself. You don¡¯t have to keep supporting him while struggling with your severe back injury.¡± Violet¡¯s eyes reddened again, and she wiped away tears with the back of her hand, overwhelmed by either embarrassment or sorrow. Leanne said, ¡°The ce you¡¯re living in now isn¡¯t safe, and it¡¯s in a bad neighborhood. Plus, with your back, you need to get treated as soon as possible. If you want to divorce Carl, I can help you find a better ce to stay. You need to start taking care of yourself first.¡± Violet couldn¡¯t stop crying, choking on her words, unable to speak. ¡°When you¡¯ve made up your mind,e find me.¡± Leanne didn¡¯t linger; after her final words, she turned and left. The car was waiting at the door. As Leanne got in, Curtis was sitting with crossed legs, his expression somewhat listless, lost in thought. Curtis looked away from the window, ¡°You finished talking with ¡°Yeah.¡± your aunt?¡± He didn¡¯t say more, just motioned for Jake to drive, taking Leanne back to Golden Grove Manors. Once home, Leanne showered first. When she emerged, Curtis was still there. He stood on the balcony, phone in hand with an unlit cigarette, just rolling it between his fingers. His gaze fixed on the distant night, the watery darkness casting a pall over his handsome features. Hearing footsteps, he turned, ended his call, and said, ¡°Carl¡¯s gone missing. The doctors and nurses didn¡¯t see when he left; must¡¯ve bolted as soon as he woke.¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He was really trying hard to dodge his debts. Leanne¡¯s hair was slightly damp, and the breeze on the balcony fluttered her sea-green silk nightgown. 1/3 13:22 Chapter 364 Chapter3 Curtis stepped inside, shutting the sliding door and keeping the wind out. Leanne was frowning, thinking about how to deal with Carl¡¯s situation. Curtis tossed the abused cigarette into the trash: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call mest night? They arrived just after I left; why didn¡¯t you call me back?¡± Leanne snapped back to reality, suddenly aware of his deep gaze on her face, his figure silhouetted against the light, the shadows of his eyshes hiding his eyes¡¯ emotions. ¡°When you were scared enough to think about calling the cops, didn¡¯t you think of me?¡± The cat sauntered in, rubbing against Leanne¡¯s legs, its tail curling around her smooth calves. The air between her and Curtis was thick with tension. ¡°I was going to call if things went south,¡± Leanne exined, ¡°but they left quickly, nothing really happened.¡± ¡°Do 1 only get a call when something happens?¡± Leanne countered, ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling you if nothing happened?¡± Curtis was stumped. He stared at Leanne¡¯s glistening dark eyes, sighed softly, and stepped closer, his palms cradling her face. ¡°I know you¡¯re smart and tough, you can take care of yourself, know how to divert troub towards Carl, but you could lean on me a bit more.¡± ¡°Every kid has someone to rely on, you do too. Whether someone¡¯s giving you trouble or you¡¯re in a predicament, you can always hide behind me.¡± A slight sting touched Leanne¡¯s nose, and she stubbornly said, ¡°You¡¯re so eager to help, why don¡¯t you go save the world and get the police to give you a medal?¡± Curtis replied, ¡°By keeping a brilliant doctor safe, I¡¯m indirectly saving the world.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never bragged that much myself.¡± After muttering, Leanne raised her arms, embracing his sturdy waist, unusually conciliatory after their argument, ¡°Next time I won¡¯t call the cops. I¡¯ll call you, okay?¡± The slight unease in Curtis¡¯ heart seemed to dissolve like tissue paper at her words. He wrapped his arms around her freshly washed, fragrant waist, his heart softened, about to kiss her when Leanne turned her face away and slipped out of his arms, climbing under the covers to rest. She wriggled into the nkets like an eel. ¡°You better go now, or you¡¯ll start getting 13:22 Chapter 164 allergies again.¡± The cat also jumped on the bed,fortably settling on the other half of the pillow. A woman and a cat were both giving him their big eyed stare. Curtis couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 The next morning, when Leanne stepped out of her apartment, Jake was already waiting downstairs. She thought Curtis was there to pick her up early in the morning and was puzzled as to why he hadn¡¯t come up. Jake respectfully opened the car door for her. The car was empty. She turned to him, Jake¡¯s voice carried a hint of joy, ¡°Mr. Curtis sent me. From now on, be driving you to and from work.¡± Was Curtis worried she¡¯d end up at the police station again? Leanne scoffed internally, ¡°Then who¡¯s driving him?¡± ¡°n.¡± Oh, n the one who had that fender-bender with Suzan. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he fired?¡± Leanne asked, puzzled. ¡°Mr. Curtis said, considering his past good service, he¡¯d give him another chance.¡± ???? ¡± Leanne got into the car, Jake drove onto the main road, the morning rush hour traffic was heavy. After watching the scenery for a while, she turned back, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Curtising today?¡± Jake replied, his hands steady on the wheel, ¡°Mr. Curtis has some business to tak of.¡± Bang bang bang- Just before eight, a thunderous knocking shattered the early morning tranquility of the apartment building. Disturbed from his sleep, David got up, furious and shirtless, and opened the door cursin ¡°Who the hell is knocking?¡± Standing outside were four tall, burly men in ck suits, expressionless. Having been around the block a few times, David wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with confrontations. His anger paused, and he reflexively tried to shut the door. Bang! The lead man, square-jawed, ck-suited, pped on the door forcefully, the sound 1/3 Chapter 365 exploding next to David¡¯s ear,pletely dispelling any remaining sleepiness. The door was pushed open forcefully, and David staggered back as the four men entered, positioning themselves on either side. Behind them, an exceedingly handsome man walked in. His pristine Oxford shoes crossed the threshold, his demeanorzy yet dignified, utterly out of ce in the cheap, tacky two-bedroom apartment strewn with beer bottles. He raised his hand, his fingers elegantly holding a cheap business card, ¡°Uplink Credit Solutions. David, is that you?¡± Smelling trouble, David couldn¡¯t immediately recall which person with such grandeur he¡¯d antagonized. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man nonchntly introduced himself, ¡°The husband of Carl¡¯s wife¡¯s sister¡¯s daughter.¡± David was still untangling that rtionship when the man crumpled the business card and tossed it into an open takeout container on the table. His bodyguards closed the door behind him. David panicked, instinctively backing away, ¡°Who let you in? This is breaking and entering, you know that¡¯s illegal?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. One of the bodyguards brought over a chair, cing it in the center of the living room. Curtis sat down gracefully, crossing his legs, ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite me in?¡± ¡°Like hell I did!¡± Curtis lifted his eyelids, his gaze sweeping icily over David, ¡°I say you did, so you did.¡± David turned to run to the balcony but was quickly subdued by the agile bodyguards and pinned to the floor. Screams came from the bedroom; Curtis didn¡¯t even nce that way, ¡°Close the door.¡± A bodyguard shut the bedroom door. Pinned down by two bodyguards, David¡¯s face scraped against the floor, burning. A sudden realization dawned on him. He had just intimidated Carl¡¯s niece two days ago. Little did he expect she had a husband who yed even dirtier than they did. ¡°Wait!¡± David was quick to read the room, ¡°Look, we can talk this out! Carl borrowed money from us and didn¡¯t pay back. Thepany demanded I cover the shortage, but how can I, just a worker, afford that? I had no choice but to approach your wife. But now I realize I approached the wrong person. Carl¡¯s debt has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t Chapter 366 Chapter 366 Curtis cracked a grin, ¡°Funny. I came here today to pay you back.¡± David didn¡¯t buy it for a second. Who the hell pays back money like this? ¡°Man, what are you really up to?¡± ¡°How much does Carl owe you?¡± Curtis asked. David clenched his teeth, ¡°Three¡­ no, a million,¡± ¡°You know his financial situation as well as I do. You could sell his organs and still wouldn¡¯t scrape together a million.¡± David was utterly confused, ¡°Dude, I¡¯m not the sharpest tool in the shed. Can you just spell it out for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sell yourself short, even aplete idiot can be useful,¡± Curtis encouraged. ¡°You guys are pros at debt collection. I¡¯ll give you two weeks to find Carl, and I¡¯ll settle his debt of a million, plus interest.¡± After work, Leanne stopped by the Richardson family estate. As she entered, Jennifer was justing downstairs, instructing the maid to make some ginger tea to take up to Phillip. ¡°Did Phillip catch a cold?¡± Leanne asked. Jennifer replied, ¡°Tina¡¯s with him. He identally fell into the water yesterday and caught a chill.¡± Leanne just nodded. C She knew that in Jennifer¡¯s eyes, Tina was a more satisfactory daughter-inw than Suzan. ¡°You¡¯re back just in time,¡± Jennifer continued. ¡°The chicken soup in the kitchen is ready; I was about to have someone bring it to you.¡± Leanne was a bit surprised, ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Thinking she came to visit her grandmother, Jennifer said, ¡°Mary visited Mr. Perez. She won¡¯t be back for a while; I¡¯ll have the driver take you there.¡± Leanne replied, ¡°I didn¡¯te to see Mary today.¡± She stood there, silently looking at her until Jennifer realized she had something to say and dismissed the maid bringing in the tea. 1/2 13:22 Chapter 366 ¡°Have a seat.¡± Leanne sat down on the couch. The freshly brewed tea before her sent up wisps of steam, aromatic and inviting. Absentmindedly, she twisted her fingers together. It was ufortable, so even asking took courage. ¡°Did Carl ever ask you for money?¡± Jennifer paused slightly, ¡°Why do you ask that all of a sudden?¡± So it was true. ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± Jennifer exined. ¡°You were still in school. He somehow got my number, even found your school. At first, it was ten thousand, a few tens of thousands, threatening to take you away. I didn¡¯t want him to harass you, so I gave him money a few times initially.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. So it wasn¡¯t just once¡­ He wasn¡¯t just brushed off; he hadtched onto the Richardson family out of greed¡­ Leanne felt like a p swung years ago, carrying shame fermented for all that while, justnded on her face today. ¡°Eventually, I used some measures to teach him a lesson, got hold of something that couldnd him in jail, and he finally backed off¡± Jennifer didn¡¯t want Leanne to harbor any resentment after all these years, so she added, ¡°Leanne, I hope you can understand my actions. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m heartless towards your family. People like him are never satisfied; indulging them is like feeding into a bottomless pit, waiting for a disaster to happen.¡± Leanne squeezed her fingertips, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, no need for such words.¡± Leanne nodded, paused for a moment, then lifted her calm eyes to meet Jennifer¡¯s. why you never liked me?¡± Chapter 367 Chapter 367 Jennifer looked visibly taken aback, ¡°Leanne, why would you think that?¡± The hardest part about saying something that¡¯s been bottled up for years is the moment you start to speak. Once you do, it bes much easier. Leanne said, ¡°Ever since I joined the Richardson family, you¡¯ve never liked me, and I couldn¡¯t understand why. As a child, I always thought it was because I wasn¡¯t good enough, not likable enough, and I even hoped to win your affection.¡± When she was first adopted by the Richardson family, she had hoped to see Jennifer as a mother figure, yearning for the maternal love she so deeply missed. Over time, through the cold treatment, she slowly recognized her ce and gave up the fantasy, living quietly under someone else¡¯s roof. After getting into college, she wisely kept her distance. If she never treated her like a daughter, why should Leanne consider Jennifer her mother? ¡°I didn¡¯t know Carl had tried to ckmail you.¡± No matter what, Jennifer had chosen to protect her, and Leanne knew she should be grateful. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for all the trouble I¡¯ve caused you over the years.¡± Leanne had always been quiet and reserved, never sharing her feelings. Jennifer sometimes found her too subdued, not savvy or quick-witted enough. Today, her unexpected outpouring of feelings caught Jennifer off guard. The servants had all stepped away, leaving the living room undisturbed. Leanne¡¯s clear and honest gaze stirred something in Jennifer. The fine bone china teacup in her hand suddenly felt heavier. She set the untouched cup of fragrant tea back on the coffee table. She remained silent for a long time, and Leanne thought she wouldn¡¯t respond. Just as she was about to get up, Jennifer spoke unexpectedly, ¡°Curtis was supposed to have a younger sister.¡± Supposed to? At first, Leanne didn¡¯t understand. Seeing the clear sadness on Jennifer¡¯s face, she realized this was no simple matter. ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°I was pregnant with a daughter the year Curtis grandfather passed away. There were many upheavals in our family at that time, and I lost the baby. She was six months along. I had felt her kick, had already picked out a name for her, bought a crib and some clothes too.¡± Leanne was surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve never mentioned her before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never gotten over it,¡± Jennifer said. ¡°I had a medical procedure that left 1/2 11:01 Chapter 367 This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . me unable to have more children, and I¡¯ve always held a grudge about it. Adopting you was Mary¡¯s decision. I wasn¡¯t willing at first, and it caused a lot of arguments between us. So, when we brought you home, I was neglectful.¡± So that was it. Leanne could imagine how much Jennifer had looked forward to her own daughter¡¯s birth and how hard the loss hit her, followed by the pressure to raise someone else¡¯s child, fostering resentment. Jennifer¡¯s expression wasplex, filled with guilt, introspection, and a touch of sadness, ¡°Leanne, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It was me who couldn¡¯t untie my own knots. I resented Mary and unfortunately, disced that onto you. I owe you an apology.¡± Leanne, who had yearned for affection but only received indifference, could have never expected Jennifer to apologize one day. She lowered her eyes, silent for a long time, unsure of whom to me. Should she me Carl, the money-grubber? Although despicable, he wasn¡¯t the root of the problem. Should she me Mary, who had insisted on adopting her against Jennifer¡¯s will? Without Mary, she didn¡¯t know how much longer she would have had to endure the dpidated orphanage and the bullying. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 Could she me Jennifer? Jennifer, too, was a victim of circumstance, having lost her own beloved daughter. Who could fault her for not wanting to raise someone else¡¯s child? It seemed like no one was to me in this situation. Suddenly, Leanne felt a sense of release. Regardless, she had grown up well, and that in itself was worth celebrating. She looked up, shaking her head and replying, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯ve had your share of hardships; you never had any obligation to take me in.¡± Jennifer knew she hadn¡¯t given her all to this foster daughter. Initially, it was out of reluctance and resentment, and Leanne, being a sensitive and perceptive child, picked up on theck of affection. She didn¡¯t throw tantrums or try to curry favor; instead, she quietly retreated into her own little world, never imposing herself where she wasn¡¯t wanted. As a result, their bond had remained superficial over the years. Jennifer thought Leanne might hold some resentment, at least a little bitterness, but she was taken aback by her words. For twenty years, Jennifer had bottled up so much, with no one to confide in, and those deep, dark secrets that couldn¡¯t even be mentioned. And now, this child, whom she had never truly cherished, told her, ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Tears unexpectedly welled up in Jennifer¡¯s eyes, and she quickly turned her head away, but it was too late-the tears rolled down her cheeks. Crying in front of her child was hardly dignified, so she tried to regain herposure, wiping her tears with her fingers, and attempted to change the subject, ¡°The chicken soup in the kitchen¡­¡± C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Seeing Jennifer cry, Leanne quickly handed her a tissue. Clearly unsure of how to handle Jennifer¡¯s tears, Leanne hesitated for a few seconds before gently patting her on the back, likeforting Mary. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± Jennifer felt as if she was losing herposure entirely, although she wanted to maintain the dignified demeanor befitting the wife of the chairman of VectorVista Bank and a representative of the Richardson family¡¯s grace and poise-never before had she shown such vulnerability in front of someone else. 1/2 11:01 Chapter 368 She seldom cried, perhaps because it had been so long, it seemed she couldn¡¯t stop now. That afternoon, Curtis had been discussing some matters with Maddox and learned that Leanne had returned to the old family home. He hade specifically to pick her up. Father and son arrived together, one following right behind the other. Upon entering and seeing Jennifer in tears, they both paused. Curtis raised an eyebrow and nced back at the door, half-joking, ¡°Did the sun rise in the west this morning?¡± Honestly, Leanne didn¡¯t expect to trigger Jennifer¡¯s tears, but to any onlooker, it appeared as though she had made Jennifer cry. Jennifer quicklyposed herself and looked up, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Her eyes were puffy; surprise flickered across Maddox¡¯s face as he turned to Leanne and asked in a stern voice, ¡°What happened here, for her to cry like this?¡± His high status made his displeasure all the more intimidating, making Leanne feel as if a guillotine hung over her. Heaven knows, she didn¡¯t have the power to upset Jennifer. Curtis, ever the spectator in family dramas, clicked his tongue, ¡°Trouble now, Dad¡¯s mad at you.¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± Leanne started to exin. Curtis spread his handszily towards her, teasing, ¡°Come here, let your husb you.¡± rotect Leanne was speechless. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Whether Maddox wanted to hit her was unknown, but right then, Leanne was itching to give Curtis a piece of her mind. The sorrow that had enveloped Jennifer seemed to have vanished into thin air as she sighed softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was chatting with Leanne.¡± After decades of marriage, Maddox knew her well enough to recognize that a casual ¡°chat¡± wouldn¡¯t usually reduce her to tears. Before he could ask more, Curtis pulled Leanne close and quipped, ¡°Wow, just a few words, and you¡¯ve got mom all choked up? You¡¯re truly my star pupil.¡± This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Maddox could hear the protective undertone in his son¡¯s voice. Realizing he might havee off too stern earlier, possibly frightening his daughter-inw, Maddox softened his expression and asked, ¡°What were you two talking about?¡± Jennifer struggled to find an excuse for her emotional outburst. Seeing Jennifer seemed reluctant to revisit their earlier conversation, Leanne quickly glossed over it, ¡°Just some stories from when was little.¡± Maddox walked over, pulled a handkerchief from his suit pocket, and gently cleaned the lingering tears, teasing, ¡°C¡¯mon, at your age, you can¡¯t let the youngsters catch you weeping!¡± Taking the handkerchief from him, Jennifer dabbed at her eyes and looked up at Leanne with a slightly different expression in her eyes, like the thawing edge of an iceberg. ¡°Stay for dinner before you go,¡± she said. Leanne nodded, ¡°Sure.¡± Jennifer stood up with Maddox¡¯s help and returned to her room while Curtis leaned back on the couch, studying Leanne¡¯s face with curiosity. She seemed calm andposed, not like someone who had felt wronged. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Leanne asked. ¡°Trying to figure out how such an innocent face made my mom cry,¡± Curtis remarked. He had never seen Jennifer shed a tear before, which intrigued him. Leanne replied, ¡°Just like that.¡± His interest piqued, and he teased, ¡°Show me.¡± ¡°How? Want me to make you cry?¡± Leanne thought he was being absurd. 1/3 11:01 @ Chapter 369 ¡°Give it a try,¡± Curtis said, settling backfortably. Leanne eyed his rxed posture. Always getting his way, and whether he was aloof or whimsically impulsive, Curtis seemed impervious to tears. After a moment, she blurted out, ¡°Phillip is more handsome than you.¡± The amusement in Curtis¡¯ eyes faded as he narrowed them slightly. ¡°Is that so?¡± His tone was low and cold as if ground out between his teeth. ¡°And what makes him handsome? borate.¡± He didn¡¯t look close to tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me to try?¡± Leanne sensed a hint of danger and turned to flee. Curtis caught her and pinned her between his legs, staring down at her face, and chuckled softly, ¡°I told you to make me cry, not to infuriate me.¡± ¡°Then I guess I failed.¡± ¨C Amused and annoyed, Curtis said, ¡°Giving up just like that?¡± His tears were a rarity. Leanne had only seen them once, shed for her. He knelt before her, his hands pleading for her love again, warmth soaking into her fingertips. Even at that moment, the memory made her heart warm. ¡°Yeah,¡± Leanne looked into his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you cry.¡± Surprise flickered across Curtis¡¯ face, and his lips curved into a barely suppressible ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡± His gaze softened, ¡°No one but you could make me cry.¡± Leanne responded, ¡°But you didn¡¯t cry.¡± Curtisughed, sitting lower than her on the armrest, still in control, his hand resting on her waist, coaxing, ¡°How about a kiss?¡± Leanne nced around, wary of being seen, but Curtis pulled her down for a brief kiss before she could check thoroughly. ¡°Where¡¯s my darling Anne?¡± Mary¡¯s excited voice echoed from the yard. She hadn¡¯t entered yet but was already shouting, ¡°Has she left yet?¡± Sarah, who was assisting her, replied, ¡°No, mydy. Mrs. Richardson has invited her and Mr. Curtis to stay for dinner.¡± 2/3 11:02 Chapter 369 Leanne quickly separated from Curtis to greet Mary. ¡°Weren¡¯t you ying cards with Mr. Perez? Why are you back so soon?¡± ¡°ying with that old, blurry-eyed man? He couldn¡¯t see the cards. It¡¯s no fun at all. Sarah told me you were home, and I couldn¡¯t sit still a second longer. I dropped my cards and came right back.¡± Chapter 370 Mary chuckled, her eyes crinkling as she pulled Leanne into the living room. Upon spotting Curtis sprawled on the couch, she grumbled, "Whose annoying brat is this? Shoo him away, shoo!" Curtiszily raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure about that? If you kick me out, I might take your darling Anne along." "In your dreams," Mary retorted, clearly in high spirits. After dinner, Leanne stayed to keep her company, helping trim her nails in the cozy living room. Once they finished, on a whim, Mary told Sarah to fetch some nail polish for a manicure session. Curtis stood by the window, phone in hand, discussing stocks with Devin, who had recently found some newfound motivation to make investments. Not usually one to teach investing, Curtis showed unusual patience as he exined the potential of a particr stock. Devin sounded confused. "So, should I buy it or not?" You cannot teach new tricks to an old dog. "I''ll teach you how to ''make'' five million in three months. Interested?" Devin perked up. "Let''s hear it." "Keep your five million in the bank, and don''t touch it. After three months, it''ll still be there. Congrattions, you''ve ''made'' five million." Devin realized the joke. "Bro, are you mocking me?" Curtis smirked. "It''s quite clever." Dejected, Devin muttered, "Whatever, I''ve had enough of these stocks and bonds. They give me a headache." As Curtis pocketed his phone, he turned to see Mary and Leanne sitting under the warmmp glow. Leanne was carefully painting Mary''s wrinkled nails. "Just stick to what you''re good at," Curtis advised casually. "Run your race instead of blindly following others." When it was time to leave, Mary clung to Leanne''s hand. "I''m bored with you guys a lot. From now on, I want Anne to take care of me. Sarah, pack my bags, I''m going with Anne." Leanneughed. "And who will look after you when I''m at work?" yfully, Mary insisted. "Then I''ll take Sarah with me." Jennifer tried to y peacemaker. "Leanne''s ce ain''t huge, plus she''s got a cat. It''s packed as is." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Reluctantly, Mary let go, pouting as they walked Leanne to the car. She shot Curtis a disdainful look. "Useless, you still haven''t managed to win her back." Curtis shrugged on his coat, unruffled. "I''m not in a hurry, so why are you?" Grumbling under her breath, Mary hobbled back inside, cane in hand. "Just wait. You''ll be in a hurry soon." The charity dinner was on Friday night. Exiting a meeting, Curtis found Caleb waiting outside. "Lady Mary called to ask when you''ll arrive at the dinner." "I''ll get thereter," Curtis replied, his day particrly busy. As they stepped into the elevator, Caleb ryed, with a strange expression, another piece of news. "She''s nning to publicly announce tonight that she''ll officially adopt Leanne as her granddaughter." Mary cared for Leanne like her granddaughter by blood, treating her better than her grandson, Curtis. That wasn''t a problem. But it was another story if she would publicly adopt Leanne as her granddaughter. Curtis sighed, rubbing his temples. "What is she up to now? Looking to stir up a scandal because things have been too quiet?" Uneasy, Caleb continued, "She also mentioned that you might as well divorce since there seems no hope of you and your wife getting back together. She''ll adopt your wife as her granddaughter, and you can call each other brother and sister." Curtis let out a resigned breath. "What does Leanne think?" "The driver is picking her up now, and she is on her way." Chapter 371 When Leanne clocked out from work, Mary''s driver was already waiting to whisk her away to try on evening gowns and get her makeup done. Penelope helped organize the charity g this time, and Selina had to attend. When Selina and Leanne decided to join in, Joy wouldn''t miss it. Leanne quickly texted Jennifer to see if she wanted a lift. Soon, the trio converged, and professional stylists swarmed around Leanne, applying makeup and styling her hair. Meanwhile, Selina and Joy were a whirlwind of unsolicited advice. Selina, a beauty blogger by trade, couldn''t resist meddling. "Don''t go too heavy on the brows. She looks better with more natural, feathered brows. Oh, do you even know how to do it? Let me handle this." Noting the makeup artist''s choice of blush, Joy interrupted, "Skip that. She doesn''t need it. Just have Curtis give her a peck on the cheek, and that''s all the blush she needs." The makeup artist was at a loss for words. Leanne got fed up and said, "Why don''t you two go outside?" Joy mimed zipping her lips and yfully zipped up Selina''s, too. When Leanne emerged in the gown Mary had picked for her, Selina couldn''t help but exim, "Wow, Mary''s still got an eye for fashion at eighty!" Feelingpetitive, Joy muttered jealously, "Curtis doesn''t deserve you." With those two around, Leanne barely had a moment of silence. ... That day, Mary wore a blouse embroidered in the style of traditional folk art, a gift from Leanne, its vibrant teal hueplementing herplexion beautifully. She sat surrounded by guests in the living room. "It''s hard to believe my dear Charles has been gone for twenty years. Time flies. Vector Vista has flourished over the years. And the kids have all done well. He''d be at peace knowing this," Mary reflected. "We mustn''t forget our roots, and giving back to themunity is the least we can do. At my age, there''s not much I want for myself but to gather blessings for my grandchildren." Apart from a substantial donation made in memory of herte husband, Charles, Curtis'' grandfather, she also spearheaded an auction of various antiques from the Richardson family''s collection. Admiring guestsplimented her. "You''re so blessed with Mr. Phillip and Mr. Curtis being such distinguished and capable young men." A distracted Curtis, clutching a champagne flute, asionally nced toward the banquet hall''s entrance. After finishing her conversation with the group ofdies, Mary, feeling a bit worn, stood up with Sarah''s help to rest. Curtis joked, "If you''re that bored, I might as well send you to a peaceful mountain retreat to live out your days. You''re always finding ways to meddle in my affairs." Mary pointed at him and instructed Sarah, "Take a picture of this ungrateful grandson and expose him!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What now?" Curtis sighed, caught between a rock and a hard ce. "Are you adopting her as your granddaughter, and I''m what, your grandson-in-w?" "Do whatever you want," Mary dismissed him with a wave. "You can''t even bring her back. What use are you?" "Stay out of our business. I know I made Anne suffer before, but I can''t rush things now. Don''t make this harder for me. How about I promise you a great-granddaughter next year?" Curtis tried to talk her out of it. "Come on, no more fussing, okay?" Chapter 372 "Don''t talk to me like that, you brat!" Mary didn''t bother with him, her gaze drifting over his shoulder, her eyes crinkling into a smile. "Oh, my darling Anne has arrived." Curtis turned around. The ballroom was a cascade of light and shadow, and the murmur of conversation dipped dramatically as numerous pairs of eyes turned toward the door, focusing on the dazzling figure that entered. First in were Joy and Selina, followed by a resplendent Leanne, who strode into the crowd''s apuse. She wore an borate gown adorned with crystals that sparkled like stars plucked straight from the night sky, shimmering with every step she took. The dress had a halter neck and an open back, her hair pinned up to reveal a smooth, fair expanse of skin. A delicate crystal chain draped from her neck down her spine, entuating her elegant shoulder des and merging seamlessly with the dress. Her beauty was radiant and ostentatious, capturing the gaze of every man in the room. The champagne Curtis had sipped turned sour with jealousy, his rxed demeanor evaporating completely. Upon entering, Leanne spotted Curtis with Mary and walked toward them, but not before a man approached her with a drink, hoping to start a conversation. He was handsome, with a look of eagerness in his eyes. "Are you a friend of Selina''s? I don''t think we''ve met before." Without even looking up, Leanne could feel a stern gaze on them. "My name''s Leanne," she replied politely, excusing herself. "Sorry, I need to say hello to Lady Mary first." Not easily deterred, the man followed her gaze to see Mary frowning disapprovingly at him. He was startled, still processing the situation, when Leanne walked past him, calling out, "Mary." Everyone knew the Richardson family had an adopted daughter, but wasn''t she supposed to be married to someone named Mr. Curt... The man shivered, finally realizing that beside Mary was the formidable Mr. Curtis. Curtis twirled his empty ss, his piercing gaze briefly scanning the man''s face, leaving a chill like the edge of a newly sharpened de. Joy passed by the stunned man, pping his shoulder andughing mischievously. "You''ve got guts, ha!" Although Joy and Selina were often unruly, they knew their manners. They approached Mary graciously, sprinkling their greetings with sweet, lucky phrases. Mary beamed at them. "Anne has great taste. Her friends are as lovely as she is." She even instructed Sarah to hand them gifts. The girls were overjoyed, hovering around Mary, chattering affectionately. When they turned around, they realized Leanne and Curtis had disappeared. "Hey, where''s Anne?" "And Curtis is gone, too?"This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Mary feigned innocence. "I haven''t seen them, dear." Chapter 373 On a warm summer''s night, the sparkling lights of Stonebridge shone like a gxy, casting a morous glow over the town. Luxury cars lined the private road on either side, stretching as far as the eye could see. In a splendid three-story mansion, a grand feast was underway. The first-floor hall buzzed with lively chatter, the noise spiraling up the carpeted staircase. The woman who had captured countless admiring nces was abruptly dragged into a suite at the east side of the stairs. The door mmed shut, and before the lights could flicker on, Leanne found herself backed against a wall, a man''s lips pressing fiercely against hers. She felt a hand cushioned her back, enveloped by a familiar woody scent, crisp and slightly cool, unmistakably Curtis''. In the enveloping darkness, the world seemed quiet. Leanne wasn''t frightened, only aware of the intertwined breaths filling the room. Curtis kissed her passionately, his emotions a mix of passion and something unspoken. Leanne gasped for breath as the air around them thinned, her hands clutching his shirt in a clumsy, desperate rhythm. Curtis gave her room to breathe, his palm supporting her back. His fingers, warm and rough, traced her skin, reluctant to let go, possessively wanting her all to himself. "Getting all decked out like this, who''s the lucky guy? Hmm?" he teased, whispering against her lips. Leanne''s breath steadied, her eyes adjusting to the dim light, reflecting his blurred features. She measured the situation, careful not to provoke him in such a crowded setting, and yed along. "For you." Curtis was not easy to appease, his lips grinding against hers tenderly yet insistently. "How about I keep you all to myself, locked away for me only?" Leanne''s patience was thin. "Why don''t you get a chain and lock me up then?" "I could," Curtis teased, his fingers hooking a delicate crystal chain at her back. The thin chain was connected to a cor around Leanne''s neck. Curtis forced her to tilt her head back with a gentle tug, exposing her graceful, smooth neck. Cold lips pressed against the side of her neck, Curtis kissing her tenderly, his tone yful, "This is fun. Who picked this dress for you?" It was a stunning design, not meant only for his amusement. Leanne''s neck tingled with sensitivity as his breath fanned over her, sending shivers down her spine. "Mary chose it." Mary had an impable taste. The dress was eye-catching, ethereal yet sensual, and Curtis adored it on her. "The dress suits you," he whispered, his lips tracing her sleek jawline, drifting to the corner of her mouth, his kiss soft and lingering. "She sent you to spy on me, didn''t she? Using your beauty to bewitch and punish me." Leanne''s heart fluttered wildly, her mind reeling as his kisses softened. "Not at all." "Then howe I''m so seduced by you?" "That''s on you, you flirt," Leanne retorted, her cheeks burning even in the dark. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Footsteps ttered up the staircase, and Joy''s voice echoed. "Leanne? Where did you wander off to? Mary''s looking for you!" A servant interrupted, "Mr. Curtis took her upstairs a moment ago, but I didn''t see where they went..." Selina called out, "Leanne, Leanne!" Suddenly feeling guilty, Leanne pushed against Curtis'' chest. She hadn''t spoken much to Mary nor greeted Jennifer since arriving, having been whisked away by him for a secretive kiss. How would this look to others? "We should go downstairs. Mary might start worrying." As she reached for the door, Curtis'' voice floated teasingly, "Go ahead. Let everyone know the beloved grandson and his dear adopted sister are getting cozy in a room. Let''s make the Richardson family the talk of the town, front page news tomorrow." "Adopted sister?" Leanne was confused. Curtis paused, a mysterious smile ying on his lips. "Didn''t Grandma tell you?" Leanne looked more bewildered. "Tell me what?" After a brief silence, Curtis'' lips curved slightly. "That cunningdy is at it again." Chapter 374 Leanne was confused. Curtis flicked on the light switch, leisurely straightening his shirt cor that had gotten tousled during their previous scramble, regaining his dapper, gentlemanly appearance. He reached for the door handle, ready to leave. Suddenly, Leanne grabbed his wrist. Curtis looked down, a hint of amusement rising in his eyes. "What? Want more kisses?" he teased. He pulled her close again, leaning in. "Then let''s have another moment." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Her cheeks ming red, Leanne pushed his face away without mercy, pulling a tissue from her purse and thrusting it at him with a touch of irritation. "Wipe it off." Curtis realized something, his thumb brushing over his lips. Her lipstick had smudged onto him. His eyes twinkled with more amusement, refusing her tissue. "You help me." Leanne refused. "Do it yourself." Utterlyposed, Curtis admired himself in the mirror. "This shade looks quite fetching on me. Maybe I should go out like this to give it a free promo. Leanne couldn''t bear the embarrassment. Resigned, she pulled out a tissue, pressed it to his lips, and rubbed vigorously. Curtis hissed, "You''re cleaning your husband''s lips, not scrubbing a table. Be gentle." "It''s your fault." Leanne meticulously cleaned off every trace, ensuring no smudge left before she felt relieved. She stood before the mirror, fixing herself up, reapplying the lipstick he had smeared. Feeling inexplicably content, Curtis let the irritation smooth out under her gentle touch. He lounged against the wall behind him, arms crossed, watching her touch up her makeup with interest. After a while, he stood straight, walked over, and took the lipstick from her hand, lifting her chin with his finger. "Let me do this." Distrusting his skills, Leanne tried to take it back. Curtis yfully warned, "Don''t me me if it smears." She reluctantly stayed still. Applying makeup for the first time, Curtis was inexperienced but enthusiastic. His movements were slow and meticulous, his gaze fixed on Leanne''s lips. Her cupid''s bow was adorable, and her lower lip, plump and full, was a soft peach without makeup, turning a vivid, bright red once the lipstick was on. To make it easier for him, she parted her lips slightly, revealing a hint of pink tongue inside. Midway through, Curtis suddenly stopped, wiping off what he had just applied with a tissue. Leanne immediately showed an "I knew you couldn''t do it" expression, turning to check in the mirror. "Did you smear it?" "No," Curtis said, turning her face back to him by holding her chin. "I just changed my mind. I want to kiss you." Leanne struggled, but Curtis coaxed in a low voice. "Just a kiss, then you can go." Mary had sent Joy and Selina to find Leanne. After shouting across the second and third floors, their voices nearly hoarse, they returned to the grand hall. Joy grabbed a ss of wine and gulped it down, and herpetitive spirit red. "I swear I will find them no matter what!" "No need to look anymore," Mary said with a smile. Joy followed her gaze and turned around. Two figures appeared under the dazzling crystal chandelier in the ballroom and down the grand staircase. Tall and broad-shouldered, Curtis was impably in a suit with a royal check, exuding an aristocratic aura with every casual, graceful step. Hand in hand with Leanne, he descended the stairs confidently as if no one else was there. All eyes in the ballroom were on them. Curtis was always the center of attention wherever he went, but it was the first time he had appeared with ady. Whispers spread among the guests, specting about the stunning woman''s identity. Finally, as Curtis and Leanne reached the bottom of the stairs, guests seized the opportunity to greet and make small talk. With a smile, Curtis wrapped his arm around Leanne''s waist, introducing her. "My wife, Leanne." Chapter 375 After three years of marriage, it was Mrs. Curtis'' first public appearance, dispelling all the rumors that had suggested trouble in paradise. Curtis'' fond nces at his wife spoke volumes as they walked hand in hand. They were a couple in love. The guests flocked topliment the striking pair, praising them as a match made in heaven. Leanne hailed from an elite lineage, having grown up in the influential Richardson family known for their grand social gatherings. From a young age, they trained her in poise and manners. And even though mingling wasn''t her favorite pastime, she handled it well when necessary. The coupleplemented each other perfectly, turning heads wherever they went. Curtis, usually aloof, was exceptionally patient today, introducing Leanne to everyone and ensuring she felt included. Among the guests were notables from the realms of politics and business. Holding hands with Skyler, Grace observed as Leanne chatted with a stern-looking middle-aged woman with cropped hair, the formidable Deputy Director of the Chamber of Commerce. Grace remembered her challenging encounters with the Deputy Director over business permits, always met with a cold demeanor. There she was, all smiles with Leanne. Leanne''s charm was all by her association with Curtis. Noticing Grace''s difort, Skyler asked a waiter for a ss of water, swapping out her chilled drink, reminding her, "You shouldn''t have cold beverages these days." Grace smiled warmly at his thoughtfulness. Meanwhile, Selina leaned in, her eyes twinkling. "Oh my, I''m shipping them!" With a sarcastic lift of her eyebrow, Joy dismissed the sentiment. "Please, it''s just a show." The event was also graced by the Perez family, known for their close ties with the Richardson family. Usually indifferent, Devin had cleaned up nicely in a sharp suit and bow tie, looking every bit of the young heir he was. Standing behind his father, Hubert, he had been bored by the ttery around him until he overheard the conversation and scoffed, "Mind your own business. Even if Curtis is showing off, he''s still better than yourst-ce finish." Selina burst outughing at hisparison while Joy, ready to retort, nced at Devin''s outfit and whistled appreciatively, "Woo!" Devin lowered his eyes and asked, "What are you looking at?" Joy whistled. "Looking sharp today, huh?" Unimpressed, Devin retorted, "And you''re looking... usual." Feigning offense, Joy lunged to tweak his ear. "Open your damn eyes now. I look fabulous today!" "Get off me!" Devin grumbled, trying to escape her grip. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Theirmotion drew surprised gasps from nearby guests. While half-listening to ttering speeches, Hubert woke up asking, "Whose kid is that?" At that moment, Leanne heard the disturbance and turned around worriedly. Just then, camera shes went off. Ever so calm, Curtis held and reassured her, "Don''t worry. Joy can handle Devin." Leanne was skeptical, knowing Devin had trained in mixed martial arts. Curtis smiled, cryptically remarking, "Ever heard of the novice beating the master?" Nearby, Mary sat on a plush sofa, her eyes twinkling with amusement as she watched the younger generation. Sarah, too, beamed with joy. She''d been caring for Leanne since she was a little girl and was thrilled to see her happy with Curtis. Chapter 376 "You''re always so clever." Mary chuckled with a twinkle in her eye, leaning closer to whisper, "Just wait. I''m about to score a two- for-one deal." Jennifer was busy coordinating auction items with the foundation''s chairman when the servant approached her. "Ma''am, Lady Mary wants to see you," they said. Nodding, Jennifer ended her discussion and headed over to where Mary was seated. The sight of Larissa chatting with Mary made Jennifer pause momentarily. The Richardson and the Watson families were well-matched, influential families. Their once-nned alliance through marriage had been mutually beneficial. The Richardson family held no grudge when Tina unexpectedly broke off her engagement. In a gesture of goodwill, the Watson family had shown their sincerity, keeping the business rtionship between the families tight. Jennifer had personally confirmed the guest list for the evening. Larissa hadn''t been on it. But since she was there, she was surely an honored guest. Jennifer approached with a warm smile, exchanging pleasantries with Larissa. Mary then interjected, "You''ve met Anne, haven''t you? She''s been looking forward to seeing you." "Not yet. I came to see you first," Larissa replied, standing up. "I''ll go chat with Anne now." Right after Larissa left, Jennifer turned to Mary. "Did you invite her?" "I did. I have a big announcement to make today," Mary revealed. Already wary of her mother-inw''s penchant for dramatics, from adopting Leanne to orchestrating her marriage to Curtis, Jennifer felt a hint of anxiety at the mention of a ''big announcement.'' "What is it?" she asked cautiously. "Tina''s aunt, Larissa, and Anne hit it off. You know Larissa''s situation. Since her daughter passed away in the car ident, she''s been alone and never had another child. She wants to make Anne her goddaughter, and I''ve agreed." Jennifer was shocked, her brows knitting together. "Such a big decision! Shouldn''t you have discussed it with me and Maddox first?" "I''m discussing it with you now," Mary said defiantly, "You''ve never been fond of Anne. You lost a daughter, and then the good Lord sent you such a wonderful girl, but you don''t care." Jennifer was momentarily speechless. "Regardless, Anne was raised under your roof. To make her someone''s goddaughter, I needed to inform you," Mary continued, giving her a sharp look. "If you have no objections, I''ll announce it publicly today." Jennifer''s frown deepened. "This isn''t child''s y. Making her part of the Watson family means sharing with the inheritance. The Watsons aren''t easy going. Would they ept an outsider?" "We don''t care about the Watson family''s wealth. I will handle it, and they will agree." Jennifer started to protest, but Mary sighed heavily. "I''m an olddy, Jennifer. I might die tomorrow. When I''m gone, who will cherish Anne? How can I rest easy knowing she might end up alone and helpless?" Her voice choked up with emotion, leaving Jennifer helpless. "Why do you keep speaking such ominous words? Even if, God forbid, you weren''t here, there''re Curtis, Maddox, and me. We won''t let her be alone." "Really?" Mary looked at her with a hopeful yet intense gaze. As Jennifer was about to reassure her, Mary''s expression drooped with disappointment, clearly unconvinced. "Never mind," she sighed, her face clouded with sadness. "You''ve never treated Anne like your daughter. You don''t want to be her mother. If I find a godmother who can cherish her, what''s the harm?" Jennifer was left speechless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 377 Leanne finally had a moment to rx when Joy eximed with an exaggerated expression, "Oh my god, isn''t this Mrs. Richardson! My apologies for not noticing sooner." "Stop teasing," Leanne chided, yfully pping her before asking, "You haven''t started a fight with Devin, have you?" "Fight? Do I look like someone who would?" Joy swung her legs, a yful smirk on her face. "Though, his grandfather did pull me aside to ask if I was married. Quite odd." Sipping her champagne, Leanne nced over at Hubert. "And what did you tell him?" Before Joy could answer, Selina jumped in, excitedly sharing, "You won''t believe what she told Mr. Perez! She said, ''If you''re considering courting me, you must get in line. Your grandson hasn''t even made a move yet."" Leanne nearly choked on her champagne, giving Joy a thumbs-up. "Impressive." Joy grinned. "You should''ve seen Hubert''s face. He was beaming like a sunflower." Ever observant, Selina suddenly pointed out, "Leanne, the crystal chain on the back of your dress is missing?" Joy''s gaze immediately swept to Leanne''s back. Feeling a chill, Leanne reached back only to find the zipper gone. "It must have fallen off identally," she said, trying to stayposed despite not knowing when it happened. "Only you could lose a zipper," Selina remarked. "That dress isn''t good in quality, is it?" Joy gave her a knowing look. "What do you know about it?" Leanne looked up to see Curtis talking with Phillip. Phillip, as always, appeared reserved and dignified, while Curtis looked every bit the charmer, leaning casually and seemingly holding something in his right hand. A delicate crystal chain, twinkling like stars, mysteriously wrapped around his elegant fingers. At this bustling party, there he was, casually ying with the missing piece from her dress. How cheeky of him. "Leanne." Mary''s voice brought her back from the embarrassment. She stood and walked over to where Jennifer, Mary, Maddox, Phillip, and Curtis were gathering. Jennifer motioned for her to sit beside her. "Come on, take a seat." As Leanne settled beside her, Jennifer opened an antique rosewood jewelry box to reveal a pair of emerald bracelets on a velvet liner. The deep green hue was mesmerizing, the texture smooth and glowing. Often regarded as the most prestigious gems, emeralds were especially valued in their imperial green variety. Atst year''s international jewelry fair, a bracelet fetched a price of sixty million. The pair Jennifer held was of supreme quality. Their color, rity, and water were all top-notch, making their value incalcble. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "These were a wedding gift from Mary when Maddox and I married." Taking Leanne''s hand, Jennifer slipped the bracelets onto her wrists. They looked as though they were made for her, the emeralds'' rich greenplementing her delicate skin perfectly. "You and Curtis havee a long way, regardless of how things started. The love and dedication you two share surpass everything else." To Jennifer''s surprise, what started as a marriage of convenience to appease an ailing grandmother turned into something genuine and loving. Jennifer once thought Mary was a real piece of work and hard to handle. Telling from it, no one was a match for Mary in ying tricks wisely. "Today, I pass the bracelets to you, symbolizing unity and shared purpose," Jennifer continued with emotions. "May you and Curtis always be a team, harmonious in thought and feeling." Chapter 378 The cold, smooth sensation of the bracelet caressed Leanne''s wrist, carrying the weight of generations of the Richardson family legacy. Beyond its value, the bracelet stood for the passage of heritage through the family line. She hadn''t expected the heirloom to be passed to her instead of Phillip''s future wife, especially not in front of the entire family. It was aplete surprise. Did it mean Jennifer had finally epted her? As the weighty jade pressed against her wrist, Leanne said, "Thanks, Jennifer." "We''re family, dear," Jennifer replied with a gentle look. "You deserve it." Leanne paused, then corrected herself: "Thanks, Jennifer." Nearby, Mary sat smiling broadly, her pride hidden behind her serene expression. When Leanne returned with the bracelet, Joy and Selina supported her by each arm like two eager pages. Their eyes glued to the bracelet on her wrist, almost drooling with envy. "Look, you''ve got two," Joy reasoned earnestly, "Considering our tight-knit bond, sharing one with me isn''t too much to ask, right?" Selina cut in, not to be outdone, "Here. If you have two, wouldn''t it be perfect for each of us to have one?" After hearing them out, Leanne met their gazes and said, "I''m blessed to have you both." That night, Leanne was undoubtedly the center of attention throughout the banquet until the auction concluded. People continuously approached her to offer a toast or start a conversation. As the party wound down and she started to feel a bit drunk, Curtis draped his coat over her shoulders as they left. Once in the car, she rolled down the window to let in some air. The cool summer night breeze yed with her hair as she sat on Curtis''p, their lips meeting amidst the dim light and the whoosh of the wind. Hidden beneath his suit jacket, Curtis'' hand trailed up her bare back. "Did you steal my crystal chain?" Leanne yfully used him. "Are you talking about this?" Curtis'' voice apanied the cool metal that touched her ankle, winding up in circles. She was momentarily stunned. "What are you doing?" His eyes mysterious, he continued to kiss her slowly, murmuring, "Locking you up." The chain was loose enough to dangle from her delicate ankle, but as he tied a knot and pushed it up her leg, past her knee to mid-thigh, the crystal chain tightly hugged her skin. He hadn''t done much, but the process was enough to make Leanne''s body heat up as she whispered, "This won''t keep me locked, you know." "Who says it won''t?" Appearing utterlyposed, Curtis withdrew his hand and settled her into her seat. "There, sit properly." Leanne tried to ignore the presence of crystal and metal as she sat on the leather seat, but it was impossible. Wanting to remove it, she nced at Jake in the driver''s seat, knowing she couldn''t lift her dress and fiddle with it in the car. The drive was an ordeal, and when the car stopped in the hotel''s underground garage, she realized they had arrived. The instigator had exited from the other side and came around to open her door. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He stood outside, leaning casually on the car door, his eyes almost smiling like a hunter ready to pounce. "Come on out. I''ll help you take it off." Leanne met his gaze, fully aware of the trap, yet she still extended her hand to him and stepped out of the car. Chapter 379 The hallway''s carpet muffled every sound, and as Curtis led Leanne toward the door, the silence was so profound that she could hear her heartbeat. Once inside, Leanne bent down to take off her shoes, but Curtis knelt before her, gently lifting her leg to slip off her high heels. Leanne leaned against the wall as he removed her shoes, her bare feet touching the cool floor. Curtis ced her purse on a table, loosened his tie, unbuttoned his shirt, and poured her a ss of water. Leanne felt like amb who had walked into a lion''s den, not understanding why the lion had suddenly decided to nap. She obediently took a few sips, and Curtis took the ss from her, finishing the rest before washing his hands leisurely. Then, he lifted her and put her on the dining table draped with a white tablecloth. As Leanne looked up, his kiss descended. Slow and deliberate, like savoring a slice of cherry pie, his kisses were gentle and thorough, his fingers softly caressing her. Leanne''s guard slowly melted away in this indulgent warmth. The sp at the back of her neck came undone. Curtis supported her back, his breath hot as it moved down her neck. Below her delicate corbone, her breasts were beautiful, not too small or toorge, just perfectly plump like ripe peaches. He savored the creamy whiteness of her skin, and Leanne involuntarily tilted her head back, her toes curling tightly. She clutched at Curtis'' shirt cor, the light in the dining room too bright, causing tears to well up in her eyes. She pushed at Curtis'' shoulder. "Let''s go to the bed." ying coy, Curtis asked, "And what shall we do there?" "Unlock the chain," Leanne replied. Curtis chuckled softly, lifting her in his arms and heading to the master bedroom. Her fairy-like gown had slipped off when heid her on the bed. The crystal chain on her leg shimmered under the light against her creamy skin. Leanne reached to untie it, struggling with the knot. Curtis'' warm hands covered hers, his kisses falling softly, inch by inch. While pulling her close and pressing against her, he didn''t help her remove the chain. Curtis'' breathing grew heavier, holding the soft,pliant form in his arms, his heart filling with a warmth it hadn''t felt in three years. A surge of love boiled in his veins, like a tide breaking through a dam, overwhelmingly taking over him. Leanne was all invaded by his intense, fiery presence, her body heating up and trembling uncontrobly. She bit her lip hard, her throat releasing a sweet, strained whimper. It felt like being wrapped in clouds or floating on an undting sea, a little sailboat tossed high by the waves with nonding in sight, clinging desperately to the only driftwood. Curtis'' fingers coaxed her bitten lip apart, his voice husky and seductive. "Baby, open your eyes. Look at me." Leanne opened her misty eyes, seeing the swirling tide of love and passion in his gaze. She was swept into that tide, helplessly calling his name. "Curtis..." His heart melted with her sweet voice, his fingers threading through her damp hair, his forehead pressed against hers, unable to resist kissing her deeply. "Such a good girl..." The night was as tranquil as a calmke, with a crescent moon in the sky echoing the warm orange light from the top floor apartment. As the night deepened, that light still shone, the crystal chain moving from Leanne''s leg to her wrist. Her hands were tied together, her breathing uneven and chaotic. Curtis''rge hand guided her waist as they rode the high waves of the night, sinking lucidly. Eventually, the tide receded. Leanne had lost all sense of time, her arms and legs limp with exhaustion. Curtis carried her to the bathroom. She nced back at the messy bed, her face burning. "The sheets..." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . "I''ll have someone change themter." Her spine stiffened instantly. "I''ll do it myself." Curtis looked down, seeing the embarrassment on her face, and moved to change them himself. A smile yed around his eyes as he held her steady, murmuring. "I''ll change them, okay?" Leanne finally rxed. After the bath, Curtis patiently dried her off, blow-dried her hair, and carried her back to the freshly made bed. Chapter 380 Leanne was exhausted, and when her body touched the bed, she was ready to drift off into sleep, forgetting her usual bouts of insomnia. Curtis wrapped his arms around her, gazing at her peaceful face under the soft glow of the bedsidemp. The room was silent in the dead of night, her breathing slow and even, reminiscent of a cat luxuriating in azy morning nap. During his two years in Stake, he had longed for moments like these. Curtis watched her for a moment, his fingers itching to touch her. He gently yed with her eyshes, so long and curly, fluttering like tiny fans. Leanne''s eyshes twitched at the touch, and she briefly opened her sleepy eyes to look at him before closing them again, unguarded and serene. Her nose was cute, too, perky and delicate. Curtis couldn''t help but lean down and kiss it softly. She didn''t even open her eyes this time. His kiss wandered to her soft pink lips, lingering and loving. "Leanne, I love you. Do you know that?" he whispered. ... Leanne unsurprisingly overslept the next day and rushed to get dressed and out the door. Curtis pulled her back gently. "What''s the rush?" "I''m going to bete," sheined softly, ming him. He ushered her to the breakfast table. Despite having sleptter and woken up earlier than her, he was the picture of vitality. Raising an eyebrow, he teased, "You can''t me me for that. How can I fight it when your folks made you so darn cute, pretty much designed to drive me crazy?" At the hospital, Leanne was indeedte. As she entered her office, she missed the peculiar looks thrown her way. She was unaware that photos of her and Curtis atst night''s morous charity g had spread across the media. The photos featured them standing side by side. Curtis was tall and striking, while she was stunning and radiant. The media had gone wild with phrases like "a match made in heaven." Those images had circted wildly among her colleagues, and it turned out that the Eye Department''s Hottie Anne was not married to some average Joe but to the dashing and wealthy Mr. Curtis. At lunch in the cafeteria, the air turned thick with tension as she approached her colleagues. "What''s up?" Leanne asked, sensing the shift. Amy was about to spill the beans when Donna interrupted, "Leanne, you''ve been holding out on us. Curtis is your hubby, and you didn''t spill the beans?" The table erupted with chatter. "We even gossiped about him right in front of you. How embarrassing!" "Yeah, remember Amy said that wedding photo looked like you, and you didn''t even deny it. Turns out the joke was on us!" Amy couldn''t help but interject. "She didn''t deny it. It was Sandra who..." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "What does it have to do with me!" Aware she shouldn''t spill it, Sandra was frustrated, "Looks like our little princess didn''t want to be friends with us peasants. And if it weren''t for her powerful connections, how could she have stolen my promotion?" Leanne shot her coldly. "You seem to have mistaken your lines. That sounds like something I should be saying." Sandra was speechless. Despite the shock, Donna said, "You might want to tone it down. Do you even remember how you entered this hospital?" Sandra huffed and kept quiet. "I didn''t mean to hide it from you guys. You know, I was considering a divorce," Leanne said sincerely. "How about I make it up to you by treating everyone to dinner tonight?" To show she meant it, she booked a high-end seafood buffet. However, she underestimated her colleagues'' curiosity about her "mysterious, wealthy husband." That evening at the restaurant, Leanne was bombarded with questions, ranging from their wedding date to how wealthy the Richardson family was. Leanne responded honestly. "I have no clue." But as the questions veered off track, so did her responses. "Does your husband eat the same food as us?" She finally quipped, "He doesn''t eat food. He dines on dors." Chapter 381 After three years of working together, Leanne''s colleagues had gotten to know her well. Any minor tensions that had lingered were dissolved over a casual dinner. The following afternoon, while processing a patient''s admission, Leanne received a frantic call from Jennifer, saying Mary had fainted. Her nerves tensed immediately. Leanne asked Amy to cover for her, quickly shed herb coat, and rushed to the Richardson family. Jennifer had called a private doctor to the house, who was now discussing the situation in the living room. As soon as Leanne burst through the door, she immediately asked, "How''s Mary?" The doctor, a man in his fifties, replied, "She fainted due to a spike in blood pressure caused by stress and she''s awake now." Knowing Leanne was anxious, Jennifer said, "Go see her." Pushing the door open, Leanne saw usually vibrant Mary looking suddenly aged and frail on the bed, her eyes closed. Thinness to her face brought a sting to Leanne. Leanne approached softly. As Mary opened her eyes weakly but tried to perk up, she said, "My dear girl is back." Leanne helped her sit up a bit and adjusted the pillows behind her, "The doctor said you fainted because you were upset. What happened?" "Man, in my dream Charles got himself a young, hot girlfriend and I was seething! I even fought with him in my dream. Ever I woke up, I was still furious and then I passed out." Who fainted from a dream? With a mix of frustration and sympathy, Leanne reassured her, "Charles wouldn''t do that. He''s been devoted to you all his life.¡± Mary snorted and thenforted Leanne in return, "I''m alright. You better get back to work." Footsteps and a deep voice speaking to the doctor could be heard outside. Soon, the door opened. Curtis came in, dressed in a charcoal suit, having left a meeting with clients to rush here. He came in with water and the medicine prescribed by the doctor, but Mary grimaced, "Don''t want it. It makes me nauseous." Leanne gently coaxed her until she reluctantly took the medicine. "Guess you learned how to be charming from Leanne," Curtis joked, setting the cup aside. "You don''t seem as lively today." "As long as you two are fine," Mary said, cing Leanne''s hand in Curtis'' and patting them, "If I''m gone someday, you must take good care of Anne. No messing with her, got it?" Tears welled up in Leanne''s eyes. "That settles it?" Curtis, ever the tease, suggested mischievously, "Should we argue more to keep you entertained?" Mary waved his hand away. "Annoying boy." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Curtis chuckled, gently stroking her gray hair, "Don''t you want your great-granddaughter?" This caught Mary off-guard, her eyes widening as she looked towards Leanne''s stomach, her voice suddenly stronger, "Seriously?" Leanne was confused for a moment. They had only been trying to conceive for a couple of days. How could be that fast? "We..." Before she could continue, Curtis yfully covered her lips with his hand, his entrepreneurial ir shining through, "We''re nning on it and in the design phase. Just be patient, and I''ll deliver the results within nine to twenty-four months." Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 382 "What kind of product design..." Leanne''s ears suddenly felt hot. "Shameless!" Mary delivered a hefty p to his arm, her eyes sharp. "Waiting for nine months, there is no progress in their conception, you little swindler!" Whether it was Curtis'' audacity or the mention of her great-granddaughter, whose progress was at zero percent, that triggered her, Mary seemed to perk up a bit. "Drive Anne back to work. Call Maddox in. I need to speak with him." Maddox and Phillip had both rushed back, and Mary summoned Maddox inside. As Leanne closed the door behind her, she saw Mary sigh deeply and silently. The sigh was soden withplexity that Leanne couldn''t decipher it. Perhaps it was her imagination, but she felt that the once sprightly Mary seemed to have grown profoundly pensive. Back at the hospital, Leanne found herself engulfed once again by the hectic pace of work. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After receiving a call for a consultation, she hurriedly left her office for the emergency room. Walking through the corridors bustling with patients and their families, someone passed by carrying a bag of oranges, likely a visitor for one of the patients. Suddenly, the oranges tumbled out of the bag, scattering across the floor, nearly causing a passerby to trip. Several rolled towards Leanne''s feet. She quickly bent down to pick them up and handed them back to their owner. The person reached out to take them, and Leanne inadvertently slid her gaze over his right hand, pausing there. It was the hand of an adult male, smooth and clean, with not a single rough callus, indicating a life of comfort and privilege much like Curtis. There was a small mole at the base of his thumb. Leanne looked up. It was an adult man''s hand, smooth and unblemished, without a single hard callus. It hinted at a cushy, privileged life, much like what Curtis had. "Thank you," he said in a deep and resonant voice. Leanne nodded and continued walking. A few stepster, she looked back. The man was already moving forward with the bag of oranges. For the rest of the day, she was somewhat distracted. During the consultation meeting, she nearly zoned out and was only snapped back to reality when the nurse detailing the patient''s condition raised her voice. That evening, Joy invited her to a new movie, amercial mysteryedy that had the cinema erupting inughter. Joy munched on popcorn, chuckling heartily, but Leanne couldn''t focus. Certain scenes, designed to shock with their sound effects and mystery, made her nerves on edge. Stepping out of the air-conditioned cinema, she realized she was sweating coldly. "What''s wrong?" Joy noticed her difort. "Didn''t you like the movie?" "I feel a bit off," Leanne couldn''t pinpoint the reason. She hadn''t absorbed much of the plot, but the tension had left her deeply fatigued. "I think I''ll go home and rest." Chapter 383 Returning to Golden Grove Manors, Leanne took a bath andy down, her eyes closed, ready to drift into sleep. Her cat came over, nudging her hand, seeking affection. Leanne stroked its fluffy head, feeling the softness under her fingers. As she was about to fall asleep, the unsatisfied cat nudged her hand again, startling her from the light veil of sleep. This repeated a few times. Perhaps due to the frequent disturbances, she slept restlessly and soon slipped into a long-forgotten nightmare. In her dream, she was trapped in a huge,byrinth-like abandoned factory on a night so dark and ck. There were two cold bodies lying on the ground, bathed in the chilling light of the moon, their faces devoid of life. In her sleep, Leanne became restless. Her hand pressed against her chest unconsciously tightened, the nket squeezing her throat, the suffocating sensation seeping into her dream. The scene abruptly changed to a chaotic day. A frail woman with her hands bound by ropes desperately lunged at a man, only to be effortlessly caught by him. The man wore a tight ck mask, one hand firmly clenching her throat, a mole visible on his hand. Her face turned pale with pain, and Leanne choked alongside her in the dream. "Mom..." She cried out, wanting to save her, but her throat was blocked by an invisible force, leaving her unable to speak or breathe until... She woke up with a start, her room filled with the sound of her heavy breathing. Leanne felt as though she had just been pulled from deep water, gasping for air under the nightlight''s glow faint. She fought back the tears, reaching for her phone on the bedside table. The overwhelming fear and desperation from the dream made her fingers tremble uncontrobly. The phone slipped from her grasp and fell to the floor, her tears following. Leaning over the bed to pick up the phone, she realized the call had already connected. There was the sound of menughing in the background. Curtis had been out at a dinner party. He sounded a bit tipsy and morenguid than usual, his voice tinged with a shallowugh, "Miss me?" Leanne, on the verge of breaking down, found a semnce of support at that moment, helping her pull out of the nightmare back into reality. She suppressed the sobs threatening to overtake her voice, trying to sound steady, "Wrong number." Curtis replied, "But you dialed me. You must be lucky today. Go buy a lottery ticket." "Don''t need to," Leanne turned on all the lights in her room and leaned back against the headboard, "I''ve got enough money. Let someone else win the jackpot." "Forgot we''ve got Dr. Castillo the millionaire here," Curtis joked. "Does carrying all that money wear you out? Maybe I should help lighten your load?" "I''ve got Joy to help me carry it. You''re not tricking me out of my money." Curtisughed aloud, "Strong scam awareness!" His jokes rxed Leanne and they chatted casually, the phone pressed to her ear, hiszy voice comforting. At some point, she faintly heard a car horn. She btedly realized theughter from Curtis'' dinner had stopped. "Are you in the car?" "You caught that, huh? How did you get so smart?" "Did you leave the dinner?" "I skipped out." replied Curtis. The finance prodigy, the legend of his generation, deep down was still that rebellious troublemaker. "Something came up more important than them." he continued. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Leanne bit her finger, "What is it?" Those two seconds of silence were filled with bubbling anticipation and the fear of being presumptuous. Curtis'' voice came through the phone, clear and casual, "My baby missed me and I had toe to comfort her." His ck Bentley, like an elegant beast, sped along the wide, t highway at night, the city lights illuminating the path to his destination. Perhaps he should buy a lottery ticket, his journey home unimpeded. Entering the code to open his door, Curtis found Leanne standing under the spotlight at the bedroom door. Her smoke-pink silk nightgown shimmered with azy luster, swaying gently with her movements by her calves, like a yful sprite sneaking out under the moonlight, innocently enticing. Chapter 384 Curtis changed his shoes and walked over to her, his gaze softening as he tilted his head to examine her expression. "Have you been crying?" Leanne wanted to deny it. She thought that the emotional surge from her nightmare earlier didn''t count as crying. Before she could respond, Curtis continued, "You were crying when you called me, weren''t you?" Despite her efforts to appear nonchnt, he had detected the subtle quiver in her voice. People can deal with hardships; it''s thefort that really touches their heart. The unease Leanne had managed to quell found its way to the surface again. Uncharacteristically, she clung to him, wrapping her arms around his waist and nestling into his embrace. Curtis was surprised. "Miss me that much?" He often joked about his charm, and Leanne pinched him on the waist in response. "I dreamed about my parents," she said, revealing her deep-seated trauma. The untimely death of her parents was a wound unlikely to ever fully heal "I''ll stay with you tonight." Curtis carried her back to bed. The cat, sprawled belly-up on the bed,zily flicked its tail in greeting. "Another littlezybones," Curtis chuckled as he scooped up the cat and ced it in its plush, seldom- used cat bed, saying to the puzzled feline, "You''re a big kid now. Sleep on your own." The bedroom was dimly lit. He shut the door, slipped under the covers, and Leanne curled into his arms. She snuggled against his chest, the faint smell of cologne mixed with a hint of whiskey on him, "You haven''t changed clothes." What she was trying to say was that maybe tonight could be an exception, allowing him to taint her bed just this once. Curtis, with a yful lift of his eyebrows, teased, "Should I take them off?" "Never mind," Leanne said, preemptively inching away from him. Curtisughed at her defensive move, yfully using, "Let''s just sleep tonight, no funny ideas." Leanne was speechless. Curtis nced at her expression. "Of course, if you can''t resist me and decide to make a move, I might just surrender. After all, I''m not that chaste." Leanne turned away, "I don''t need you to stay." "Alright, I''ll stop teasing." With a smile, Curtis pulled her back into his arms and held her tightly, his hand gently patting her back as if soothing a child, "Sleep now." He truly harbored no ulterior motives,forting her to sleep. As soon as she closed her eyes, the suffocating darkness seemed to engulf her again, and Leanne quickly opened her eyes. She looked up into Curtis'' deep-set eyes, his muscles rxing in the familiar scent. nting a soothing kiss on her forehead, Curtis blinked and whispered, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to protect you, okay?" With that, all her fears were kept at bay in his embrace. Leanne calmed down, her breathing slowly evening out as she fell asleep, fully trusting in his arms. She slept peacefully until dawn. Leanne was awakened by the meowing at the door. Rubbing her eyes, she got out of bed to refill the cat''s food and change its drinking water. n delivered Curtis'' clothes, and Leanne brought them in just as he wasing out of the shower. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. His broad shoulders and narrow waist as well as the defined muscles tapering down into the towel caught her eye for a few seconds, reminding her o their entangled moments. "Where are you looking?" Curtis took the clothes from her hands. Leanne drifted her gaze and then returned, lingering on the red rash below his corbone. "You''re allergic again." Curtis shrugged it off, "It''s nothing, a bit of cream will do." Leanne furrowed her brows as she circled him, checking his corbone, the right side of his neck, his back... She meticulously cleaned their bed of cat hair every day, but the presence of the little cat was pervasive. His allergy had worsened after spending the night. Leanne applied cream to the rash without a word, then turned and left the room. Once Curtis was dressed, he found her at the dining table, staring down at the wood grain in silence. "What would you like for breakfast?" Curtis asked. Leanne looked up. "Let''s move back," she said. Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 385 Curtis'' reaction was not at all what Leanne had expected. Instead of agreeing readily, his eyes were enigmatic. Leanne couldn''t read his mood. The only thing clear was that his facecked the joy that should have been there. "Why?" he asked. "Don''t you like it there?" She had spent two and a half years alone at Crystal Cove Vis, battling depression. The house, meant to be a symbol of their union, had be a bastion of suffocating memories instead. On her saddest and most disappointing day, she left that ce. Curtis didn''t want to force her, so he never suggested she move back. "The past, good or bad, is the past. Now and in the future, loving me is all that matters." In thest few minutes, Leanne had thought it through and made her decision. The house was full of his allergens and immunotherapy wasn''t a quick fix. Staying in hotels wasn''t a long-term solution either. Being loved gave one courage. It was their marital home, not some inferno. She wasn''t that timid. "Curtis, I love you too," she said softly, "I care about you." Curtis figured out, he didn''t know quite when, that she''d totally stolen his heart. Her palms were so gentle, yet they kneaded his heart with a sweet ache. Gazing into Leanne''s earnest and clear eyes, he was effortlessly floored. He walked over, cupped her face, and yfully molded it into various expressions. "What are you doing?" Leanne protested, pulling away from his hands. Curtis finally released her poor cheeks, pulling her head into his chest and gently rubbing the back of her neck. "We''ll move tomorrow." The move was all arranged by Curtis from Leanne''s clothes and books to the minutia of her personal belongings, even the cat. In just a few months, the cat had amassed more possessions than Leanne. Leanne workedte that day. By dusk, she was picked up by Jake in his car. Halfway through the drive, Leanne realized something was off. The route to Crystal Cove Vis required a right turn, but Jake continued straight. Leanne thought he''d made a mistake, but Jake had over two decades of driving experience and was always reliable. She spoke up, "Jake, did you forget to turn?" The two had reconciled recently, and Jake was in high spirits daily, "No mistake, just sit back and rx. Mr. Curtis is waiting for you." His mysterious tone only piqued Leanne''s curiosity more. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Driving through the bustling Stonebridge area, they entered the affluent city center. A familiarndscaped wall came into view, deepening Leanne''s confusion. The gates of Alpine Elegance, designed in a ssical archway style with three passages, stood open. The central luxurious gate crafted from precious wood was wide open, and a distinguished figure stood beneath it. Confused, she stepped out of the car and walked towards Curtis. "Why are we here?" Curtis didn''t answer but instead turned her gently to face the gate. "Look up," he instructed. Obediently, Leanne looked up. The previous sign of Alpine Elegance had been reced. The rustic and gold-leaf script now read... "Leanne''s Castle?" She thought she might be reading it wrong. "What? Why is my name up there?" "Because from today, it''s yours," Curtis exined, capturing her surprised gaze as he took her hand and led her through the gate. As night fell, the stone path was lined with courtyardmps. The wall lights cast a soft orange glow, lighting up the entire garden without a trace of darkness. Chapter 386 Leanne remembered herst visit here, and she was certain it wasn''t this well-lit back then. It was early summer, and the temperature was just right. The gentle murmur of the stream yed like ethereal music, while the fragrance of flowers wafted through the air. In the crystal-clear pond, prized koi fish swamzily. Pink and white roses climbed over the garden walls, their lush blooms bursting with vibrant color. Rose was Leanne''s favorite, but these weren''t here before. They must have been newly nted. Curtis led her further into the estate, past the garden''s pavilions and ornate bridges. This tranquil oasis, nestled in the heart of the city, was designed and built over several years by a renownedndscape architect hired by Maddox. Thend alone was worth a fortune. After itspletion, it caught the eye of the Stonebridge city council, which wanted to turn it into a public park. The offer, however, failed to sway Maddox. He had set up a private restaurant here, a ce to asionally enjoy a meal or a cup of coffee, though his busy schedule meant visits were rare. Now, the garden had been transformed into a private residence. Curtis strolled leisurely, asking her, "How about we live here from now on?" "There are plenty of trees and flowers, perfect for cats to roam freely. Plus, they''d have the koi fish to y with. If you like, we could get a few more, give them somepany." Such a garden was perfect for raising cats, far better than confining them to the cramped spaces of apartment buildings. Here, they could scale walls patrol their territory,zily fish from the pond, and nap in the grass under the sun, lulled to sleep by the scent of flowers. What cat wouldn''t dream of such a grand garden? Leanne felt excited on their behalf. Curtis continued at a leisurely pace, "There''s plenty of space here. We could even offer a spot to your girlfriends, let theme over whenever they want." Normally at odds with Joy like sworn enemies, now he was even considering offering her a ce here. "You..." Leanne started to say something but then hesitated, unsure how to proceed. She had thought his agreement to move meant going back to Crystal Cove Vis, not here. "How did you manage to get it from your dad? He loves this garden, doesn''t he?" Curtis nced at the orange glow of the lights, speaking in a casual tone, "It''s just a small garden compared to our happiness. To thank you for not sending me to a monastery, he gave this as a gift for our engagement." "Really?" Leanne was skeptical of his extravagant im. "Not really," Curtis grinned, yfully pinching her nose. "You believe everything I say?" She should have known. "I had to threaten him a bit," Curtis admitted with brazen righteousness. "You weren''t happy at Crystal Cove Vis, and that ce was fraught with danger for me. We were like secret lovers, meeting only in hotels at night. If he hadn''t said yes, it''d pretty much be his fault, like 80% his fault, if his granddaughter wasn''t born on time." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leanne''s heartfelt emotions were scattered by his words, unable to imagine Maddox''s exasperated expression at the time. Despite owning numerous properties, Curtis had chosen to extort his father. "Can you try not to scam everyone?" Leanne chided. "Getting ahead of ourselves here." "We could get ahead," Curtis suggested, his smile deepening as he pulled her close for an affectionate embrace. His features were sharp and handsome. Under the soft glow of the garden lights, he looked particrly tender. His voice low, he murmured, "Today''s Children''s Day, a day for making children. How about we make one too?" At a loss for words, Leanne pushed him away and turned to leave, "I''ve never heard of Children''s Day before." Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 387 A few steps forward, the gentle murmur of a brook was drowned out by the chatter of people, with Joy and Selina''s lively voices unmistakably cutting through the noise. "Why are they taking so long?" Joy sounded thrilled, "What if I go back now, grab my stuff, and move in tonight?" At the end of the cobblestone path, through an arched garden gate, the main hall was set for avish feast, with tables against the walls and the floor piled high with gifts of all sizes. Everyone was there. Today was Curtis'' housewarming party. Joy and Selina stood at the entrance like two cheery elves, jumping up and down, waving at her. Selina joked, "We thought you guys got lost! We were about to send the cat out to fetch you." Joy, dragging Leanne by the shoulder, poured her excitement into the gesture. "From today, I''ll quit trashing Curtis, okay? You won''t hold it against me for switching sides, will you?" Leanneughed, "Why were you talking trash about him to begin with?" It was clear how much Joy disliked Curtis, and probably the feeling was mutual. How much he must love Leanne to carve out a part of his home for someone he didn''t get along with, enduring her frequent, perhaps even permanent visits? Who could resist such a beautiful garden? The table was full. Curtis had invited only close friends. Jeremy was also there. "Congrattions on the new house," he offered a gift, "This garden is stunning. You can tell a lot of thought went into it." The others began a lively discussion about the garden''s prime location and beautiful scenery. When Leanne spotted Violet at the table, she was surprised. Violet stood up, wearing a ginger-yellow dress, her hair neatly styled. It was a stark contrast to the disheveled appearance at theirst meeting. Leanne''s family was known for their striking beauty, inherited from her grandmother. Rose was a stunner, and Violet had been quite the looker in her youth too, before a hard life had worn her down. "Leanne," Violet said with a cautious smile, "Curtis invited me. He said you were moving today and wanted me toe over." "How have you been?" Leanne asked. She genuinely cared for Leanne and had been hurt by Carl''s decision to leave her. Now, struggling herself, Leanne was still willing to lend a hand, which felt better than doing nothing. Since theirst encounter at the police station, however, she hadn''t been in touch with Leanne. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I''m good," Violet almost eagerly shared, "I got a new job in an office building as a facilities manager. It''s quite rxed, not physically demanding. Thepany provides dorms and a cafeteria." "An office building?" Leanne thought for a moment, "At ElitePinnacle?" Violet nodded. She suffered from severe back issues and couldn''t handle physically demanding jobs. Such cushy positions were highly sought after in the job market. Without Curtis'' help, Violet wouldn''t have stood a chance with her resume. It was indeed Curtis'' doing. Violet paused, then added, "I''ve divorced Carl... I had thought about it before, but he would never agree. I wasn''t so sure either. After what you saidst time, I finally made up my mind. Curtis helped a lot and Carl finally agreed to proceed with the divorce." Chapter 388 Leanne nced back and saw Curtis ambling in with his typical leisurely stride. He hadn''t mentioned a word about these ns to her. He had arranged everything on his own. "Let''s eat," Curtis said. Just as Leanne was about to respond, Joy dashed over with the speed of a sprinter, eagerly pulling out a chair for Curtis. She patted the non-existent dust off the seat with hands she pampered daily with lotion, bending over with a flourish, "To my best friend''s esteemed husband, please have a seat." Leanne couldn''t bear to watch. Joy was brimming with enthusiasm, but Curtis gave her a cool look. "If you''re haunted, go get a priest to do an exorcism. Keep away from me. I don''t want to catch whatever you have." N?velDrama.Org owns this. The room burst intoughter. Joy''s stered-on smile quickly faded as she rolled her eyes and sat back down. Devin, arms crossed and looking rather irritated, chimed in, "Curtis, didn''t you save a room for me?" Curtis, after pulling out a chair for Leanne and ensuring she wasfortably seated, settled down himself and replied casually, "Do you think this is a hostel?" Devin felt slighted. "Then why do they get rooms?" Joy stuck her tongue out at him, tauntingly. "It''s because I make friends," Selina sped her hands together and looked up as if praying, "Thank God for myselfst year, amen!" Skyler patted Devin on the shoulder and sighed, "Haven''t you figured it out yet? With Curtis, Leanne comes first, and her friendse before us bros." Devin shrugged off his hand and grabbed a chair. In full view of everyone, he squeezed it between Leanne and Joy. "Make some room." Without waiting for Joy to react, he shoved his chair between them and forcefully sat down. "Leanne, I''m sticking with you from now on." Leanne nced at his wide grin and then turned to Curtis. With a raised eyebrow, Curtis lifted a piece of steak on his fork and held it out to her, obviously not nning on stepping in. "Fine by me," Leanne conceded. "Seriously, Mr. Perez, can you step it up a bit and show some backbone?" "You know nothing," another man said with a cheeky grin, "Leanne, I''m with you too." Amid the table''s jovial chatter, a voice came from the yard, "Sorry, I''mte." Grace walked in, looking apologetic. "With a couple of clients shing today, I sorted it out and rushed over." She then introduced the person who hade with her, "This is my friend. She was helping out at my shop today, so I brought her along." The girl who apanied her wore a French square-neck dress, showcasing her slim waist and long legs, with aplexion as fair as porcin. Especially notable were her sparkling eyes, very beautiful. As she entered, the raucousughter among the men at the table softened, their attention drawn to her. The girl nodded slightly to everyone, her smile as curved as a crescent moon, her voice gentle and sweet, "Hello everyone." Chapter 389 Men were visual creatures, and several pairs of eyes lit up like light bulbs at the table. "Grace, why didn''t you bring your gorgeous friend over sooner?" "What''s the beautifuldy''s name?" "Xenia." Leanne looked up. At the same moment, Xenia''s gaze met hers. She had captivating eyes. Xenia greeted them politely, "Hello, Curtis and Leanne." Curtis didn''t react, but Leanne nodded kindly and said, "Have a seat, please." Grace was visiting as Skyler''s girlfriend, and not only was shete, but she also brought a friend without greeting everyone first. It was a faux pas in etiquette. But Leanne wasn''t too bothered about it. After all, they were all there for Skyler''s sake. Nearby, Joy was crunching on crispy fried pickles and suddenly pped her thigh, "Oh, I forgot to bring my boyfriend''s aunt too." Selina asked, "Where''s your boyfriend?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "He''s at home keeping his aunt''spany," Joy replied. The two bantered back and forth, tossing some shade at Grace who looked a bit embarrassed. Skyler came by to lighten things up a bit, pouring wine for them, "Ladies, feel free to grab some more." It was like Leanne''s cat, not a fancy breed, just a stray. But when it jumped on the table, no one dared to shoo it away. Joy and Selina were not to be trifled with either. A chair was added beside Grace, and Xenia seemed to have a quiet anddylike demeanor, not stealing the spotlight and speaking only when spoken to. Their arrival didn''t dampen the cheerful atmosphere at the table. Curtis was in a good mood. Those usually wary of him were particrly lively, making a ruckus. Hezily rested his arm on the back of Leanne''s chair, listening to themotion. Only when Leanne turned to speak to him would he lean in to listen attentively. There was an invisible barrier between them that no one could prate. As they were finishing up, Joy checked her watch and excitedly said to Selina, "Let''s go for a walkter. I saw a garden with night-blooming cereus on the way here. They bloom around eight or nine. Let''s go check it out!" Selina, distracted, didn''t catch the whole thing, "Check out what?" "What are you staring at?" Following her gaze, Joy looked over at Xenia. Selina covered her mouth and whispered, "Don''t you think she looks a bit like Leanne? Especially the mannerisms and aura, strikingly simr. I bumped into her at the restroom earlier. For a second, I mistook her for Leanne." "Really?" Joy scrutinized Xenia from head to toe with a critical eye, slightly disdainful, "The eyes, maybe a little... but she''s nowhere near our Leanne." After dinner, Joy and Selina timed their departure to catch the night-blooming cereus, taking Leanne with them. The cool summer night breeze filled the courtyard, refreshing the group as they sat and chatted post- dinner. Someone pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to Devin, "Want one?" Devin took it and ced it between his lips. Several others also took out cigarettes. The person with the lighter was about to light Devin''s cigarette. Curtis rapped on the table. "No smoking here." "Leanne doesn''t like it, huh?" Devin got up quickly, "Let''s step outside then." Curtis was brewing coffee, pouring water at just the right temperature into a clear cup, and watching the coffee beans mulled in the machine. Without looking up, he said to Devin, "Take your time leaving." The smokers exchanged nces, and the lighter''s me died. Those unlit cigarettes started to feel like they were burning their mouths. Chapter 390 "No way." Devin looked puzzled, gesturing towards the lush and tree-lined backyard, "This yard''s huge. How could my smoking bother Leanne?" "You''re bothering me," Curtis replied, "Next time you smoke, don''te around me. I can''t stand secondhand smoke." "When did you be such a delicate flower?" Devin took the cigarette from his lips and tossed it, flopping back down onto the bench. "Guess I''ll quit today then." The others followed suit, throwing their cigarettes away too. Just six months ago, the news that Curtis and Leanne had headed to the courthouse to get a divorce had been the talk of their circle. Who would have thought that they''d end up back together in such a short time? "Ever since he got back with Leanne, Curtis seems so much more gentle."" "Do Ie off as a demon or a monster in your eyes or what?" Curtis leaned back in his chair with a half-smile, overhearing a conversation from the yard. Joy and Selina were walking along, glued to their phones. "This pic turned out great." "Send it to me." "Where''s Leanne?" Curtis scanned behind them, noting their empty trail. "She went to drop off Violet," Joy replied. "Hasn''t shee back yet?" Grace, who had just returned a few minutes earlier, chimed in, "I think I saw Leanne by the pond when I came back." The secluded garden in the midst of the bustling town held a quiet charm, the wooden deck lined neatly with smooth pebbles. The soft tter of shoes on stone mingled with the rustle of the wind. The flower buds were pointing up, ready to bloom in the midsummer heat. Along the winding path stood a graceful figure, bathed in a soft glow from the overhead lights. She stood sideways, reaching out with a piece of tall grass to tease a cat perched on the rocky faux- mountain. The cat, perhaps tired from a day of exploring its vast new territory,zily ignored the teasing grass. Curtis slowed his steps. The figure turned, revealing herself as Xenia. "Mr. Curtis," she said softly, a pleasant tone to her voice. "Are you out for a walk?" Curtis, standing in dim light, his expression unreadable, asked, "What are you doing here?" "I followed the cat," Xenia replied. "Is this your cat? It''s so cute!" Curtis nced at the indifferent feline, "It doesn''t seem to find you as adorable." Xenia didn''t seem offended. She just smiled and said, "Grace told me you have quite the sharp tongue, and she was right." "What else did she tell you?" N?velDrama.Org owns this. "She shared your love story with Leanne," Xenia said, her eyes lighting up like the soft glow reflected in them. "I was pretty envious hearing about it." "Envious of what?" Curtis asked. "Envious that even after separation, you and Leanne still ended up back together, clearly still in love with each other," Xenia exined. "I envy Leanne for finding someone who loves her as much as you do." Curtis smirked, his eyeszy yet detached. Perhaps it was the dim light ying tricks, but his tone held a hint of sarcasm, "Keep envying then." Suddenly, the bored cat leapt from the faux-mountain and scampered off, meowing as it went. Curtis'' gaze followed the cat to a figure emerging under an archway. Leanne bent down to scoop up the cat that was now yfully circling her legs. She looked up, her gaze meeting Curtis, then shifting past him to the figure on the path. Chapter 391 It was undeniable that Xenia was a beauty. Standing under the moonlit gazebo, her figure was ethereal, the kind of sight that would make even a woman like Leanne pause in admiration. But her gaze was brief. "It''s a bit chilly." They were near the lily pond, and the evening breeze was cool. Curtis walked over and drew Leanne close into his embrace, shielding her from the wind. "Why were you gone so long?" "I took a wrong turn," Leanne said innocently, her face an open book of feigned confusion. "All those flowers and bushes look alike. It''s hard to tell them apart at night." "Getting lost in your backyard?" Curtis raised an eyebrow in amusement. "This garden has your name on it. If you stomped your foot, you''d think the local spirits woulde out to guide you." Leanne rolled her eyes. "I''m not exactly Alice in Wondend, you know." "Maybe next time bring the cat along," Curtis suggested casually. "It''s got sharp eyes and can tell the difference between two simr things." People often failed to see the simrities between themselves and others, so Leannepletely missed his subtle hint. She held the cat in her arms, then extended her hand towards him, palm open. Resting in her pale hand was a blooming rose. Its white petals, tinged with a soft pink at the edges, resembled a butterfly poised for flight. "For you." On her way back from dropping off Violet, she had spotted the rose peeking over the garden wall, blooming with vivacious tenacity. Perhaps it was the moment of happiness that inspired Leanne to take a detour and pluck one. Curtis eyed the flower, his gaze softening. "Got lost picking this for me?" He touched the petal, its velvet softness sending a gentle wave of emotion through him, softening his usually detached expression. "I should frame this. It''s the first flower you''ve ever given me." Leanne, spurred by impulse, hadn''t expected such a response from him. She mused for a moment. "The ground''s littered with them from the wind. You could pick some up yourself if you like." Curtisughed. "You''re quite the charmer, aren''t you?" He pocketed the petal in his trousers and cheekily asked for more. "How about one every day?" "Why should I?" she challenged. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Because I''m your husband," Curtis dered boldly. "Just agree, alright? Or I''ll get all grumpy." His words came with an incongruous humor that made Leanne chuckle, releasing the cat to the ground. "Go ahead and get grumpy, Prince Charming." As she turned away, she muttered, "Such a drama king." The cat sprinted ahead, and Curtis casually followed behind Leanne. Unbeknownst to them, they had left someone still standing in the gazebo, their silhouettes merging with the shadows of the garden. Their conversation carried softly across the air. "Don''t hold my hand. I just petted the cat." Hiszy voice drifted back over the pond. "What? Touching the cat means you can''t touch me?" When they returned to the main house, the party was in full swing. Joy, slightly tipsy, was boasting to Devin, her arm casually thrown around his shoulder. "Don''t fall too hard for me. You''ll never have me. What''s your type? Tell me. Since Curtis left me this nice spot, I''ll hook you up." Devin scoffed, "I like someone like Leanne. Can you find me one of those?" As Curtis and Leanne entered hand-in-hand, Curtis shot a cold nce at Devin. "Been a while since I''ve knocked some sense into you, huh?" Devin instinctively flinched, remembering his allegiance, then straightened up boldly. "I''m on Leanne''s side now. How dare you touch me?" Curtis smirked coldly. "Come here and find out." In a corner, Skyler sipped his drink in silence. Beside him, Grace lingered her gaze on Curtis and Leanne whose hands intertwined, then shifted to Xenia, trailing a distance behind. Chapter 392 Grace had just turned away when she unexpectedly met Curtis'' icy stare. Having known both Skyler and Curtis for a decade, Grace was well aware of Curtis'' inherent pride and aloofness. He had never once looked at her directly. Now, his gazended on her nonchntly, his eyes cool and intriguing. Grace felt a slight tightness in her chest and subconsciously tightened her grip on her fingers. She turned to Leanne, "Leanne, you''re back! We''ve been waiting for you to join our card game." "Let''s call it a night," Curtis announced abruptly. The group of guys, who were just getting into the swing of things, hit pause, checking their phones. "Ending it at just past nine? The night''s just starting!" Curtis clearly had no intention of continuing the night with them. "If you''re not done, go find somewhere else to keep at it. And take your trash with you when you leave." The usually boisterous group obediently began to clean up the mess they had created, wiping tables and taking out the trash. They left noisily, and Leanne instructed Jake to drive Joy and Selina home. Skyler stood from the couch to take his leave. "See you." With the living room quieting down, Curtis pulled a delicate pink-white flower from his pocket, cing it into a ss jar and sealing it with a cork stopper. He ced the jar on a rustic wooden shelf, worried about his increasingly mischievous cat knocking it over, then thought better of it and moved it to the highest shelf. After arranging everything, he nced up at Skyler with a cool, warning look, "Keep your people in line. Stop harboring ulterior motives." After seeing Joy off, Leanne was about to close the car door when Joy suddenly grabbed her, offering a serious reminder, "Watch out for Xenia. She''s a bit like you. I have a feeling Grace didn''t bring her here with good intentions." "Like me?" The scene Leanne had witnessed earlier shed through her mind. In the garden,te at night, Curtis and Xenia alone, a setting that could easily lead to misunderstandings. Leanne paused for a few seconds, thenposed herself, "I got it." "Oh, don''t worry so much," Selina leaned over from the other side to reassure her, "Curtis isn''t the type to cheat. Besides, the original is still here. What''s the point of duplicating? Besides, Leanne isn''t gone yet... Ow! Why did you hit me?" Joy smacked her on the back of the head, annoyed, "Can''t you watch your words? If you can''t talk right, might as well donate your mouth!" Selina protested weakly, "I have no ill intentions. You know what I mean..." Joy retorted, "I''ll give you a piece of my mind!" Leanne rubbed Selina''s head, soothing her, "It''s okay. Curtis wouldn''t do that." Joy snorted, "You trust him that much?" Leanne responded, "If he were a man who could easily fall for someone else, then losing him wouldn''t be a loss at all." Joy pondered this logic. After going through a major change, Leanne''s mind was a lot clearer. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When a person received steadfast love, he gained equally steadfast confidence. The moonlight reflected in her serene and clear eyes as she slowly said, "I trust Curtis loves me, not so easily shaken, and I trust myself, not so easily reced." If he were to lose her again, Curtis would deeply regret it. Chapter 393 Grace waited for a moment before Skyler finally appeared. "What did Mr. Curtis say?" Grace reached out, hoping to pull him closer. Skyler didn''t respond immediately, his tone ambiguous. "Grace, you''ve been a bit over the lely." "Is it because I brought Xenia with me today?" Grace asked. "She was helping me at the shop this afternoon when things went south, and when she heard I was visiting Mr. Curtis and Leanne, she said she wanted to meet Leanne and asked if she coulde along. Leanne is so weing. I thought she wouldn''t mind making a new friend." Skyler looked at her, her expression a mix of anxiety and guilt. "I didn''t know Mr. Curtis would be upset. Did I make things difficult for you?" Skyler didn''t answer, but after some silence, he asked another question. "Last time I proposed, you turned me down and never told me why. Can you tell me now?" Grace lowered her head. "Your family doesn''t think I''m good enough for you, and Leanne and the others don''t approve of me, either. I know all this. I want to be better to stand beside you with confidence." Her voice grew more despondent. "I should call Leanne and apologize." The Davis family had fallen on hard times, and Skyler had seen her struggles. "You don''t need to try to please everyone," heforted, taking her hand gently. "Grace, you''re wonderful. Devin is always sharp-tongued. Don''t mind what he says. No matter what, I''m on your side." Grace still looked down, and her voice choked up. "You''re too good to me. I don''t deserve it." Skyler''s empathy had overshadowed his doubts once again. "Don''t be silly. You''re worth it." Later that night, Leanne was soaking in the bathtub. After a reminder from Joy, recalling Xenia''s features, she did see a resemnce to herself. Was it a coincidence? She wasn''t too concerned, only wondering what Curtis would think seeing Xenia. While she was deep in thought, the bathroom door was open. Dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, Curtis paused at the doorway before stepping in and closing the door behind him. The steam quickly dampened his expensive pants as he walked toward her leisurely, taking off his watch and unbuttoning his shirt. When he reached the bathtub, he stepped in. The clear water rippled, and Leanne found herself lifted onto hisp. His masculine scent enveloped her from behind, his firm arms wrapped around her waist, his lips lingering on her delicate shoulder. "Shall I help you?" "No," Leanne squirmed as his breath tickled her neck, wanting to escape but unable to. "I''m already done." "Then I''ll just have to check." Moonlight streamed through the window, shining on Curtis'' tense muscles softened by the gently undting water. As water spilled over the sides of the bathtub, Leanne let out a soft moan that sounded like a feather light touch to Curtis'' heart. He coaxed in a warm voice. "Baby, can you call me ''honey''?" Leanne couldn''t utter the word for some reason, as if her vocal cords refused to cooperate. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I won''t." "You won''t?" Leanne pursed her lips. "My stubborn girl." Curtis'' hands moved to her legs, gripping her knees. "If you wouldn''t call me ''honey,'' maybe you can call me something else." Before Leanne could relent, the water surged wildly, engulfing her in a punishing tide. Pushed to her limits, Leanne flushed like cooked shrimp, tears swirling in her eyes as she clutched Curtis'' arms like a drowning person clinging to a lifeline. Her chest heaved as she gasped, calling out, "Curtis..." "I''ll give you one more chance," his voicezy and deep by her ear, like a devil tempting a soul, "What will you call me?" Under duress, people can do anything. "Honey," she conceded, whispering so softly it was barely audible. Those barely-there words flew into Curtis'' ears, causing his blood to freeze momentarily before surging back with greater intensity. Chapter 394 He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close, so close as if he wished to melt her into his being, to be one and inseparable. It was the only way he could think of to calm the storm of emotions within him. He kissed Leanne''s shimmering lips and rested his forehead against her cold, damp brow. "I heard you, honey." The following morning, Leanne woke up to the early dawn light. Her bedroom window faced the garden, where the morning light revived the nts, and the crisp chirping of birds echoed in the distance. Stretchingzily, Leanne turned and came face to face with a pair of big, round eyes. The cat ruled over the entire garden,plete with arge pond and a floor-to-ceiling ss cat house, but it was no longer allowed in her bedroom. Its front paws pressed against the ss, and those big, pleading eyes, looking in, made Leanne''s heart melt. She got out of bed, and as soon as she stepped outside, the cat, acting as if it hadn''t seen her in thirty years, dashed toward her, meowing loudly. It took Leanne a good while to calm it down. "Little darling." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After changing, she was about to head out for breakfast but turned back, pulled a locket from a drawstring bag, and wore it around her neck. In the dining room, Curtis was already seated at the table, browsing the news on his tablet. His eyes softened as theynded on the locket around her neck. Laura brought the breakfast over to the table. Seeing Leanne, she hesitated before saying, "Mrs. Richardson." Theirst encounter had been somewhat frosty, and after more than half a year, it was their first meeting. Leanne gave a friendly nod. "Been a while, huh?" Laura''s face lit up joyfully, and she hurriedly fetched a bowl. "I made your favorite oatmeal with strawberries!" After she left, Curtis put down his tablet and pulled Leanne onto hisp, his fingers delicately touching the locket. "When can you take some vacation time?" he suddenly asked. "How about we go on a honeymoon?" Caleb was in a foul mood that day. The cause was the evening banquet for the financial regtory board''s officials, which he had meticulously arranged. He had ensured that the menu was perfect and had booked a bluegrass band to perform, knowing one of the officials had a penchant for it. But then, something went wrong. The lead singer, dressed in a poppy red dress with her hair styled delicately, moved gracefully, her features striking. Caleb caught a glimpse and felt uneasy. He couldn''t ce the feeling until he saw Curtis, who paused mid-conversation and nced over. It dawned on Caleb then. The singer bore a striking resemnce to Leanne. While she sang, her soft, melodious voice captivated the audience, her delicate fingers strumming the guitar strings. The deputy director, over fifty, was mesmerized, tapping his fingers on his knee and humming along. After the song, he praised, "The youngdy is pretty and sings wonderfully, too." Uninterested, Curtis replied dryly, "Not as nice as my cat sounds." He waved his handzily, and Caleb immediately stood behind him, leaning in, "Mr. Richardson." "Who organized this?" Curtis asked. Caleb nced at the singing woman, and his mood was heavier than if he had seen an ex-girlfriend''s former lover. "I did." Curtis gave him a meaningful look. "Well arranged. Hand in your resignation after dinner." It was something Caleb had not anticipated. Arranging a performer who resembled Leanne could provoke such a reaction. Some men might find interest in a woman resembling their wife, but for Curtis, it was taboo. Lately, Curtis had been in a good mood, and the whole atmosphere at ElitePinnacle felt lighter. Just getting a breather from a high-stress spell, Caleb hadn''t expected to trip up there. "I''m sorry, Mr. Richardson. I''ll have her leave immediately." Chapter 395 Deputy Director was particrly merry after a few drinks and had just enjoyed a performance. He was about to invite the performer to join him when he noticed Curtis whispering to one of his subordinates. Momentster, the subordinate approached the woman, asking her to enter the adjacent room. With her guitar in hand, Xenia rose and followed Caleb out of the room, casting a lingering nce over Curtis'' ruggedly handsome, carefree face. Deputy Director watched with jealousy as Caleb led the enchanting woman away. He knew the implications of such a move at a dinner party, especially with someone as striking as Xenia. His mood soured at being outmaneuvered, especially by Curtis, but given Curtis'' standing and position, he couldn''t make a scene. The Richardson family was powerful, and even he had to show Curtis due respect. With jest and sarcasm, hemented, "Mr. Richardson seems in high spirits today. That actress is stunning, even more so than the lead in our local Stonebridge theater troupe. It seems we have hidden talents among us." Curtis responded coldly, his eyes narrowing. "Not that as I can see, but there certainly are plenty of mice around." Deputy Director detected the chill in his voice but couldn''t pinpoint its origin. Curtis had been all smiles before the performance began. The dinner was only halfway through when Curtis, ever unpredictable, put down his utensils and stood up. "Need to handle something. Please continue without me." "Hey, are you wearing your locket again?" Amy''s eyes sparkled with curiosity as Leanne walked into the hospital. "It''s been blessed anew," Leanne replied with a smile, handing coffee to her and Donna. "You seem in high spiritstely," Donna noted, chuckling along. "Since you patched things up with your husband, you''ve been sweeter than ever." Ever the romantic, Amy rested her cheek on her hand. "If I had a husband that handsome, I''d be sweeter than honey." "Go to sleep," Donna teased, bursting her bubble, "You can get a hottie in your dream." After a busy afternoon, Leanne was poring over the schedule and calendar, trying to figure out the best time to take her annual leave. She and Curtis had nned two honeymoons, both thwarted by bad weather or misunderstandings. She hoped nothing woulde up this time. Her phone rang with a call from Joy as she was marking the dates. "What''s up, Joy?" "I''m sending you an address. Get here now! Immediately!" Joy''s tone was sterner than usual, causing Leanne''s heart to race. "Are you in trouble?" "I''m fine," Joy reassured her, "Juste over. We''ll talk in person." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The address was for a trendy new bar known for its fusion cuisine and secret performances by renowned actors from the Stonebridge theater troupe. Confused but hurried, Leanne grabbed her things and dashed downstairs. Joy was waiting at the entrance and pulled Leanne along without a word. "Come with me!" As they walked, Joy quickly exined. She hade with her supervisor to meet a client, and the ce was not only famous for its food but also had a secret menu item, the live theatrical performances. If they were lucky, they might see a famous actor. As they were being led to their private room, Joy spotted Caleb escorting a woman in a tight dress, holding a guitar, into room 266. Chapter 396 Joy had a sharp eye and immediately recognized it was Xenia. "That girl is a knock-off, not even worth one of your fingers. Even if Curtis were blind, he''d still not fall for her." Surprisingly, her words revealed a bit of trust in Curtis. Leanne chuckled and asked, "If you know he''s not interested, why drag me here?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Seriously? Aren''t you worried at all, huh?" Frustrated, Joy responded, "Can''t you see she''s after Curtis? And here you are, clueless as ever." When they reached the door to the private room, Leanne looked up at the number 266 and was about to knock. "Are you nuts?" Joy hissed quietly, pressing her ear against the door. "Let me listen first." She stered herself against the door, furrowing her brows, her expression intense. Leanne stood quietly beside her, not wanting to disturb her. The bar''s soundproofing was essentially a given, and despite Joy''s efforts, she couldn''t hear a thing. She was about to ask Leanne to give it a shot when a voice emerged slowly. "Sneaking around, are you?" Joy jumped, "I heard something!" Leanne turned around. They had been so focused on eavesdropping and hadn''t noticed when Curtis had appeared behind them, tall and almost ghostly silent. He stood with his hands in his pockets, his eyshes half-lowered, casually observing them. Leanne rubbed her nose and tugged at Joy. Joy peeled herself off the door, cleared her throat, and chuckled. "What a coincidence." Curtis ignored her, pulling Leanne closer, his tone like a parent worried about their child led astray. "Keep your distance from her. Dumb is catching." Unfortunately, the child was rebellious. Leanne red at him, "Take that back." Joy was fuming. "I haven''t even started with you, and you''re calling me stupid? Don''t think I don''t know you sneaked Xenia in with your assistant. What are you up to behind Anne''s back?" No wonder Leanne had suddenly shown up there. Utterly unashamed of any wrongdoing, Curtis raised an eyebrow. "Want to know?" He took Leanne''s hand, adding, "Let''s go in together." Xenia waited alone inside the room. A man like Curtis, at the pinnacle of power and devastatingly handsome, was irresistible to most women, wasn''t he? She thought handling someone like Curtis would take much effort, but it was easy. She touched her cheek. Was it because of this face? Looking like Leanne was an advantage. Otherwise, how could she, with her status, get close to Mr. Curtis? The door opened, and Curtis entered. Xenia''s heart raced uncontrobly. Then, seeing him holding someone''s hand, her anticipation froze. Just off work, Leanne wore a pale blue cardigan and a white pleated skirt, a simple outfit that still caught the eye. Curtis led Leanne straight to the couch while Joy, full of suspicions, followed them like a strict overseer, arms crossed, sitting to one side. Chapter 397 The room felt like a tense boardroom meeting as Xenia walked in, not expecting to find three people waiting for her. The atmosphere was thick with a strange tension that made her nerves tingle. "Leanne?" she asked, slightly surprised. Leanne was perched on the couch, examining Xenia with a calm scrutiny. "Disappointed?" she asked, her voice soft yet piercing. Xenia was stunned. She had always thought of Leanne as gentle and unthreatening, but the sharpness in her gaze made her feel transparent, and she felt Leanne could see right through her. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Why would you ask that, Leanne?" Xenia feigned ignorance. "The room is thick with pretense," Joy couldn''t hold back her irritation. "Can we talk straight for once? Or do I need to knock some sense into you?" While Leanne''s kindness might have been a facade, Joy''s bluntness was undeniably true. Xenia nced nervously at Curtis, seeking his reaction. He leaned against the couch with a casual elegance that seemed innate, his aristocratic demeanor as untouchable as a distant snowy peak. His hand rested on Leanne''s shoulder, the other draped over the armrest, revealing a sliver of his crisp white shirt cuff under a tinum watch with a sapphire crystal face that shimmered like a starlit sky. She suddenly felt out of her depth. How could such a lofty figure have an interest in someone like her? At that moment, the door knocked twice before Caleb entered, handing Curtis a stack of documents. Curtis flipped through them with a cold and sarcastic smirk. "So predictable," he murmured. Leanne picked up the documents with a measured calm, while Joy, who was always curious, leaned in close to get a better look. "What the hell?" Joy''s voice sounded with shock. "You tried to model yourself after Anne?" The documents disyed Xenia''s hospital records for cosmetic surgery and before-and-after photos. Initially, her resemnce to Leanne was slight, but she bore a closer likeness post-surgery. Xenia''s face flushed with embarrassment. The documents also detailed her bank transactions over the years, including deposits and the financial details of various acquaintances, allid out with unsettling rity. "What''s all this supposed to mean?" Joy asked, puzzled. Mindful of thedies present, Caleb exined delicately, "It appears she had rtionships with these gentlemen, some more fleeting than others. We couldn''tpile everything given the time constraints." Joy caught on instantly. "Ah, so you''re ying the field." "Why are you investigating me?" Xenia''s face turned red, and she moved as if to confront them, but Caleb stepped in her way. Holding the documents between her thumb and forefinger, Joy tossed them at Xenia''s feet. "Here, you seem eager to have them." With her cover blown, Xenia just crumpled to the floor, no longer able to keep up the act. "What was your purpose?" Leanne asked, genuinely confused. "Why go through all this to look like someone you didn''t know?" Xenia looked up at her, tears brimming in her eyes. The first time she saw Leanne''s photo, envy had surged through her. Raised onpliments, Xenia had always treasured her beauty. Next to Leanne, however, she felt like a pale imitation. She had endured the pain of jawline surgery to mimic Leanne''s facial structure more closely. But capturing Leanne''s unique blend of aloofness and warmth was another challenge. "I had no purpose," she confessed, her voice breaking. "I loved your face and wanted to be as beautiful. Is that so wrong?" "How did you meet Grace?" Curtis suddenly asked. "I met Grace at a theater group. She came to see me perform, and afterward, we became close friends..." Xenia''s rehearsed story was abruptly cut off by Curtis'' icy tone. Chapter 398 "Keep the story to yourself," Curtis said coldly. "I don''t appreciate being manipted. Either you or her will need to own up to this mess. Think it over." When Skyler and Grace arrived, it was half an hourter. As they entered, Grace nervously asked, "Why did Mr. Curtis want to see us?" Skyler wasn''t sure, either. It was Caleb who had contacted him. He and Curtis had been like brothers for years, and it was unusual for Curtis to reach out through an assistant. "We''ll find out soon enough," Skyler replied. When they entered room 266, Curtis and Leanne sat at a round dining table, enjoying a meal. Leanne had just got off work, and Curtis had ordered dinner for her. The restaurant''s crab was legendary, and he sat beside her, meticulously peeling the crab and feeding her the tender meat. "Rushing us here, I thought you had some emergency, but you''re just having dinner," Skyler commented as he led Grace inside. Curtis barely nced up. "Take a seat. We''ll talk after she finishes eating." He didn''t even invite them to join the meal. Skyler headed to the sofa across the room, pausing when he noticed Xenia. Grace seemed surprised. "Xenia, what are you doing here?" Xenia looked a bit flustered and didn''t respond. Curtis ignored everyone else, focused solely on the crab, prying out its flesh to feed Leanne as if that was the most critical thing in the world. The business was unresolved, and Joy hadn''t left yet. She had been too busy warning Leanne about the impending confrontation to eat and watched with envy as Curtis prepared the crab meat for Leanne. Joy thought, "Since he''s peeling, can''t he peel some for me, too? Why make distinctions at a time like this?" With her mind preupied, Leanne''s appetite was small, and she soon put down her fork. She looked thoughtfully at Grace, recalling their limited interactions over the years, trying to detect any signs of deceit. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Grace, have I ever wronged you?" she asked. Grace looked shocked. "Leanne, who''s been filling your head with nonsense? I know that Joy and you don''t like me, but I''ve always wanted to be friends." Joy rolled her eyes. "We know about your scheme with Xenia," Leanne said calmly. "I can''t remember doing anything to make you hate me so much that you''d try to sabotage my rtionship with Curtis by making her impersonate me." Grace tried to speak, but Leanne continued, "I also don''t understand why someone as smart as you would do something so self-destructive." Curtis cleaned his hands with a towel, barely lifting his eyelids, his tone a mix of annoyance and disdain: "What made you so confident I''d fall for such a trick? Am I blind, or am I toofortable and looking for obstacles to challenge myself?" Skyler nced at Grace, still choosing to defend her. "Curtis, about the housewarming party where Xenia showed up, Grace has exined to me that Xenia asked her for help. You''ve always had reservations about her, but she meant no harm. Besides, how could she influence you to meddle in your affairs and nt someone at your dinner? It must be a coincidence." Hinting at something deeper, Joy asked Grace, "Hey, just curious. The guy who owns that puppet theaterpany is said to be quite influential. What''s your rtionship with him that he''d do you a favor?" Skyler''s expression darkened instantly. "Ms. Campbell, please be more mindful of your words." Joy shrugged. "Just asking." Chapter 399 Skyler was always the most even-tempered among the trio. Curtis did whatever pleased him, and his respect varied with his mood, while Devin was a real troublemaker outside. Whenever his temper red, Skyler stepped in to mediate. But no man could remain indifferent when his girlfriend''s character was under attack. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "All of you aredies. Please put yourself in her shoes for a moment. If someone maliciously spected about you having an inappropriate rtionship with another man, would you be okay with that?" Morality couldn''t bind Joy. "I can''t put myself in your girlfriend''s shoes. I own up to my actions boldly. Does she?" As the tension escted, Leanne pulled Joy behind her and calmly said, "What Joy said was out of line, and I apologize for her. We do hope Grace can exin the situation with Xenia." Unlike Joy''s reckless demeanor, Leanne spoke slowly and calmly, which softened Skyler''s expression. "Why are you all so sure she did it? Is it because of some prejudice against her?" Leanne could see his protective stance and countered, "Do you think we have ill intentions toward her?" Curtis had been sitting at the dining table, disinterestedly watching the unfolding drama. Towards Leanne, Skyler was polite. "That''s not what I meant. But why did you conclude it was her without even asking Grace?" Then, Leanne turned to Grace, "Do you have anything to say?" Grace denied it. "Leanne, how could I possibly do such a thing?" Leanne suggested, "Maybe you could confront Xenia about it first." Caught off guard, Xenia hastily tried to distance herself. "She approached me, saying she could introduce me to Mr. Curtis. She said I looked a lot like Mr. Curtis'' wife and could easily get his attention. Best scenario, he ends up liking me. Worst case, he needs to keep me quiet from his wife and that means he''s got to pay me big time." "Why are you pinning your malicious intentions on me?" Grace seemed utterly wronged, "Tell me, why would I do that? What could I possibly gain?" Xenia was at a loss for words, clueless about Grace''s motives. Skyler asked, "Do you have any proof?" Xenia stuttered, "We always talked face-to-face." Looking back, Grace had been cautious, never leaving any written evidence. "So, there is none," Grace challenged. "I treated you like a friend, and you used me to climb up to Mr. Curtis, and now, with nothing but your word, you try to frame me. What have I done to you that you would do this to me?" In desperation, Xenia tried to appeal to Leanne''s loyalty. "Leanne, you have to believe me. She approached me!" Grace looked earnestly at Leanne. "Leanne, we''ve known each other for years. Do you trust someone you just met over me?" Leanne quietly observed Grace. She was gentle and unobtrusive, and Leanne had treated her kindly due to their simr circumstances. Curtis once remarked that Grace''s ambition was big enough to swallow ten of her. With her keen insight, Joy had recognized from day one that there was more to this woman than met the eye. Leanne chose to keep her distance, but it was the first time she had realized how deep Grace''s schemes ran. Chapter 400 "Xenia is all about the glitz and mour, and you yed right into her greed with a tempting offer she couldn''t resist," Leanne said,ying out the situation with a hint of irony in her tone. "After all, Curtis is the man of the hour at Vector Vista Bank, wealthy, talented, and blessed with a face too charming to turn down. Climbing up by his side would set her up for life." "It''s a golden opportunity, and of course, Xenia was thrilled. She was ready to go under the knife to make it happen while you didn''t have to spend a dime." Leanne finished calmly, and her voice tinged with a faint sarcasm. "Is that right?" What did it matter that Grace introduced her to Curtis? Xenia was the one who wanted to transform from a nobody into a high-flyer. What did that have to do with Grace? How could anyone prove Grace had instigated this? From start to finish, Xenia was the only one who benefitted. Grace had no motive. "Give a dog a bad name and hang him," Grace retorted. "Leanne, I don''t know why you''re suspicious of me. Nothing I say would matter if you take her side, right?" Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Ever the spectator, Joy cracked open some nuts and began munching, giving Grace a look that said, "Go on, keep talking. I''m all ears." Grace turned to the only person she felt might still believe her. "Skyler, do you believe me?" Skyler closed his eyes for a moment. Sometimes, he chose to be willfully blind, but that didn''t mean he couldn''t see. Growing up amidst intrigue and business battles of high society, he might be naive, but he wasn''t foolish. Grace grabbed Skyler''s hand that hung by his side. "You said you''d always stand by me." Skyler took a deep breath and addressed Leanne. "It''s been a tough road for Grace. Let''s not jump to conclusions without evidence." Even Joy was impressed. "You''re hopeless! She''s got you wrapped around her finger." "You want evidence?" Curtis, who had been watching quietly, finally spoke up. Childhood friends who grew up together were on opposite ends at the time. It wasn''t easy for Skyler. "Yes." Curtis'' expression was hard to read, a mix of difort at being manipted and something else. He grabbed his phone, quickly said, "Let him in," into a call, and then hung up. The door opened again, and Caleb, who was always polite, gestured for someone to enter. A man in his forties walked in, slightly overweight, dressed neatly, likely a collector of sorts, with several bracelets on his wrist and a silver ring with an inscription on his finger. "Boss..." Xenia looked relieved to see him. The neer was Daniel from the local theater. He ignored her and addressed Curtis respectfully, "Mr. Curtis, I''m sorry today''s performance didn''t meet your expectations. Maybe you and your wife could honor our theater with a visit sometime, and I''ll ensure it''s worth your while.¡± "Thanks foring all this way," Curtis replied, his interest waning as he looked toward Skyler. "I''ve brought the person you wanted to see. Now, you get your answers directly." Chapter 401 Skyler could feel it. When he walked in, Grace''s grip on his hand tightened involuntarily. Curtis rose from his chair and approached Skyler. "I''ve always stayed out of your personal affairs with her. If you''re willing to be used by her, that''s your choice. But don''t involve me in it, and honestly, I couldn''t give a hoot. You know my line in the sand." Skyler was well aware. Curtis might not care much about most things, but when it came to Leanne, he wouldn''t tolerate a speck of dust in his eyes. "Handle it yourself." Curtis left him some dignity, grabbed his coat, took Leanne by the hand, and patted Skyler on the shoulder before leaving. "Take care of yourself." His gesture was casual but felt immensely heavy on Skyler''s shoulder. Still not having had her fill of the drama, Joy lingered, unwilling to leave. Before the door closed, she heard Skyler ask. "Was it your idea to bring Xenia to Curtis'' dinner party? Who told you to do that?" Daniel''s gaze slid past the person behind him, and he smiled, "Mr. Nelson, if you''re asking this question, you already know the answer." The conversation was cut off as the door closed. Back in the room, "Skyler..." Grace wanted to say something, but Skyler didn''t give her a chance. "What''s your rtionship with her... with Grace?" Daniel looked conflicted. Knowing he would offend Curtis, he wouldn''t dare to pull any stunts at his dinner party. A simple musical performance turned into such a mess. Being called out to reveal secrets to the involved parties was a deadly challenge for anyone. He answered evasively, "I''ve helped Ms. Davis with a few favors. That Hot Spring Hotel down by Echo Summit, I helped her secure thend." Skyler suddenlyughed. "When you first wanted to open that hotel, you were short on funds, and I covered most of it. I thought I owned half of that hotel. It turns out someone else owns the other half." Grace finally panicked. "I did ask him for help, but we''re just friends..." "Just friends?" Skyler turned to her with a torn face. "Grace, I want to know how many such friends you have besides him? Do you know how many rumors I''ve heard over the years? But I chose to believe you." The warmth in Skyler''s eyes slowly faded, "And now, why did you target Curtis?" "He and Leanne went through a lot to be together, and you tried to ruin their rtionship with such despicable means. What are you trying to gain?" Grace looked defeated. Skyler had been chasing her for years, utterly devoted. She kept him on a string, epting his gifts, taking advantage of his kindness, but never agreeing to a date. Because she knew the benefits that she reaped at the moment were real. She held the reins, nodding at the right moment, but she hadn''t expected that Skyler would introduce her to his friend the next day, and she met Curtis, whose family background, appearance, and demeanor overshadowed Skyler.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Skyler was indeed a devoted boyfriend, and Grace had gained a lot from him, using him to climb the socialdder, making connections, and getting her hands on various resources. But what if a better opportunity presented itself? Grace was ambitious, but unfortunately, she didn''t have Suzan''s family background or Leanne''s beauty. Curtis had never given her a second nce all these years. She enjoyed watching Suzan stir trouble between Leanne and Curtis, but in the end, Curtis reconciled with Leanne. Seeing their affection, she was always bitter. What she couldn''t have, why should others? Though not as beautiful as Leanne, Xenia was more coquettish and knew how to entice men. Grace never thought Xenia would bomb so bad with Curtis, not even causing a ripple before sinking. If Xenia had seeded just once, the mess wouldn''t have been traced back to her. Chapter 402 Attempting to sneak a chicken but losing rice instead, Grace grabbed Skyler''s arm hurriedly. "It''s not like that, Skyler. You''re the only one in my heart..." Skyler coldly shook off her grasp. "I''ve been good to you, but don''t take me for a fool." Grace''s face turned ashen in an instant. "Aren''t you guys curious? Don''t you want to see what I want to see?" Joy was almost tearing her hair out. "It''s like watching a TV show and not seeing the finale." Leanne couldn''t resist a jab. "You drop a show after two episodes. How many finales have you seen?" Joy huffed, "Since you two made up, your tongue''s gotten sharper. Is it from kissing him?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Leanne bumped her with an elbow. "Shut it." "No, I won''t." Joy chuckled mischievously, and the two pushed and shoved. Leanne was no match for Joy, who quickly got the upper hand. She leaped to put Leanne in a headlock, shouting, "Watch me put you in a chokehold!" But she missed and nearly lost her bnce, almost crashing into a wall. Curtis pulled Leanne into his arms, his cold gaze sweeping over Joy. "Her little strength is no match for yours. How about I hire a few martial arts instructors for you? A couple of months of training, and I''ll send you to a ring to vent all that brute strength." Joy snorted, "Considering you didn''t do too bad this time, I''ll be generous and let it slide." Her phone rang, and the team leader, overwhelmed by clients, roared on the other end, "Where the hell have you been?" Joy''s bravado wilted instantly, "I''m on my way back." She hung up and hurried off. "Don''t drink too much," Leanne advised. "Remember to call Austin to pick you up." "Got it!" Grace was still on Leanne''s mind as Leanne and Curtis headed out. Suddenly, azy voice fell from above. "Wealthy, talented, and blessed with a face too charming to turn down?" Leanne looked up instinctively, and Curtis was smirking like a cat that got the cream. "Rare compliments from you. It''s a shame it wasn''t recorded. Why don''t you repeat it?" He pulled out his phone, opened the voice recorder, and gestured at her yfully. "Go on. Compliment me." He wanted to remember every detail, word for word. Leanne nced at him, saying, "Curtis is a pig." Curtis chuckled lightly, hitting pause, and pocketed his phone. Leanne turned to leave. But she had barely taken two steps before being caught and pulled back, Curtis'' arms trapping her against the wall. Leanne''s sense of crisis red, and she took the offensive. "You used to call me ''piggy."" "That was a term of endearment." "So is mine." Curtisughed, not at all upset, "Then call me one. Let''s hear how loving it is." Leanne refused. "Not happening." "I thought my face was hard to refuse, but you seem to be doing just fine." Leanne threw caution to the wind. "I''ve seen a lot of it. How''s that?" Her yful stubbornness reminded Curtis of something else. His eyes softened, his nose gently nudging hers. "Then call me ''honey."" That same memory made Leanne''s cheeks and neck flush, and even her ears turned red, turning her face away. She tried, but the word felt scorching, her teeth like a barrier, not letting it out. "Why are you doing this again?" she protested. "I can''t say it." "Last night, you were quite vocal." Curtis'' cold lips brushed against hers, kissing gently, coaxingly, "Come on, baby, say it one more time." Blushing furiously, Leanne looked for an excuse. "You forced me." "So, you won''t say it unless it''s in bed?" His quick understanding left Leanne stunned, not reacting in time. Curtis straightened his cor and casually took her hand. "Then let''s go home. Tonight, you can say it a few more times." Chapter 403 Selina was up in arms, feeling betrayed. How could they have a big blowout without her? She cleared her feelings, voicing her protest and condemnation with a passion that could set the world on fire. Fresh from a shower and sprawled on her bed, Leanne tuned into the group video call, listening to Selina''s tirade. "I was just down the road with my momst night, literally a mile from you guys. A single call and I would''ve been there in five minutes!" sheined, her frustration palpable. "Good lord, I missed out on a jackpot!" "Fine, let me give you a y-by-y. I''m no Meryl Streep, but I reckon I can recoup at least half of that for you." Joy cleared her throat,unching into her one-woman show, leaving Leanne entertained. Curtis emerged from the bathroom to find Leanne lying on her stomach, her waterfall of hair cascading over her shoulders, the light green of her nightgown making her skin glow. Her legs dangled carelessly off the bed. Approaching the bedside, Curtis caught her restless ankle, causing Leanne to turn her head, her movement to break free unsessful. Instead, he effortlessly pulled her closer. She let out a surprised gasp, a soft sound drowned out as Curtis took the phone from her hand, ended the video call, and pulled her into his embrace "Babe, it''s your turn to shine," Ever the dramatist, Joy had been embellishing the story, waiting for Leanne''s cue, only to realize she was missing from the call. "Hey, where did you go?" Having heard a differentmotion, Selina lost interest in Joy''s performance. "They''ve moved on to the R-rated part of the evening." "And they left the call?" Joy pouted. e on, I want to keep watching." When Leanne broached the subject of taking annual leave with Donna and Amy, Donna shook her head, a seasoned expert in navigating such waters. "Trying to get time off from Ruben is like asking for his life on a tter." Unsurprised, Leanne knew holidays were a luxury in their line of work, especially under a boss like Ruben, who prioritized his convenience over the staff''s needs. After mulling it over, she decided to confront Ruben upon his return to the office. Ruben greeted her with a smile, which quickly faded once he realized the purpose of her visit. "Leanne, you know how busy we are right now. You''re a pir of this department. Maybe wait longer and take your leave when it calms down?" For the first time, Leanne realized her importance. "Even pirs need a rest to stand strong when it counts." Unmoved by Ruben''s resistance, she pressed on. "I''m nning to go on my honeymoon." Ruben was stunned. "Aren''t you married for years? Why n a honeymoon now?" "Long story," Leanne said. "You can catch up on the gossip in the group chat if interested." Ruben pondered, wondering whether to approve or not. Approving could set a precedent for everyone to request annual leave, putting work at a standstill. But denying it might disrupt Curtis'' honeymoon ns, potentially bringing trouble to Ruben''s doorstep. Clearing his throat, Ruben conceded, "This is indeed a special asion. How about taking your leave at the end of the month? I''ll throw in a few extra days for you." His quick change of heart ensured Leanne''s victory. While stepping out of the office, a breeze from a slightly ajar window brushed her face. The early summer airlifted her spirits, her mood already soaring with anticipation. Yet, with the month only beginning, the wait ahead felt endlessly long. Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 404 Working the night shift, she decided to grab a coffee from the vending machine, her heels clicking on the linoleum floor behind her. Leanne nced back briefly. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Seeing Grace, she didn''t react much and continued to punch her selection into the vending machine. "I broke up with Skyler," Grace announced behind her. "Congrattions," Leanne responded, emotionless. She had heard the news. After that day, Devin went after Skyler, giving him a beating. Skyler didn''t fight back. Grace''s Hot Spring Hotel had shut down. Over the years, she had dabbled in various businesses, hotels, restaurants, and cultural ventures. Skyler had been instrumental in many of them. He had pulled the plug on whatever ventures he could, withdrawing investments. Grace couldn''t cope on her own. Herpany, for which she served as the legal representative, was reportedly under audit by the IRS. The details were murky, but it was clear Skyler had made it known within their circles that anyone who helped her was essentially opposing him. Those societydies who used to fawn over her, citing the Nelson family''s influence, suddenly acted as if she was the gue. Grace shot back with a hint of sarcasm, "What''s there to celebrate?" "I''m not congratting you." Leanne paid with coins, and a canned coffee ttered into the tray. Bending to retrieve it, she continued, "Congrats to Skyler for finally getting his ''vision'' corrected." The sign for the ophthalmology department glowed not far away. Coffee in hand, Leanne walked past Grace, remarking, "Your parents must be disappointed." "What does this have to do with my parents?" Grace retorted coldly, "Maybe you should worry about your parents." "My parents are alive and well. On the other hand, yours were taken out by the Richardson family." Grace''s tone was innocent, but her words were with malice, "Do you think they''d be pleased to see you cozying up to the enemy''s offspring?" That hit a nerve. Leanne''s expression turned icy as she gripped the can tighter. "My father was a loyal man, murdered for refusing to betray VectorVista Bank''s secrets to save himself. They died because of the Richardson family, but that sin doesn''t lie at the family''s doorstep. Trying to stir trouble with this is just low." "Do you swallow the Richardson family''s lies? Of course, they''d deny any involvement in your parents'' death. Don''t you ever wonder who the real killer is?" Curiosity had gnawed at her for twenty years, turning into a cold case. The aluminum can was chillingly cold in her grip, stiffening her fingers with an unnatural chill for summer. "With the Richardson family''s influence, any threat to Vector Vista Bank would''ve been swiftly dealt with. Isn''t it strange that the killer remains a mystery after so many years?" "Do you know something?" Leanne stared intently at Grace, searching her face for a telltale sign. Grace offered only a cryptic smile. "Why would I tell you?" Grace''s heels echoed down the hallway as she walked away, leaving Leanne exposed, a chill creeping into her core. The cot in the on-call room was narrow, and the hospital settled into a thicker silence as the night wore on. asionally, a distant sound would break the quiet and fade away quickly. The ceiling light was harsh against her eyes. Leanne didn''t sleep a wink, haunted by the image of a hand with a distinctive mole on its thumb. Was it a coincidence? Grace sought her out to drop such hints. Was it merely to unsettle her, or did she know something Leanne didn''t? Chapter 405 It was a quiet night at the hospital, but Leanne barely caught a wink of sleep. After handing her duties to a colleague, she didn''t head home to rest but instead went to Richardson Manor. She hadn''t called ahead, so Jennifer and the others were out when she arrived. Sarah mentioned that Mary was in the garden, so Leanne went to find her. The peony season was brief, but the gardener hired by the Richardson family had nurtured them splendidly, creating clusters of blooms that filled the air with their presence. In the greenhouse, surrounded by lush greenery, Mary stood out in her brightly colored clothes despite her age. Leanne spotted her immediately. Leaning on her cane, her frail frame slightly hunched, she seemed to be in a heated argument, her voice sharp with anger. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. It was rare for Leanne to see her so furious. Shifting her gaze, she glimpsed a tall man in dark clothes standing opposite Mary. As Leanne pushed the door open, she heard Mary shout, "Get out! Just get out of here!" Rushing over, Leanne steadied the trembling Mary. "Mary, what got you so worked up?" While she spoke, her gaze inadvertently met the man''s eyes. It was the same man she had encountered at the hospital. His eyes slowly met hers, and at that moment, Mary''s anger seemed to dissipate, her grip on Leanne tightening. "Anne, what brings you back so suddenly?" "I just got off work and wanted to check on you," Leanne replied. Normally, Mary would light up when she saw Leanne. But today? Not even a glimmer of joy. It''s like she couldn''t even see the other guy and was in a hurry to steer her away. "Come on. Let''s go inside. Sarah will make us something delicious." "You''ve grown so much, Anne," the man spoke, his voice warm and inviting, like a long-lost rtive. Holding Mary''s hand, Leanne scrutinized his face. "I don''t think I''ve seen you before." "I''m Curtis'' Uncle Hanley," he introduced himself. "Uncle Hanley?" Hanley added, "You were very young when west met. You might not remember me." Mary''s grip tightened, ¡°Anne, dear, I''m feeling a bit dizzy. Let''s go back inside." Nodding, Leanne helped Mary back to the house, not looking back. The lush garden was vibrant with life, but as they returned to the main house and Leanne helped Mary to her room, she could feel the dampness of her palm. Mary looked exhausted. As Leanne tucked her in, she casually asked, "Where has Uncle Hanley been all these years? Why hasn''t hee around?'' "Let''s not talk about him," Mary replied with aversion, holding her hand. "My dear, better to pretend he doesn''t exist." Leanne was puzzled by Mary''s secrecy, simply responding, "Okay." Leaving the room, she closed the door behind her and walked into the living room. Since the Richardson family took her into the house fourteen years ago, she had never heard of Curtis having an uncle. Aside from Curtis'' rebellious years, which strained his rtionship with the family, the Richardson family had always been harmonious. Parents were in love, brothers in respect. They would take a family portrait almost every year,piling them in an album. Reflecting on it, Leanne realized she had never seen a photo including this uncle from before her time with the Richardson family. Whether it was Mary, Maddox, the brothers, or even the household staff, no one had ever mentioned this "uncle." The mole on his hand slowly matched with a memory, sending a chill up her spine. A mere mole could be a coincidence, but his being a Richardson was something else. Her thoughts were a jumble, fleeting and elusive. "Leanne?" Sarah called her twice before she snapped back to reality. Sarah set down the chicken soup: "You seem out of it. Are you okay?" "Just a rough night on duty," Leanne replied, picking up the spoon without seeing what was on the te, the taste nd on her tongue. Chapter 406 She barely touched her food, wondering if the person in the garden was still there. After leaving the Richardson Manor, Leanne got into the car, leaned back in her seat, and zoned out, not speaking a word. Jake started the car and pulled out of the driveway, asking, "Mrs. Richardson, heading back to Leanne''s Castle?" Leanne hummed in response, and after a long pause, as if she had just snapped back to reality or had a change of heart, she turned her gaze from the window back to Jake and instructed, "Let''s go to ElitePinnacle instead." The June sun zed as a modern woman in business attire strode past the car, her confident steps making her curls bounce. The skyscrapers towered above, their silver-gray ss fa?ades reflecting a dazzling yet cold light. Leanne took the elevator up, and the receptionist had already informed the CEO''s secretary of her arrival. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As Leanne stepped out of the elevator, the secretary, dressed in a sharp suit, greeted her respectfully and led her into Curtis'' office. "Mr. Richardson is in a meeting, and you can wait a moment. I''ll get you some coffee!" Leanne ced her purse down and settled into the leather sofa in the waiting area. Curtis'' office was in a minimalist business style, dominated by ck, white, and gray. She hadn''t paid much attention to itst time, too caught up in their argument. Her eyes roamed around, finally resting on a photo frame on his desk. It was a picture taken by Devin at Echo Summit, still set as his phone''s wallpaper till the time. Wondering how much longer his meeting wouldst, Leanne felt drowsy, and not even a cup of coffee could help. She felt an emptiness inside, like a dark, bottomless pit. She didn''t want to go home to sleep. SolidAxis Engineering was to receive institutional investor subscriptions mid-month, with ns to go public the following month. However, troubles urred in the past few days. Numerous media outlets had reported on SolidAxis Engineering''s ns for massiveyoffs, with hundreds of employees protesting and negative publicity swirling, raising questions about mismanagement and billion-dor losses. The crisis had erupted too suddenly, and SolidAxis Engineering''s inexperienced PR department was too slow to react, failing to contain the situation. If mishandled, it could jeopardize the uing IPO. The mood in the boardroom was gloomy as if they had stumbled at the final hurdle, frustrating and exasperating to everyone involved. "Overnight, every media outlet is covering this. It seems someone''s targeting us on purpose." "If they''re targeting anyone, it''s SolidAxis Engineering, not us." "How can you say that? Since we returned from Bullion Boulevard, countless local brokers have been eyeing us hungrily. If this project with SolidAxis Engineering falls through, guess how they''ll spin it against us?" At the head of the table, Curtis leaned back in his chair, his handsome features set in an expression of indifferent coolness. He fiddled with a pen in his right hand, tapping it absentmindedly on the table. After much debate among his team, he tapped his pen against the table to signal silence and said, "Get in touch with SolidAxis Engineering. We''re at a critical moment and must respond to these criticisms quickly. By tomorrow morning at thetest, we should release their group''s financial report from thest fiscal year to stabilize public opinion." Someone asked, "And if that doesn''t work?" Curtis responded with a cold smirk, "Managing public sentiment is a prerequisite for going public. They might as well stay home if they can''t handle this." It was clear that the mood was sour, and everyone wisely chose to keep quiet, acting as quiet as a mouse. Caleb entered the room and whispered something in Curtis'' ear. Instantly, the icy demeanor on their CEO''s handsome face thawed into a warm spring bloom. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" He dropped the pen and rose, exuding an effortless charm. Remembering his subordinates, he threw outzily, "Meeting''s over. My wife is here." Chapter 407 Sunlight cascaded through the window, casting a golden glow that enveloped the woman lounging on the sofa. Her shirt-dress shimmered, its soft yellow hue reflecting the sunlight as shey half-reclined on the dark leather couch, eyes closed. Curtis tiptoed closer, crouching before her. She must have dozed off waiting for too long, in an ufortable position with her legs still on the ground, head resting on the arm of the sofa. Knowing she''d have a stiff neck from sleeping like this made Curtis want to wake her, yet he couldn''t bear to disturb her slumber. Stray strands of hair fell across her forehead, which Curtis gently brushed aside with his fingertips. Leanne was a light sleeper. As Curtis touched her, she opened her eyes. Her blurry and sleepy gaze fixed on him as she stretched her arms around his neck in a weary embrace. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Why didn''t you head home to rest if you were this tired?" Curtis asked. "I missed you," she murmured, her voicezy and heavy with sleep. She hadn''t slept well in those brief moments, and her head was dizzy as she leaned against Curtis'' shoulder. Curtis, whose heart was usually as stoic as stone, felt it soften with tenderness. His palm supported her back as he leaned in to kiss her near her ear. "There''s a rest area inside. Want to go sleep there?" "No, I don''t." Leanne felt uncertain, but being with him seemed to stabilize her. "Then I''ll hold you while you sleep." Curtis unbuttoned his suit jacket, took it off, and sat on the couch, pulling her onto hisp and slipping off her shoes. Leanne found afortable position against him, her head resting on his shoulder. The subtle scent of woodsy cologne surrounded her, soothing the fluttering uncertainty in her chest. The drowsiness that had gripped her had dissipated. She remained quiet in the crook of Curtis'' neck before mentioning, "I just returned from visiting Mary and saw your Uncle Hanley there." "Uncle Hanley?" Curtis sounded as surprised as she had been, "He''s back?" "Yeah." Leanne yed absentmindedly with the buttons on his shirt. "Howe you never mentioned him before?" "He''s like a taboo in our family. No one''s allowed to bring him up." Not only was his existence not mentioned, but all traces of him had also been meticulously erased as if he had vanished into thin air. Those who had known him kept quiet, and the media never covered any news that Maddox, the Chairman of Vector Vista Bank, once had a brother. A living, breathing person, seemingly erased from existence. "Why?" Leanne was full of questions. The events from twenty years ago were a blur to Curtis, who was only seven or eight then. The adults had intentionally kept him in the dark, but he was clever enough to piece some of it together amidst the chaos that engulfed the Richardson family. "Grandpa had a heart attack and died, which probably had something to do with Uncle Hanley." "His sudden death with your parents'' kidnapping that drew massive media attention threw Vector Vista through a period of instability. It was a time of turmoil. Dad was overwhelmed daily, and Mom, pregnant at the time, miscarried due to overexertion." "Some say Grandma kicked him out, while others believe he cut ties with the family. After that, no one has ever seen him again." Leanne hadn''t expected Hanley''s involvement in Charles'' death, which exined why Mary was so emotional upon seeing him. Could her previous fainting spell also have something to do with him? Was Mary''s reticence merely due to holding a grudge for causing her husband''s death, or was there more to it? Considering the timing of Charles'' passing and her parents'' murder coincided, it was hard not to suspect a connection. Chapter 408 Leanne was itching to know what had happened twenty years ago, but from the look of it, Curtis was in the dark as much as she was. Who else could she turn to? Who could she trust? If her parents'' demise was in the Richardson family''s hands, how was she supposed to face Mary and Curtis? The sudden pressure and whirlwind of thoughts were too much for Leanne''s mind to handle. "What was your uncle like?" "He was a character, not as stern as Dad. He''s taught me how to swim." Curtis had a special bond with his uncle during his younger years, far more than the strict and solemn Maddox. During those years when he felt misunderstood and lived recklessly, Curtis sometimes thought his Uncle Hanley, the second child like him, could empathize with him. Leanne fiddled with his button. "Were you close to him?" "Yeah, but it''s been twenty years. I might not even recognize Uncle Hanley if I bumped into him." Curtis let his eyes drop in azy way, his silence hanging heavy for a few moments, "Are you aiming to get me undressed?" Following his gaze, Leanne noticed she had almost torn off his button. She let go of the noticeably distressed button, trying to smooth it back into ce with a few swipes of her palm. Curtis caught her hand, holding it in his, and leaned down to press his lips to hers. It wasn''t about desire but a tender moment of intimacy. After a while, Curtis asked her, "Have you put in for your vacation yet?" "I have," Leanne replied, "I can take twelve days off at the end of the month." "How about we go to d?" Curtis suggested, "I promised you before." One had to make up for regrets to feelplete. Leanne thought of the ind near the Arctic Circle, and of ice and fire, with its pr ciers andva volcanoes, not to forget the romantic Northern Lights. "You also promised to teach me skiing. But then, you took Suzan." Curtis squinted. "When did I teach her?" Leanne nced at him, mentioning that day Suzan shared on her social media. Curtis clicked his tongue. "I didn''t teach her. That day you weren''t there, it was dull, and I left early." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I know. I was giving you a hard time," Leanne stated boldly, "especially since you bailed on our honeymoonst time." "My bad," Curtis admitted, sliding to his knees in a yful apology, "I promise no bailing this time." When Caleb entered to deliver documents, he saw the office curtains drawn, blocking the intense sunlight. With her bare feet, Leanne was cozily nestled in Curtis'' arms, deeply asleep. Curtis held her, willingly serving as her human cushion. The office was dim, and the chaos outside couldn''tpare to the significance of the person in his arms. The secretary dared not interrupt, leaving Caleb to face the frontline alone. Curtis nced up, signaling him to scram with his eyes. Braving it out, Caleb whispered, "This financial report needs your signature ASAP. Finance is waiting to process the payment." Without changing his posture, Curtis reached out one hand for the pen while holding Leanne with the other. Understanding the drill, Caleb uncapped the pen for him and held the folder steady. Curtis quickly signed off. Then Caleb retrieved the pen and folder and tiptoed out of the room. Chapter 409 Lying on the rough frame of Curtis, Leanne knew it wasn''t asfy as a plush mattress, but she slept soundly for nearly three hours. Waking up, she instinctively stretched, feeling the grip around her waist tightened. "Awake?" Curtis asked, securing her in his embrace while his other hand held a tablet, browsing some venture capital projects. ncing at the clock, Leanne realized she had slept longer than expected while Curtis had held her the whole time. "Aren''t your arms sore? Why didn''t you wake me up?" "If I can''t even hold you for a little while, how can I call myself your husband?" he chuckled, setting aside the tablet to pinch her reddened cheek softly. "Hungry? How about we get up and grab something to eat?" Nodding, Leanne slipped off hisp, put on her shoes, and freshened up in the bathroom. When she returned, Caleb had brought in their ordered lunch. Lunch was a crispy chicken Caesar sd and a seafood risotto, aromatic and rich with vors, topped with crunchy croutons, offering a delightful blend of textures. As they raised the curtains, the afternoon sunlight poured in. Curtis had spent the morning with her, dying a few things. Leanne was enjoying hervender honey-zed carrots when she overheard the secretary updating Caleb that the project team was waiting in Conference Room 3. Putting down his fork leisurely, Curtis said, "I''ve got a meeting to attend. Take your time eating. Wait here for me." "Go ahead," Leanne replied, feeling refreshed after a good sleep. "I was thinking of visiting Violet this afternoon." Curtis ruffled her hair. "Let Secretary Flora take you." After leaving the office, Curtis adjusted his tie while instructing Caleb, "Cancel what you can from the end-of-month schedule and postpone the rest. I need two weeks free." Two weeks? That was nearly impossible for someone with a schedule as packed as his. He might as well suggest shutting down ElitePinnacle for simplicity. His motto had recently shifted from work-first to "Can ElitePinnacle function without me?" "Make sure to book the d trip well in advance this time. If there''s any slip-up," Curtis warned as he approached the meeting room door, giving Caleb a stern look, "not even the Grim Reaper could save you." Caleb thought, "Since when does the Grim Reaper start saving people anyway?" Flora, who had apanied Leanne in the morning, felt honored to be assigned this task. She was the first one at ElitePinnacle to serve the boss'' wife, after all! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She escorted Leanne to the logistics department, where Violet was busy registering some maintenance staff. Appointed personally by Curtis, even the manager treated her with respect. Violet, known for her hardworking nature and well-liked by her colleagues took her job seriously. Seeing Violet''s cheerful demeanor, Leanne knew she was doing well there. Violet was surprised and delighted to see her, quickly setting her up with a chair and making coffee, fetching some cookies. "What brings you here, Anne? Came to see Curtis?" "Yeah." Leanne gestured for her to sit and rx, then turned to Flora with a gentle smile. "You can head back now. Thanks for bringing me here." After such a kind interaction, Flora happily left. Leanne then got straight to the point. "Do you remember the officer in charge of my parents'' case?" Violet looked puzzled. "Why bring that up now, after all this time?" Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 410 "Do you have his contact info?" "No. We exchanged numbers then, but it was ages ago. With all the phone swapping, you had to save numbers manually back in the day. It''s long gone." Violet asked, "You need him for something?" Leanne said, "I wanted to ask about the case again." Violet sighed, wanting to encourage her to move on and understanding it was easier said than done. Leanne was so young then, witnessing the gruesome scene of her parents'' demise, which must have left her with psychological trauma. And after all these years, with the culprit still atrge, how could the family move on? "Even if I had the number, odds are he''s changed it by now." Violet tried to remember. "All I recall is that we call him Officer Wilbur." Through a connection with a friend whose sister worked at the precinct, Leanne tracked down Officer Wilbur. He''d retired for years. When Leanne called him, introducing herself, she half-expected him to have forgotten about a case from twenty years ago. But before she finished, Wilbur said, "Oh, it''s you." They met at a coffee shop, and Wilbur dressed how you would picture a retired gentleman spending his days in the park, with thick eyebrows and a determined gaze. He looked Leanne over with a pleased expression. "Saw your picture in the news a few days ago. You haven''t changed a bit since you were a kid." Leanne''s tense mood eased a little. "You remember me?" "I''ve never forgotten your parents'' case." He pulled out an old notebook, its pages yellowed, and the spine cracked. While caressing the cover, he said, "This case remaining unsolved was one thing, but another reason was the impression you left on me." "You were only six but didn''t cry when you saw us. You answered our questions calmly. Most kids your age would be terrified, unable to recall the details, but you were unnaturally calm for someone your age. The things your parents had told you, what the kidnappers said during those days, the sequence of events at the crime scene, you recounted everything with rity." Leanne had long forgotten the specifics following her escape from that abandoned factory, nor did she remember her demeanor before the police. They thought she was eerily calm, but her memories of that period were only a distant haze. She wasn''t calm, just a child stripped of her parents and her sense of security, too scared even to cry. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "You provided us with many leads, and we even found one of the kidnappers, though it was his body. We investigated all his connections but found no links to your family. His death was a mystery, and that''s where the trail went cold." Wilbur regretted, "I''m sorry, child, that after all these years, we''ve still not caught the perpetrator." "The one you found," Leanne asked, "Did he have a mole on his hand?" Hanley was unrted if the deceased was the man with the mole in his hand. Under her gaze, Wilbur shook his head. "You mentioned this detail back then, and I did check it. No mole." A flicker of hope in Leanne''s heart extinguished. Wilbur handed her the notebook. "This was my notebook from back then. All the details of the case are here. If there''s a chance, I still hope to help find your parents'' killer." Chapter 411 Stepping out of the coffee shop, Leanne tucked the old notebook into her bag. Her Phantom was parked quietly by the curb, with Jake holding the door open for her as Skyler''s call came through. Leanne answered, and he asked, "Hey Leanne, you free today?" "What''s up?" she inquired. "I wanted to apologize in person for what happenedst time." Skyler had been sorting through his tangled rtionship with Grace. It had been nine years, nearly a third of his life, woven into every aspect of his existence, including emotions, finances, and career. Cutting ties was time-consuming. It wasn''t easy. Skyler''s voice carried a hint of fatigue, not physical, but emotional exhaustion. "I was nning to turn the vi at Majestic Meadows into our marital home, but that''s off the table now. I''m throwing a farewell party tonight. I''d be d if you could make it." Leanne wasn''t that close to him. If it weren''t for Curtis, they''d probably be strangers. Skyler''s apology was clearly out of consideration for Curtis, his lifelong buddy. They grew up together, and their friendship was rare and precious. It would be a shame to have let Grace''s actions drive a wedge between them. Leanne knew she wouldn''t want to lose her friend over anything if it were her and Joy. "Send me the address." Traffic was heavy, and the party was in full swing when Leanne arrived at the Majestic Meadows vi. The long white dining table was with food and drinks. The pool''s shimmering blue water reflected the lights, and a group wasughing as someone was tossed into the pool. Joy and Selina were pping andughing by the poolside, and Skyler handed Leanne a ss of wine. "Curtis is on his way. Should be here soon." His lip scabbed over, and the bruise near his cheekbone hadn''tpletely faded. His tone was sincere. "Sorry for the hassle, for you and Curtis." me where me was due. Leanne didn''t hold him ountable. "It wasn''t your fault. You shouldn''t me yourself." "I brought her into this circle. Without my indulgence, she wouldn''t have kept making mistakes. I''m responsible for whatever she did," Skyler didn''t avoid his responsibility. "It''s not toote to realize that now." Joy interrupted. Skyler said, "I was a bit harsh that day. But I didn''t mean to. Don''t take it to heart." N?velDrama.Org owns this. One thing about Joy was awesome. She was straightforward and clear about who she liked and disliked. She would argue if necessary, but if you sincerely apologized, she would be big-hearted enough to forgive. She pped Skyler on the back. "Bro, turning over a new leaf, huh?" "I''ve got a project in Wondend. nning to spend a few years there to clear my head," Skyler tried to sound upbeat. "Next time I''m back, Curtis might have that little girl he''s been dreaming about." Curtis always joked about having a daughter to pester his grandma, and Leanne thought he was joking. But it seemed he was serious about wanting a daughter. Skyler turned to Joy, "Ms. Campbell, I''m counting on you to watch over Devin for me." "What''s this? A will? Why are you leaving him to me? Do I look like his mother?" Joy looked puzzled. Skylerughed, not adding anything more. After he left, nibbling on blueberries with a fruit fork, Joy nudged Leanne. "Hey, Selina mentioned you were looking for a cop. Who''s that?" Leanne thought it over. It was better not to let her know anything until everything was clear. Joy wasn''t great at keeping secrets. She hoped more than anyone that this matter wouldn''t drag the Richardson family into it. "Just helping my aunt with some advice." "Then why through Selina? Ask Curtis directly," Joy said. "What''s the point of having a husband if not for things like this?" Chapter 412 Leanne couldn''te up with an excuse fast enough. Feeling indignant, Selina puffed out her chest. "What''s the big deal? I''ve got my uses, too." "Oh please, you''re nowhere near as useful as Curtis." "Well, I''m more useful than you!" And with that, the bickering began anew. Leanne quietly backed away from the battlefield, opting instead to watch the drama unfold from a safe distance. Curtis had been busy these past few days. Theyoff controversy at SolidAxis Engineering didn''t just determine the sess of their IPO ns in New York. It also threatened to cast a shadow over ElitePinnacle. The PR team at SolidAxis Engineering struggled to manage the crisis, but President Brian had immense trust in Curtis. Acting on his advice, thepany swiftly released its financial reports, addressing the issue head-on. Thanks to ElitePinnacle''s intervention, the situation was quickly defused To express his gratitude, President Brian flew to Stonebridge to dine with Curtis, who wrapped up the meal early to join the party at Majestic Meadows, already in full swing. Entering under the cover of night, he was immediately greeted, "Hey, Curtis!" Looking around, he asked, "Where''s Leanne?" "Your wife and the others went upstairs for some cards." Curtis made his way up, Joy''s boisterousughter echoing through the hallway, "Pay up, pay up!" Followed by Selina, "Don''t forget my win, Leanne." It was a losing night for Leanne, who quietly transferred money via her phone. Reluctantly dragged into the game and dressed in a ck tee and joggers, Devin found ying cards with them rather dull. "You don''t have to pay me." "It''s only fair," insisted Leanne, a firm believer in ying by the rules, as shepleted the transaction. Just then, the slightly ajar door swung open. Curtis stepped in, jacket in hand, his white shirt casually unbuttoned at the cor, revealing a pair of lengthy legs dressed in medium gray cks, his stride rxed. ncing at the card table, he asked, "How much did you lose?" "Not much," Leanne tried to save face. Joy couldn''t help but gloat. "She hasn''t won a single hand." Noticing the slight frustration on Leanne''s face, Curtis'' lips curled into a smile, teasingly remarking, "Had I arrived anyter, would we be sleeping on the streets tomorrow?" "It''s not that bad," Leanne protested, "I don''t y high stakes." So, her modest losses were due to cautious betting. Curtis chuckled. "Look at you, being all thrifty." Pulling up a chair, he settled behind her, casually crossing his legs. "Let''s see how you''re losing then." Leanne hardly ever yed cards, only joining in to make up the numbers for Joy, which left her at a beginner''s level. Her card ying was slow and deliberate, much to Joy''s impatience. "Stop overthinking it, sweetheart. You''re going to lose anyway." Curtis nced over, his gaze leisurely sweeping the room. "What''s the rush? Does your watch run faster than others, or do you have only 23 hours a day? If you can''t wait, go and run ap around the pool and grab some snacks on your way back." Seeing Leanne protected by Curtis, Joy bit back her frustration, "Fine. Fine. Take your time!" Eager to avoid another argument, Leanne was about to y a card. Curtis raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his voice. "And why would you y that one?" Leanne looked at him, then at the other card in her hand, a nine. Wasn''t it obvious? "I just don''t like nines," she said. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Curtis nodded. "Fair enough." Then, with a casual nod toward the pile of discarded cards, "There are already three nines out there. Hang on a little longer and see if you can draw a fifth." Chapter 413 "Pfft!" Joy and Selina burst intoughter, with Joy pping her thigh in amusement. "Leanne, now I get why you''re always biting the dust." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Engrossed in her cards, Leanne had missed the y dynamics and sheepishly touched her nose, quietly retracting the nine of spades and throwing out the eight instead. But then, everyone was onto her, knowing she was banking on the nine of spades. Joy teasingly waved her nine spades in the air. "Hey, I don''t need this one. Maybe if you beg, I''ll let you win with it?" Ever so proud, Leanne retorted, "A true yer doesn''t feast on charity." "Oh!" Joy covered her mouth in mock surprise. "Oops, looks like I drew another one." Leanne was speechless. Arms crossed, Devin disyed a look of utter disgust at Joy''s theatrics. "Really?" Still in character, Joy fluttered her eyshes. "Mind your own business." Selina joined in the teasing, flipping a card teasingly at Leanne. "Guess if this is the nine of spades?" Annoyed, Leanne shot Curtis a re. "This is your fault for giving it away. You''re not allowed to speak anymore." Curtis, the target of her annoyance, smiled indulgently. "Okay, I won''t say a word." When it was Devin''s turn, he casually threw a card. "Nine of spades." Leanne''s eyes lit up. And she quickly shouted, "I''ve got it!" Joy and Selina immediately shot dagger looks at Devin. Devin said with a defiant snarl, "What? Never seen a nine of spades before?" Silent as agreed, Curtis just watched Leanne make her bold ys without warning from him. Though lucky in draws, her skills were only a notch above a beginner, making her an easy target for the other seasoned yers. Her frustration showed, and Curtis gently smoothed her furrowed brow, smiling. "Why the frown? We can afford a little loss." Leanne protested, "It''s not about the money. It''s about not losing all the time." "So, what''s the n?" Curtis joked, "Skimp on the cat''s treats? Or maybe stop your friend from snagging another purse to cover the losses?" "Hey, cut it out!" Ever the opportunist, Joy cleared her throat. "You''ll win the next game. Just whisper it to me, and I''ll help you out." Leanne chuckled. "No need for your help. I can win on my own." Next game, unsure of her move, she turned to Curtis. "What should I do?" Lounging back, Curtis teased, "Need my help?" Leanne nodded, and he casually sat up, leaning slightly toward her and pointing at a card. "This one." As she followed his advice, she curiously asked, "Why?" Curtis beckoned her closer, pretending to share a secret. "Just don''t like it," he whispered. Leanne was at a loss for words. She nudged him with her elbow, and Curtis'' eyes sparkled with joy as he quietly exined the strategy behind his choice. With a quick grasp, Leanne understood his logic after just a few words. Chapter 414 The underlying logic and statistics of the poker game were right up Curtis'' alley, given his professional background in finance and economics. Plus, with Leanne''s unusual good luck, the tide at the poker table had turned, quickly evolving into a scenario where she was the sole winner. Frustrated and on the verge of desperation, Joy couldn''t help but look around andin, "Where''s my boyfriend? Why isn''t he here to see this?" Devin snorted dismissively, "Even if your boyfriend were here, you''d probably be losing even worse." Leanne had won back everything she had put out and then some, leaving Curtis to look at her with a smile and a twinkle in his eye. "Having fun?" "A lot," Leanne finally understood the game''s allure, "but it''s not as fun without you." Without him, she hardly ever won. That admission brought a smile to Curtis'' face. He affectionately pinched her cheek and transferred a bit of "good luck" money to the other three from his phone. "Consider itpensation for your spirits." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! To cheer up his wife, Curtis extended a gesture of goodwill toward the other three. "You guys spent all night ying cards, lost money, and got nopany. Pretty sad. Use it to treat yourselves." When Joy cynically pocketed the money, her smile vanished. Selina and Devin were both speechless. "What''s with you?" Halfughing and half crying, Leanne quickly pulled him away, fearing the others might cry out of frustration. As they left, the lightness in Leanne''s heart slightly faded. Curtis naturally and smoothly took her bag, which contained Wilbur''s notebook that she hadn''t looked through. The modest, old notebook suddenly seemed a fearsome beast, potentially biting her with a bloody bite if opened. Leanne suddenly realized how terrified she was of losing Curtis. She tightened her grip on his hand. Sensing it, Curtis looked at her with a smile, his fingers tightening around hers. Once they were in the car, Leanne sat quietly for a moment before suddenly unbuckling her seatbelt, climbing over the center console, and onto Curtis''p. Curtis steadied her by the waist, amused and surprised. "What''s this, little monkey? Climbing over here for what?" Leanne didn''t answer but instead initiated a kiss. She had be increasingly clingy these days, which Curtis found quite enjoyable. He leaned in to kiss her tender, soft lips, sharing a breath that was exclusively theirs. She had had a bit to drink, carrying the sweet scent of champagne. Alcohol was good, always adding a bit of surprise to their encounters. The initial kiss was innocent, but gradually, it deepened, the warmth in their breaths escting. As the car pulled into Leanne''s Castle and stopped in the garage, Jake didn''t dare turn around. "Mr. Curtis, ma''am, we''re home." Curtis carried Leanne out of the car, through the serene nighttime garden, and into the house in the warm glow of the sensor lights. Sitting on the sofa with Leanne in his arms, he gently traced her earlobe and asked, "What''s got into you today?" Leanne looked straight at his deep-set eyes, brows, handsome nose, and thin lips that kissed her so well. "Curtis, I love you so much," she said. Chapter 415 Leanne had always been the reserved type who kept her cards close to her chest, let alone wear her heart on her sleeve. So, whenever she did open up, it was like she had a direct line to Curtis'' heart, sending tremors through him with the slightest whisper of affection. He gripped her by the nape of the neck, his kiss fierce, almost savage, as he ground against her lips, breaking past her defenses, stirring her breaths into a frenzy. Leanne held his shoulders, her blouse undone, not by fingers but by the teeth. Curtis lifted her, her skirt fanning over her perch, revealing her pale, delicate legs on either side. Summer was in full bloom in the yard, with hydrangeas bursting in pink and white, their living room awash with her ragged breaths and soft, kitten-like mewls. Like a ship steadied by the big guy and sure hands of a sailor in the tempest, they navigated the storm together. With her head tilted back, a flush spread under her skin, Curtis watched over her, his gaze darker than the night sky. He trailed kisses down her elegant neck, his touch slippery as milk, his emotions a flood threatening to breach its banks. His voice was hoarse, caught in the absurd beauty of the moment, coaxing, "Baby, will you always love me like this?" Leanne''s eyes, hazy with emotion, focused as she replied, "Yes." Curtis lived with the constant regret of those lost for two and a half years, but that very misstep taught him what he couldn''t stand to lose. "That''s so good," he whispered, holding Leanne close, his love for her pulsing through his veins, "Baby, you''re my world, now and forever." Warmth surged in Leanne''s chest, tears welling in her eyes as she clung to Curtis. From the living room to the bedroom, dawn approached as the storm quieted to a whisper. Waking up exhausted, Leanne silenced her rm and buried her face in her pillow, slipping back into sleep. Ever considerate, Curtis tried waking her, but shezily resisted until he yfully pinched her nose. When gasping for air, Leanne instinctively opened her mouth, pushing him away with a muffled, "What are you doing?" "You''re going to bete for work, Dr. Castillo," Curtis teased, pressing a kiss to her lips and relenting. "Go back to sleep. I''ll call in sick for you." The words "Dr. Castillo" reignited Leanne''s professional dedication, pushing past her lethargy. She had two surgeries today. As she got ready, noticing a mark on her neck, she dabbed at it with concealer, finally opting for a turtleneck sweater to cover it. Arriving at the hospital, Donna teased, "Wearing a turtleneck in this heat? Aren''t you boiling?" "I run cold," Leanne bluffed. "Only your torso gets cold, but your arms don''t?" Donna quipped. Leanne retorted, "The arms belong to someone else." "You wouldn''t understand, Donna, it''s fashion," Amy interrupted, snapping a photo, "That top is gorgeous. Got a link? And the pants, too." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After a morning rush, Amy and Donna invited Leanne for a sandwich, but she declined. "I''m not hungry. You guys go ahead." While alone in her office, Leanne pulled a notebook from her bag and flipped it open. The notes inside were scattered and chaotic, the handwriting that of a seasoned detective, wild and unrestrained. Leanne pieced together the fragmented information, trying to make sense of the clues before her. Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 416 Kidnapping cases usually boil down to money or revenge. Joseph was pulling in a cool million a year as a top executive twenty years ago. But when he and Rose were found, all their valuables, like watches, nes, and wedding rings, were intact. Their family and social connections were straightforward, and they were known for their kindness, never making enemies. Leanne was a little girl then, too young to be kept out of the loop as the kidnappers tried to intimidate Joseph. While tracing through those chaotic records, her memories gradually resurfaced. She was locked in a tiny, windowless, dark storage room with her parents, curled up in her mother''s embrace while rats scurried around in the darkness. On thest night, the door opened, and a man stepped in. The harsh glow from the hallway cast his silhouetterge and ominous. Joseph stood before them, spat on the ground defiantly, andnded a kick. Another man, who seemed more refined despite the situation, wore a ck mask and squatted down, tapping Joseph''s face with a knife. "Do you know what''s the most useless thing for you right now? Your foolish loyalty. Maddox doesn''t care about a small fry like you. I''m offering you a deal, and you don''t see the value?" Joseph responded, "My loyalty isn''t to Mr. Richardson. It''s to my profession and countless clients of VectorVista Bank. You see this as a power y, but those you crush with a flick of your wrist could be numerous ordinary families." "What do I care if they die?" the man sneered arrogantly, "Do you want to be their hero or a hero to your wife and child? Think about it." Joseph remained unwavering. "I won''t cooperate with you." The man''s voice turned icy. "Cooperating with me is your only chance to leave here alive. You think someone''sing to save you?" "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged a little ''vacation'' for you. No one''s going to look for you." "Mr. Castillo, think it over carefully." That night, his parents gave Leanne careful instructions on what direction to run, her aunt''s phone number, and the family''s bank PIN, emphasizing over and over that her parents loved her no matter what happened. But they never told her whom to seek revenge from after she got out. ... "Anne, I grabbed some sushi for you," Amy burst through the door, cing a sushi tter on Leanne''s desk. "The wasabi octopus rolls from their ce are amazing. Try them!" Leanne felt a cold sweat on her forehead as if she was suddenly yanked back from that dark room. "Thanks." Amy didn''t notice her difort and grumbled and left after receiving a call from Ruben asking her to come over. Leanne had barely understood those words then but remembered them vividly and ryed them to the police. Her testimony directly steered the investigation, but progress was anything but smooth. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Once VectorVista Bank got involved, the Richardson family didn''t need to step in. The Stonebridge city officials had started pressuring the police department. The perpetrator cleanly eliminated his aplices afterward, leaving no trace behind, and vanished without a trace. Chapter 417 After work, Leanne went to the parking lot, where her Phantom was in its usual spot. Jake didn''t get out to open the door for her. She was deep in thought and didn''t notice, opening the door herself and getting in. The car started and pulled out of the hospital parking lot, the familiar scenery whizzing by as she pondered how to investigate Vector Vista Bank. Having been with the Richardson family for years, she had rarely dealt with Vector Vista. Showing a sudden and unusual interest could tip off someone as sharp and capable as Maddox. Lost in thought, she suddenly felt something off in the silent car. She nced toward the driver''s seat. The orange hues of the sunset flooded the car, illuminating the man''s profile, his long arms on the steering wheel, his features sharp and handsome in the y of light and shadow. It wasn''t Jake. Curtis caught her eye in the rearview mirror, an indifferent gaze meeting hers. "Just noticed? After being kidnapped by someone, you''re still obliviously tagging along. Is your guard up only against me?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Was I wrong to be on guard against you?" Leanne''s mind was elsewhere, and if not for her intuition, she might not have noticed the driver change. "Why are you pretending to be Jake?" "Wouldn''t impersonating Jake be a bit too challenging for me?" He hade to pick up his wife from work, but she hadn''t spared him a nce. Curtis pulled the car over. "Come sit in the front." Leanne got out and moved to the passenger seat, buckling her seatbelt as Curtis said withzy, teasing praise, "Look at you, buckling up all by yourself. Impressive." Leanne felt he was treating her like a child, finding praise in the simplest things. "I know to eat when I''m hungry and to use an umbre when it rains." "That so?" Curtis raised an eyebrow, his tone yful yet mocking. "And when you see your husband, do you know what to do?" "No clue." Leanne turned her gaze forward, her expression defiant. "I was never taught that lesson." Curtis leaned closer, his handsome face inches from hers, his voice teasing. "How about Mr. Richardson giving you a lesson?" Despite knowing it was a joke, Leanne felt a shiver, her toes curling, warmth spreading to her ears. "And what will you teach?" she asked. Just then, an ill-timed call interrupted Mr. Richardson''s "lesson." Curtis picked up the phone, and Leanne glimpsed the caller ID, reading the rich old man. Irritated by the interruption, Curtis sighed and answered leisurely, "What do you want?" ustomed to giving concise orders from his high position, Maddox was brief. "Come over." "Can''t. I''m busy flirting with a student." "Where did you get a student?" Maddox asked before stopping, well aware of his son''s antics. "Spare some timetely. We need to discuss the joint venture model between Vector Vista and ElitePinnacle again.¡± Curtis seemed unbothered. "You can discuss such minor details with my assistant." From being considered a failure never allowed to touch the family business to founding ElitePinnacle, a top investment bank and preferred partner for VectorVista Bank, Curtis had made his mark. In front of Maddox, Curtis nevercked confidence. Knowing he owed Curtis for past grievances, Maddox had little leverage. "Then have your brother talk to you." Curtis snorted, "Am I supposed to be scared?" Maddox was speechless. Leanne listened in, piecing together the conversation, her curiosity piqued. She asked Curtis, "Your dad wants to see you?" Curtis looked at her, and she suggested, "Maybe we should go and see him." Chapter 418 Curtis casually reached out his right hand, yfully tugging at her earlobe as he spoke into the phone, "For your daughter-inw''s sake, I''ll humor you with a chat. We''ll be there in thirty minutes." The timing of the call was a godsend. While walking into the grand facade of VectorVista Bank''s headquarters, thoughts of her father once working within these same walls flooded Leanne with a mix of emotions that she couldn''t quite ce. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maddox''s office starkly contrasted with Curtis'', exuding an air of solemnity and depth characteristic of a seasoned executive. He was at the coffee table, making coffee as Curtis led Leanne in. "Take a seat," he said. On the table were slices of red velvet cake and coffee specially prepared for them. "Have something to nibble on. We''ll grab lunch after we wrap up here." Leanne replied with a polite, "Thank you, Maddox." They didn''t exclude her from their conversation. Leanne sat quietly on a nearby sofa, finishing half a slice of cake. During a pause in their discussion, she asked, "May I take a look around?" At her question, Curtis nced her way. "Getting bored?" Before Maddox could respond, Curtis pressed the inte to summon the executive assistant, instructing, "Show her around." Maddox remained calm, sipping his coffee, seemingly unguarded toward her. The executive assistant, who was respectful and attentive, guided Leanne through the various floors, briefly exining thepany''s organizational structure. VectorVista Bank''s headquarters was abyrinth of departments and subdivisions, each with its responsibilities. Leanne remained silent most of the time, listening intently and asionally asking questions, which the executive assistant dly borated on. The IT department alone spanned three floors. Upon reaching the ninth floor, they stumbled upon a manager from the software engineering division. Seeing the executive assistant personally giving a tour, the manager approached with familiarity and, realizing she was Curtis'' wife, warmed up instantly, offering Leanne a detailed introduction. "This floor houses the software engineering department, responsible for developing and maintaining software systems that keep our bank operational The floor below is dedicated to cybersecurity, safeguarding our banking information system against hackers and breaches. Essentially, our department is the backbone of customer ount security." Leanne suddenly asked, "What about internal threats? Employees acting in bad faith?" "Oh, no, no," the manager stuttered, visibly shaken by the question. "VectorVista has the strictest management policies in the industry. Not even I, as a manager, have the authority to tamper with client ounts." "And the system developers?" Leanne probed further. "Our current system requires coborative efforts from multiple departments to operate. Even the engineers who originally designed it would need multiple approvals to change a script, let alone now since they''re no longer with us." As a decade-long veteran in the software development department, the manager confidently recounted the historical details. "But, when he was still here, he had the highest system ess as the technical director. Had he wished, perhaps..." The executive assistant coughed pointedly. Realizing his blunder, the manager quickly covered his mouth. "Said too much. The system has undergone numerous upgrades since then. No one holds that level of ess anymore." Leanne nodded. "Then it''s secure." Her expression remained unchanged, but her pulse quickened. The executive assistant received a call. Maddox and Curtis had concluded their business. Leanne followed her back upstairs. Chapter 419 Only Leanne and thepany''s executive assistant were in the elevator. As they ascended, Leanne glimpsed the man through the reflective metal doors. She broke the silence. "My dad used to be the head of the IT department at Vector Vista." The executive assistant seemed stunned by her sudden conversation starter, replying, "Your father was an honorable man." It appeared he was aware of her identity and the past events. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. As Maddox''s right-hand man, he was well-versed in the chairman''s family affairs. The story of the Richardson family adopting the orphaned daughter of a deceased employee had made the news. It was no secret. Leanne showed no surprise in her expression, feigning a bit of astonishment. "You know about my dad?" With his hands sped in front of him, the man in his forties, respectful and gentle in demeanor, revealed, "Your father was a core member of our bank''s management. After his tragic demise, the police investigated numerous times. We all know he died because he refused to betray Vector Vista under threat." Leanne remarked, "It''s a shame the culprit is still atrge." It was understandable that a young girl was curious about herte parents'' workce andmenting the unresolved crime. Observing her graceful face, the assistant thought her eyes too innocent to perceive any harm. "Some things are beyond our control. Perhaps it''s best to move on," the assistant advised. Leanne merely smiled, understanding her parents'' choice to keep her in the dark was meant to encourage her to move on from the incident and live well. But how could she pretend everything was fine and let her parents rest in an unmarked grave while their killer roamed free? ... The coboration between Vector Vista and ElitePinnacle was a strategic move orchestrated by Maddox, aiming for a synergy that couldbine strengths and minimize risks. For ElitePinnacle, the alliance with Vector Vista Bank, backed by a century of legacy, promised unparalleled dominance in the banking sector. Despite being the chairman of the Richardson Group, Maddox took it upon himself to ensure the sess of this partnership. He announced at the end of a meeting, "After the strategic signing ceremony next Wednesday, we''ll have a celebration dinner. Professor Keh from the Grand Capital Institute and Robert Stewart from Ascend Assurance Bank in Singapore will be attending." The significance of Ascend Assurance Bank and the Stewart family in Singapore''s financial sector was well-known. Professor Keh, an esteemed economist involved in drafting securities legition and a financial sector luminary, was not easily essible. Sipping his coffee casually, Maddox left the invitation to Curtis, implying it was an opportunity not to be missed. Ever the jester, Curtis quipped, "What''s with the sudden interest in me? Did a secret paternity test reveal I''m your son?" "More like found in a kennel," Maddox retorted, "What a prodigal son." Speaking of prodigal son reminded Curtis of a certain someone, his Uncle Hanley, jesting before leaving, "Heard Uncle Hanley had returned. Is Grandma still fuming at him?" Maddox set down his coffee, the fte releasing its rich aroma, the dark amber liquid swirling with every motion. "I''ve sent him abroad. He won''t be bothering you all any longer." Ambiguous in its reference to "you all," his answer could mean the resolute Mary or him and Leanne, leaving Curtis with questions. Before Curtis could inquire further, returning with Leanne, the executive assistant knocked on the door. "Take Anne out for dinner," Maddox suggested. Before leaving, Leanne dutifully said, "Dad, we''ll be off then." Chapter 420 After Curtis escorted Leanne out, Maddox called in his executive assistant, who had worked for over two decades. Seasoned in reading his boss'' moods, the assistant reported the tour he''d given Leanne. When Maddox raised an eyebrow upon hearing Leanne had inquired about the banking system, his assistant pondered before speaking. "I think Mrs. Richardson was just curious. It wasn''t like she made a beeline for our IT department. She visited that floor and ran into Farrell, who, bless his heart, can''t help but run his mouth." After a long silence, Maddox''s voice was neutral, betraying no emotion. "Give Farrell a paid leave." When Leanne called Farrell, she was told he was on vacation, traveling abroad. Despite the risk of seeking him out, it seemed her only option. Farrell appeared both savvy and not. And a few drinks might loosen his tongue. But even that slim lead had vanished. Leanne wasn''t sure if it was coincidence or Maddox''s keen intuition that had nipped her n in the bud. Her schemes seemed transparent to the seasoned businessman. The information that had eluded the police seemed more out of reach for Leanne alone. Her only hope was to dig into anything rted to Joseph and the information system he developed for VectorVista Bank. Two decades ago, the inte wasn''t what it is now. Almost everything online about Joseph was rted to his kidnapping case from those years. After days of fruitless searching, Leanne stumbled upon an outdated piece of news about an upgrade to the VectorVista Bank system on a seedy website bombarded with pop-up ads. The website was a mess, but she gleaned that the upgrade boasted enhanced security features and mentioned a technical consultant, Chuck, who had been a significant figure in the original development team. He might have worked under her father if he had worked on the system. As Leanne sensed a breakthrough and tried to exit the site to look up Chuck, the website redirected her, and suddenly, herputer red with a woman''s sultry voice. Startled, Leanne frantically clicked to close the page. Just as the bizarre noises ceased, she heard a voice behind her. "Bad timing?" Turning around, she saw Curtis standing in the doorway. Having returned home to find Leanne missing, Curtis heard from Laura that Leanne was in the study. Loosening his tie, he hadn''t expected to walk in on such a scene. His gaze lingered meaningfully on theputer screen before settling on Leanne''s flustered face. "Quite the student," he remarked in a tone that was mockingly approving. "Not satisfied with my lessons, so you''re taking extra sses online?" Leanne''s initial panic eased into embarrassment under his teasing, her face flushing red. "That just popped up. I wasn''t watching it." "There''s no harm in watching." Curtis stepped closer, leaning down to encircle her in his arms, his voice suggestively close to her ear. "Shall we watch together?" Feeling her ears heat up, Leanne pushed him away. "You watch it by yourself." Unoffended by her push, Curtis teased further. "After I''m done, should I teach you personally?" As Leanne, flustered, moved to leave, Curtis gently pulled her back, hisughter low. "Laura made you chamomile tea with honey. Go have some. You''ve been having trouble sleeping."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 421 As if guided by some divine intervention, the name Chuck suddenly shone like a beacon, illuminating a path for Leanne. Finding information on Chuck wasn''t hard. Over the years, he''d remained at Vector Vista Bank and climbed the ranks to the Vice President, making frequent appearances on various financial TV channels. Leanne browsed through his resume. He and Joseph had attended the same prestigious university, with Chuck being a few years junior. After graduating, he joined the IT department at Vector Vista Bank and worked directly under Joseph. Thetest news about him mentioned a strategic partnership signing ceremony set to take ce on Wednesday afternoon between ElitePinnacle Investments and VectorVista Bank, with Chuck attending as part of Vector Vista''s leadership. Leanne nced at the calendar on her desk. It was happening the next day. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Joy had arranged to meet a client near the hospital and decided to catch up with Leanne for lunch afterward. Selina, who had slept until eleven and idly scrolled through a food delivery app, felt left out seeing the two nning lunch without her and had her driver take her to join them. However, the trio ate at a small diner, and Selina shook her head. "Don''t bother calling me for such trivial meals next time." "No one called you. You came on your own," Joy retorted, sneakily taking some beef from Selina''s te and ncing at Leanne, "Honey, did Curtis upset you again?" Leanne snapped out of her reverie and replied, "Not at all. Why do you ask?" "You''ve seemed a bit preupiedtely." Was it that obvious? Leanne turned to look at her reflection on the ss beside her but couldn''t pinpoint anything amiss. She had been trying her best to appear normal. "I was thinking of attending the ElitePinnacle signing ceremony with Curtis tomorrow, but I''m unsure how to bring it up." Seeing Selina''s beef disappearing into Joy''s te, Leanne kindly shared some with Selina. Feeling the gesture, Joy passed her stolen pieces to Selina, sharing beef among their dishes. Joy interrupted the silent beef transaction. "There, now our dishes taste the same." "I thought it was something serious," Selina eximed, "Just sweet-talk Curtis a bit. He''d take you to the Moon if you asked." Joy nodded in agreement. "Curtis spoils you rotten. He wouldn''t say no to you attending his signing ceremony. Heck! You could ride on his shoulders, and he''d still praise you for being so adventurous." Leanne smiled. "That won''t be necessary." "Ahem." Selina cleared her throat, "Keep it down. People are staring." "Let them stare. What''s the harm in giving the folks a good view of three beauties?" Joy dered with a righteous air. Selina was in awe. "Where did you get that thick skin? Could use the contact of your beauty clinic." "Back at you!" Watching her friends'' yful banter brought Leanne a brief moment of relief. The summer warmth was intensifying, but Leanne''s Castle felt like an oasis amid the bustling city, its temperature lower than the surrounding concrete jungle. Curtis had an evening engagement, and after her shower, Leanney in bed, flipping through a novel with only half an interest, asionally checking the time on her phone. She didn''t realize when she drifted off, but a faint sound slowly roused her from sleep. The house was silent, and the bedroom door creaked open softly, letting in the warm, yellow light that revealed a tall figure in the doorway. Stretchingzily, the cat sauntered over and rubbed against Curtis'' leg, attempting a meow. He ced a finger to his lips and shushed it softly. Whether the cat truly understood or not, it stayed quiet. Curtis bent down to scoop up the cat that had tried to sneak into the bedroom, closing the door softly behind him. Chapter 422 Leanne was caught between sleep and wakefulness when the bedroom door creaked open again. The sound of steady, unhurried footsteps approached the bed. The mattress dipped slightly as the other half of the downforter was pulled back, and a faint, refreshing scent of cedar, reminiscent of morning mist in a forest, enveloped her. He didn''t want to wake her, so he used the guest bathroom to freshen up. Feeling secure in his presence, Leanne instinctively snuggled closer, wrapping her arms around his waist. She felt warm and soft, filling Curtis'' arms. He wrapped his arms around her, his voice low with concern. "Did I wake you?" Partially awake by then, she shook her head against his chest. "I was half expecting you." Far from being a saint, Curtis found himself unable to resist her sleepy charm. He gently brushed her hair to the side, nting soft kisses on her eyes, delicate nose, and lips. With affection, he teased, "My little snuggle bug." The nickname stirred a sweet, tingling sensation in Leanne''s heart. She responded with a kiss, making up for the earlier distance. But her rare disy of passion seemed to ignite Curtis further, and when she felt a physical response from him, she paused, curious to see more. Caught between amusement and resignation, Curtis gently lifted her chin. "Let''s not start something we can''t finish tonight. It''ste, and you need your rest." She''d been sleeping poorlytely, often waking up in the middle of the night. Curtis knew his self- control around her was weak, but he wasn''t that desperate. Under the soft orange glow of the night light, Leanne''s clear and moist eyes held his gaze. Her sudden movement made Curtis catch his breath, his voice tightening. "What are you up to?" "I want to help," Leanne whispered, cheeks burning. He indeed wanted that. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Loosening his grip, Curtis pressed his forehead against hers, his voice husky. "You''ve been naughty. Learning tricks online?" "Self-taught," Leanne admitted. Despite her inexperience, her eagerness to learn was a plus. Curtis held her close, his face buried in the crook of her shoulder, his breath hot against her skin. Afterward, he tenderly cleaned her hands with a wipe, his movements careful and gentle. Once they were lying in bed, Leanne fiddled with the buttons on his pajama top, fighting the urge to sleep. "Not sleepy?" Curtis observed. "I want to spend more time with you. You''ve been so busytely." The quiet summer night spread around them like thick ink. Curtis twirled her hair around his finger, exining, "I''ve been finalizing some details with Vector Vista. There''s a signing ceremonying up, and we''reunching a new financial product." "Do you have a celebration dinner tomorrow night?" Leanne asked casually. "Yeah, why?" Curtis replied, seemingly indifferent. "Can Ie with you?" She looked up at him, her eyes catching the dim light, making them appear deep and mysterious, like a forest pool untouched by moonlight. "Clinging to me much?" he teased. "Don''t you like it when I''m clingy?" Leanne challenged. "I do." Curtis'' smile was a promise, "I''ll have Jake pick you up after work." Chapter 423 The weather took a sudden turn. The morning had been all sunshine and gentle breezes, but when Leanne stepped out of the operating room in the afternoon, the world outside had darkened ominously. Large raindrops hammered against the ss, drumming out a chaotic symphony. She peeled off her scrubs while Amy, changing beside her,mented, "I was nning to take my mom for a shopping spree after work. So much for that n." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Why not shop online?" Leanne suggested casually, pulling out her phone from her locker. "Good point!" Leanne nced at the news, where the signing ceremony between ElitePinnacle and VectorVista had just concluded smoothly. Curtis'' photo was front and center. He was a vision of perfection with his deep-set eyes, high cheekbones, and jawline sharp enough to cut ss. Representing VectorVista at the signing, Phillip stood alongside him. The brothers shared a striking resemnce yet exuded entirely different auras. Phillip maintained his usualposure, rarely seen without a stern demeanor. On the other hand, Curtis seemed much moreid-back. Caught by the camera in midughter at something said off- camera, Curtis'' smile contrasted with the cool detachment in his eyes, apletely different picture from the Curtis Leanne knew. The media frenzy wasn''t only about the corporate coboration but the Richardson brothers standing together, reigniting spection about the Stonebridge elite, the Richardson family''s session drama. Rumors swirled about the rivalry between Phillip, the guarded elder brother who had supposedly driven Curtis to forge his path with ElitePinnacle, and Curtis, who, after years of strategic silence in Bullion Boulevard, was said to be eyeing the family empire. Known for their discretion and seldom speaking to the press, the Richardson family never addressed these spections. Given the typical narratives of power struggles within elite families, the harmonious appearance of the Richardson sons, each excelling in their respective fields, was unexpected. Phillip, the elder, anchoring the family''s century-old business, VectorVista, and Curtis, the prodigious maverick, expanding into new markets, seemed to solidify the Richardson family''s empire as impregnable. Leanne recalled a saying by Charles, "Unity among fathers and sons, harmony among brothers, love between spouses, these are the foundations of a prosperous family." Despite Curtis'' past rebellions against perceived injustices within his family, he had never shown disrespect toward his parents, Maddox and Jennifer, or resentment toward Phillip for their father''s favoritism. His outward demeanor might be that of a rogue, but inside, he was forthright and free-spirited. Catching a glimpse of Curtis'' erged photo on Leanne''s screen, Amy teased, "Can''t evenst a moment without seeing his picture to cure your lovesickness, huh?" "Just stumbled upon it," Leanne deflected, locking her phone. "Can''t I take a look?" "Sure, sure," Amy conceded. "If my husband were that handsome, I''d print his photo and paste it over Ruben''s face. Then I''d agree with everything he says." Leanne couldn''t help butugh. "I support that." After work, Leanne changed into a simple yet elegant dress, and Jake drove her to the celebration. The night seemed to fall earlier under the gloomy sky, and the fierce rainstorm that had hit earlier had settled into a steady drizzle, weaving rivulets down the car windows. Curtis stood under the portico at the hotel entrance, watching the slender rain threads dance in the night-lit drizzle. As their car pulled up and Leanne prepared to step out into the rain-soaked night, two bow-tied doormen hurried down, bowing as they ced a carpet at her feet to shield her from the puddles. Chapter 424 Leanne''s heels clicked against the pavement as she murmured a quick "thanks." At the top of the steps, Curtis opened a ck umbre he''d taken from someone nearby and descended to meet her. Her dress was simple, yet it seemed tailor-made to entuate her figure. The soft, silk fabric in a muted shade of sky blue clung to her just right, outlining her curves before flowing down into gentle ripples, much like waves spreading across a calmke. She was the epitome of grace, untouched by the world''s chaos. The umbre hovered above Leanne, shielding her perfectly from the drizzle. The g had begun, the grand hall bustling with the clinking of sses andughter. Battling the wind and rain, a waiter held the door for them, the warm, inviting scent of wine greeting them as they stepped inside. The room was filled with the big shots from ElitePinnacle and VectorVista, all sharing knowing smiles at the sight of Curtis leading Leanne in. Many came up to greet them, Curtis effortlessly navigating the social sea with Leanne by his side, engaging in light conversation and handshakes. A Vector Vista shareholder, who was in his forties, ss in hand, beamed at them,ying it on thick, "What a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard about your beauty, but seeing you in person, Mrs. Curtis is truly something else. Curtis is a lucky man." Leanne barely registered thepliment, responding politely, "Nice to meet you," as she reached to shake his hand. With an air of nonchnce, Curtis lifted his hand for a brief shake before dismissively letting go. "Don''t be envious. You couldn''t even if you tried." The manughed awkwardly, exchanged a few more pleasantries, and then, catching the hint, excused himself. "Why''d you do that?" Leanne asked, puzzled by his suddenck of decorum. That shareholder was an old goat who slept around. Curtis didn''t want Leanne to hear about his filthy flings. "He''s a bit of a sleaze, not the kind of man you want to get friendly with," Curtis dismissed with an excuse, "Said he''s been eating chicken wings without washing his hands." Leanne nced around the room, wondering where on earth he''d find chicken wings at a g like this. Caleb went through the crowd, nodding respectfully at Leanne, "Mrs. Richardson." Then, turning to Curtis, he whispered, "Mr. Stewart and Keh from Ascend Assurance Bank have arrived. They''re waiting for you." Curtis nodded, then turned to Leanne with a tone one might use on a naughty child. "I need to speak with some guests. Hang around here and grab something to eat if you''re hungry. If you need me, tell someone to get me." "Okay," Leanne replied, "I''m twenty-six, remember?" "Really?" Curtis teased, "You look so childlike. I thought you were six." Before Leanne could respond, he raised an eyebrow and added, "Twenty-six is better. Or I''d be in trouble." Adjusting his tie, Curtis turned to leave with Caleb but then stopped, turning back to seriously warn her, "My brother''s been through a rough breakup. Jealous of what we have, he might try to stir trouble and steal you away. Keep your distance, alright?" Dismissing his overprotective nonsense, Leanne headed to the buffet to grab a slice of cake, ignoring him. She hadn''t had time to eat after work and was famished. She picked some of her favorite snacks to tide her over. She scanned the room from her spot at the buffet but didn''t see Chuck. As she set her te down, she overheard a snippet of conversation and someone mentioning "Mr. Richardson." Instinctively, Leanne looked up, following the direction of the voice, and her gazended on Phillip, standing on the southwest side of the hall. Dressed in a sharp ck suit, he was in conversation with Chuck. Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 425 The chatter was sometimes a whisper in Leanne''s ears, and at other times, it seemed miles away. Navigating through the bustling hall of the celebration, Leanne felt her fingertips tingle with nerves as she approached the duo. Phillip and Chuck were deep in business talk, their conversation lighter and less formal owing to the nature of the event. Chuck had a smile, asionally taking sips from his wine. A burst of vibrant color caught Phillip''s eye as Leanne approached. "Hey, Phillip," she greeted. Phillip nodded, his demeanor calm and collected, showing no hint of his recent heartbreak. Chuck turned to her, and his smile was unwavering. Standing at an average height, not too tall but not short, Chuck, nearing fifty, had climbed his way up to be the Deputy Director of VectorVista Bank. Wealth and status were hispanions. Unlike Maddox''s stern and imposing presence, Chuck''s slightly plump figure and warm smile gave off a vibe of honesty and kindness. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Beauty always pleases the eye, and he looked at Leanne with a soft, amused gaze as Phillip introduced him, "This is the Executive Director of our group, Mr. Chuck." "Nice to meet you, Mr. Chuck," Leanne said. "And this is Anne, Mrs. Curtis," Phillip continued. The curve of Chuck''s smile remained, though the spark of admiration in his eyes seemed to dim slightly. The change was minute, almost unnoticeable, but watching him closely, Leanne caught it. "Ah, Mrs. Curtis," Chuck remarked, his tone polite but reserved, neither overly ttering nor showing undue emotion. With Phillip present, Leanne felt restrained from inquiring further. Just then, someone approached Phillip. "Mr. Phillip, Keh has arrived." The elderly gentleman had flown from the Capital City, a gesture of respect toward Maddox. As the eldest son of the Richardson family, Phillip had to y the gracious host. "I''ll go and wee Keh," he excused himself, leaving Leanne an opportunity. Once Phillip was gone, Leanne seized the moment. "I heard you were one of the pioneering tech gurus of VectorVista and developed the system we use today. Is that right?" The advanced system VectorVista Bank used was a significant chapter in Chuck''s career,ying the foundation for his current position. While it was his crowning achievement, he seemed reluctant to dwell on it, especially in front of Leanne. "That''s an overstatement. I only wrote part of the program. The real pioneers have either retired or moved on, leaving me to take the credit," Chuck modestly replied. "I just got lucky." Usually, Leanne would''ve responded with apliment, but she didn''t. "Then you must know my father, Joseph Castillo," she said, cutting to the chase, catching Chuck off guard. After a moment''s pause, Chuck responded, "Of course, I knew him. Mr. Castillo brought me to Vector Vista. He was a programming genius who had spearheaded the development of VectorVista''s software systems." "Thanks for remembering my dad," Leanne said. "It seems everyone else has forgotten him." Chuck''s expression turnedplex. "How could anyone forget him? Mr. Castillo might have passed away early, but his contributions to VectorVista still y a vital role today. Everyone remembers him." "But no one ever mentions him," Leanne observed his expression closely. "The criminals who kidnapped us years ago are still atrge, and it seems no one cares. If it weren''t for my parents'' desperate efforts to save me, our whole family would have perished in that factory." Chapter 426 Chuck''s expression was solemn. He nced around, set down his ss of bourbon, and murmured to Leanne, "Can we talk in private for a second?" He guided her out of the bustling banquet hall to the balcony outside. The sliding ss door opened and then shut behind them, leaving the noise and festivities as if in another world, separated by the chill of the evening rain. Chuck finally dropped his guard, adopting the tone of an elder speaking with gravity and concern, "Kid, you must stop bringing this up to others." "Why?" Leanne asked, her gaze direct and persistent. Chuck sighed. "It''s been years. Why dredge it all up now?" "Because I care," Leanne replied. "No one seems to care about my parents'' death but me. I need to find out who did it." "I don''t know where you''d even start. I don''t know anything about it, and I don''t know who you could trust." She changed her approach. "Mr. Chuck, I can tell you had some respect for my dad. If you know anything, for his sake, could you tell me?" Chuck''s expression was a mix of emotions, and he hesitated before cautioning her. "If you trust me, take my advice and stop digging. It isn''t something you should get involved in." "Just enjoy your life. Curtis loves you, so live well with him. That''s the best way to honor your father''s memory." "Mr. Chuck..." Leanne wanted to say more, but Chuck had decided, swiftly turning and striding back through the door. He knew something but was afraid of what? Hanley, Mary, and Chuck, what were they all hiding? The drizzle soaked through Leanne''s dress and chilled her to the bone in the mid-June air, making her shiver. After a moment, she returned inside. The party''s warmth and the guests'' chatter hit her like a wave of emptiness as she saw Curtis standing at the end of the corridor. His gaze was on her and then toward the balcony, though it was unclear how long he''d been there. His look was too indifferent, devoid of expression and warmth as well. He must have seen Chucking out. Leanne felt a grip around her heart, wondering how to exin the ten minutes she''d spent alone with another man on the balcony. Curtis walked toward her, asking, "Enjoying the rain on the balcony?" He called over a server to fetch a clean towel, gently wiping the dampness from her shoulders and hair with a tenderness that belied the coldness in his eyes. Leanne opened her mouth to speak but struggled to find the right words, managing only, "You saw it?" "Feeling guilty?" Curtis'' tone was light and casual as he continued, "What were you doing behind my back that you feel you owe me an exnation for?" Leanne couldn''t read his mood or tell if he was angry and, if so, what kind of anger it was. Was it jealousy over her meeting another man, or had he sensed something else? No. That was Curtis, incredibly sharp. He wouldn''t waste his time on such a trivial jealousy. She was naive to think he''d be so oblivious. She thought it through and found everything had been too coincidental since she started investigating Chuck. N?velDrama.Org owns this. "You knew all along, didn''t you?" Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 427 Curtis'' deep gaze lingered on her pale and delicate face. "So, what are you keeping from me?" The grip that held Leanne''s heart tightened, leaving her uncertain whether to drag Curtis into this fog- enshrouded, besieged situation. She still hadn''t found any answers from Chuck. The truth was in a sealed room, and she had no idea what she would face upon opening the door, nor could she find a key to enter. In the silence that followed, Curtis set the towel on the tray, effortlessly unbuttoned his suit, and draped it over her shoulders. He took her hand. "Let''s go home and talk." Leaving the celebration, they got into the car and remained silent on the ride home. Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Jake was used to their small talk, if not outright cuddling. Having seen their confrontational moments, where they barely exchanged a few words before falling into cold stiffness, he found their current affection quiteforting. But what was going on? Since making up, Curtis had been incredibly amodating toward Leanne, cherishing her to no end, never speaking harshly, let alone showing a cold face. Puzzled, Jake noticed Curtis holding an umbre over Leanne as they got out of the car, his shirt soaking in the rain yet keeping her well-protected. And he thought he was worrying over nothing. The rain made the hydrangeas along the wall quiver and scatter their petals. When inside the house, Curtis put away the umbre, its clear water trickling down and pooling on the floor, reflecting a warm, orange glow. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leanne took off the suit jacket and heard him sit on the couch, calling out to her, "Come here." Knowing he was upset, she didn''t sit beside him but opposite, clutching his jacket. "When did you find out?" she asked. Curtis nced at the distance between them across the living room, feeling a lump in his chest. "I''m your husband. We''re together day and night. Do you think I can''t tell when you''re genuinely happy or just pretending for my sake?" He loosened his tie, his voice heavy. "Do you think I''m stupid, or do you believe my love for you is just lip service, that I don''t care or sense your feelings?" A surge of emotion welled up in Leanne. "No, I didn''t think that." "Then why wouldn''t you tell me what''s on your mind?" Leanne wavered, silent for a bit before replying, "Because I haven''t found the answer yet." "Let''s find it together," Curtis said. "Bring out the notebook from your bag." Leanne hesitated. "You saw it?" Curtis replied, "I haven''t read it. Now tell me what''s inside." He had noticed the notebook''s presence but had respected her privacy too much to touch it. He had sensed her sudden interest in Vector Vista Bank and her investigation into Chuck, so he invited the person to today''s celebration to bring her along. He wanted to know what was weighing on her mind. After a long look between them, in his unwavering gaze that brooked no argument, Leanne took the yellowed notebook out of her bag. "It belonged to Officer Wilbur, who was in charge of my parents'' case. He used it to jot down details, and it contains some information about the cases back then." "You''re investigating your parents'' case." Leanne nodded, continuing, "The initial target was VectorVista Bank, but the police hit a wall in their investigation there, finding no useful leads whatsoever." Chapter 428 Curtis fixed her with a look that was hard to read. "So, you didn''t tell me," he said, too sharply. "You suspected it had something to do with the Richardson family, and you thought I would take their side. Is that it?" Leanne replied, "I never thought that." "Then what did you think?" Curtis pressed her, offering a chance to exin. "I wish more than anyone that your family wasn''t involved. If I could, I wouldn''t want to suspect Mary, Maddox, or Jennifer." "How do you expect me to react when you say you suspect my family of being behind your parents'' demise? And how am I supposed to face you or Grandma if they were innocent?" Mary had always been so kind to her, and so had everyone in the Richardson family. A sourness filled Leanne''s nose, and warmth rushed to her eyes. She pinched the joint of her thumb and forefinger as if it could ease a little of the pain. "They''re your family. Getting you into this means asking you to choose between believing them or doubting them for my sake." Curtis stood up and walked over to her, crouching before her. His fingertips gently wiped away the tears spilling from the corners of her eyes. "Whether it''s difficult for me is my decision, my consequences to bear. You don''t need to worry about me. I''d rather you rely on me first whenever you''re facing anything instead of carrying it all by yourself." Leanne''s tears fell even harder, stringing together like beads. Curtis patiently wiped them away until his palms were all her tears. He then stopped, looking at her. "Leanne, I have only one question for you." She lifted her tear-blurred eyes to him. Curtis knelt on one knee before her, his gaze holding aplex, hard-to-define meaning. "Have you been secretly investigating it behind my back, already deciding that if it turns out my family is indeed behind your parent''s death, you''ll leave me?" "Your recent clinginess, kisses, derations of love, do you genuinely enjoy being close to me, or are you treating each day as if it''s ourst?" It felt like her heart was breaking, more painful than she could imagine. Leanne had always avoided thinking about this question, evading the thought every day. Without uncovering the truth or reaching a dead end, she didn''t want to make that choice. "I''ve never thought about it," she buried her eyes in her palms. Curtis lifted her head, forcing her to look at him, refusing to let her escape. "Then I''m asking you now. If that dayes, will you leave me?" His persistent gaze left Leanne with no ce to hide. Could she still be with Curtis in good conscience if the Richardson family had harmed her parents? Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I don''t know..." As she spoke, she watched the warmth in Curtis'' eyes cool off. Outside, the continuous drizzle and oppressive atmosphere seemed to encapste the garden named after her. Curtis let go of her and stood up. "That''s fair," he said with destion and self-mockery, "It''s your turn to leave me." Suddenly, a wave of overwhelming sadness engulfed Leanne. She reached out to grab his hand. "Curtis..." Her fingers brushed the back of Curtis'' hand, but he turned and walked away. As the door opened, a chill wind sneaked in. Curtis didn''t grab an umbre before striding into the rain. Chapter 429 In the afternoon, Ruben asked Leanne to consult one of Sandra''s patients. The patient had been battling what was believed to be uveitis for six months, but instead of getting better, the condition had deteriorated. After reviewing theb reports, Leanne noted that the cytokine analysis of the ocr fluid showed an interleukin-10 to interleukin-6 ratio greater than one. "I suspect it''s not uveitis we''re dealing with, but primary intraocr lymphoma." The symptoms of intraocr lymphoma could closely mimic those of uveitis, leading to misdiagnosis, a phenomenon known as a masquerade syndrome caused by a tumor. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sandra immediately got defensive. "Hey, watch what you''re saying. Are you suggesting I misdiagnosed?" "You''re not that important. I''m just following the data," Leanne replied, her mood as gloomy as the weather outside, blunt in her assessment. "If it was primary lymphoma, we''ve lost six months that could have been crucial for this patient." "You!" Sandra bristled, ready to explode, but Ruben silenced her with a look and asked Leanne, "What do you suggest we do?" Given the urgency of the situation, Leanne didn''t hold back. "I rmend a vitrectomy on the left eye to perform a histological and cytological examination of the vitreous humor to confirm if it''s a tumor." Ruben nodded, instructing Sandra to schedule the surgery. "I''m free this Friday afternoon. Set the surgery for three o''clock. And you, try to learn a thing or two from Dr. Castillo. Among the younger generation of doctors here, she''s top-notch." Sandra stormed off, fuming. Amy nced at Leanne. "The month''s almost over, and it''s nearly vacation time. Why the long face?" Leanne looked out the window, where the rain continued to fall. "Might have to cancel it." "Why? The rain''s supposed to stop in a few days. It shouldn''t affect your ns. Plus, weren''t you guys heading to d? I heard the weather''s nice there." As Amy rambled on, Leanne interjected. "We fought." "Ah!" Amy''s face fell even more. "Come on, you two are my rtionship goals. A little fight here and there is healthy. Just make up, okay?" Leanne offered a weak smile but said no more. She couldn''t lie to Curtis, not even if it meant pretending her parents'' deaths, potentially caused by his family, didn''t bother her. Yet, she couldn''t bear losing him, either. She was too greedy, only hoping the world would stop toying with her and reveal what happened years ago had nothing to do with the Richardson family. Facing the vast influence of the Richardson family, Leanne felt powerless. She had limited leads and was at a dead end with Chuck. After another attempt to approach Chuck, he sighed upon hearing about her struggles in the foster system but remained tight-lipped about the past. He even advised her to drop the investigation, warning it would bring her no good. "You think finding the culprit will change anything? After all these years, there''s no evidence left to convict anyone. What can a girl with no backing do against such power?" "Kid, take my advice. Digging further will only hurt you." The rain persisted for days. So did Curtis'' absence from Leanne''s Castle. Sometimes, Leanne thought of calling him but couldn''t find the words to bridge their silence. Her message drafts went unsent, the loneliness in her vast room at night unbearable, often wandering restlessly, debating whether to let the cat in forpany but hesitating. Maybe she missed him too much. At 3 AM, feeling like a lost soul, she sent a lone message. [When are youing home?] Regretting it by daylight, she knew it was toote to withdraw it. The morning passed in a blur of patients, the busy clinic leaving no room for her troubles. By the end of the day, a resident asked if she wanted to grab dinner, but her attention was on her phone, hoping for a response. Instead, she found a flurry of messages from Joy and Selina in a group chat, their barrage of memes starkly contrasting the silence from the one person she longed to hear from. Her finger hovered over his message thread, lingering on the words sent in a moment of vulnerability, a stark reminder of the distance between them. Chapter 430 Curtis didn''t text back. "I''m not hungry. Go ahead without me." Leanne pocketed her phone and returned to the office. Several colleagues had returned from lunch when Leanne walked in, and she could sense something was off. "Sandra is an idiot. She botched another surgery. She took it upon herself to perform a vitrectomy, and now, due to a mistake, the patient has suffered a hemorrhage in the vitreous body and gone blind. The family is causing a scene." Donna was visibly annoyed. "The patient''s husband has a temper like a ticking bomb, ready to explode at any moment. He''s even threatening to take it to the press. If it blows up, our department will be the one to take the fall!" Leanne inquired further. "Is it the patient with intraocr lymphoma?" "Exactly!" Leanne was bewildered. She had given Sandra clear guidance, yet something still went wrong. Given Sandra''s experience level, which was notably below average, a vitrectomy, aplex procedure, required supervision from a senior surgeon. Ruben had explicitly stated he would oversee her operation on Friday. How did she end up operating alone? Just then, someone called her out. "Dr. Castillo, Ruben wants to see you." As Leanne approached the office, she could hear Ruben chastising Sandra inside. His voice was stern. "With your half-baked skills, what made you think you could perform this surgery alone?" Sandra retorted, still not conceding, "If Leanne can do it, why can''t I?" "The difference is that she canplete the surgery without causing a disaster. Now look at the mess you''ve created!" Ruben scolded, exasperated, "That patient''s husband is already difficult to deal with. Now he''s got an excuse to make trouble. Even the hospital director can''t cover for you this time!" Attempting to be coy, Sandra pleaded, "Ruben, please help me." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Just keep your mouth shut, and don''t say anythingter." Leanne knocked and entered to find Ruben''s expression softening as he offered her a chair. "Leanne, please, have a seat." Expecting awful news, Leanne chose to stand, her hands in herb coat pockets. "I''d rather stand. Just get to the point." Trying to appear kind, Ruben began, "Here''s the situation. Sandra had a slight mishap during surgery, and now, the patient''s family is making a huge fuss. If this gets out online, you know how powerful online bacsh can be. It could drown our hospital." Leanne listened quietly, waiting for him to continue. He slid a surgery report across the desk. It was for the patient in Bed Seven who had gone blind, but Leanne''s name appeared as the lead surgeon. Ruben got to the point. "I was hoping you could... take the fall for this one." "You want me to take the me?" Leanne was incredulous. "Do I look like a pushover?" "It''s not about taking the me. It''s for the reputation of our hospital," Ruben tried to reason. "If it''s on Sandra, it''s a scandal. If it''s on you, it''s a minor incident. You understand, right?" Leanne didn''t buy it. "Not really." Ruben had to be more direct. "With your husband''s influence, covering it up would be a breeze for you. Just consider it a small sacrifice for the sake of our hospital." "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to the hospital director and ensure you''re promoted to associate chief physician sooner. It''s rare for someone your age to reach such a position. Thest youngest associate chief physician in our hospital was thirty-two." Leanne''s hand emerged from her pocket, revealing a phone that had been recording for thest five minutes. She held it up to Ruben. "Just to rify, you fabricated the surgery report to make me take the fall for Sandra''s medical mishap, and you promised to manipte the situation with the director to secure my promotion, correct?" Ruben was speechless, his face turning a shade of anger, his mouth twitching. "Turn it off." Leanne paused the recording, saved the file, and returned the phone to her pocket. "If nothing else, I''ll be leaving now." Chapter 431 When Curtis saw the message, it was 3:10 AM. The night was silent, with amp still burning in the living room of his penthouse. On the sleek and stainless steel coffee table, documents and case files were scattered, dust from two decades undisturbed until now. The crime scene photos showed an abandoned and cluttered storage room, the victim''s body clear in the grisly aftermath. Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rose had been a true beauty. Her daughter, Leanne, inherited her looks. But Rose''s elegant face, so simr to Leanne''s, appeared in the photo with the pallor and rigidity of death, giving off an eerie vibe that was worlds apart from the vibrant person he remembered. The witness statement was in Curtis'' hands. It was a record of six-year-old Leanne sitting in a police station, recounting her story to an officer. "...It was so dark, and the factory was so big, I couldn''t find my way. I missed my mom and dad so much. I saw them lying there, covered in so much blood. Mom''s hand was so cold, and it felt so stiff. Dad always said to find the police, but it was too dark, and I was so scared. I walked for a long time until the sun came up..." The statements were handwritten, the officer''s scribbling worse than a rushed note. Curtis struggled through the messy lines, unable to fully grasp the terror little Leanne must have felt witnessing her parents'' demise. How frightened she must have been when her parents turned into such a horrifying sight. How alone she must have felt when she walked in the dark until dawn. Curtis set aside the statement, resting his forehead in his hands, alone in the silent house. His phone pinged, a message from Leanne, "When are youing home?" "Why are you still up?" Curtis started to type a reply but decided against it, instead dialing Laura. Laura, groggy from being woken up at 3 AM, reported in a daze, "Madam has been sleepingte these days, not even drinking the lemonade I''ve been making... Whatever is going on between you two, you need to talk it out. You can''t just note home." "Send the cat over to keep herpany," Curtis suggested. "She won''t let the cat in the bedroom," Laura replied. "She''s worried you''ll be allergic when youe back." It felt like a punch to Curtis, leaving a dull and lingering pain. He hung up and slumped back on the couch, the case files silently watching over him. It was about a seemingly straightforward kidnapping case, a silenced aplice, and a clear but elusive perpetrator. All clues pointed towards Vector Vista, then vanished within its maze. These events aligned perfectly with the tragedy that befell the Richardson family. Who dared to target Vector Vista Bank with such ambition and audacity? Why did Charles suddenly suffer a heart attack? What was the reason for Hanley''s fallout with the family? What role did his family y? Curtis wasn''t naive. Maddox returned from a trip, only to be confronted by his son at his doorstep. A ck Bentley came hurtling towards him, its experienced driver braking just in time. The Bentley stopped right in front. Curtis stepped out and knocked on the rear car window. The ss lowered. Curtis, with a rare serious expression, said, "Need to ask you something." Maddox, seated on the leather upholstery, nced at the car blocking his way, "Is this about asking questions or a threat?" Curtis was ice-cold as he said, "I''ll decide after I get my answers." He had been digging into VectorVista and Maddox had heard the rumors. Without much reaction, Maddox told his driver, "You can step out." Chapter 432 The chauffeur promptly exited the vehicle, retreating to a spot some twenty yards away for privacy. Nestled in a secluded area surrounded by verdant hills and lush trees, where no car dared to traverse its private roads, the Richardson Manor with its century-old history stood proudly. Inside the car, Maddox and Curtis, their conversation encapsted within the vehicle''s confined space. Maddox was the picture of calm, his voice betraying no emotion, "You''ve got quite the reach these days, stretching all the way into my affairs." Curtis, with a cool gaze, shot back, "You''re the master of deception, leaving no trace behind." "What a son I''ve raised," Maddoxmented, "doubting me now." "If you wish to avoid suspicion, that''s possible." Curtis went straight to the point, "What really happened to Leanne''s family that led to their kidnapping?" Ever since Leanne inquired about her father at Vector Vista, Maddox had anticipated a day when this conversation would arise. The sudden return of Hanley to the country had indeed stirred the calm seas. "Why dig into it?" "If things were fine, I wouldn''t be here, wasting my days plotting against you," Curtis retorted, "I need the truth." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Maddox didn''t attempt to deceive him with lies. After all, Curtis was too sharp for that. Yet, he wasn''t about to unveil the whole truth either. "Drop it," Maddox said, "Curtis, some things are better off not knowing for your own good." "Just focus on getting along with Anne. Your mother mentioned you two are nning a honeymoon by the end of the month. You''ve been neglecting her these past years. Take this opportunity to treat her to a rxing getaway." Curtis felt his heart sink, as though it were being caged. "So, you admit it''s connected to you all." Hisughter wasden with irony, "How generous for you to adopt Leanne from the orphanage. It is a form of atonement, after all. If you''re truly looking to atone, your sincerity iscking. She lost her parents and became an orphan at such a young age, subjected to bullying. Yourpensation is hardly adequate." Maddox remained silent for a long while, offering neither defense nor denial, only advising, "Treat her well." "I''d love to, but did you ever give me a chance?" Curtis felt choked by the thick air of sarcasm and sorrow within the car, finding it hard to breathe. He opened the door, stepped out, and mmed it shut behind him. Her parents died tragically and Leanne suffered in loneliness for years. What right did he have to expect Leanne to forgive and stay by his side? The gloomy sky seemed oppressively low, the rain had stopped, yet it felt like more storms were brewing behind the dark clouds. "Fancy some chocte bars?" Amy leaned in, catching a glimpse of the unfinished resignation letter on Leanne''sputer screen, almost dropping the jerky from her mouth. "Are you quitting? Come on. It won''t be the same without you here!" Leanne replied, "It''s far from dull as it is, with reporters swarming us every day." Amy frowned, "Is it because Ruben made you the scapegoat? You''ve got that recording. He wouldn''t dare." "This environment is no good to stick around," Leanne''s mood had been low these past few days, her voice faint, "Everyone''s professional ethic is soiled." Amy understood her meaning. Sighing, she lost her appetite for the jerky, "I feel the same, especially with Ruben, the bad apple in our department. It''ll never get better. Maybe we should go to Mr. Marshall and have him fight for our cause!" "Mr. Marshall has always been at odds with Ruben. He''s a lot more upright." Chapter 433 Leanne had just returned from the patient wards when she spotted Mr. Marshall, who hadn''t visited the ophthalmology department in a while, standing with his arms behind his back inside the office. Amy was there in front of him, going on a tirade about how Ruben always shielded Sandra and how this time he had gone to extreme lengths, dragging Leanne into the fray to take the me. Leanne paused for a moment, taken aback. Had Amy gone and dragged Mr. Marshall into this mess? From afar, Amy caught sight of her and started waving frantically, "Come over here! It''s your lucky day, Director Marshall''s here looking for you. Tell him everything Ruben said to you!" Approaching them, Leanne asked, "Mr. Marshall, you wanted to see me?" Mr. Marshall said, "I''ve heard about the situation with Sandra. Ruben''s actions do not reflect our hospital''s standards. As doctors, we need to be responsible not only to our patients but to ourselves as well. Whoever is at fault should take responsibility. I assure you that you won''t be wronged." Amy, unable to contain her excitement, shook Leanne''s hand vigorously, "See, I told you Mr. Marshall would have your back!" Leanne responded, "Thank you, Mr. Marshall." "As for Sandra''s disciplinary action, I''ll discuss it with the hospital director and ensure a satisfactory resolution for you," Mr. Marshall continued. "Also, about that recording, it might be best to delete it." Amy stopped her shaking abruptly. Mr. Marshall added with emphasis, "With the situation escting, the hospital needs to minimize damage. Leanne, you''ve always been sensible. Don''t let personal feelings tarnish the hospital''s reputation." Amy looked somewhat disillusioned, "But her recording was just to protect herself. As long as Ruben doesn''t make her a scapegoat, she wouldn''t have leaked it." "What if it falls into the wrong hands? Now that we''re resolving the issue and I''ve promised to discipline Sandra. There''s no need to keep it. It''s better off deleted for our sakes." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. It boiled down to ack of trust. After all, erasing evidence was the safest bet. Amy nced at Leanne, who wasn''t surprised in the slightest. Mr. Marshall''s integrity and professional ethics were beyond question. He was an exemry figure as the head of ophthalmology. But in any profession, once someone upied a top position, political considerations overshadowed everything else. His stance was understandable, prioritizing the hospital''s interest. "I''ll delete it once the hospital''s disciplinary actions against Sandra and Ruben are announced," Leanne stated firmly, making her position clear. "The medical error was Sandra''s fault, but she''s not the only one who should be disciplined. If the hospital doesn''t take appropriate action against Ruben, I''ll consider seeking justice through other means." Mr. Marshall left with a grim expression, while Amy looked thrilled. She eximed, "Oh my god, you''re like some shining beacon of goodness on this earth!" Leanne chuckled at Amy''s dramatics, "Well, I''m nning to resign anyway, might as well do some good before I leave." Just then, a series of panicked screams echoed from outside. Leanne quickly went to check, followed by Amy''s curious voice, "What''s happening? What''s going on?" The corridor was in chaos, with staff and patients screaming and scrambling. Sandra''s screams were the most piercing. Leanne saw her, pale as a ghost, screaming at the top of her lungs as she ran towards them at a breakneck pace. Chasing her was a burly man wielding a shiny kitchen knife, cursing with venom, "Where do you think you''re running to? You witch, you''ll pay for this!" It was the irate husband of the patient in room 7. Before Leanne and Amy could react, terrified Sandra barrelled into the office, crashing into them with the force of a stampeding bull. Leanne stumbled backward, her back hitting the edge of a desk, causing stars to burst in front of her eyes. Amy fell to the ground. Before she could get up, the knife-wielding man was at the door. His face was a mask of rage, devoid of any reason, like a wild beast. Amy turned pale with fear, unable to move. Ignoring the sharp pain in her back, Leanne, in a moment of desperation, grabbed an office chair and hurled it towards the door. The man was hit in the legs, stumbling back. Seizing the moment, Leanne rushed to close the door. Just as the lock clicked, the door shook violently from the impact of the knife. The man cursed loudly, his anger palpable. A chill ran down Leanne''s spine. She secured the door and quickly helped Amy to her feet. The sound of the man trying to break down the door continued. The wooden panel barely held against the knife and his fury, threatening to give way at any moment. Chapter 434 Amy had never seen anything like it. Panic took hold, terror nearly bringing her to tears. On the other side, Sandra had already taken refuge under her desk, sobbing uncontrobly. "Security will be here soon," Leanne said, her voice steady despite the trembling of her fingers as she tried tofort Amy. Leanne looked around for a ce to hide, a difficult ask in an office setting. She made her way to the window, opened it, and looked down before calling out to Amy, "Come on, we can climb down from here." Amy, obedient but stunned, joined her and balked at the sight, "That''s... really high." Their office was on the ninth floor, but fortunately, there was a rooftop of an adjacent building below. "It''s just two floors down, at worst we''ll break some bones. It''s better than facing what''sing," Leanne said, her words fast butposed. "Step on the air conditioner unit. Be careful." The wooden door was already hacked into. Hearing the logic in Leanne''s words, Amy didn''t dy. Grabbing Leanne''s arm, she carefully climbed over the windowsill and started making her way down. Amy was light. Although stepping on the air conditioner unit was risky, she made it safely to the ground. Looking back, Leanne saw Sandra creeping out from under the desk, her face streaked with tears and looking expectantly at her. "Come on. Don''t just stand there, move it!" Leanne urged. "Okay," Sandra hurried over, but as she hesitated, Amy called from below, "Leanne, forget about her. Come down first!" Not wanting to be left behind, Sandra quickly stepped onto a chair to reach the windowsill. Seeing the height, she started sobbing again, "I can''t. It''s too high. I''m scared..." "Amy has already down there. She''ll catch you," Leanne said, her patience wearing thin. Sandra, still hesitant and crying like a baby, provoked Amy to shout, "If you''re noting down, then stay there and get chopped up! Move, let Leannee down first!" "I''ming!" Sandra whimpered, cautiously reaching for the air conditioner unit with her foot. N?velDrama.Org owns this. As the opening in the door grewrger, the attacker tried to reach in to unlock it but recoiled when he cut himself on the splinters, resuming his chopping. Time was running out, and Leanne coldly stated, "If you don''te down now, I''m going to push you." Sandra quickly stepped on the unit. Just as Leanne was about to climb onto the windowsill, a sudden pain in her back made her stagger, nearly losing her bnce. At that moment, the attacker broke through the door with his cleaver, charging at Leanne as she was the only one left. He swung at the windowsill and Leanne narrowly avoided it. However, the close proximity allowed her to see his face, swollen from rage, eyes aze, his breath heavy, and veins bulging. Sandra''s escape had enraged him further, cursing as he swung the cleaver at Leanne. In that instant, fear was reced by another emotion as Leanne thought of Curtis. A bitter feeling overwhelmed her, forcing herself to stay calm as she sprinted towards the now open door. The man pursued closely. As Leanne ran, she crashed into a solid figure. The familiar scent enveloped her. Instinctively, she looked up to see Curtis'' grim expression. He swiftly moved her behind him and kicked at the attacker. Sitting on a bench downstairs, Curtis @bench downstairs, Curtis l smoke but found his since he carried cigarettes empty. It had been a while belongs to NovelDrama.Org S He contemted going up to see Leanne but was unsure whether to confirm her suspicions about the truth. The thought of her leaving made Curtis feel lost. Several security guards rushed into the Huilding, shouting, "Ninth f t a cleaver, be careful Con Something snapped in Curtis'' mind, propelling him to his feet and upstairs. Grateful for his quick response, he feared what might have happened had he been any slower. The attacker stumbled back from Curtis'' kick, swinging the cleaver but Curtis dodged and disarmed him, twisting his arm until he screamed in pain. The cleaver dropped and Curtis kicked it away. Security arrived, tackling the attacker. Curtis returned to Leanne, his concern evident as he checked her over. Grabbing her wrists, he finally felt some relief. "Are you okay?" he asked. Leanne nodded. "Did it scare you?" Leanne shook her head, her lips pressed tight, eyes beginning to well with tears. Chapter 435 Then, she nodded again, her fear acknowledged under Curtis'' intense and deep gaze. How could she not be afraid? Her life was barely clutched back from the jaws of death. She knew too well how precious life was. She had seen her parents die a terrible death. At the age of six, she was forced to confront the reality of mortality far too soon. Understanding the finality of death meant she couldn''t just brush aside their untimely demise. Her parents had died under mysterious circumstances. How could she selfishly close her eyes, indulge in Curtis'' love, and pretend to know nothing, continuing her life as Mrs. Richardson? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the fear and sorrow she tasted when she was six along with the frustration and indignation of being kept in the dark for twenty years surged into Leanne. Losing her parents who loved her the most had been a dull ache thatsted for twenty years. With her helplessness and dilemma, everything erupted now. The emotions were overwhelming. Her tears started rolling down silently at first. Those clear almond eyes brimming with tears, dropping like beads. Gradually, she couldn''t hold back her sobs, crying harder and harder. Curtis had never seen her cry like this before. She used to cry quietly, hardly making a sound. With a heart full ofplex emotions, he pulled her slender body into his arms, nting kisses of comfort on her head. "Baby, don''t be afraid, I''m here." This reassurance acted like a switch. Finally letting herself cry freely in his arms, Leanne gripped his shirt tightly, her tears quickly soaking his chest. The chaos in the building finally settled down after the man wielding a knife was taken away, leaving colleagues and patients gathering at the shattered door. "Leanne, you guys are alright." Donna''s voice, filled with anxious concern, softened upon seeing the two embracing. Immersed in overwhelming emotions, Leanne found it hard to detach herself, while Curtis, oblivious to the onlookers, scooped her up. "Let''s go home." The crowd had already gathered downstairs, with police and reporters arriving, and onlookers forming several circles. Seeing the tall man carrying the doctor in herb coat out, a reporter quickly moved in with a microphone and camera. "Excuse me, can you..." Curtis coldly uttered two words, "Move aside." As they moved through the crowd under the weight of numerous stares, Leanne buried her tear- streaked face into Curtis'' chest. Once in the car, amidst the crowd, Sandra was clinging to the Dean''s arm, crying, "Uncle, I was so scared just now." The Dean was stormy, offering nofort. He shook off her hand and walked towards the ck sedan. Thinking of potentially being news fodder the next day somehow stopped Leanne''s tears. She silently took off her hospital uniform, noticing the hospital''s name embroidered on the chest. After three years at the hospital, mixed ment, the once r with affection and growing et coat had lost its sanctity. belongs to NovelDrama.Org ontent "Leanne must have been shocked," the Dean''s voice came with a hint of concern, "I heard about what happened from Amy. You did well to keep your cool and helped them escape through the window. e Pn Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I''t talk to Marshall. We''ll award you the Employee of the Year to properly acknowledge your actions." Chapter 436 "No need." Leanne''s voice was slightly nasal as she spoke, "I''ve already submitted my resignation." The Dean felt a wave of relief washed over him. Having Dr. Curtis with unparalleled status leave the hospital might not be such a bad thing after all. It would save them the trouble of constantly having to appease him. He offered a half-hearted constion, "We''ll definitely consider disciplinary action for Sandra''s case and bring you justice. Please don''t resign on a whim. You''re one of our most promising ophthalmologists. Losing you would be a huge loss for our hospital." Leanne didn''t bite. She neatly folded herb coat, ced her ID badge on top, and handed them over to him. Her resolve was clear. The Dean reached out to take them, attempting to put on a show of concern, but Curtis didn''t give him the chance, swiftly closing the car door behind him. Standing with his back to the car window, Curtis'' tall frame blocked Leanne''s view. She couldn''t hear what Curtis said to the Dean, only catching a glimpse of his aged and wrinkled face, now a shade of iron grey, as Curtis walked away from the car and got in on the other side. Back at Leanne''s Castle, Curtis escorted her to the bedroom, "Go take a shower." Leanne''s sleeves had gathered dust from the windowsill. After showering and changing, she emerged not finding Curtis around. Had he left again? She shuffled out of the bedroom, her slippers scuffing the floor, her cat trailing behind. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The dining table was set with a feast of steaming dishes such as braised beef in red wine, lemon- seared salmon, a mixed vegetable dish and a small te of minced meat cooked especially for the cat. Curtis was just bringing the final touch, a fig and prosciutto sd, to the table. He chuckled upon seeing her, "Got a nose for good food, huh?" Leanne approached, saying, "I was afraid you''d left again." Her eyes were slightly swollen from crying too hard, her nose tinged red, and her hair hastily dried so that dampness lingered, giving her a pitiful look. "I won''t leave." Curtis fetched a hairdryer, asking her to sit while he personally dried her hair, then joined her for dinner. Leanne had been eating poorly these past days, hardly touching her food. After dinner, Curtis held her on the couch. Fiddling with her slender fingers, Curtis asked, "What are your ns after resigning?" "I''m thinking of going for my PhD." Leanne leaned into him. She had always toyed with the idea, especially during college when she was eager to break away from the Richardson family and stand on her own. But her ns were dyed when Curtis fell into depression just as she was finishing her master''s degree. NovelDrama.Org Now, with both time and resources at her disposal, she felt free to pursue whatever she wanted. "Which school are you considering, Dr. Castillo?" Leanne hadn''t thought that far ahead, her resignation being a rather spontaneous decision. She was likely to aim for one of the top institutions in Embend Country. "Definitely not Brightwood University," she mused, watching Curtis y with her fingers, their elegance reminiscent of fine fan bones. Curtis chuckled, soothingly saying, "Then we won''t consider it. There are plenty of better schools out there." The well-fed cat jumped up, finding afortable spot to settle down as the couple''s casual conversation faded into silence. A gentle glow enveloped them, quietly and tenderly embracing each other. They both tacitly avoided mentioning that incident. As if, even on the brink of the world''s end, they wished to spend this day, peacefully and lovingly, together. Chapter 437 efore bed, Laura whipped up a calming nighttime fruit tea, a curious blend unlike any traditional recipe. Into the pot went chamomile,vender, roasted barley, and rose petals, with a hint of citrus peel for that tangy sweetness. The tea wasn''t Leanne''s thing, but Curtis sweet-talked her into downing a whole mug. Perhaps it was the soothing blend or having him by her side, but before ten, Leanne was sound asleep, snug as a bug. In her dreams, she felt a gentle jostling, with a breeze carrying the scent of rain caressing her cheek. Leanne instinctively snuggled closer into the embrace that held her. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Something fell onto her, stirring her awake just a tad. Wrapped in a nket, she struggled to reach out, grabbing what had fallen on her. It was a delicate pink bougainvillea, washed clean by the rain, its petals dotted with dew. Looking up, dawn was breaking. Its early light cast a serene glow over the sleeping garden. The rain had stopped, leaving the grass and leaves glistening with freshness. Curtis carried her across the yard into the car. The ck sedan glided out of the garden, cruising the empty, tranquil roads at dawn. "Where are we going?" Leanne asked, still groggy. "Airport," came his brief reply. Leanne, half-asleep, wondered, "Why the airport?" Curtis nced down at her drowsy face, still clutching the rain-drenched bougainvillea, oblivious to being whisked away from home. "Selling a pig," he joked. Leanne shut her sleepy eyes again. "You''ll regret selling it." she teased back. "Perhaps," Curtis said and took the flower from her hand, twirling it by the stem before teasingly brushing its petals against her nose until she woke up again. "What are you doing..." Leanne swatted his hand away, her voice heavy with sleep. Curtis smiled softly, his voice low and tender. "How about we go on our honeymoon?" Leanne heard him but didn''t react, just stared nkly for a moment. She reached out, pinching his cheek. Curtis raised an eyebrow. "What''s that for?" "To see if I''m still dreaming," Leanne said. "Maybe you pinched the wrong face. Try this one." He yfully pinched her cheek,paring its softness to tofu. "Sleep a bit more," he suggested. "Next time you open your eyes, we''ll be on a ne." That woke Leanne up for good, sitting up straight. She had looked forward to this honeymoon, albeit with a mix of excitement and skepticism, never imagining it would start in her sleep, unprepared. "My passport..." she remembered the crucial item. Curtis reassured her, "Got it." "And my luggage..." Leanne said, "I didn''t bring anything." "Is it possible that your husband, who is smart, brave, and strong, has already prepared everything for you?" The early morning light entuated Curtis'' handsome features as he tenderly fixed her hair. "Whatever we''re missing, we can buy there. Except for you, nothing else matters." Indeed, the real barrier to d wasn''t the unprepared luggage but whether they were hand in hand. The sunrise was instantaneous, brightening Leanne''s mood with its splendid rays. Then she looked down at her bare feet. "At least wake me up to put on some shoes. Am I a barbarian to travel barefoot?" "Who said honeymoons have to involve travel? We could engageret activities that don''t require shoes," Curtis hinted with a suggestive smile. NovelDrama.Org swn Leanne, fearing another of his cheekyments, punched him lightly in the chest. Curtis let out a grunt, "Like soaking in hot springs. Why did you hit me?" Her clenched fist rxed into a palm, rubbing the spot she hit, her ears red as she retorted, "So what?" Chapter 438 Curtis justughed it off, "You pack a punch like you were raised with your bestie in a wild gang or something." Leanne was speechless. As the car pulled up to the airport, the first light of dawn cast a golden hue over the parked G650 private jet. Curtis pulled out a pair of spare flip-flops from the car, holding Leanne''s ankle gently as he helped her slip them on. Stepping out of the car, she gazed out at the vast and empty airport, her dark hair dancing wildly in the morning breeze. Wrapped in a khaki cashmere throw, the hem of her silk dress and a glimpse of her delicate, pale calf peeking out beneath, she stood there in her slippers, looking like she had just woken up. Curtis held her hand as they ascended the esctor. The flight attendant on board had already prepared the lounge area, adjusting the air conditioning to afortable temperature, with eye masks and earplugs ready for their use. Before takeoff, Leanne messaged Joy and Selina to let them know. By the time a sleep-deprived Joy checked her phone. The private jet had already left the country. "Wait, I just fell asleep. Now have you vanished?" "Couldn''t Curtis spare a seat for me on his private jet?" Above the clouds, Leanne curled up in thefy bed, watching the dense and cotton-like clouds, with the radiant sun rising from the east through the window. The vast expanse of the sunrise over the sea of clouds was breathtaking. Curtis wrapped his arms around her from behind, kissing the back of her head, "Happy honeymoon, babe."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Leanne turned, responding earnestly, "Same to you, love." Leanne didn''t see any of the messages from Joy and Selina. Both she and Curtis had turned off their phones, intentionally leaving them on the ne as theynded. For the next fifteen days, it was as if they had vanished from the face of the Earth, with no one back home hearing a peep from them. No one could reach them, including Joy. "Do you think they''ve run into trouble?" Aside from that month when a heavy snowstorm had trapped Leanne with Curtis in Northwood, Joy had never been apart from her for so long. As time passed, initial envy turned into loneliness and finally into worry. "They''re without their phones, strangers in d. What if they run into some bad guys, robbed or worse..." "You''re overthinking it," Selina said. "d has got one of the highest GDPs per capita in the world." Joy countered with logic, "With high GDP per capita or not, how many there are richer than Curtis? With Leanne''s beauty and exotic allure, she could captivate anyone in d." NovelDrama.Org Selina couldn''t argue with that, "It''s d, not some backwatervige. You make it sound like they''ve never En seen the world." Worried sick and unable to eat, Joy went to ElitePinnacle to seek out Caleb for any clues. Even if Curtis decided to be reckless, he couldn''t abandon hispany, could he? Curtis'' trip was a sudden decision. Though ElitePinnacle could operate without him, it was like aputer running without its CPU. Every gear ground barely keeping the massive system going on the verge of crashing from overload. S Picking up one call after another, he reassured Joy, "There''s no need to worry. Mr. Richardson takes a trip to ve d every winter. He''s quite familiar with the area. It''s rare for him and Leanne to find such an opportunity. ener allworkmitments just to have this time undisturbed, so? hope you understand." Caleb paused before answering, "A month." The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 439 At the edge of an undisturbed world, Leanne and Curtis spent a honeymoon that was uniquely theirs. They embarked on a road trip around the ind, racing along the vast and open coastal roads under the 24-hour daylight of the midnight sun. They ventured to secluded western fjords, strolled on ck sand beaches, marveled at majestic volcanoes, and stayed in the picturesque town, where purple flowers bloomed beneath snow-capped mountains. Out at sea, they encountered puffins and the elusive blue whale. At night, wrapped in a single nket on deck, they gazed at a sky full of stars above the endless ocean. dic sheep roamed freely. Leanne waved to them through the car window and even spotted a wild arctic fox. Curtis called her his lucky charm, "Seeing a blue whale and an arctic fox is all about luck. Thanks to you, I''m seeing them for the first time." He leaned back against their SUV, his ck jacket open, revealing a strong jawline. Yet, the look in his eyes as he gazed at her was soft and warm. Resting his elbow on the car window, the rolling green meadows and a quaint red-roofed church seemed like a piece of Lego forgotten at the edge of the world. Leanne captured this moment with her camera, which held many photos of both of them. Despite being staunch atheists, they prayed together in that church. Curtis asked if she would marry him again. Under the stained-ss dome, with a priest as witness, he slipped the ring onto her finger once more. They soaked in a hot spring, with Curtis yfully taking advantage. Leanne was almost out of breath from the overwhelming beauty of the sunset that day. Curtis kept his promise to teach her how to ski. Despite not being naturally athletic, he was the most patient instructor in the world, guiding her step by step on how to control her direction. After countless falls, he helped her up with augh, saying, "This is a sad day for the teaching profession. My reputation is in your hands." "So be it," Leanne steadied herself, clinging to his arm. "Were you nning on teaching anyone else?" "No one else, just you, myst and only disciple," he said, dusting the snow off her, teasing, "Does your bum hurt? Let me rub it for you." Leanne yfully hit him through her snowsuit. To avoid injuries, Curtis booked the entire ski resort for their lessons. Although a great teacher might not guarantee a great student, after several days of hands-on instruction from him, Leanne made significant progress. From tumbling every few meters, she managed to ski independently. Gliding down the snowy slopes was thrilling and tense. Carefully controlling her direction, the biting wind whooshed past her ears, giving her a rush of exhration like never before. NovelDrama.Org She looked over to see Curtis, d in ck ski gear, keeping pace beside her, safeguarding her journey. The vast mountain range seemed to belong just to them at that moment. Time was immersed in honey, each second radiating the sweet taste of happiness. Leaving d behind, they made their way to Stake City. Curtis took Leanne to visit the old headquarters of ElitePinnacle and introduced her to his friends on et Bullion Boulevard, announcing, "This is my wife."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! NovelDrama.Org He threw a party for her and danced with her. Amid cheers from everyone, they shared a passionate kiss after En losing a game. Leanne had just met those friends, but she had the time of her life. She felt both intoxicated and sober. Back at Curtis'' apartment, she m crouched by his bed, busily searching for something. Curtis, loosening his tie, came up behind her and bent down, teasing, "What are you doing here?" "Where''s my photo?" Leanne looked up at him. "You said you had a photo of me by your bed." The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 440 Her eyes shimmered with a bright expectancy, and Curtis gently tapped his forehead against hers. Leanne blinked, hershes softly grazing his jawline like feathers. Curtis drawled, "Doesn''t look like it''s on this side. Why don''t you check the other side?" Turning her head, Leanne indeed spotted her photo on the nightstand across the bed.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Just over three years, yet, looking at her younger self, she sensed a certain naivety. After gazing at the photo for a while, she put it back in its ce. An arm snaked around her waist as Curtis hugged her from behind. They stood by the floor-to-ceiling window of their high-rise, overlooking the dazzling night view of Stake. The two years they had missed each other finally converged at this moment. Leanne wrote on the ss, leaving no trace or fog, as Curtis watched her every move until she dotted thest letter. He kissed her, leading her to the bed, where they embraced and possessed each other passionately across the ocean, pouring out all their love at that moment. The afternoon sun shone down on Stonebridge. As they disembarked from the ne, Joy, who had eagerlye to pick them up, jumped and waved, shouting, "I''m here! Wee home, baby!" Leanne''s phone buzzed with messages, but she hardly had time to look. They squeezed her into a car, sandwiching her between them, chattering all the way. "Sandra in your hospital or whatever got her license revoked, and your chief got fired too." "My dad said the ethicsmittee. is investigating that corrupt hospital director. He embezzled over fifty million and misappropriated another eighty million. Twenty years in prison wouldn''t be surprising." Leanne hadn''t even left the hospital''s group chat which was buzzing with news of a medical anti-corruption storm sweeping through Stonebridge. In another car. The peak of summer had arrived in Stonebridge. Curtis held Leanne''s sunhat, setting it aside to check his phone for messages umted over time. Caleb reported from the passenger seat about the investigation over the past month. "The orphanage where your wife stayed has been closed for a white, all records lost. But I found annual donations in Mr. Joseph''s name, almost covering the orphanage''s expenses." Joseph had passed away, otherwise, Leanne wouldn''t have ended up in the orphanage. Who would donate in his name? Curtis, with a thoughtful tap of his finger on his knee, asked, "Whatm about the article? Did you find anything?" "The newspaper closed down seven years ago due to financial issues. The reporter who wrote it has since emigrated, but she admitted to beingmissioned to visit the ve orphanage and write the story about the heroic sacrifice of the Castillo family." "It was Mary''s doing, wasn''t it?" Curtis seemed unsurprised. "Yes," Caleb confirmed, "She yed a significant role, using publie opinion to pressure your parents to adopt Leanne." Curtis was right in guessing that Mary had a big hand in all this. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 441 Joy and Selina were buzzing with excitement toy their eyes on Leanne''s photos from her trip to d. Handing over her camera, the two huddled close, flipping through the images with a chorus of admiration between them. After a while, Joy, fully satisfied, slouched back with a content sigh, "That''s it. I''ve practically been to d myself now." "How about we head there for our honeymoon?" Selina suggested with a spark in her eye. "When are you on annual leave?" "What''s your problem?" Joy teased, showing no sisterly support. "You''re the one who''s single, not me." Selina huffed, "So what? Just you wait, I''ll get my mom to set me up with someone in no time!" But what moved Joy, beyond d''s breathtakingndscapes, were the captured moments between Leanne and Curtis.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And one photo stood out - taken in front of a church. Despite Curtis and Leanne being in casual wear, it gave Joy the impression they had just renewed their Vows. Leanne''s wedding ring was prominently back on her finger. Suddenly struck by an overwhelming sense of emotion, Joy shoved the camera into Selina''s hands and enveloped Leanne in a tight hug. "Sweetie, keep this happiness going forever." Selina, not wanting to be left out, quickly set the camera aside and joined in the embrace. "Leanne, you look so much better now like you''re literally glowing." Leanne quizzed, "Really?" "You wouldn''t believe it, but when I first met youst year, you seemed so aloof and hard to approach, hardly ever smiling. You''ve changed so much." In less than a year, so much had happened, so much had changed. Leanne reflected on Curtis'' return from abroad, acknowledging how her outlook on life had indeed transformed significantly. Snow could melt under warmth. A hedgehog could retract its spikes. Rose could bloom in nutrient-rich soil, all needing ample love to flourish. Back at Leanne''s Castle, Caleb hesitated as he opened the car door for Curtis, "Mr. Richardson, are you sure about this?" Curtis stepped out, holding a straw sun hat, his gaze coollynding on Caleb, Do you think you run the! show now that I''ve been away month?" NovelDrama.Org S for a Caleb quickly rified, "I mean, with Leanne''s temperament, if she finds out the truth, she might..." He trailed off, not finishing his thought. Curtis nced ahead, spotting Jake and the three girls arriving first, theirughter filling the air as they yfully jostled each other. Leanne, in a white sundress, was bathed in the dappled sunlight filtering through the trees. If she knew the truth, she would surely leave him. "This is what we owe her." Walking over, Curtis ced the hat on Leanne, shielding her from the sun. After the long flight, Joy and Selina had dinner with Leanne before leaving early, allowing her to rest and adjust to the jetg. Due to the time difference, Leanne woke upte each day. By the time she was up, Curtis had already left for work, with ElitePinnacte piling up tasks awaiting his attention. Since resigning, Leanne had found her days to be more leisurely. She enjoyed brunch, wandered in the garden with her cat, delved into in academic books, or researched top medical schools in preparation for her PhD. No matter how busy, Curtis made it a point to return home each evening, sharing dinner with her and offering advice on her choices among Embend''s prestigious institutions. One afternoon, three dayster, Leanne was in the garden pruning flowers with her catzily rolling in the sunlight on thewn. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 442 Laura ushered Jake into the room, where he said, "Mydy, Mr. Curtis sent me to take you back to the Richardson family." Leanne was puzzled. Why hadn''t Curtis called her himself? She set aside her gardening shears and took off her gloves. "I''ll just wash my hands and be right there." It had been a while since shest visited home after encountering Hanley there. The mysteries surrounding the Richardson family, especially the secrets Mary kept, made it hard for Leanne to look at them the same way. Returning to the Richardson family brought those unresolved questions back into focus. Distracted, Jake parked at a rarely used side entrance. Only when Leanne stepped out did she realize where they were. Just as she was about to ask why, a servant from the Richardson family opened the door from inside, as if waiting specifically for her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Entering through the side door, the old mansion''syout was a maze leading to the living room. As she navigated the twists and turns, passing a closed parlor, she overheard voices inside and paused. Through the door of the parlor. The matriarch looked frailer than before, settling onto the couch with her cane. Her spirits only lifted when talking about Leanne. "How was Anne''s honeymoon trip?" "Great." Curtis, sitting across from her in a suit that seemed to entuate his aloof demeanor, replied. "As long as you''re both happy. Anne quit her job. It''s a good time for her to rest. She''s been overworked these past years." "Leanne always lets people boss her at work withoutining at home. If it weren''t for that news report, I wouldn''t have known she''d been hospitalized." Despite her frailty, Mary went on, "If she wants to study, that''s fine. She''s always been sharp, perfect for academia. Once she''s finished, we can open a clinic for her, so she won''t have to work so hard and no one will dare mistreat her. Curtis, Phillip, you''ll help her out, won''t you?" "Anything else?" Curtis asked. "You''re the one I worry about," she retorted. "If you dare upset Anne, I''de back from my grave to deal with you!" Curtis'' gaze was inscrutable. After a moment of silence, he promised, "I won''t hurt her." He slid a printed photo across the coffee table to her, a picture of a shrine. "Why did you set up a memorial for Joseph and Rose at the chapel, dedicating prayers for them.?" Mary sighed at the sight of the photo. "You always were too clever for your own good." "When I was young, you weren''t religious. After Charles died, your spent years at that retreat. I thought it was for Charles." "What have you done to owe the Castillo family, keeping up their memorial for twenty years?" "That''s none of your business!" She stood abruptly, attempting to leave. "Sarah, get him out of here!" Leanne''s tears starting to blur her vision. She pushed the door open. Mary, who was just feigning indignance, suddenly changed her tone. "My dear..." "I don''t know if I can still call you grandmother," Leanne said, her voice thick with emotion, standing defiantly at the doorway. "I deserve to know why my parents died. He might not have the right to ask, but surely I do?" Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 443 Mary was on the cusp of her 80th birthday, a milestone that seemed both monumental and just another day in her long life of ups and downs. She had lived through storms and even stirred up a few herself. Reaching this age, she was as crafty and sharp as theye. Mary had a knack for ying her family like a chessboard, always staying several moves ahead. From manipting the press to force Maddox and Jennifer to adopt Leanne, to orchestrating moral dilemmas that led to Leanne''s marriage to Curtis, Mary was always in control. Yet, for all her scheming against her flesh and blood, it was Leanne, the adopted granddaughter from outside the family, who was her greatest weakness and challenge. Mary could handle Curtis with her usual mix of stubbornness and evasion, but in front of Leanne, she often found herself at a loss. "Don''t mind his nonsense. He''s just looking for trouble out of boredom," Mary said, trying to reach out to Leanne with a warmth that belied her usual demeanor. "How was your day out? Did Curtis feed you too much? Your face looks all plump and cute. Come here, let me have a look." Leanne, however, pulled away, leaving Mary''s outstretched hand hanging and her smile fading into a look of sorrow. Fighting back tears, Leanne confronted her, "What really happened to my parents? Please don''t lie to me anymore." Mary''s eyes, too, reddened with a mix of love and guilt, "Darling, let''s not talk about that. Can''t things go back to how they were, with me doting on you?" But to Leanne, this affection felt more painful than any harsh word could ever be. As she tried to hold back her tears, they broke through, streaming down her face. "I saw the birthmark on Hanley''s hand," she choked out. "The man who kidnapped us... I never forgot the mark on his hand. Hanley was the one who killed my parents, right?" Mary, visibly shaken and struggling to remain standing, finally copsed onto the couch. The truth hovered before Leanne, fragile as a thin sheet of paper, piercing it through felt like suffocation. Curtis silently moved to sit beside Leanne, taking her hand in his. As she turned to him, he gently wiped away her tears, "I''m with you." Watching the two of them, Mary went through a whirlwind of emotions to After a long silence, filled with their quiet determination, Mary spoke with difficulty, "Charles, and were much like you two when we were young, two wires and stubborn and full of pride. We''d fight instead of talking things out, always aiming for the heart." N?velDrama.Org owns this. "One year, after a particrly bad fight, he went to Capital City for half a year, trying to avoid me. There, he fell ill, and his secretary, kind and gentle, took care of him. He used to ¦Ò¦Ó¦Ç Contrasted with her softness, he started to waver. Initially, he remembered his responsibilities, but after returning to Stonebridge and finding out she''d made his clothes, we fought again. He went back to Capital City, got drunk, and ended up with his secretary." The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 444 "He felt guilty. Having been transferred back from the bustling Capital City, he shew unprecedented patience and spoke in a soft and gentle tone. Sure, he was easy on the eyes, but it was his changed demeanor that won me over. About eight or nine monthster, that woman showed up at our doorstep with a newborn baby to negotiate terms. "Charles came clean to me. Back then, divorce was akin to a social taboo. My father, in his rage, beat him to within an inch of his life. Charles realized his mistake, kneeling in the snow all night long, nearly losing his legs to frostbite." Mary''s recount was brief, but Leanne felt a deep empathy. Discovering the man you love had betrayed you was a shattering experience. Born into this era, Leanne knew she could opt for divorce if heartbroken. But for Mary, divorce was a terrifying beast. She remembered thest time Mary fainted and spoke of a dream. It was indeed true that her anger towards Charles was because of his affair. That secretary was cunning, disappearing as soon as she found out she was pregnant, only to return after the birth to leverage her child for a life of luxury. Ultimately, she was defeated by the ruthlessness of the Richardson family, taking a sum of money to disappear forever. The child, Hanley, was raised solely by Mary. "I named him, taught him to write and sent him to school. Except for not being my flesh and blood, there was no difference. I got Hanley a position at Vector Vista under Maddox, so that they would support each other and jointly protect Vector Vista. But Hanley turned out just like his mother, ambitious and cunning, always looking to climb higher. He used me of being unfair for entrusting Vector Vista to Maddox instead of him." Mary sighed deeply, having treated him like her own, only to be used of bias and ultimately. She seemed to raise other''s child for nothing. Hanley was ambitious, always looking to outdo Maddox until he learned the truth of his birth. Ashamed of his illegitimacy and resentful of Mary''s perceived favoritism, he saw all his struggles as stemming from not being her biological child. He became even more maniptive, rallying support and setting traps for Maddox at every turn. But with Charles'' backing and Maddox''s firm position at Vector Vista, he could never cause a real shift. Their rivalry began to affect Vector Vista. In a rage, Charles fired him and expelled him from VectorVista. This pushed Hanley to a desperate act.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He kidnapped Joseph, the brains behind Vector Vista Bank''s system, forcing him to misuse his ess to tamper with ounts. He wanted to give Maddox an unforgettable debacle, one that would force him to step down amidst the outrage of millions of clients at the expense of Vector Vista''s decades-long reputation. But he underestimated Joseph''s integrity. Not everyone everyone was like m Hanley, willing to risk the lives of millions for personal gain. No one could have imagined his psyche could be spXwisted. By the time the Richardson family was informed, Joseph and Rose had been murdered Charles suffered a heart attack on the spot. Despite days of medical effort, nothing could be done to save him. The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 445 Leanne felt like she was suffocating. "So you knew all along?" She looked over at Mary with a dazed expression, the woman who, besides her parents, loved her the most in the world. "You knew it was him who kidnapped us and killed my parents. Why didn''t you tell the police? Why did you hide it when they came investigating?" Leanne''s speech was slow, her voice soft, "Just because he''s a Richardson. Does that mean he can take three lives and not be ountable?" Her usations cut deep into Mary''s heart, "My dear child, I''m so sorry." "Don''t call me that!" Leanne suddenly became agitated, "I was never lucky enough to truly be one of the Richardson family. My only fortune was that my parents fought tooth and nail to get me out, or I would have been dead by his hand too." Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes. She asked, "Don''t you see me as your Grandma now?" Leanne''s tears fell freely, her fingers clenched so tightly that her nails dug into her palms, just to keep her voice from trembling. "I recognize you, but who recognizes my parents? For twenty years, their deaths have been a mystery, and you''ve shielded a murderer. How are you any different from him?" The troubles Hanley caused at Vector Vista, along with Charles'' sudden death, added insult to injury. The case of Joseph''s parents pushed Vector Vista Bank into the spotlight. Revealing the truth would not only tarnish the Richardson family''s reputation but also plummet the public trust in VectorVista Bank to an all-time low.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Trust was the cornerstone of a bank. Once that copsed, so did an eighty-year legacy. But in turbulent times, the Richardson family could ill afford another scandal. Yet, what did these calctions and considerations have to do with an innocent girl who lost her parents? This wasn''t for Leanne to forgive. Mary didn''t attempt to justify herself further, tears streaming down her cheeks. She kept saying, "I''m so sorry, my dear." She had brought Leanne back to the Richardson family and spent twenty years in seclusion, praying for redemption, but it did nothing to ease her guilt towards Leanne. Leanne, feeling suffocated by the heavy air didn''t look back at Mary filled with self-reproach and apologies. Desperate to escape, Leanne hurriedly opened the door and dashed out. Curtis, amidst an unbearable tension, stood up and opened the window facing the garden. The afternoon air,den with the reality of heat and dryness, rushed in, confronting the perennial andfortable temperature. At this moment, he understood his parents'' caution and obstruction. They feared he''d be another Hanley. Leanne''s figure vanished through the side door, her pace quick, as if something was chasing her. She cleaned her eyes with the back of her hand, having cried a lot today. Curtis instinctively wanted to step forward, to hold her andfort her. He stopped himself before even starting. Mary''s sorrowful cries filled the room, "It''s all your fault. Damn! Now that you''re gone, leaving me with I this mess, Anne won''t even acknowledge me. I swear, if you were here, I''d kill you myself you worthless toad." NovelDrama.Org Curtis handed her a handkerchief. He who usually made herugh o m herdaugh e remained silent today. Mary cleaned her tears and looked up at him, saying, "You had to tell her despite my warning. Now she knows and it just adds to her grief. Do you regret it?" Was he regret ofying the truth bare before Leanne? "Yes," Curtis said, "But it had to be done. She deserved the truth." The content is on noveldrama.org! Read thetest chapter there! Chapter 446 Mary was shaky with unshed tears, "Please, check on Anne. Don''t let her cope alone." The cemeteryy in the serene outskirts, dusk creeping over the horizon. Leanne sat on the grass in front of a tombstone, lost in the photograph of a young couple in love. Her life shed before her eyes, a life altered since she was six. She recalled the arguments of her aunt and uncle through a door, the peace pendant broken by a bully at the orphanage, the days she tiptoed around the Richardson family... She also recollected the smiling face of Mary who called her darling with her rough yet tender touch but always scolded Curtis whenever he picked on her... But Curtis appeared in her memories the most. His handsome features, his annoyingly endearing ways, the warmth of his embrace, and those carefree days in d... It dawned on Leanne why Chuck had said finding the killer would do her no good. Because it would shatter the life she now had. If the price was losing the person who loved her most in this world, was it worth relentlessly pursuing the truth, no matter the consequences? Leanne was suddenly lost too. Should she just stay snug within her bubble, continuing as Mrs. Richardson? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Perhaps a fa?ade of peace was better than the chaos that would follow its shattering. The air in the suburbs was fresher than in the city. Curtis stood by the roadside, borrowing a cigarette from Jake. Jake hesitated, pulling out his cheap pack. Was it overstepping to advise Curtis against smoking? "Are you trying for a baby with Leanne, aren''t you?" he ventured. Curtis remained expressionless as he replied, "Not smoking would kill me." Jake quickly handed him the cigarette and lit it for him. The harsh tobo hit Curtis hard, the taste acrid. He gazed towards the distant hills, the sky transitioning from amber to a deep blue, the path to the cemetery almost swallowed by darkness. It was getting dark and she hadn''te down yet. Curtis stubbed out the cigarette and started walking towards her. 1 Leanne didn''t know how long she had been sitting there. The tombstones seemed eerie in the dim light the silence unnerving, yet she felt no urge to leave. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S It was as if she was punishing herself, making amends to her parents in this futile way. When Curtis found her, she was sitting motionless in front of a dark tombstone, almost meditative. He crouched down, gently touching her lifeless face, "Let''s go home." Obediently, she stood and followed him past the rows of solemn tombstones, down the steps. Curtis had asked the wrong question that day. It wasn''t about her choice to leave him but whether he deserved to have her stay. He wanted to ask her if he left everything about the Richardson family behind, could they be together? But he knew he couldn''t. He was raised amidst the luxury and privilege of the Richardson family His body, his talents, his capabilities, and even his character were products of his parents, of the Richardson upbringing. All was built on the deaths of Joseph and Rose. Their blood nourished the soil of his childhood. These were not things he could cast off. Back at Leanne''s Castle, after a shower, Leanney on the bed, her dark hair spread across the pillow, staring nkly at the curtains. Curtis wrapped his arms around her from behind, with the light casting a soft glow. He whispered against her hair, Leanne, no matter where we are, I will never stop loving you." Chapter 447 After getting his heart trampled on in the game of love, Mr. Perez found himself fueled by a rare surge of ambition, boldly dering his intent to dive into the world of entrepreneurship. His parents were over the moon with pride, immediately pledging their full support. That was until Devin laid out his grand n for cyber pets and nonchntly asked for a cool billion dors to get things off the ground. His dad was up and out of his seat in a sh, mumbling something about a meeting. His mom, not to be outdone, whipped out her phone and made her escape under the guise of arranging a tea date with Penelope. Devin then shifted his eyes to the only family member left in the room, Hubert, who couldn''t make a quick getaway due to his age. With a befuddled look, Hubert asked, "What kind of dog costs that much?" In the end, Devin managed to secure four hundred million from Hubert who wanted Devin to be happy in his unconditional adoration. An additional sixty percent of the investment came from Curtis. Curtis, generous but not easily blinded like Hubert, demanded a solid business n in exchange for his investment. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Three months flew by, and Devin was back with his team and a detailed presentation for his angel investors. "Our bionic quadruped robot will be equipped with thirty-six micro motors to achieve high-intensity, precise movements, closely mimicking a real dog," Devin began, his team nodding along. "Its vision, hearing, and touch will be powered by seventy-two sensors, twelve cameras, and ultrasonic radar. It''ll have facial and voice recognition. We''re throwing in an Al processor to read human emotions and respond ordingly. Inyman''s terms, it''ll cuddle you when you''re sad, wag its tail when you''re happy, do backflips when you wanna y, and stay quiet when you''re busy. Plus, it won''t make a mess or, you know." Devin couldn''t help but roll his eyes, "Can we introduce something else, please?" The team''s lead engineer zipped his lips, apologizing to Mr. Perez with a sheepish grin. The sun was zing that August day, casting a noble simplicity over Curtis, who sat with his back to the window. Devin, hopeful, asked, "So, what do you think?" Curtis was unreadable. "It''s imaginative," he finally said. Unsure, Devin pressed, "Is that apliment?" "Yes, I''m praising your bravery to dream big," Curtis replied dryly, adding "Thirty-six micro motors for a dog? Why not just arm it and send it to space to fight aliens?" Devin was speechless. The young engineers filled with imagination fell silent. The prototype on the table, lively and yful, suddenly seemed to embody the innocence and folly of their ambition. It wobbled around before crashing into a water ss in front of Curtis, performing an idental backflip, its footnding in the ss. Devin had always been fascinated with model mechanics. Though cyber pets seemed like a far-fetched idea the frontier of robotics and Al held boundless potential. S After a moment of jesting, Curtis grudgingly admitted, "The business n''s not bad. Keep it up." The engineers beamed with gratitude, thanking Curtis as they gathered their things. Before they could leave, Curtis stopped them, nodding towards the prototype, "Take your little project with you." The curly-haired engineer scooped up the robot dog as the rest filed out. Devin lingered, rolling his chair closer to Curtis. "Bro, what''s really going on with you and Leanne?" Devin asked, recalling the shock and disbelief when he first heard rumors of their separation, which led to an unfortunate O misunderstanding and a brawl. Chapter 448 When Leanne''s estrangement from the Richardson family became public knowledge, Devin was more devastated than if he''d gone through a breakup himself. "It''s nothing," Curtis said, clicking the pen shut with an air of indifference that made it seem as if they were discussing the unremarkable weather of a typical summer day. "Same as always." Devin couldn''t grasp the situation. "She didn''t even show up for Mary''s 80th birthday bash. How is that the same as always?" Curtis couldn''t be bothered to exin. He stood up from his chair and yfully pped Devin on the head as if he were a mischievous pup. "Go entertain yourself." Joy had been staying at Leanne''s Castle for nearly a month by then, arriving just a few days after Curtis had moved out. Concerned about Leanne''s well-being, Joy took all the leave she could from work. She avoided the office unless absolutely necessary, choosing instead to spend her days in the garden with Leanne. Their time together felt more like a vacation than anything else. The summer in Stonebridge was on another extreme, with the heat crawling everyone''s skin and the sun scorching the earth. Only the gardens in this bustling city offered some respite from the relentless heat. What surprised Joy, however, was Leanne''s stable mood. She wasn''t sad or depressed but spent her days gardening, ying with the cats, feeding the fish, and preparing her application for Medical School in Embend. Selina would visit now and then, sometimes bringing beer and crawfish, other times ice cream, cake, and bubble tea. This time, she brought nutritious chicken soup. After eating their fill, Joy lounged on the rocking chair, sipping on freshly squeezed watermelon juice, and patted her belly contentedly. "Life''s pretty sweet when you''re eating and resting well.." Leanne was buried in her textbooks at the table. Despite the heat, the air conditioning was on low for Joy''sfort. Leanne had draped a shawl over her shoulders while a cat napped in herp. Hearing Joy, Leanne didn''t respond. "You haven''t gained a pound, but here you are, packing on the pounds," Selina teased. "You sure you''re not pregnant?" Leanne paused her note-taking and looked up at them. Joy quickly kicked Selina under the table, causing her to bite her tongue. Wincing in pain, Selina retaliated with a lisp, "She''s the one who told me!" Leanne turned to Joy, "How did you know?" Leanne''s period had been over a weekte that month, initially attributing it to stress. On the tenth day, she took a pregnancy test, and the two clear red lines couldn''t be denied. It was onlyst week''s news. She hadn''t even sorted out her feelings yet. Somehow, they guessed it as if they could read her like a book. No wonder Selina brought nutritious soup today. "I saw the pregnancy test in the vel bathroom after you showered.. Imagine if Laura had found it instead," Joy said, gaining confidence. "Imagine the drama if she identally told Curtis S "Exactly," Selina chimed in. "We can''t let the Richardson family find out." "Their kind wouldn''t want their bloodline outside the family. If the This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. child grows up outside and then el inheritance, it''d be chaos. But considering Hanley''s example, they might not want you to have the baby." Leanne hadn''t kept her breakup with Curtis a secret, not that she could have. They were resolutely on her side, no questions asked. Leanne stroked the cat''s sleek fur. "I haven''t decided to keep it." "You''ll definitely keep it," Joy said confidently. "Why?" asked Leanne. "Because I''ve got a sixth sense about these things. I''ve foreseen that she''s my destined goddaughter," Joy imed. "Besides, it''s not like we can''t afford it. If you need help, I''ll quit my job and be your full-time nanny. You just need to keep us fed and housed." Chapter 449 When Leanne''s estrangement from the Richardson family became public knowledge, Devin was more devastated than if he''d gone through a breakup himself. "It''s nothing," Curtis said, clicking the pen shut with an air of indifference that made it seem as if they were discussing the unremarkable weather of a typical summer day. "Same as always." Devin couldn''t grasp the situation. "She didn''t even show up for Mary''s 80th birthday bash. How is that the same as always?" Curtis couldn''t be bothered to exin. He stood up from his chair and yfully pped Devin on the head as if he were a mischievous pup. "Go entertain yourself." Joy had been staying at Leanne''s Castle for nearly a month by then, arriving just a few days after Curtis had moved out. Concerned about Leanne''s well-being, Joy took all the leave she could from work. She avoided the office unless absolutely necessary, choosing instead to spend her days in the garden with Leanne. Their time together felt more like a vacation than anything else. The summer in Stonebridge was on another extreme, with the heat crawling everyone''s skin and the sun scorching the earth. Only the gardens in this bustling city offered some respite from the relentless heat. What surprised Joy, however, was Leanne''s stable mood. She wasn''t sad or depressed but spent her days gardening, ying with the cats, feeding the fish, and preparing her application for Medical School in Embend. Selina would visit now and then, sometimes bringing beer and crawfish, other times ice cream, cake, and bubble tea. This time, she brought nutritious chicken soup. After eating their fill, Joy lounged on the rocking chair, sipping on freshly squeezed watermelon juice, and patted her belly contentedly. "Life''s pretty sweet when you''re eating and resting well.." Leanne was buried in her textbooks at the table. Despite the heat, the air conditioning was on low for Joy''sfort. Leanne had draped a shawl over her shoulders while a cat napped in herp. Hearing Joy, Leanne didn''t respond. "You haven''t gained a pound, but here you are, packing on the pounds," Selina teased. "You sure you''re not pregnant?" Leanne paused her note-taking and looked up at them. Joy quickly kicked Selina under the table, causing her to bite her tongue. Wincing in pain, Selina retaliated with a lisp, "She''s the one who told me!" Leanne turned to Joy, "How did you know?" Leanne''s period had been over a weekte that month, initially attributing it to stress. On the tenth day, she took a pregnancy test, and the two clear red lines couldn''t be denied. It was onlyst week''s news. She hadn''t even sorted out her feelings yet. Somehow, they guessed it as if they could read her like a book. No wonder Selina brought nutritious soup today. "I saw the pregnancy test in the vel bathroom after you showered.. Imagine if Laura had found it instead," Joy said, gaining confidence. "Imagine the drama if she identally told Curtis S "Exactly," Selina chimed in. "We can''t let the Richardson family find out." "Their kind wouldn''t want their bloodline outside the family. If the child grows up outside and then el inheritance, it''d be chaos. But considering Hanley''s example, they might not want you to have the baby." Leanne hadn''t kept her breakup with Curtis a secret, not that she could have. They were resolutely on her side, no questions asked. Leanne stroked the cat''s sleek fur. "I haven''t decided to keep it." "You''ll definitely keep it," Joy said confidently. "Why?" asked Leanne. "Because I''ve got a sixth sense about these things. I''ve foreseen that she''s my destined goddaughter," Joy imed. "Besides, it''s not like we can''t afford it. If you need help, I''ll quit my job and be your full-time nanny. You just need to keep us fed and housed." Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 448 Tip: You can use left, right keyboard keys to browse between chapters.Tap the middle of the screen to reveal Reading Options. If you find any errors (non-standard content, ads redirect, broken links, etc..), Please let us know so we can fix it as soon as possible. Report Follow us: Do you like this site? Donate here: Your donations will go towards maintaining / hosting the site! Comments Joy was restless and shared a bed with Leanne, tossing and turning like a pancake on a hot griddle. Leanne''s hard-won drowsiness vanished with Joy''s gymnastics, leading her to suggest, "If you can''t sleep, why not go outside and count how many stars are in the sky?" Joy was speechless and flipped over, propping herself up on an elbow to ask, "Is there nothing we can do about Hanley? It just doesn''t sit right with me, letting him get away with everything." Leanne paused, "We can''t find him. Even if we did, without proof, we can''t touch him." Knowing who was responsible yet feeling powerless was the most disheartening part for her. "But seeing both of you suffer like this breaks my heart," Joy said, pounding the mattress in frustration. "Why should he get to ruin your parents'' lives and leave you and Curtis to pick up the pieces?" Leanne didn''t have an answer. Luck never seemed to be on her side. She never seemed to get what she wanted, and any love she found always slipped through her fingers. No, that wasn''t entirely true. Someone had once promised never to stop loving her. A certain strength began to grow in Leanne and she felt a sense of peace returning. The autumn that year felt unusually short, the drop in temperature happening in the blink of an eye, as if overnight, the first snow had already fallen. Leanne had nned lunch at the new trendy diner in town with Amy and Donna. The food was so-so, but the ce was bustling with energy. Donna brought her two kids along, who were lively and well-mannered. After lunch, Donna had to take the kids to their extracurricr ss, leaving Leanne to watch them drive off. The diner was close to Northwood. On a whim, Leanne decided to visit the mansion in Northwood. The yard was covered in a thickyer of snow, like a pristine white carpet, too perfect to disturb. Her boots crunched in the snow as she bundled up in her thick coat, whimsically starting to roll snowballs and build a snowman. Forgetting her gloves, her hands quickly turned red from the cold. She breathed on her fingers for warmth before cing a newly rolled snowball atop another. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org She picked a small branch for the nose and wandered the yard looking for stones for the eyes. In the quiet and empty yard, the sudden sound of a watch''s chime was startlingly clear. Leanne stopped in her tracks, ncing at her wrist where her star-patterned watch was signaling the presence of another person within five meters. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was then that she heard a familiar and clear voice. "Would these work?" She looked up and turned around. Snowkes fell softly around her as a tall figure emerged from the mansion. Curtis was dressed casually in a sweater and lounge pants under his ck coat. His jaw was shadowed with stubble, looking a bit disheveled yet charming. Despite the snow-covered ground showing no footprints, he must have been there before the snow began. Curtis held out his hand, revealing two stones. They seemed to be picked at random, perhaps from a decorative piece, ck with the shimmer of sapphire under the light, quite beautiful. "No grapes at home, so these will have to do." Leanne''s gazended on his hand, particrly on the silver band on his ring finger that he never took off. She tucked her left hand deeper into her sleeve and reached out with her right for the stones. As her icy fingers brushed Curtis'' palm, he closed his hand, warmly enveloping hers, much like the snow outside. Chapter 450 "My hands are so frozen they might as well be stones, and yet you''re still going at it like there''s no tomorrow. nning on giving up surgery?" The icy chill of her hands was soon enveloped by a warm embrace as Leanne looked down, murmuring, "It''s not too bad..." Before she could finish, Curtis scooped up her dangling left hand, warming it within his own. His fingers brushed against her wedding ring, caressing it a few times without a word. Leanne made no attempt to pull away. Snowkes settled on Curtis'' coat shoulders, his warmth transferring to her. It was unclear whether he was warming her hands out of kindness or he was finally having her before him after longing for her day and night. Curtis wanted to cherish the moment. He warmed her hands further, then pressed them against his face and lips. His darkshes partially lowered, catching snowkes, as he tenderly kissed her cold fingertips. Gradually, the warmth seeped into Leanne''s bones, thawing the chill. After a while, she suddenly asked, "How long has it been since you shaved?" Curtis stiffened his expression, his hand instinctively reaching for his chin. He had been here for a few days, living alone, neglecting to shave. "Does it look that bad?" Leanne replied, "It''s not too bad, not really ugly." Curtis knew she was trying tofort him. She never liked his unkempt appearance.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "I''ll shave now. Will you wait for me?" Leanne nodded, agreeing, "Go ahead." Her eyes were serene and gentle. Curtis lingered for a few seconds, unmoving. "Forget it. You won''t wait," he said, understanding her as well as he understood himself. "Can you bear with it a little longer?" he coaxed tenderly, his eyes full of deep affection, "I haven''t seen you in so long. I just want to look at you." He had secretly visited Leanne''s Castle several times. She was unaware. Thankfully, the cat knew better than to tell, even though it had rubbed against his legs enough times to leave a mark. After finishing the snowman''s eyes, Leanne and Curtis sat on the porch steps together. "Thinking of going to Harvard Medical School?" Curtis inquired. He always seemed to have thetest information. Leanne had only received the email yesterday. "I''m still deciding." Since Curtis had been in Embend for quite some time, Leanne sought his opinion, "Between Johns Hopkins and Harvard Medical School, which do you think is better?" "Both are top-notch. Whichever you choose will be the best," Curtis brushed off the snow from her hat and fixed it back on her head, "With your talents, whichever school secures you will rank first next year." Leanne turned her head away, "My ego isn''t as big as yours." Curtis was generous, "No worries. I can lend you some of mine." "I''ll pass," Leanne said, "You didn''t shave." Curtis burst intoughter with a hint of regret in his voice, "I miscalcted. Had I known you were coming today, I would have made sure to look my best." Leanne wanted to ask him what he was doing all alone here, but she swallowed her words. The snow nketed the branches, heralding another winter season. That year, the snow had blocked the roads. He had spoken of living in seclusion here forever. Had they never left the mountain, would all that followed have been avoided? But all the what-ifs were pointless since they would nevere to pass. After staying outside for a while, Leanne began to feel the cold creeping in. "I should go." "Alright," Curtis replied. As she stood and descended the steps, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her from behind. Curtis'' voice fell softly from above her head, "Just a little more time." Leanne thought he was asking her to stay a bit longer, but after he spoke, he let her go. Chapter 451 Boots crunched on the soft snow as Leanne stepped away, then turned back. Through the swirling snowkes, Curtis stood under the eave, his features as striking as ever. Locking eyes with her, a gentle warmth flickered in his eyes. He didn''te to see her off, just said, "You should head back. It''s cold out." On her way back, Leanne couldn''t shake the image of his eyes from her mind. When Joy heard she had seen Curtis in Northwood, her gaze immediately darted to Leanne''s belly. "Did he notice?" "No." At home, Leanne shrugged off her down jacket. Joy reached out,paring their bellies, "How do you manage to stay so slim at 20 weeks? I look bigger after a single meal at a buffet." Leanne retorted, "Is that from one meal, or because you''re eating five times a day?" Stung, Joy mock-threatened, "I''m gonna get you for that!" Halfway through her yful attack, she remembered Leanne''s condition and dramatically grabbed her own neck instead, "I''ll throttle myself!" "Don''t you have a check-up tomorrow? I have to attend a meeting in the morning, which should be done in a couple of hours," Joy mentioned. "Why don''t you wait for me? I''ll go with you in the afternoon?" "I''ve already made an appointment with the doctor," Leanne said. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry." Leanne dreamed that night again. She dreamed of her parents before tragedy struck when they lived a simple yet warm life as a family of three. In the dream''s final moments, her father advised her, "Keep running. Head towards where the sun rises." Awakening from the dream in a room bathed inzy light, Leanne sipped water while pondering her parents'' message. They hadn''t revealed the culprit, not wanting her soul trapped in that dark factory, confined by their demise. She looked forward and moved towards the sunrise. But where was her sun? It was in Northwood, d, Leanne''s Castle - everywhere Curtis was. Leanne attended her prenatal With in the morning. The 4 et showed a healthy b every organ clearly visible. The doctor conducting the exam didn''t disclose the baby''s gender, but being medically trained herself, Leanne knew. As she stepped out of the clinic, stuffing the results into her bag, Jeremy called out to her unexpectedly. "Leanne?" She looked up, equally surprised, "What a coincidence!" Jeremy nced at her, then at the sign for the maternity ward, quickly regaining hisposure. "I''m here to visit my cousin who just had a baby. Are you here alone?" "Yeah." Leanne didn''t find it awkward, but e their unexpected meeting made Jeremy hesitant, wanting to ask. more without crossing a line. Without his prying, Leanne wasn''t sure how to begin exining. After an awkward moment, Leanne smiled, "It''s okay. Say whatever you want." Jeremy managed a smallugh, "It''s nothing. Does Curtis know?" Leanne shook her head, "Not yet." Understanding the delicacy of the situation, Jeremy tactfully expressed, "He''s going to regret missing out." His words made Leanne pause. Jeremy didn''t linger, soon excusing himself. Leanne slowly walked out, taking out her phone to message Curtis. "I have a gift for you." Before receiving a reply, her phone rang with Jennifer''s name shing on the screen. She answered. "Leanne," Jennifer''s voice was hoarse Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ill. Doy and heavy, "Mary is seriously I want toe to thee hospital?" Leanne tightened her grip on the phone, "How could this happen?" But deep down, she knew Mary''s health had been failing, far exceeding the doctors'' initial predictions. Mary hung on by a thread. The sudden reappearance of Hanley after years of absence had weighed heavily on her heart. Chapter 452 When Hanley who had weighed heavily on Mary was finally lifted and Leanne found herself walking away from the Richardson family, her lingering attachments dissipated into thin air. "After you left, Mary''s health went downhill. She''s been in and out of the hospital these past few months. We didn''t want to worry you," Jennifer said, pausing to stifle a sob. "Leanne, please,e see her." By the time Leanne arrived at the hospital, Mary had been moved out of the ICU. It wasn''t that her condition had improved. Rather, the doctors had done all they could. Now, it was time for the family to say their goodbyes. The atmosphere in the hospital room was heavy and tense. Maddox and Phillip stood by the bed in silence, their faces a grim mask of sorrow, which Mary immediately scolded. "Don''t look so glum. I''m not gone yet. Save your mourning for when I''m gone." Jennifer''s eyes were swollen from tears as she tucked the nket around Mary. "I''ve called Leanne. Just hold on a little longer." "Ah, why did you bother Anne? I''ve got no face to see her. And look at me, a sight for sore eyes, I don''t want her remembering me like this." Despite her words, when the door creaked open, she couldn''t help but look up eagerly. A sh of disappointment crossed her eyes when Mary saw it was just a nurse. "She won''te," Mary sighed, settling back down. "She''s still angry with me." "Leanne," Jennifer suddenly called out. Mary whipped her head back towards the door. When she saw Leanne walking in behind the nurse, her lips quivered and her eyes brimmed with tears, much like a child caught in a misdeed. At the sight of Mary lying there, a shadow of her former self, with a feeding tube in her nose and her frail body barely making a dent in the bed, Leanne''s eyes welled up with tears. "Say something to Mary," prompted Jennifer as the others left the room, closing the door behind them. Mary held out her frail hand. Leanne clutched it, burying her face into its weathered surface. Leanne''s tears flowed freely and Mary tenderly cleaned them, her voice nothing more than a soothing murmur., "My dear, don''t cry. I''ve lived a long life. It''s time I paid back for your parents." The words struck Leanne deeply, "Don''t say that. It wasn''t your fault." Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! "Have you forgiven me?" "I can''t forgive on behalf of my parents, nor can I hold on to hate," Leanne said. "After they were gone, you were the one who cared for me the most." Tears fell from Mary''s eyes, soaking into the pillow, "me me, it''s my fault. But don''t me Curtis. He''s suffered enough because of our mistakes. It''s all on us. Don''t let weigh on you two. Without me, there would be no one to fuss over you, and that thought alone makes me restless. Promise me, you and Curtis will take care of each other." Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Holding onto Mary''s weathered hand, Leanne nodded, tears streaming, "I promise." Mary cried andughed, "My dear, in the next life, be sure toe back as my granddaughter again. I''ll take good care of you." Leanne couldn''t hold back her sobs, gripping her hand tightly, pleading "Mary, please don''t leave me. Stay a bit longer, embrace your love great-granddaughter." S For a moment, Mary paused, then her eyes twinkled, "I knew it. I''ve been dreaming of a little baby reaching out for me. How wonderful!" She repeated softly, "How wonderful!" When Curtis entered, Leanne was beside herself with grief, leaning over the bed. Mary, with her IV-marked hand, stroked her head. At the sight of Curtis, she pulled his hand towards Leanne''s. "Take good care of each other." With her final concern addressed, Mary seemed at peace, motioning for Curtis to lead Leanne out. Curtis bent down, kissed her wrinkled forehead, and gently touched her thinning white hair, whispering, "Farewell." Chapter 453 The moment the doctor dered the time of death, Curtis enveloped Leanne in his arms, her face wet with tears. The profound grief of losing a loved one had finally broken through the barriers Leanne had built around her heart since the death of her parents twenty years earlier. The tears she had never dared to shed were now flowing freely. Jennifer wept silently, while Maddox turned away, his silhouette against the window looking solitary and forlorn. Mary had flirted with death several times before, as if to desensitize them to the eventual loss. Yet, when she finally passed away, their grief was not diminished in the slightest. With the entire Richardson family present, thewyer proceeded to read Mary''s will. The contents of the will were straightforward. Aside from the Richardson Manor, which had been in the family for over a century and was now bequeathed to Maddox, all other assets including real estate, a lifetime''s collection of antique jewelry, and a 5% share in the Richardson Group were left to Leanne. In the immediate aftermath of her grief, Leanne fell into a stunned silence. It took her a few seconds to process the news and then she looked up at thewyer. Owning a 5% stake meant that Leanne would be the thirdrgest individual shareholder in the Richardson Group after Maddox and Phillip, giving her significant influence within thepany. Thewyer seemed to anticipate her confusion and handed over the documents, saying, "The will was dictated by Mary in a lucid state, witnessed by myself and anotherwyer, and signed by Mary. It is legally binding. Here''s a copy for your review." The bequest of a 5% share went far beyond mere guilt.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leanne''s eyes welled up with tears again. There were so few people in the world who loved her, and now she had lost another. The will was both surprising and expected. In herter years, Mary had be increasingly willful, showing that her primary concern had always been for Leanne. The Richardson family raised no objections. After a moment of silence, Maddox said, "If it was Mary''s wish, then you should ept it." Jennifer added, "Leanne, no matter what, you know Mary truly loved you." Leanne covered her eyes with her hand. vel As they left the hospital, the night had already fallen. Curtis drove Leanne back to Leanne''s Castle. As he was about to leave, Leanne grasped his hand tightly. S "Don''t go." Turning to face her, Curtis saw her eyes, red from crying, and soothingly stroked her hair, "I''ll make us something to eat. You haven''t had anything yet." Leanne followed him back inside. Laura had prepared some nutritious soup. Curtis used it as a base to whip up two servings of pasta. They stood together in the kitchen, silent, providing each other with quietpany. Both of them were grieving. It was his family member, too. With the heating turned up, the warmth of the house enveloped them. Leanne had taken off her coat, revealing a white cashmere sweater underneath, its loose hem hiding her figure. The pasta was fragrant and steaming, blurring Leanne''s vision with its warmth. She quietly ate, and then, breaking the silence, said, "Curtis, let''s make amends." Curtis paused, his fork mid-air, and asked with an unclear implication, "What about your parents? Can you get past that?" "I can''t." But sometimes, love and hatred were not so easily separated. She couldn''t forgive Mary for hiding the truth, yet she couldn''t stop loving her either. Chapter 456 Sarah was clueless, but Phillip mentioned, "Curtis took her." Maddox didn''t push any further. Curtis had everything prepared well in advance, whisking Jennifer off to his ce to shelter from the storm, ensuring she wouldn''t get caught in the turmoil outside. His son was proving more capable by the day, having managed to locate Hanley with an army of resources and quietly extraditing him home without anyone noticing. He was considerate, at least, waiting until the dust settled after the funeral before kicking off a storm of his own. Step by step, Curtis cornered Maddox, leveraging the media to drum up public pressure while arresting Hanley as a suspect. His goal was clear, forcing Maddox into revealing the truth about the past and making Hanley confess his crimes. "Look what your dear brother has done," Maddox said with irritation and admiration. "He''s using every trick in the book against me." "He still left you some wiggle room." Indeed, Curtis could have effortlessly gone public with the murderer''s identity and exposed the Richardson family''s scandalous cover-up, pinning Vector Vista to the wall of shame for protecting a criminal. But Curtis held back. Heid siege but left Maddox one final chance to open the gates and surrender. Phillip said, "At this point, the damage to VectorVista is inevitable. Rather than trying to silence the whispers with half-measures, it''s better to confront our past mistakes and give Anne the justice she deserves. Maddox snorted ambiguously, "No matter how cunning he thinks he is, I''m still his father. In Stonebridge, I''m the one who calls the shots." Curtis had promised Jennifer a big surprise, arranging for her to Leanne''s Castle. Upon arrival, she indeed received a huge surprise, along with a shocking piece of news. The scene of Maddox''s car being ambushed had hit the news, causing Jennifer some worry, though Curtis insisted she stay put. "Just stay here and rx," he said, not looking up from his copy of "What to Expect When You''re Expecting." "This is my dad''s battle, not yours." Jennifer sighed in resignation. "He''s your dad. Are you trying to push him over the edge?" Curtis smirked slightly. "He won''t break that easily. He''s not that fragile." "Why can''t you two sit down and talk it through rather than fighting to the death? Your dad doesn''t respond well to pressure. If you push him too hard, he might not cooperate. "I''ve left him enough dignity to make his choice," Curtis replied. "You don''t need to worry about this. Just enjoy your time and take care of your little granddaughter." Jennifer, too, was aplete victim in the past events. Hanley had thrown the Richardson. family and VectorVista into turmoil, leading to Charles'' sudden death and Mary''s illness. While Jennifer managed the funeral and supported her chaotic family, she also faced immense pressure, ultimately losing her long-awaited daughter due to the stress. Curtis'' words hit a sensitive nerve. "Forget it. I won''t interfere anymore. Do what you must, but don''t go too far. Keeping Leanne safe and healthy during her pregnancy is the most important thing. If anything happens to her, I''ll never forgive you." UMS Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. When Leanne emerged from the study, Jennifer abruptly stopped talking. "Been reading for too long? Your eyes must be tired. Come take a break." Curtis put down the book, noticing her eyes scavenging the coffee table, and asked, "Hungry again?" Leanne''s search paused, feeling a bit sensitive. "Why did you have to say ''again''?" Her early pregnancy was a challenge, with severe morning sickness making it hard to keep food down. But recently, her appetite had surged, catching up to Joy''s five meals a day. Curtis smoothly offered, "You barely ate at lunch, so I thought you might be starving. Laura cooked up some tomato soup.. How about I get you some?" Easily appeased, Leanne nodded. "I''d also like some pancakes." Chapter 457 Maddox''s SUV pulled up outside the iron gates of the estate, and his gaze lifted to the new name emzoned above. The gate remained stubbornly closed, and the guard hemmed and hawed, finally muttering, "Mr. Curtis has given strict orders not to let you in." Phillip was about to dial Curtis on his phone when Maddox interrupted, "No need. He''s just trying to ruffle my feathers." With that, Maddox stepped out of the car and entered the estate on foot. It had been a while since Maddox had visited. Curtis had turned it into a private residence, making it far cozier than before. As a hidden haven amid the city''s hustle, its charm was unique under a nket of snow. Maddox walked down the cobblestone path with Phillip trailing behind. Inside the main house, three people were enjoying a warm gathering. After Leanne finished her tomato soup and pancakes, Jennifer inquired about her prenatal checkup. Fighting off sleepiness, Leanne struggled to keep the conversation going. "If you''re tired, take a nap," suggested Jennifer. Torn between sleep and her unfinished book, Leanne hesitated. "I haven''t finished my book yet." Curtis nodded approvingly. "Hmm, we''ve got a little piglet who loves food and study." Jennifer chuckled at thement. Leanne was mock-annoyed and swung a yful punch at Curtis. He took it with augh, then deadpanned, "You know, hitting me now counts as gang violence. I reserve the right to call awyer." Unable to hold back, Leanne burst intoughter. It was the scene that greeted Maddox and Phillip as they stepped through the archway into the room. The room was warm and filled withughter. Even Jennifer''s face brightened up with a rare smile. Leanne was the first to notice the two figures in the courtyard, herughter fading slightly. With his figure dusted with snow, Maddox climbed the steps, his expression as unreadable as ever. Leanne wasn''t sure why he was there, but his decision to hide the truth back then was to protect VectorVista''s reputation. At the moment, with Curtis stirring the it was likely that Maddox was there in anger. However, Curtis seemed unfazed, lounging in his chair. "What brings you here?" Maddox brushed off the snow from his shoulders. "Here to knock some sense into you." Curtis raised an eyebrow, offering in a seemingly concerned tone, "You can try, but don''te crying to me when you throw out your back." Phillip, who had just entered, shot Curtis a look. Before he could speak, Curtis quipped, "You too? The line is at the back." Phillip was speechless. Jennifer knew an argument was inevitable, particrly over the Hanley issue. It was hard to tell whether Maddox''s actions were right or wrong. Mary had treated Hanley like her own, demanding Maddox be kind and protective of his brother. He hadplied, only to be met with Hanley''s growing ambition and ruthlessness after adulthood. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. To seize power, Hanley had resorted to every trick against Maddox, actions that had nearly destroyed their father and threatened ??? Vector Vista''s legacy. Ironically, the person who wanted Hanley gone the most was Maddox himself. Chapter 459 Maddox didn''t show his feelings, as years of navigating the high seas of the business world had taught him to keep a calm facade, no matter the storm. He turned to his elder son. "Phillip, what''s your take on this?" Leanne nced at Phillip, too. Phillip didn''t owe her anything. After all, he was the heir apparent to the Richardson Group empire. Whatever hardships and tempests VectorVista might face, they''d impact him directly. Dressed in a sharp, dark suit, Phillip''s face, resembling Curtis'', was calm andposed. Amidst expectant looks, he said, "Curtis is not Uncle Hanley, and I''m not in this fight alone like you were back in the day. Curtis has been wronged over Uncle Hanley''s affairs for many years, and I feel guilty toward him." Seeing Curtis struggle against family constraints with his talents shackled pained Phillip deeply. "When thises to light, the repercussions for VectorVista are unpredictable," Maddox pressed on, "Have you considered all that?" After a brief pause, Phillip recalled, "On Curtis'' eighteenth birthday, you gifted him a yacht. He circumnavigated the globe that year, returning with tales of navigating through three thousand miles of open sea and five-meter-high waves. I envied his freedom then." "I asked him if he was afraid of the storms. He told me, ''Sailing the seas, you''re bound to hit storms, but it''s the storms that carry you further."" Phillip continued, "VectorVista has grown from a mere sailboat to a colossal ship over the past twenty years. A light breeze or minor waves won''t capsize it." Maddox looked at his sons, his feelingsplex, but pride and relief were predominant. Jennifer turned away, wiping her eyes. Only those who had lived through the fierce battles between the Richardson siblings could understand the depth of this brotherly bond. "You are getting more tearful with age," Maddox said, not reproachfully. He took out a handkerchief, gently and meticulously dabbing at her tears. "It''s been hard on you." Between spouses of many years, some things go unsaid. Twenty years of regret and tenderness were in those words. "I''m good, but it has been hard on them," Jennifer replied. "Back then, we had no choice but to act as we did, weighing pros and cons. Now, nothing is more important than our family." s?novel Maddox wiped away the tears from her cheeks, folding the checkered handkerchief neatly. He approached Leanne, beginning solemnly, "After the kidnapping, I had people searching for you relentlessly. Unfortunately, we were a step behind, failing to save your parents in time. My selfish desire to protect the truth has caused you and your parents much pain, and for that, I owe you a profound apology." nes "The dashcam in the car that Hanley used during your abduction recorded everything. I managed to save the memory card before Hanley destroyed the belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Content "Mom''s dying wish was to resolve this matter. Beforeing here, I had sent the evidence to the police, fulfilling herst request." Maddox''s face showed sincere remorse. "Anne, I''m deeply sorry for the justice owed to your family that hase so many yearster." N?velDrama.Org owns this. Before his visit, he had made his choice. To hide the truth to protect Vector Vista, Maddox would have been safest destroying the dashcam footage. Yet, he preserved it all these years as evidence of Hanley''s crime and a testament to his lingering conscience. Chapter 460 Leanne''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she nodded, saying, "Regardless, I''m grateful you''re willing to share it now." "The family motto my father left us, ''Love in the family brings prosperity.'' It was his dying insight, his hope for us. Seeing you three brothers united and the love between you and your spouses, I can''tg as a father." Maddox was moved. "What we failed to achieve in our generation, you three have aplished. If your grandparents were watching over us, they could rest easy now." A knowing smile yed on Curtis'' lips, an expected yet affirming one. "Had you mentioned it earlier, I would''ve just told the guard to let you in." Maddox lifted his right hand, and his hearty palm hitting Curtis'' shoulder echoed twice. "How did I end up with a son like you?" "Mind the baby," Curtis said with feigned seriousness, covering Leanne''s belly with his hand as a warning. "Her brain is already developing, sensing the world around her. You wouldn''t want your granddaughter''s first words to you to be ''old rascal,'' would you?" The image was indeed beautiful. Maddox fell silent, withdrawing his hand to his back. Perhaps it was indeed time to enjoy the joys of being a grandfather. Maddox hadn''t been too fond of these sentimental moments when his sons were young, but at the moment, the unborn baby had unmistakably caught his heart.N?velDrama.Org owns this. "After this case wraps up and the kid''s here, I won''t have to feel all sorry when she asks about her grandparents." Inside, the warmth was like spring, while outside, the drifting snow seemed to be easing. As Maddox and Jennifer prepared to leave, Leanne and Curtis walked them to the door. Watching the two get into the car, Jennifer called out from the half-lowered window. "Take Anne back into the house." Leanne said before the window rolled up, "Maddox, Jennifer, thank you." With the push from the Richardson family and widespread public interest, the kidnapping and murder case of Joseph and his wife was quickly resolved, and the truth came to light. NovelDrama.Org On a sunny morning after the snow had stopped, the Richardson Group held a press conference to disclose the sequence of events and apologize to the public. The Richardson family was present in full force, with Leanne sitting beside Curtis, facing the barrage questions from reporters and the boiling public opinion. S Vector Vista Bank''s stock unavoidably fluctuated, and the online criticism against the Richardson family surged, affecting ElitePinnacle, too. Even Leanne wasn''t spared from the criticism, used of betraying her parents for a luxurious life without a conscience. The Richardson family faced the storm head-on, choosing not to manipte public opinion with their influence and epting all criticisms and usations. But when it came to the attacks aimed at Leanne, they unanimously ensured those were gone, not allowing a single derogatory word against her. As the weather turned colder, Leanne found herself embracingziness more. Waking up to find Curtis already at l work, she saw several snowmen he''d built outside the bedroom''s floor-to-ceiling window, each wearing brightly colored knit hats, bringing a smile to her face each. morning. After ate breakfast, she''d read and y with the cat, and Curtis would always return on time for lunch, then lull her to sleep for her nap. When she woke from her nap, the afternoon would be well underway, and it wouldn''t be long before Curtis came home from work. On the day Hanley was sentenced, Curtis apanied Leanne to the cemetery, a solemn visit that marked the beginning of their healing. Chapter 461 A nket of snow covered the tranquil forest, and Joseph and Rose shared a serene and gentle smile on the headstone. Curtis carefully swept the snow off the grave,ying down a bouquet of chrysanthemums before kneeling on one knee to apologize to the resting souls. "Joseph, Rose, the monster who took you from us has finally been brought to justice. I''m sorry it took so many years to give you this peace." Bundled up in a white down coat and wearing a soft suede hat, Leanne had her nose slightly reddened by the chilly northern wind. Looking at the photo that captured the ever-youthful faces of her parents, she finally felt a lighter heart when remembering them. "Mom, Dad, I''m going to have a baby," she whispered, her hand gently touching the photo, her heart swelling with love. "I''m going to be a mother." The little girl who lived under the wings of her parents was about to be one herself, ready to love her child and teach them how to love and be loved. Curtis took her hand and promised the gentle faces on the headstone. "I''ll take good care of them, protect them. I promise." As they left the graveyard, the snow-covered steps were slippery. Leanne held Curtis'' hand, carefully taking each step with a side stance. Curtis found her duck-like posture amusing, and he walked down two steps to stand before her. "Hop on. I''ll carry you." Leanne peeked at the long staircase below, not too proud to ept help, and climbed onto his back, her arms wrapped around his neck. With her legs secured by his arms and the cold winter wind brushing through the trees, the quiet of the graveyard was thick with the reassuring crunch of his shoes on the snow. The weight on his back was his life''smitment, securely held in his care. Leanne''s cheek rested against Curtis'' neck. The subtle scent of wood and cold on him brought a sense of warmth untouched by wind or snow. Walking along, she suddenly turned her face to look at his profile. His long, curlyshes and the proud arch of his nose were a sight that caught her breath. While lost in the moment, her gentle breaths tickled his neck like a feather''s touch. After a while, she blurted out, "Curtis, you''re handsome." Curtis paused momentarily before continuing down the steps, slowly saying, "Can we talk about something?" "What?" Leanne looked at his lips moving. "Can you try seducing me back home instead?" he said, "Doing it here, in front of your parents, makes me feel like a beast." Leanne felt unjustly used. "I was just saying you look good. How is that seducing you?" "You said I look good, and it means you''re fancying me," Curtis teased, "Bold of you to say it in the broad daylight. What else wouldn''t you do?" || N?velDrama.Org owns this. After two seconds of silence, Leanne suddenly brought her lips close to his ear, touching it briefly before blowing gently. Curtis'' muscles tensed as he turned to meet her mischievous smile. "That''s what you call seduction," Leanne chuckled, leaning into his shoulder. Curtis licked his teeth. "Okay, you''ll see." Once in the car, as Leanne shed her bulky coat, she found herself in his embrace, his body separating her knees. He leaned in, and she anticipated a kiss, inching forward. But his lips grazed past hers to find her earlobe, kissing it before lightly biting, his fingers tracing gentle paths along her spine over her soft cashmere sweater. Leanne''s breath hitched, eliciting a faint moan, to which Curtis yfully asked, "What was that?" "I didn''t moan," Leanne denied. "Is that so?" Curtis'' kisses moved to her lips, his hand cradling her neck as he deepened the kiss, his other hand gently caressing her, provoking a reaction that made her grip his shirt disrupting her breathing rhythm. The car smoothly navigated the winter roads as their intimate moment concluded, Curtis easing back to see Leanne''s eyes filled with a damp desire, perhaps heightened by her pregnancy hormones. Throughout, his touches remained over her clothes, lightly teasing, yet Leanne was left hanging in a delicate bnce. Curtis struggled against her longing gaze, his fingers brushing her lips, his you trying to seduce me? Howe you''re the one losing control?" eyes darkening. "Amoist As the fog in Leanne''s eyes slowly dissipated, she stared at him for a few seconds, then, biting her lip, turned to slide off hisp. Please bookmark the NovelDrama.Org website to ess chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 462 Her movements were too sluggish, and Curtis scooped her back into his arms with a chuckle. "Angry, huh?" Leanne turned her head away, her pout directed at him. "No." Curtis couldn''t help butugh, wrapping his arms around her slender waist, whispering enticingly, "Come on, no sulking. Let''s go home, yeah? I''ll make it worth your while." At that moment, Leanne didn''t grasp the full implication of his words. She was five months pregnant, and the medical advice suggested it was safe to be intimate, as the baby was securely situated. Yet, Curtis feared for her well-being. He gently removed her clothes, kissing her tenderly, stirring her desires. When his warm breath touched her most sensitive spots, Leanne instinctively tried to push him away, but her hands were caught and pinned down on the silk sheets. "Curtis..." she sounded slightly panicked, calling out his name. "Easy there, sweetheart," Curtis'' voice, thick with desire, soothed her, "Stay still." The dim light cast a soft glow over the bed, highlighting her smooth skin against the tender sheen of the light blue silk, her entire body flushing with arousal. The sheets crumpled in her grasp, and her moans filled the room with a sultry warmth, blending with the soft light into a honeyed ambiance. Afterward, when Curtis cleaned up and unearthed Leanne from beneath the covers, her face was as red as a tomato. She tried to snatch the nket back, clearly not pleased. "What are you doing?" Every strand of her hair seemed to scream embarrassment, causing Curtis to raise an eyebrow, teasing her for her ostrich-like wish to hide away. "We''re having a baby, darling. Pretending we''re strangers now?" Only then did Leanne nce at him, her gaze falling upon his lips and her face flushing deeper. She looked away, forcing herself to calm down. Curtisy down, pulling her into his embrace. "Feeling good?" "Yeah," Leanne muttered softly. "Or do you prefer my fingers, or maybe my..." "Shut up..." Leanne punched him yfully in the chest, burying her face there to escape reality. "I want to sleep. No talking." Curtis kissed her hair, chuckling. "You''re too adorable." The weekend arrived, and Curtis was home. Leanne slept in, waking to his call for brunch. He had prepared a creamy chicken noodle soup with wild mushrooms and tenderly stewed meat. As they were eating, the boisterous voices of Joy and Selina echoed from the pond. "Can we skate on this ice?" "Why don''t you give it a try?" Selina egged her on. "What if the ice breaks and I fall in? Would you rescue me?" "You''re insane, you know. In this freezing water, we''d both be goners!" "And you knew the water''s cold but suggested I try?" Selina was unapologetic. "It was your idea to skate! How am I in the wrong for encouraging you?" Devin''s disdainful remark interrupted their squabble. "Why don''t you both go in? Idiots." Almost instantly, they united against him. "You''re asking for it!" "Wait till I tell Leanne you tried to drown us in the pond!" Devin scoffed, "As if I can''t tell on you myself." Amused by their childish bickering, Leanne nced at Curtis busily replying to emails, who suggested without looking up, "Maybe we should install an IQ scanner at the door. It''d be quieter." S Upon entering, Joy caught the delightful aroma, sniffing eagerly. "What are you eating?" "Chicken noodle soup." Seeing Joy''s almost drooling, Leanne was about to offer her some. Curtis nced over. "There''s chicken and noodles in the kitchen. Make it yourself." "Stingy," Joy muttered, "Couldn''t you have made more?" "And another for me," Selina chimed in. Still in shock, Devin pointed at Leanne''s mouth-watering chicken noodle soup. "Curtis, you made this? You can cook, huh?" Devin''s jaw dropped as Curtis casually replied, "Making a big deal out of nothing." To Devin, and probably everyone else, Curtis was the quintessence of luxury, ustomed to good food and impable service, his hands never sullied by mundane chores or even pouring his drink. "I''ve never had your cooking." Devin felt a hint of envy, his eyes drifting to Leanne''s te, his mouth watering Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! e with each look. Cowing to belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "Curtis, could you make more for us?" Curtis was at a loss for words. Chapter 463 Curtis lifted his gaze from his phone screen, hiszy eyes sweeping over the trio. "Since when did I have so many wives?" Leanne nearly choked on her drink. "Is it only your wife who gets to enjoy your cooking?" Devin asked. "What else?" Curtis replied with an air of ''my wife rules the world''. Devin attempted to guilt-trip him with their lifelong brotherhood. "Come on, man. It''s great you treat your wife right, but doesn''t our years of friendship mean anything? Not even worth a te of chicken noodle soup?" Curtis coldly responded, "Talk to me about that after you cough up the investment of six hundred million dors." Devin immediately backed off. "Forget I said anything." Joy cleared her throat, stepping into the fray. "And you haven''t given me six hundred million, yet you''ve charmed my best friend. If I didn''t give the green light, this wedding wouldn''t have happened." While pointing at Leanne''s rosy, glowing cheeks, Joy added, "Look at this sweet face. Doesn''t it deserve a te of chicken noodle soup?" "Sure does," Curtis replied indifferently, "She''s already eating it." Joy was left speechless. After both got defeated in their arguments, Selina pondered before giving up. "Fine, if you''re not eating, neither am I." Leanne couldn''t stopughing at their pitiful expressions. She turned to Curtis. "Honey?" Curtis set down his phone, gracefully rose from his chair, and gently pinched her cheek as he passed by her. "I''ll cook. Eat well, love." Their efforts were nothingpared to Leanne''s simple request, leaving Devin wronged by the different treatment and slumped onto the couch. "Had I known, I would''ve been a woman."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s not about wanting to be a woman but about whether your dad would''ve allowed it," Joy retorted. Unable to contain her excitement, Joy showed Leanne the baby clothes she''d bought. "Look at this adorable pink floral one. Isn''t it love at first sight?" "Check out this baby hat I got," Selina interrupted, bringing it close for Leanne to feel. "Super soft, right?" Both of them had been shopping for baby products despite Leanne''s due date being four months away. She had more than a dozen baby bottles and gifts from various friends. They chose everything with so much care and adoration, from the cute et designs to the soft fabrics, making Leanne utterly delighted. "So pretty." s "What if it''s a boy?" someone mused. Preferring the idea of a tough, resilient boy over a delicate girl, Devin looked forward to sports and roughhousing. "Who says boys can''t wear pink florals?" After herment, Joy whispered to Leanne, "Haven''t you told Curtis it''s a girl yet?" Leanne shook her head. "Not yet." "Perfect. Let''s keep Curtis guessing," Joy boasted, relishing the fact she knew something Curtis didn''t, "Ah, this feeling of superiority." Leanne had never disclosed the baby''s gender to Curtis, but he Lit assumed it would be a girl, buying everything in pairs to ensure readiness for either gender. However, Leanne knew he el was hoping for a daughter, a mini version ofher. As Curtis served the steaming chicken noodle soup, the noisy trio instantly quieted down, focusing on their meal. Curtis handed Leanne her daily calcium supplement, and she chewed it thoughtfully while observing him. The others were slurping away when Curtis, oblivious to them, kissed her. "What are you looking at?" Leanne nestled into his embrace, asking, "Why do you want a daughter?" "To see what you looked like as a little girl," Curtis said. "Must''ve been adorable." When she joined the Richardson family at twelve, still chubby-cheeked with bright, big eyes, Curtis already thought she was cute. "And what if it''s a boy?" Leanne probed, "Would you be disappointed?" Curtis smiled. "Of course not. Boy or girl, as long as it''s our baby, I''ll love them." His slight preference for a girl was merely an extension of his love for Leanne, hoping for a mini-her. Even a boy would be fine. "Though, if he ends up too much like me," of a a s considered the like him fi just CF instincts wavering. his paternal instincts wavering. "I might want to discipline him." Leanne burst intoughter. "You admit you''re a handful, then." Chapter 464 After dinner, Joy and Selina were all hyped up to have a snowball fight in the backyard. Devin declined their "childish" invitation but couldn''t dodge their "petty" revenge. Huddled together, whispering and conspiring, Joy and Selinaunched the first volley of snowballs at Devin. One hit him square in the chest, the other smack in the face. Devin''s proud nose almost took a beating. Cursing under his breath, he stumbled back, scooped up a handful of snow, and flung it at the girls. Joy and Selina squealed and darted away, just as Skyler, who had flown in from Australia, and Jeremy, fresh from a business trip, stepped through the archway into the yard, only to be greeted by snow. Joy and Selina were stunned. While brushing snow off his coat, Jeremy quipped, "Thanks, but no need for such a warm wee." Setting down a massive box containing a baby car seat inside, Skyler rolled his sleeves and dove into the fray. The backyard erupted into chaos, snow flying everywhere. Watching from the porch, Leanne nearly got caught in the crossfire several times, but Curtis pulled her close quickly. She was having the time of her life, and Curtis, bending down to form a snowball, ced it gently in her palm. Holding her "weapon" and taking advantage of her vantage point, Leanne saw Devin chasing Joy around. Spotting an opportunity to help her friend, she threw her snowball. Thud! Joy face-nted into the snow, got up, rubbed the back of her head, and yelled, "Who did that? Who dares ambush me?!" Curtis chuckled. "You hate her. Come on, how long have you been holding a grudge?" "Shh!" Under Joy''s searching gaze, Leanne discreetly hid behind him. Joy''s eyesnded on Curtis, who calmly brushed off his hands, looking utterly unfazed as if to say, "Yeah, I did it. What are you going to do about it?" "Sorry, my hand slipped." Joy ranted and raved but didn''t dare retaliate, especially since she had the delicious chicken noodle soup still settling in her stomach. She formed a solid snowball, passed it to Leanne, like a kid running home to tattle, and pointed at Curtis. "Avenge for me!" Too embarrassed to admit she was the real culprit, Leanne said, "Okay." She looked at Curtis'' handsome face, pondering. Curtis didn''t dodge, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Could you do it?" She couldn''t bring herself to throw it. After all, he was covering for her. With Joy ring from the side, Leanne could only dab the snowball against Curtis'' face. His smile deepened. "That''s it," Leanne dered. Puzzled, Joy looked at her, "Babe? Don''t you love me anymore?" Taking a deep breath, Leanne owned up to her actions. "I was the one who hit you." "You don''t hit him back, but cover for him? Truly, a friend once married is like water poured away!" Joy walked away, deeply disappointed and heartbroken. Leanne didn''t know what to say. The garden, covered in the snow, was lively all day, surrounded by best friends. Leanne''s smile never faded, and as evening came and they all left, fatigue from missing her nat up with her, and she yawned. Having seen off thest of their friends, Curtis returned to find Leanne asleep on the lounge chair. Somehow, her insomnia had disappeared. She slept soundly, and her face was peaceful.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The garden lights came on one by one, casting a warm, golden glow over the snow. In her slender framey the serenity of peaceful years, reminiscent sunny afternoon when Curtis, the eighteen, filled with piano music. He gently covered her with a nket andy down beside her. Deep in sleep, Leanne instinctively snuggled into his warm embrace. Curtis kissed her forehead, holding her tenderly, picking up the book she hadn''t finished reading from the ss table. "Oranges Are Not the Only Fruit" by Jete Winterson, with a bookmark in the middle. "I long for someone to love me to death, to understand that love is as strong as death." [The End] It concludes the story with Joy and Anne''s study abroad adventures to be detailed in a spin-off. The spin-off will also tell the story Tina her distinguished, father-figure boyfriend l their seven-year age gap. S Considering a spin-off for Joy, any takers? SW Chapter 465 Jennifer made it a point to visit Leanne every other day, even hiring two professionals to care for her needs with a nutritionist to whip up healthy yet nourishing meals tailored for a pregnant woman and a prenatal yoga instructor to ensure Leanne stayed fit and flexible. The nutritionist''s meal ns included health and the nutrients a pregnant woman needs. The yoga sessions helped increase Leanne''s physical strength and muscle tone, improving her cirction and benefiting the delivery process. On sunny days, Leanne loved to wander through the garden, soaking up the tranquility. Curtis spent more and more time at home, always ready to apany her on her walks, ensuring she wasn''t cooped up and bored. Thanks to her exercise regimen and calcium supplements, Leanne didn''t gain much weight during her pregnancy and remained rtively agile despite asional swelling and leg cramps. Curtis went out of his way to learn professional massage techniques. Whenever Leanne was awakened by cramps in the night, he was there, massaging the pain away and soothing her worries with his gentle voice. He was a novice in caring for a pregnant woman but did everything he could to provide the best care possible. Curtis devoured books on pregnancy, childcare, and maternal health, consulting doctors about every detail to ensure he overlooked nothing. Postpartum depression was a concern, especially since Leanne had a depression history. Such significant hormonal shifts could trigger it, so they were extra cautious. Curtis began winding down hismitments as the due date approached, focusing nearly all his energy on Leanne. Pregnant women needed lots of rest, and Curtis tried to work when Leanne slept. However, she preferred sleeping in his arms, which admittedly made it hard for him to focus on work. After the baby was born, Curtis put all work aside, dedicating his days to being by Leanne''s side. He made sure she fell asleep and woke up with him around, engaged her in conversations about her favorite movies and books, and even economics, which she found intriguing because of him. He went to great lengths to keep her spirits high. Aside from the usual physical diforts, Leanne''s pregnancy and the first three months postpartum went smoothly and happily. Vector Vista Bank had stabilized after a period of turmoil thanks to Maddox and Jennifer''s efforts. They often expressed a desire to take Leanne back to the Richardson Manor for personal care, a suggestion Curtis politely declined. Instead, Jennifer sent four more maternity nurses with professional training to assist with the newborn and Leanne''s recovery. Leanne named their baby girl Beatrice Richardson, hoping she would lead a carefree and happy life, much like her father. They affectionately called her Betty. Betty was quite the sight when she was born, all wrinkled and not as cute as Curtis had hoped, causing him to doubt his genes, as Leanne was undoubtedly gorgeous. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Curtis joked about apologizing to his friends in London for the baby''s appearance, but as he watched her little fingers curl, he felt an indescribable bond. Betty quickly grew into her looks, bing a beautiful baby in what seemed like an instant. By her first month, she had Leanne''s big, bright eyes. Leanne dismissed Curtis'' ¦¥¦« observations as biased, but as he changed Betty''s diaper, iming h his rightful ce as the first to do so, he replied, "To me, she looks like you."N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leanne''s positive mood during pregnancy and Betty''s easy-going nature as a baby made their first months as parents rtively smooth. Betty was curious and happy, always looking around with her big eyes, hardly ever fussing. Violet visited and remarked on how much Betty resembled Leanne as a baby, while Jenniferughed about how Betty''s mischievousness was all Curtis. As Betty grew, she started to look more like Leanne but had Curtis'' et talkative personality. Before she could speak properly, Betty babbled away to anyone who''d listen. Curtis had a way of soothing her to sleep, perhaps because she spent so much time nestled against his shoulder. In those moments, Curtis felt a tangible shape to his happiness. At twenty-nine, Curtis found another priceless treasure in his life. Chapter 466 Under Jennifer''s meticulous nning and Maddox''s silent support, Betty''s christening party was a grand event that drew the cream of Stonebridge society. At the banquet hall entrance stood a life-sized photo of Leanne cradling Betty, her features soft and serene, a picture of delicate beauty, smiling tenderly at the baby in her arms. The little one gazed curiously at the camera with her beautiful and sparkling eyes. Beneath the photo, a caption read, Photographed by Curtis The pride was unmistakable. Betty was a natural charmer, blinking and cooing at anyone who greeted her, eliciting waves of admiration. "She''s destined for greatness," one guest remarked. "I''ve never seen such a bright and beautiful baby. You''re truly blessed," another added. Jennifer''s smile never waned. Leaning on his cane, Hubert made a special effort to congratte the family. Holding Betty, Leanne went over to greet him, and he generously handed over a gift box, patting Curtis on the shoulder with his aged hand. "Last time, Anne mentioned you had some male issues. It kept me up at night, worrying your dear parents wouldn''t get to see their grandchild. But look at you now, all fixed up," Hubert beamed. "Which doctor did you consult? They must be quite skilled." Leanne barely contained herughter, a flicker of amusement in her eyes. Had Hubert not brought it up, she would''ve forgotten all about it. Curtis shot her a look but yed along. "Oh, yes, Dr. Castillo. Would you like to meet her?" Catching that Curtis was pulling his leg, Hubert was at a loss for words. Penelope came by to see the baby and chat with Leanne, offering to help her get a position at a medical research institute funded by Selina''s father. Leanne thanked her but declined. "I''m considering pursuing a PhD." Penelope was initially excited for her but hesitated, "What about Curtis, then?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. Leanne nced at Curtis, who was in conversation with Phillip. She hadn''t fully decided yet. Her perspective had shifted since receiving the offer from Embend University. Initially prepared to move abroad with Betty alone, she faced a new dilemma with Curtis back in the picture. As a mother, she couldn''t bear to separate Betty from either parent, but the thought of living apart from Curtis was equally troubling. After days of contemtion and discussing her concerns with Curtis, the truth arrived as he prepared a bottle for Betty, preferring the personal touch over leaving it to a nanny. Hearing her concerns, Curtis leaned against the counter and asked, "What do you think?" "The simplest solution would be to stay," Leanne reasoned. "It''s not much different studying here." Curtis disagreed, "That''s the easy way out, not the best. Domestic Vel universities are good, but the weren''t your first choice. That alone makes a big difference." S "So, what do we do?" Leanne fretted. "With you in Stonebridge and me in Embend, we can''t just split Betty between us." Curtis chuckled. "You''re tough, nning to split her in half? She''s too adorable for that." Chapter 467 "Just making an analogy." "That''s an analogy you can''t make," Curtis said, pulling her closer, freeing her worriedly bitten lower lip from her teeth, and gently rubbing it with the tip of his finger forfort. "Being your husband isn''t about you sacrificing your dreams for me. Let me handle all the problems, okay? You shouldn''t feel troubled over anything. Just focus on what you want to do, what you desire. And if there are obstacles, I''ll clear them for you." "How are you going to clear them?" "Does your answer not include the option of me joining you in Cambridge?" "You''re giving up yourpany?" Leanne asked. "Your career focus has shifted back home. Going to Cambridge with me, and what about ElitePinnacle? You''ve taken a long break for me. Caleb''s starting to get gray hairs." "I promoted him to vice president at the start of the year. Not one of those gray hairs is unearned." Curtis held her close, a sea of tenderness in his brown eyes. "ElitePinnacle can learn to work without me, but I can''t do without you guys." "Leanne, you could stand to be more confident. You''re always immovable in my world and on any scale." Leanne sniffled and hugged his waist, leaning her weight onto him. "Have I used up all my luck in this lifetime meeting you?" The misfortunes of her first twenty years seemedpensated for in his presence. Curtis felt sourness and softness in his heart, brushed the hair from her ear, and bent down to capture her soft lips. As they kissed, a vigorous "Eh" sounded not far away, making them look up. In the crib, Betty was energetically kicking her legs. Only then did Leanne remember she had forgotten the pressing matter. Curtis picked up the evenly shaken bottle from the bottle warmer, walked over, and started feeding her. The famished Betty clutched the nipple fiercely, and Curtis, holding the bottle, casually said, "With all that energy, after you finish your milk, how about you stand up and do some jumping jacks?" Summer came. Leanne had her visa ready, and with Betty and their cat, she set off from Stonebridge Airport. Joy hugged her, tearfully bidding farewell. "With you leaving, when we meet again, I might have aged." Leanne paused for two seconds. "Wouldn''t you be aging a bit too fast then?" "How can you be so dull?" Joy''s sadness abruptly ended, and she shifted to hugging four-month-old Betty. Very fond of her, the little one grinned at Joy. Joy didn''t want to let go, even contemting tagging along. "I''ve calcted that your house in Cambridge can take one more person. Maybe you should take me along!" Selina immediately became anxious, grabbing her arm. "If you all leave, leaving me alone here, lonely and sad, what do I do?" Joy teased, "Once I get there, I''ll find a way to bring you over, too." Their antics amused Leanne. "I''m not leaving forever. You guys can visit me anytime." Joy quipped, "Then, instead of picking a date, why not just today..." Standing behind Leanne, listening to their light hearted farewells, Curtis interjected calmly, "There''s still room in the luggage. You two could squeeze in." Joy was speechless. When they touched down, the ride Curtis set up was already there an the Cort. Half an hour I at d at their detached ho theyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The house boasted a lush private garden, and the interior had been modified to suit Leanne''s living habits. As they entered, motion-sensor lights brightened their way. Fearing that Betty might not adjust to a new bed, he had her crib shipped from home. Curtis had perfectly arranged everything, ensuring Leanne and Betty felt no difort in the foreignnd. Amidst this orderly setup, Leanne embarked on her journey of juggling motherhood and her PhD studies. Meanwhile, Curtis kept up his frequent flyer lifestyle between Stonebridge and this city. Chapter 468 By the time October rolled around, Betty still preferred being held in arms over standing or walking on her own. Every attempt by her nanny to help her stand was met with resistance, as Betty would pout and make a beeline for the couch instead. Lift her up, and she''d dangle her feet in mid-air, performing what could only be described as an aerial sit. In short, her littledyship''s feet were apparently too noble to touch mere mortal ground. The only thing that could possibly coax her to take a few steps forward was if Leanne and Curtis sat across from her, enticing her with their presence. Otherwise, you could ce a bar of gold in front of her, and she wouldn''t bat an eyelid. Leanne fretted, "Why are you sozy, huh? Wonder who you got that from?" Betty, the littlezybones, was sitting on Curtis''p, ying with some rubber blocks, while Curtis sat on the plush carpet, supporting her with one hand to prevent any falls. With a slight flick of his right finger, he sent the block she had just stacked flying, rolling it towards Leanne''s feet. He looked up and teased, "I''m kicking ser balls ten months a year, maybe you need some self-reflection?" Leanne retorted, "With your skills, it''s a wonder the national team didn''t snatch you up. Don''t like winning championships, huh?" Jokes aside, Curtis did have a natural talent for athletics, excelling at skiing, sailing... mastering whatever he put his mind to. Back in high school, he was the star of the basketball team, dazzling on the court. Leanne, on the other hand, had always been indifferent to sports, finding the mere thought of running 800 meters in school as daunting as facing a firing squad. Could the issue really lie with her? Picking up the block, Leanne noticed Betty, stable in her mood, crawling off Curtis''p towards her. Reaching for the block, Betty nced back at the distance she had covered and, not keen on retracing her path, opted to crawl onto Leanne instead, gesturing for Curtis to bring the blocks to her. Curtis raised an eyebrow in admiration, "Not bad, she knows how to dodge trouble and use people. Getting these life lessons so young, she''s decades ahead." "Certainly ahead," Leanne said, "since she''s toozy to even walk." "A bit ofziness is fine. If she wants cuddles, we''ll give her cuddles. It''s not like I''m too old or too weak to carry her," Curtis said with augh. "Mommy''s of considerable age, and I carry her around all the time. Leanne threw a block at him in response. "1 Curtis caught it effortlessly, calmly stating, "She''ll learn to walk when she''s ready. Right now, she just hasn''t found the right motivation. Once she wants to walk, she''ll do it on her own." In raising Betty, Curtis always maintained a rxed attitude, as if the sky falling wouldn''t faze him; he''d simply patch it up for her. Leanne sighed, half-joking, "Little idlers are spoiled by their daddies, aren''t they?"N?velDrama.Org owns this. Betty seemed to understand, holding the block and happily calling out, "Daddy!" Curtis stood up, scooped her from Leanne''sp, lifted her high, and asked, "What was that?" Betty obliged, "Daddy!" "Worth every bit of spoiling," Curtis'' eyes crinkled with joy as he ced her on his shoulder. "Tell me, do you want the stars or the moon 196190 With Curtis'' indulgence, Betty''s walking progress was slow. For the Christmas, Curtis and Leanne took her back to Stonebridge, to the Richardson family home for the celebrations. Jennifer was in high spirits, announcing that Phillip and Tina had set their wedding date. Leanne immediately congratted, "Happy news, Phillip." Betty found Phillip''s face, bearing a resemnce to Curtis, utterly fascinating and couldn''t stop staring in curiosity. Chapter 469 Phillip found himself caught in the gaze of those big, sparkling eyes. After a few seconds of staring, Betty shed him a grin, revealing her tiny, pearly white baby teeth, causing Phillip to crack a smile as well. Curtis, sitting beside them with Betty in his arms, couldn''t resist poking fun at Phillip''s sore spot. "Engaged for five years and still haven''t tied the knot, huh? At this rate, you''ll be lucky to have kids before you hit forty. Want to borrow mine for a bit?" Phillip nced at Curtis'' teasing expression and retorted, "Says the guy who nearly got dumped three years into marriage. What''s there to be proud of?" Now living a fulfilled life, Curtis wasn''t fazed by the jab. With the air of someone who''s seen it all, hezily said, "I''ve been through marriage, a near-divorce, a reconciliation, and now a kid. I''m four steps ahead of you. You should be thanking me for the life lessons." Phillip remained stoic. "I''ll take your mistakes as a cautionary tale." The brothers were experts at hitting where it hurts, but Leanne and Jennifer couldn''t be bothered to intervene. Sitting on Curtis''p, Betty, however, listened intently. She seemed to half understand, babbling away in her babynguage, unclear if she was trying to mediate or join in the fray. Curtis clicked his tongue, "Watch yournguage." He then covered Betty''s mouth with his hand, lecturing her with a serious tone, "Sweetie, that''s your uncle. Mind your manners." Phillip, who didn''t speak baby talk, was clueless. Leanne, equally lost, could only watch. Jennifer chuckled, "Why are you getting involved in your dad and uncle''s argument?" Maddox, usually quite serious, couldn''t help but smile, impressed, "The kid''s got a way with words." Leanne was puzzled. How could anyone tell from those gurgles and coos? During lunch, Jennifer kept Betty entertained in the living room, while Leanne and Curtis prepared her baby food in the kitchen. Of course, Curtis did most of the work while she watched. They were making a creamy chicken soup, carefully strained three times, with tender chicken pieces and soft egg stirred in. After Curtis finished, Leanne went to serve it but identally scalded herself. She hissed in pain. Curtis immediately dropped what he was doing and grabbed her wrist, "Did you burn yourself?" It wasn''t bad enough to be a burn, and Leanne shook her head, replying, "I''m fine." Curtis took her finger, blew on it kissed it, just like he wtly,fort Betty when s herself, "Pain, pain, go away." "Nutcase," Leanne teased him. Just then, they heard Jennifer exim from behind, "Betty..." Turning around, they saw Betty, who had been ying in the living room, making her way toward the kitchen. "Mommy!" She sounded eager, her steps unsteady. Leanne was both shocked and delighted, instinctively wanting to rush over and catch her to prevent a fall, but she held back, squatting down with her arms open instead. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Sweetie,e to Mommy." Betty toddled over, and Leanne caught her securely, praising, "You''re so amazing, baby." Jennifer, who followed, sighed in relief and exined what had happened, "She was ying just fine, but the moment she heard you got hurt, she dropped everything and ran over." Curtis squatted down, gently ruffling Betty''s hair, "Such a sweetie, worrying about your Mommy." Leanne hadn''t expected this little princess to make her first steps out of concern for her. Her heart melted into a sea of tenderness as she held Betty, her voice soft, "Thank you, sweetie. Mommy''s all better now." Chapter 470 Betty''s first moment of discontent towards Curtis happened when she was just a year old. Leanne and Curtis took her to the clinic for her pneumocal vination, a shot dreaded by children and parents alike. As the months passed and Betty became more aware, she started to understand that the sharp needle meant pain. To her, the nurse wielding the syringe seemed like a terrifying monster. At the sight, Betty instinctively reached out for Curtis, seeking protection in her father''s arms. However, the man she looked up to, her mountain of safety, not only didn''t whisk her away from the horror but instead gently held her arm for the nurse. At that moment, one-year-old Betty tasted the bitterness of betrayal amidst her shock and pain, and no amount of consoling could easily soothe her tears. Leanne cradled her, whispering sweet nothings until Betty''s sobs subsided. Her big, tearful eyes made her look utterly pitiful. Trying to make amends, Curtis reached out to take her, but she promptly turned her face away, clinging tightly to Leanne as if her little life depended on it. Her entire being radiated resistance. "Our little princess is scared of the shots," Curtis cooed, trying to lighten the mood. "Come on, let me give you a hug." Betty burrowed deeper into Leanne''s embrace, adamantly refusing with a simple, "No!" Curtis, facing his daughter''s rejection for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a mix of helplessness and amusement. "Such a strong will you have." Betty''s stubbornnesssted the entire way home. Despite Curtis'' attempts at reconciliation, she wouldn''t budge, nursing her grievance against him. Back home, Curtis tried to win her over with her favorite yogurt, but even that couldn''t melt her resolve. With a pout, she used, "Daddy... bad..." "Daddy''s bad?" Curtis set aside the yogurt, lifted her into hisp, and tried to reason with her. "Well, then, tell me, how is Daddy bad?" Betty couldn''t articte her feelings. "Can''t say, can you?" Curtis concluded. "Well, Daddy''s not bad." "You calling Daddy bad, and not wanting a hug, that hurts Daddy''s feelings. Does that make you the naughty one?" Her lips quivered, unable to navigate through his logic. Curtis yfully pinched her nose. "Ungrateful little troublemaker, say sorry to Daddy." "Stop joking," Leanne intervened, taking back the almost-tearful toddler and exined gently, "Betty, do you know why we get shots?" Gently touching the spot where the needle went in, she continued, "They give us superpowers, like superheroes, to protect us. When germse, they help fight them off so you don''t get sick. We do this because we want you to be healthy, okay?" Betty, somewhat understanding, nodded. "Can we not say Daddy is bad? He loves you very much," Leanne encouraged. "How about we make up with Daddy, okay?" With teary eyes, Betty reached out to Curtis, who hugged her tightly and received a peck on the cheek. Betty was a reasonable little girl. From then on, whenever it was time for a shot, all they had to say was that it was giving her superpowers, and she would brave it without a` fuss, seekingfort in her parents'' arms afterward. Since Leanne moved to Cambridge, Joy made it a point to visit Embend frequently. "Kids forget easily. If I don''t visit often, she''ll forget me in a few months, and we can''t have that!" the godmother, Joy took her Ast role seriously, determined to be the second most important woman in Betty''s world. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 471 Selina quickly added with emphasis, "That spot''s to be shared with me." Betty indeed adored them. Compared to her gentle and serene birth mother, these two godmothers felt more like peers. In the backyard of the vi, amon sight was Joy driving an electric mini train, with three carriages trailing behind. Betty and a cat sat in the middle carriage, with Selina at the back. The trio, plus a cat, would chug around the yard, theirughter startling birds perched on tree branches. Betty''s nanny once said, "Every time Ms. Campbell and Ms. Turner visit, it''s like an entire battalion has arrived." Time flowed like a river, and before long, Betty learned to walk and talk. Curtis often took her for walks around Harvard Medical School, and over time, Leanne''s ssmates and professors all knew she had a tall, handsome husband and an adorably smart daughter. With Curtis'' eloquence and hands-on teaching, Betty''s verbal skills far surpassed those of her peers. She inherited the best of both Curtis and Leanne, not to mention their intelligence. She was extremely bright. She knew to serve water to both her godmothers, Joy and Selina, ensuring she kissed each one equally, to avoid showing favoritism. She was aware of her father''s indulgence; a little coaxing would usually get her what she wanted. However, she also knew that the real authority was her mother. If her mother said no, then even Dad''s spoiling would be in vain. She was puzzled by family titles, like why everyone called her "baby," but her dad also called her mom "baby." By the end of the year, Curtis went abroad to attend the ElitePinnacle annual meeting. In Embend, winter meant darkness fell by four or five in the afternoon, and December''s heavy snowfalls dramatically dropped temperatures. Embend was buried under snow, flights were grounded, and Curtis returned home ten dayster than nned. When he arrived, it was deep into the night, bringing a chill with him. At the doorstep, he shed his ck coat and snow-dusted shoes, then quietly ascended the stairs to the master bedroom. The house was silent, save for the peaceful sleeping figures of his wife and daughter in bed. The soft, orange glow in the bedroom served as his beacon of home. Curtis paused at the door, watching, until Leanne stirred awake. "You''re back?" He approached the bed, leaned down, and kissed her deeply, their lips meeting in a longing embrace, careful not to wake their sleeping daughter. Curtis whispered, caressing her ear, "Did you miss me, baby?" Betty suddenly sat up, rubbing her sleepy eyes, and said, "I miss Daddy so much." Curtis chuckled, smoothing her tousled hair, "I wasn''t asking was asking Mommy." s to NovelDrama.Org on you Betty, puzzled, "Aren''t I Daddy''s baby?" Curtis exined, "You''re Mommy''s baby, and Mommy is Daddy''s ''baby''." Betty, still confused, asked, "So, did Mommye from Daddy''s tummy?" Leanne was at a loss for words, looking to Curtis for an exnation. Curtis, unfazed and smiling, answered, "Mommy came from Daddy''s heart." "Cheesy," Leanne muttered under her breath. From then on, Betty remembered that whenever her dad called "baby," he meant her mom. She also became curious about her own name. As Curtis taught her to write her name, Betty, she paid close attention. Finishing the intricate strokes, she pondered, "elThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. what does Betty mean?" Content belongs fo NovelDrama.Org Curtis shared, "Betty signifies an oath." Connecting the dots, her eyes sparkled, "Am I an oath then?" Curtis hugged her close, "You are an oath Daddy made to Mommy." Chapter 472 One day, Jennifer called, mentioning to Curtis about her brother''s child who was studying in Embend, asking him to keep an eye on the kid. This child Larson''s mom passed away early, and after his dad remarried, the rtionship between him and his son turned sour. Larson''s rebellious nature and quick temper made him the ck sheep of the family, causing headaches for everyone who spoke of him.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Throughout his school years, Larson was constantly in trouble. Right after he finished middle school, his dad had had enough and sent him off to Embend. Far from home, Larson became even more rebellious, refusing to visit during the holidays and worsening the rift with his father. Curtis wasn''t particrly close to Larson. Despite them having lived in Embend for so long, Larson, who resided in Embend, never bothered to visit. Now, Larson had gotten into trouble again, ending up detained after a fight, causing his father such distress that he suffered a heart attack. Jennifer sounded exasperated over the phone: "Your aunt died when Larson was very young, and he''s always had a temper, but he''s not a bad kid at heart. These past few years, he''s been all alone in Embend, without anyone to guide him, it''s no wonder he''s fallen into badpany. Your uncle is in the hospital now and can''t deal with this. Can you go to the police station and bail him out?" At that moment, Curtis was lounging on the couch, watching cartoons with Betty, pretending to be unbothered: "Do I look like I have nothing better to do?" "He''s your cousin. Can''t you help out as a big brother figure?" "Don''t you know what your son is mostcking? It''spassion," Curtis retorted, only to be met with an innocent pair of wide eyes. Without skipping a beat, he improvised, "Daddy and Grandma are rehearsing a script about a robot without a heart for today''s y." Betty was intrigued: "Betty is a robot too! Betty doesn''t have a heart either!" "Don''t lead her astray," Jennifer knew how to get to him, "If you won''t help, I''ll call Leanne." With a soft click of his tongue, Curtis relented: "Give me the address." After bailing Larson out and bringing him home, Curtis found Betty clinging to Leanne''s arm, begging for some ice cream. "Mom, just one bite, please? With one bite, I''ll be the happiest kid in the world." Leanne stood her ground: "No." Betty pouted, her big, grape-like eyes looking up at Leanne: "Don''t you want Betty to be happy?" Leanne was firm: "Emotional ckmail won''t work." The sound of a car pulling up signaled Curtis'' return. vel Leanne had a vague memory of Larson from years ago when his father brought him over to the Richardson family. She remembered him as a sullen, temperamental kid. However, the person who followed Curtis inside was almost unrecognizable from her memory. Neen-year-old Larson, now tall and lean, wore a ck tank top with an abstract design, a baseball cap pulled low over his eyes, and a silver chain around his neck. His aura was he was just as defiant as when dura was younger, exuding an air of untamed rebellion from head to toe. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org His face was battered, a band-aid across his nose, contrasting sharply with Curtis, who was dressed in a bespoke suit. The arrival of a new face at home immediately caught Betty''s attention, distracting her from her ice cream demands. She ran up to Larson, tilting her head up to inspect his bruised face with genuine curiosity. Larson nced down at her from under his cap, and she stared back. After a brief silence, Larson asked, "What are you looking at?" Betty''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Why did you draw on your face?" Larson was momentarily speechless. Curtis had dressed down for the day in a casually half-buttoned white shirt and light grey trousers, very ttering of his narrow waist and long legs. Chapter 473 He casually held his zer in one hand andmanded with sinct authority, "Greet." It was early autumn. Leanne was dressed in a beige cardigan, a white silk skirt, her hair pinned up with a clip, leaving strands to softly frame her face like a gentle breeze from the tail end of summer. Larson remembered a visit to the Richardsons'' once, during Maddox''s birthday bash. Their ce was bustling, teeming with guests and kids alike. A group was ying badminton in the yard when a boy identally hit Leanne with the shuttlecock. His apology was arrogant. Leanne, quiet and uining, simply waited for him to leave before she crushed the shuttlecock underfoot. Watching from upstairs, Larson found her quite fascinating. Opening his mouth, Larson greeted her with an exaggeratedly sweet tone, "Hey, sis." Leanne didn''t mind, but Curtis sure did. His gaze slid over Larson dismissively. "What, did living away from home too long make you forget your manners?" "I''ve always called her ''sis.'' Why stop now?" Curtis smirked, "Back then, I could''ve smacked you for it. Guess what? I still can." Larson, rebellious to the core, challenged, "So, should I call her ''sister-inw'' instead?" Leanne was speechless. That sounded even weirder. No surprise Curtis'' uncle nearly had a heart attack over this kid. But this troublemaker was no match for Curtis. His lips twitched, he tossed his jacket aside, and stuffed his hands in his pockets, amanding aura enveloping him. His cold gaze pinned Larson, "Call her by name. Or I''ll make sure you can''t speak again." Larson, feigning nonchnce, knew if his dad or Curtis said it, they meant business. Heplied, "Hi, Leanne." Having lost his mother at a young age, Larson''s life wasn''t much better than an orphan''s, earning Leanne''s sympathetic understanding. She didn''t fuss, gently correcting Betty, "This is Daddy''s cousin, Betty Call him uncle." Betty was fascinated by the bruises on his face and wished for one too. "Uncle, can you draw on my face?" Leanne was again speechless. That was not something they encouraged. Curtis, sensing his daughter''s excitement, lifted her away from the rebellious cousin, patiently exining, "That''s not drawing, sweetheart. Your uncle is a fool." Dinner was a feast, with dishes that sang to the senses: roast pork, spicy crab, soup, shrimp with vegetables, and Leanne''s recent favorite, pickled tomato sd. Having good home cooked food felt like hitting jackpot for Larson, who hadn''t had a decent meal in ages. His apartment in Embend was trashed after the fight, his dad cut off his credit card in anger, and his aunt had asked his cousin to take e him in temporarily. Larson wasn''t thrilled at first. Without his credit card but still having some rowdy friends, finding a ce to crash seemed easy. But after dinner, he felt surprisingly at peace.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Hey, cousin, where do I crash?" Curtis was meticulously picking crab meat, feeding Leanne without a care in the world. Without even ncing up, his tone was cold and devoid of familial warmth, "The backyard''s got plenty of trees. Pick any two, buy yourself a hammock, and figure it out S It was Larson''s turn being speechless this time. Chapter 474 Leanne nudged Curtis with her elbow and looked up to say, "Your room is upstairs, first on the left." Without any fuss, Larson headed upstairs to his room. The guest room Leanne had prepared for him was a suite. It opened into a small living area, and beyond that, the bedroom. Toothbrush, towels, shaving kit... all the essentials were neatly arranged, and the bedding was brand new. However, the soft champagne pink color of the linens seemed oddly mismatched with his rugged persona. On the table, there was a vase with a bunch of pink lilies, real ones. Larson plucked one out to examine it more closely. Just then, there was a knock on the door. He hadn''t closed it, and Leanne walked in, cing some clothes on the couch: "These are your cousin''s; brand new, never worn. Make do for now, and we can take you shopping tomorrow if you need anything else." His cousin probably wouldn''t be thrilled about taking him shopping, and Larson was way past the age of needing adult supervision anyway. "Leanne, I''m neen, not nine." "I know," Leanne said. "A nine-year-old wouldn''t end up in a police station." Larson got nothing to retort. "I thought you''re the gentle one." "Well, you might have misunderstood me a bit." As Leanne turned to leave, she caught a glimpse of his phone lighting up with a new message. The lock screen showed a woman''s profile surrounded in a warm glow, her wind-tossed hair and a mysteriously smiling face all added a touch of romance. "Girlfriend?" Leanne asked. "No." He denied it quickly, flipping his phone over so the screen faced down, a move that revealed more than it intended. "Just an actress." She had only nced briefly at the photo, which had a somewhat blurry, atmospheric vibe, making it hard to make clear of the celebrity''s face. She hadn''t kept up with entertainment news much, so she didn''t recognize her.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You''re a fan-chaser?" "Is that a problem?" Larson countered. "Not at all." Leanne acknowledged with a knowing smile and then headed downstairs. By evening, the house staff and Betty had already turned in. Curtis joined Leanne in the living room to binge-watch a medical drama. As autumn ushered in cooler temperatures, they shared a cashmere throw, asionally exchanging thoughts about the plot. Footsteps echoed from the staircase, slow and dragging. Leanne nced back to see Larson, almost as tall as Curtis, his borrowed clothes fitting welb enough. He hade down for a drink but, seeing them, veered towards the couch, propping his chin in his hands to join in watching TV. The show didn''t hold his attention for long, and soon enough, his mind wandered. The main lights were off, leaving only the soft, blue glow from the TV screen to illuminate the two on the adjoining couch. In the dim light, it was hard to make out their exact position under the throw, but it seemed like Leanne was sitting in Curtis''p. Perhaps sensing Larson''s gaze, Curtis nced over and said in a low voice, "Take the wheel elsewhere." Larson looked around: "What wheel?" Curtis: "I meant you." Larson was speechless. Leanne was about to extricate herself from Curtis'' embrace, vel thinking it might be too much in front of Larson, but Curtis pulled her back. BUMS "Focus on the show," he said, wrapping his arm around her. "He''s a grown-up, not a kiddo. Anyone his age should know better than to be the extra wheel." Larson, entirelycking in self-awareness, said, "Well, I may be an adult, but I''m still a virgin." No words from Curtis nor Leanne. Dealing with a rebellious teenager was indeed a headache, and Leanne was grateful she had a darling daughter instead. Chapter 475 Curtis'' icy gaze swept over him, leaving a chill in its wake. "Howe uncle never thought of drugging you mute when you were a kid?" "He thought I was too quiet and had no way around words, told me to take a leaf out of your book. Here I am, doing just that." Curtis let out a disdainful snort, "Ever heard of trying too hard and failing miserably? You can''t polish a rock into a diamond, buddy. Maybe you should try ying the strong, silent type-might suit you better." Larson asked, "Which do you prefer, Leanne, chatty or quiet?" "She likes me." Curtis tossed the remote in his direction, nearly smacking him in the face, but Larson caught it, while Curtis scooped up Leanne and the nket, walking away. "Enjoy the TV. Third wheel." Leanne couldn''t help but find their banter amusing, stillughing as Curtis carried her back to the bedroom. "Doesn''t his stubbornness remind you of yourself?" Curtis didn''t appreciate that, setting her down on the bed and pinching her chin, "Are you calling me stubborn?" "It''s true. You were just like him at neen, acting like the world owed you something, cocky and defiant." Leanne pushed his hand away, crawled to the center of the bed, and looked at him, "And quite thedies'' man." "Bringing up the past, are we?" Curtis caught her delicate ankle under the nket, pulling her closer, and she gasped as he hovered over her. "So, how will you punish me?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "How should I?" Leanne asked. Curtis kissed the corner of her mouth, "By making me stay up all night?" Leanne wasn''t fooled, "That sounds like a punishment for me." "Smart girl." Curtis smiled, deepening the kiss, stirring emotions. As the kiss grew more intense, Leanne wrapped her arms around his neck. Their daughter Betty had been put to bed by her nanny, and as she grew more independent, these moments alone became precious for Leanne and Curtis. The trailed own Leanne''s elegant neck bull away as kisses her delicate corbones, through the fabric. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S Leanne let out a soft moan, her breath quickening. The room filled with a suggestive warmth, shadows dancing in the dim light. Knock, knock- An ill-timed knock pulled Leanne back from the brink, confusing her for a moment. Larson''s voice came through, dragging, "Cousin? Open up." Realizing what was happening, Leanne grabbed the nket to cover herself, hiding her flushed, feverish face. Curtis sat up, his eyes, previously clouded with desire, clearing rapidly. He adjusted his shirt, walked to the door, and opened it to find Larson standing there, casual as ever. Curtis'' voice was frosty, "This better be life or death." Seeing Curtis'' expression, Larson knew he''d smirking, "No biggie, just wanted to say goodnight to Leanne." S d''interrupted something et He didn''t hide his smugness. Curtis took off his watch, cing it on the dresser, and gestured with an open palm, "Come here." Larson quickly stepped back, retreating down the hallway while waving slowly, "Goodnight, cousin." Curtis'' expression was colder than the Siberian tundra as he silently closed the door. Chapter 476 The next day dawned crisp and clear, a perfect slice of autumnal bliss, and Leanne was off duty. At seven on the dot, as reliable as ever, Betty came bounding in to deliver her wake-up call. She could manage nights without Leanne, but mornings were a different story - she needed to see her parents first thing to soothe her longing heart. Having stayed upte, Leanne struggled to open her drowsy eyes, only for a gentle kiss tond on her eyelids. "Sleep a bit more," came a deep, soothing voice coaxing her back to sleep. "I''ll take care of her." Leanne''s eyshes fluttered but sleep ultimately reimed her, her eyelids closing again as she murmured a sleepy acknowledgment.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Curtis slipped out of bed and opened the door, where Betty awaited, impatient as a little sparrow: "Mommy! Mommy!" Once the door closed again, Curtis whispered, "Let''s not wake Mommy." "The sun''s up high!" Betty protested. "Sunshine is good for you," Curtis persuaded her with his yful logic, lifting her in his arms as their footsteps faded down the stairs. Leanne snoozed for another hour or so before descending to find Curtis and Betty ying ser in thewn. Betty was decked out in a white tracksuit, her hair in two little buns, while Curtis wore a ck half-zip sweatshirt and casual pants, embodying a rxed,zy vibe in the crisp early fall sunshine. Though it was more of Betty running around clutching the ball than actually ying ser, even when she stumbled, she didn''t fuss, just rolled around on the grass. Curtis,petitive even with his little girl, didn''t let up, securing a whopping 11:0 victory that left Betty sulking at his feet like a ko clinging to a tree, in a huff. Lifting his foot, Curtis teased, "Throwing a fit after losing? Where''s your sportsmanship?" Betty attempted a bite at his leg, prompting Curtis to chuckle, "A little dirt-lover, huh? Guess Mom''s cleanliness obsession didn''t rub off on you." As soon as Leanne appeared, Betty ran into her arms, her face full of protest of injustice: "Daddy''s being mean, he won''t let me win." "No use tattling to Mommy," Curtis, plucking leaves from her hair, smiledzily. "Daddy bullies Mommy too." "... You big bully." Leanne stamped on his shoe, reaching for Betty''s hand, "Let''s go." Betty, mimicking her, also stamped on his shoe: "Bully!" Having made their point, they took off, "Mommy, run!" Curtis, ncing at his shoe, arched an eyebrow, generously giving them a head start, "Go on. I''ll give you ten seconds." Leanne scooped up Betty, and their game of chase turned Betty''s pout into shrieks of delight as Curtis followed in hot pursuit. The morning light streamed through the second-floor windows, carrying the sounds of theirughter up to where Larson stood, watching the family from behind the ss. Despite his tough exterior, Larson found a curious charm in this household. Growing up without a mother, he yearned for the warmth of familial love. Sent abroad at fifteen, he navigated a sea of "friends," but the lively parties left him feeling more alone than ever. To Larson, ustomed to solitude, this warm and inviting home was like something out of a fairy tale, almost too good to be true. And Curtis and Leanne? They were like the prince and princess straight out of a storybook. Fairy tales often stop at the wedding, knowing all too well that even the most romantic love faces challenges. Yet, Curtis and Leanne seemed to defy this, their happiness as vivid as ever. Larson watched, trying to spot a crack in their perfect facade, longing to understand the secret behind their seemingly unbreakable bond. In the afternoon, Leanne and Curtis took Betty to visit a neighbor whose child was Betty''s age and her best friend in Embend. They returned as Larson was just waking up. Curtis nced at him, "What time zone are you living in?" Larson quipped, "Not the third-wheel zone." As Betty, sleepy from the day''s excitement, leaned on Leanne, Leanne whispered to Curtis to keep Larsonpany on a trip to the market. Chapter 477 Curtis leaned down and kissed his daughter''s forehead as she drifted into sleep, "Go get some rest." Once they vanished up the stairs, Curtis pulled out a card, holding it between his fingers, and made a straightforward offer: "There''s a monthly limit of a hundred grand on this card, spend it however you wish, wherever you wish." Larson replied, "Deal." Curtis tossed the card over, Larson pocketed it, and left. Three hourster, Curtis and Leanne were in the living room, keeping their energetically awake daughter, Betty,pany with puzzle assembling when sounds of a car echoed from the driveway. Several delivery folks from various stores arrived, unloading heaps of parcels and bags into the house. Betty perked up and warmly greeted the neers with a chirpy "Hi!" Larson sauntered in, now dressed in a fresh outfit consisting of a tank top and casual denim jeans. Leanne nced at Curtis, puzzled, "Didn''t you say he couldn''t settle in here and went to stay with friends?" Curtis'' gaze turned icy as he looked towards the door, "Exin." Larson shrugged, "My friend got locked up." That left Curtis and Leanne speechless. What an irrefutable reason. "Have you eaten?" Leanne asked, "There''s some apple pie left in the kitchen, do you want some?" "Sure." Leanne headed to the kitchen, while Larson sprawled on the couch, clearly having chosen their ce as his new home. Curtis merely nced at him, opting not toment in front of his wife and daughter. Leanne came back with the apple pie, and Larson turned on his charm, "Thanks, Leanne." He reached out to take it, his physique somewhere between a teenager''s and an adult man''s, lean but not frail, with well-defined muscles. "No problem." Leanne said, "Your cousin made it himself, try it." The household chef was a great cook, but most often, it was Curtis who cooked, eager to delight his wife and daughter with tasty treats. Coincidentally, both Leanne and Betty''s favorite dishes also happened to be Larson''s favorites. He wolfed down the apple pie,plimenting Curtis tauntingly, "Cousin, you''re sure a great househusband." Curtis ignored him, and after a while, when Betty needed to use the restroom, Leanne took her away, leaving the men alone. Curtis then spoke up, "Since when did the cost of living in Embend get so high that a hundred grand can''t even buy you a shirt with sleeves?" Larson nced at his sleeveless top, "It''s hot." "Being broke and penniless is not very hot." Curtis'' tone was casual, but his words hit hard. After finishing his pie, Larson put down the te, "Cousin, are you jealous because I''m young?" Curtis chuckled lightly, "What''s there to be jealous of about youth? vel.ne Between my eighteenth and twentieth years, guess how many years I''ve been through?" S Holding the mini puzzle piece Betty left with him and stretching his legs out, Curtis spoke calmly amidst the young man''s provocation: "Everything you have now, I''ve had before. But what I have, you might never get." Larson retorted, "I''ll be thirty someday, too." Curtis replied coolly, "I''m not so sure. With your attitude, you might not make it to thirty." He was right; not everyone reaches thirty with the same aplishments-career, wealth, unwavering love, and a happy family life. Not everyone can be the perfect epitome of a winner in life. Larson leaned back on the couch, silent for a moment before admitting, "Cousin, I''m really jealous of you." "What''s there to be jealous of?" Curtis asked, "Your starting point isn''t lower than mine. As long as you don''t screw up, you can have anything." He was jealous of everything Curtis had: aplete family, close friends, a loving partner, and an adorable daughter, being loved by many. But Larson loved to provoke Curtis. "I''m jealous you''ve got a partner like Leanne." "Good taste," Curtis acknowledged, "But being jealous is all you can do."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. His slender fingers yed with the mini puzzle piece as he sermonized, "Let me teach you the first lesson about life: there are some things you''ll never get, no matter how hard you try. You have to learn to dive with regret." Larson was at a loss for words. Chapter 478 In Capital City, the air was dryer than in Stonebridge, and Phillip had been sitting in the caf¨¦ for forty minutes, yet his arranged fianc¨¦e was nowhere to be seen. He had flown into Capital City especially for this meeting, arranged by their parents, only to be left hanging. Over the phone, Hamilton Watson''s frustration was barely contained as he apologized profusely, "Phillip, I''m terribly sorry for the wait. I''ve sent someone to fetch her personally. She''ll be there in thirty minutes, tops." Thirty minutester, with a fresh pot of coffee on the table, Tina finally made her entrance. The caf¨¦ door slid open and in walked Tina, decked out in the most casual beige loungewear you could imagine. Her features were striking, herplexion fair and unblemished, radiating the youthful rity of a young woman. She wore no makeup, and on her feet were a pair of slippers. Despite her casual attire, the elegance instilled in her from a family known for its meticulous upbringing was evident. She took her seat across from Phillip, her gaze sweeping over him with a measuring look. "Sorry, I was uptest night editing photos and overslept." For Phillip, a man whose every minute was scheduled, beingte to a formal meeting without exnation was certainly not something he admired. But his prospective fianc¨¦e was only twenty-three, at an age of unpredictability. Being seven years her senior, Phillip felt it was his duty to be tolerant. "No worries. I have no other ns this afternoon." Tina folded her arms. "You''ve waited for over an hour. You''re not angry?" "Anger serves no purpose," Phillip replied calmly. "Today''s meeting is out of respect for you, in the hope that you''ll get to know me a bit before our engagement. If you think it unnecessary, then missing it wouldn''t matter." "You''d be okay with an arranged marriage?" "If I wasn''t, I wouldn''t be sitting here." Tina swung her slippered feet, shrugging. "You''re not fussy, I see." Phillip saw her unwillingness, clear as day. With his legs crossed and one hand resting on his knee while the other held a coffee cup, he looked at her steadily, his tone indifferent yet firm. "Ms. Watson, it''s not toote to back out." "Did I have right to back out?" Tina inwardly scoffed. "Who in the modern world wanted an arranged marriage?" But being born into the Watson family, raised in luxury and ustomed to materialfort, contributing to the family was her duty. The Watson family was extensive and highly traditional, with little room for female heirs to take over. Tina''s greatest value to her familyy in her marriage-a fact she had epted from a young age. Tina took a sip of her coffee, cutting to the chase. With our backgrounds, marriage isn''t a choice. A corporate executive like you is forced to wait over an hour for me, and I have no right to refuse. Whether we''repatible or not, this marriage has to happen. But before we get engaged, I want to set some ground rules." Phillip, unopposed, listened as if attending a business briefing. "I''m listening." "First, we won''t interfere in each other''s careers post-marriage," Tina began. "Second, we''re not obligated to fulfill marital duties. If needs arise, we''ll discuss them, but discretion is key. You can see other people if you wish, but keep it low-key and never l¨¦bit embarrass me or tarnish our families'' names." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As sheid out her terms, Phillip''s gaze hinted at hidden depths, but Tina pressed on, undeterred. "Third, regarding our marital assets and inheritance, we must act responsibly towards both our families. I expect no illegitimate children from you-and you can expect the same from me." Her demands, thoughing from a ce of youthful cynicism, were rooted in a practical consideration of their families'' interests. Phillip found no fault in them. "Agreed." "Good. It''s a deal then," Tina said, her tone indifferent. She left her half-finished coffee on the table and stood up to leave briskly. Tina was a frence photographer. She valued her freedom and autonomy, disliking constraints. Yet, fresh from studying abroad, she found her father, Hamilton, had already chosen a husband for her. Chapter 479 When she heard he was thirty, it felt like there was a massive canyon between them. She never expected him to actually be quite the looker. But what''s the point of being handsome? The guy was as serious as a heart attack, just like her dad, totally stiff and boring. Hamilton agreed to let her keep doing her thing, on the condition that she''d go through with an arranged marriage. After they got engaged, Tina grabbed her DSLR and left Capital City. Over two years, she traveled the world, leaving her mark on all seven continents. She climbed Everest, photographed penguins and seals in Antarctica, encountered venomous snakes in the Amazon rainforest, and even daringly made her way through the war-torn regions of Syria, with missiles falling less than a mile away from her. That was thest straw for Hamilton. Using embassy connections, he had her brought back from halfway across the world. She didn''t even make it out of the airport before being whisked away to Stonebridge. Unfortunately, there was a hup in the handover. Tina ended up sitting at the airport exit for an hour and a half, yawning her head off with nobodying to get her. She had no idea where Phillip lived, didn''t have his number, and was torn between taking a cab to the Richardson Manor to face her future inws or contacting her now-estranged father for Phillip''s number. She chose option C. She was about to make her way to a hotel to get some sleep. Just as she was about to hail a cab, a silver-topped Maybach pulled up in front of her. The back door opened, and a pair of legs encased in dark cks stepped out. Phillip buttoned up his suit jacket, his handsome features and tall, lean figure standing out in the dreary airport traffic. There she was, sitting on her suitcase, struggling to keep her eyelids open, her gaze slowly focusing on him. "Sorry," Phillip''s deep, soothing voice broke through the fuzziness in her ears. "I had a meeting this afternoon. My assistant took sudden leave, and the message got lost." Tina perked up a bit. "Oh, here I thought you were getting back at me for beingtest time." The driver waited to grab her suitcase, but she didn''t move, so Phillip took her arm and helped her up. "I''m not that petty." Tina found herself being escorted to the car. "So, you''re saying I''m petty?" Phillip held the door open for her, his gaze falling on her face, calm yet piercing. "You could have just called me, instead of sitting here for an hour and a half." Tina looked away and got into the car. "I didn''t want to bother you." Phillip, ever the gentleman, didn''t push further and closed the door, moving to the other side to get in. He took her to his apartment, not far from the VectorVista building, a ce he''d crash at during busy work periods. The ce was as bare as a showroom, the kitchen pristine and clearly unused. That was fine by Tina; she couldn''t cook anyway. She showed little interest in the ce, randomly picked a guest room for her luggage, didn''t bother unpacking, and headed straight for the shower. Waking up the next day around noon, she found Phillip had already left.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. There was a maid in the apartment, hired by Phillip to look after her, asking what she''d like for lunch. "No need to fuss over me, I won''t be around much," Tina said, all dolled up and ready to meet up with some local friends in Stonebridge. She was good at making friends wherever she went, and her first few weeks in Stonebridge were packed often with social engagements Packed coming backter than Phillip. They barely saw each other, living like strangers under the same roof. He hadn''t shared his number, and she hadn''t felt the need to ask. Until about half a monthter, her dad showed up unannounced in Stonebridge, calling her from downstairs. "I''m in town for work, thought we could have dinner, you, me, and Phillip. Come down." Tina was out drinking with p¨§t nearly choking on her drink. quickly excused herself and rushed back regretting not asking Phillip for his number. "Give me a sec, I''ll text him to see if he''s free." She pretended to check her phone. "Says he''s workingte tonight." There was an eerie silence on the line. Tina knew something was off. Her dad''s voice turned icy. "He''s right next to me. Who did you send that text to?" Tina was tongue-tied. Chapter 480 In a restaurant where the ambiance was bathed in a soft glow, pristine white tablecloths covered the tables, with gleaming silverware and spotless sses reflecting the dim light. The waiter, with practiced ease, poured the aged red wine into a long-stemmed ss. Under her father''s watchful eye, Tina picked up the ss and took a sip, hoping to hide her unease behind the elegant curve of the ss. To her right, Phillip, dressed sharply in a suit, spoke up in her defense, "I mentioned I had to workte today before I left this morning. She was just trying not to disturb me, hence the fib." Hamilton''s expression softened slightly. "She hasn''t been too much trouble staying with you, I hope?" Tina thought, "What trouble could I possibly cause?" If she had known her father had nned to conduct this surprise inspection, she would have stayed home, ying the role of the demure and dutiful fianc¨¦e. "She''s quite independent, hardly any trouble at all. She''s settled in well here and made a bunch of new friends," Phillip said, prompting Tina to nce at him. His face, usually devoid of any readable emotion, remained impassive, betraying no hint of his thoughts. It must be sarcasm, Tina thought. Her independence stretched to noting home until past midnight, not to mention barely speaking to him. Hamilton nodded, satisfied, thenunched into his usual spiel about traditional roles, "Stonebridge is a great ce; it''s good you''re making friends here. Phillip''s busy with work; you need to be understanding and supportive, a true partner. A woman should be supportive of her man." He never liked Tina mingling with what he considered unsavory characters; his current "approval" was simply a rush to marry her off. Internally scoffing, Tina managed a sweet, obedient smile, "Of course, Dad. I''ll make sure to be a good wife." Phillip caught her gaze, his expression inscrutable. After seeing Hamilton off and returning to Phillip''s apartment, Tina retreated to her room to chat on the phone with her best friend. Her friend remarked, "Sounds like he was quite the gentleman, covering for you in front of your dad." "Gentleman? More like he was mocking me," Tina confided. Since arriving in Stonebridge, it was true she hadn''t been home r but Phillip had made no muchet reach out either. If he had shown even a hint of interest, she might not feel so disconnected from him now. "Just some faux engagement," she mused. into "You might be reading too much it; he was clearly speaking well of you," her friend countered, then teased, "He looks handsome in his photos. What''s he like in person?" "Handsome doesn''t help," Tina sighed, lying back and kicking her feet up, "He''s too old, feels like there''s an age gap." "A mature man know how to treat a woman right." "Then be my guest,e and take him off my hands," Tina joked. velmet Theirughter was cut short by a knock on the door. Tina turned to see Phillip''s tall figure in the doorway, realizing she''d forgotten to close the door. Sitting up abruptly, she wondered if he had overheard their conversation. Her friend''s voice red from the phone speaker, "Who''s that, the "old" maning to check on you?" Tina grimaced, quickly ending the call before any more damage could be done, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Did you need something?" she asked, trying to sound casual. Phillip, unfazed as if he hadn''t heard a thing, simply held out his hand. "Your phone." "Why?" Tina''s mind raced, half-convinced he was about to throw her phone out of spite. Chapter 481 "To avoid today''s fiasco, you should probably save my number," Phillip suggested with a brief pause, his tone nd. "Unless, of course, you prefer orchestrating your own amateur theatrics." So much for his gentleman act. Tina rolled her eyes. Unlocking her phone and cing it in his palm, Tina shifted the me onto him. "Why didn''t you give me a heads up about hanging out with my dad? Made me look like aplete fool." "Your actions are quite unpredictable, hard for me to anticipate what you might do next," Phillip remarked as he saved his number and added himself on her social media, handing the phone back to her. "But I''ll try to keep up." "Why would you do that?" Phillip exined, "If all goes as nned, we''re in this for the long haul. Getting in tune with each other and having each other''s backs-it just makes things easier. Our partnership will be stronger for it." Halfway through his speech, Tina felt a touch moved, but by the end, any warmth had fizzled out. Reiming her phone, she responded, "Well said, partner." It was fitting, after all. Their marriage was essentially a business deal they both needed to manage. Even after exchanging contact details, Tina and Phillip hadn''t spoken much. The turning point in their rtionship came at Hubert''s birthday bash. Hamilton called with instructions: "You''re representing the Watsons at Hubert Perez''s birthday this weekend. I''ll have the gift sent over; just make sure you don''t embarrass me." For the asion, Tina chose an elegant white gown, though her heels turned out to be a bit of a torture device. Clinging to Phillip''s arm, she endured half the party before her feet screamed for mercy. ???? Given the Richardsons'' esteemed status in Stonebridge, guests flocked to Phillip, leaving Tina no chance to sit and rest. Unable to escape, she discreetly slipped off her shoes under the cover of her gown while everyone else was engaged in conversation Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Attempting to maintain her previous height on tiptoe was even more exhausting than the shoes, and she soon gave up, noticeably shrinking. Only Phillip seemed to notice the sudden change. "What are you looking at?" Tina challenged, meeting his gaze defiantly. Phillip''s eyes dropped to the floor, but her gown hid any evidence of her bare feet. Taking advantage of his distraction, Tina tiptoed again, momentarily regaining some height, as if he couldn''t see her fluctuating stature. Phillip looked away, signaling a server with a quiet request before resuming his business conversation. Momentster, the server brought over a pair of slippers, which Phillip epted, crouching before Tina. The conversation paused, and all eyes followed his movement. Without any concern for the onlookers, Phillip ced the slippers before her. Hesitant, Tina knew wearing slippers at such an event was taboo for the Watsons. "Go ahead," Phillip urged with a convincing calmness, offering his arm for support.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Reluctantly leaning on him, Tina avel get slipped her feet into thefort the slippers, a small rebellion against the Watson family''s norms, but a huge relief. Chapter 482 Eyes from all around were fixed on Tina as she made her way through the party, their gazes filled with curiosity, admiration, and ttery, but noticeably absent were disdain and scorn. In thetter half of the soir¨¦e, Tina, wearing flip-flops, navigated the crowded event alongside Phillip. She was a daughter of the Watson family, groomed to the highest standard, more than capable of handling such a modest gathering. Every nce that fell upon her mismatched footwear lingered a bit longer, but what did decorum matter when Phillip himself had fetched those flip-flops for her? No one dared to utter a word. In a rare moment alone, Tina couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you embarrassed?" Phillip, ever unflustered, replied, "A man''s dignity isn''t measured by a woman''s choice of shoes. Next time, pick somethingfortable; no need to force yourself." Tina found herself liking his response. "So, I can wear flip-flops to any asion?" "If you want," Phillip said, not bothered, "We can even put that in the prenuptial agreement." "Deal!" Tina eximed, "Let''s add it when we get back. Don''t forget." Spending the evening side by side with Phillip gave Tina a chance to see him in a new light, slightly altering her preconceived notions. Phillip carried himself with an authoritative ease and a deep, restrained presence, his emotions rarely surfacing. Yet, he was different from her father. He didn''t impose constraints on her. Tina had thought she was merely trading one golden cage for another, but this new keeper seemed different than she had expected. As the birthday celebration came to a close, she removed the mask she had worn all evening, ready to leave. "Wait." Phillip gently stopped her, asking a waitress to carefully retrieve the high heels she had been wearing. Holding the glittering heels in his hand, he walked back to her. Tina had to admit, her heart skipped a beat at that moment. A pair of shoes could easily be reced, but those elegant, noble hands were meant for signing contracts, not for carrying a woman''s heels. On their way out, they bumped into members of the Perez family, close friends of their parents. Phillip continued to hold the heels while chatting with the elders as ifat were the most natural thing in the world. Once in Phillip''s car, Tina rolled down the window to enjoy the breeze. As they drove down a tree-lined road, the air, filled with the day''s dust and the scent of verdure, brushed against her face. She stretched her hand out the window, relishing the freedom of the slipping through her fingers. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org S "Do you have ns tomorrow?" she turned to ask Phillip. "I''ve been in Stonebridge for quite some time, and you''ve yet to show me around. I''m still a stranger to this city." Phillip''s gaze lingered on her radiant face for a moment before responding, "I''ll arrange something." Over the next two days, the busy CEO made time to personally show her around Stonebridge''sndmarks, acquainting her with the city''s rich history and cultural heritage rivaling even that of the Capital City. S Following those outings, Tina began to spend more time at home, and Phillip starteding home earlier, possibly for her. Their rtionship had thawed slightly, just slightly. When both were home, they didn''t talk much, given their fewmon interests. Mostly, they did their own things-Phillip in his study, working, and Tina in her room, sorting through her photography, asionally stepping out to grab some fruit or nuts. If she was in the living room, Phillip would join her, working on hisptop across from her without much conversation. Their presence waspany enough. To the outside world, Tina was the epitome of grace and propriety, but in private, she was far more rxed, often lounging on the couch in various, sometimes odd, positions. Initially, she tried to maintain her poise in front of Phillip, but eventually, she grew tired of the pretense. After all, he was going to marry her regardless of how she presented herself, so what was there to fear? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 483 So, she started to loosen up. Sometimes, she''d sit cross-legged; other times, she''d lie t on her stomach; asionally, one leg would be up on the couch while the upper half of her body sprawled across the carpet; and at times, she''d just start stretching into yoga poses while sitting. Phillip''s gaze would asionally catch her in these odd shapes, always lingering for a few seconds before he silently looked away. One night, deep into editing photos, her stomach rumbled with hunger. She thought of whipping up some food for a midnight snack, wandering the kitchen like a ghost, only to discover that Phillip didn''t stock any of that stuff. As she rummaged around, the lights flicked on, revealing Phillip in his navy pajamas, leaning against the wall, "What are you up to?" "Just hungry, thought I''d make some pasta." "Why not ask the maid?" "It''s toote; didn''t want to bother her." It was supposed to be a simple task, but Tina hadn''t anticipated the hurdles. Rubbing her nose, she asked Phillip, "So, uh, how do you turn on the stove?" After a brief silence, Phillip replied, "I''ll do it." He stepped into the kitchen, ignited the burner with ease, and Tina peeked over, trying to save face, "Wow, your stove even has a fingerprint scanner. Fancy." Phillip set about boiling water and cooking the pasta, moving with a methodical grace while Tina waited at the dining table, distracted by her phone. Fifteen minutester, a te of pasta was ced before her. Simple, but it looked good. Tina remarked, "Didn''t know you could cook." Phillip, drying his hands slowly, responded, "Try it and see." Her hunger winning over patience, she took a bite too eagerly and immediately spat it out. Phillip paused, "Too hot?" "You really can''t cook," Tina said, lifting her face, "They are undercooked." No excuse from Phillip. In the end, they had to wake the maid to cook some food. This revtion of Phillip''s culinary shorings somehow made Tina feel a bit closer to him. asionally, she would ask Phillip via text to bring her some snacks, to which his replies were usually concise, a simple "Okay." Then, over something trivial she could no longer remember, they found themselves chatting more than usual one day, ending with Phillip wishing her a good ??? ? It was the first time their conversation had spanned more than two screens. One weekend, Phillip invited her to a gathering with his friends.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "They''re old friends of mine. You''ll probably see them around, so might as well meet them now." Understanding the importance of socializing post-marriage, Tina eagerly agreed, even buying a new dress for the asion. A rust-red cocktail dress that highlighted her figure, curls cascading over her shoulders. She steadied herself against the wall as she slipped into ck strappy heels, looking up, her face radiant. S She hadn''t bothered with makeup when they first met. But meeting his friends warranted full m. Phillip''s gaze lifted from her feet, "Thought you didn''t like heels?" "Never said that," Tina retorted, slinging her purse over her shoulder, "Let''s go!" Expecting Phillip''s friends to be as stiff and serious as he often was, she was pleasantly surprised by the lively atmosphere. Out of the group, only Phillip and another married man brought their partners. His friends were warm towards her, with one chatterbox eagerly sharing Phillip''s past embarrassments. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Though called embarrassments, they were hardly shameful, considering Phillip''s inherentposure. As Tina engaged in lively conversation, Phillip found himself sidelined. One of the married friends approached with a drink,menting, "She''s pretty. And has a great personality, lively and always smiling." Phillip nced over, the wine in his ss swirling slightly, his tone emotionless, "She''s never smiled at me like that." Chapter 484 "How many dates has he had?" Tina asked, popping an almond into her mouth, her interest clearly piqued. His friend was firm. "Not once. You''re his first." "Come on," Tina scoffed, disbelieving. At thirty, how could he not have had a single rtionship? "He seems pretty experienced to me." Carrying a woman''s heels as if it was second nature. "If you''re talking business, sure, he''s got experience. But love? Please, haha." Phillip''s friends were sharp, knowing exactly what to say and what not to, presenting a facade of openness yet revealing nothing when it came to his romantic past. Tina, knowing when to back off, smoothly changed the subject with a smile. Phillip''s friends had made a good impression on her. She enjoyed drinking, and with the rightpany, she found herself even more delighted. So, by the end of the night, she was slightly tipsy. Phillip offered her a steadying arm as they headed to the door. She wobbled and waved goodbye to the others, nearly missing a step down the stairs. Phillip instinctively wrapped an arm around her waist, guiding her to the car. As he reached to open the car door, her bnce wavered-or perhaps she just couldn''t be bothered to stand on her own-leaning heavily into him. She grabbed his tie, calling him "my dear fianc¨¦..." Phillip looked down at her. Her eyes were bright yet hazy, glints of light dancing in her glossy gaze, her lips parting to release the sweet scent of alcohol against his jaw. She was slender yet curvy in all the right ces, her body pressing against his arm in her reliance. "Have you ever been in love?" she asked. Phillip helped her into the car and closed the door, circling to the driver''s side to get in. As the driver pulled away, she seemed dissatisfied with his earlier non-response, calling out, "Hey..." Phillip nced sideways as she crawled over the console into hisp. He remained still, hands in ce, his gaze hidden in the dim light of the car interior. Chapter 484 1 "If we''re counting arranged engagements, then there was one before you," Phillip disclosed without evasion. Tina snorted, "Knew your friend was full of it." She lost interest in digging deeper. It seemed her questions were more about calling out his friend''s bluff than caring about his past rtionships. Just as she was about to climb off hisp, Phillip spoke, "It was just our families seeking a union, but she was in love with someone else,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. el boyfriend. She came to me befet perfectly matched with her the engagement to ask for my blessing. So strictly speaking, she wasn''t really a girlfriend." "So, you got dumped," Tina said with a gleam in her eyes. Phillip didn''t grasp why she found it amusing, "You could see it that way." "You must be too boring," Tina teased, even though she knew the real reason was the other''s pre-existing love. "Do you realize how dull you are? All you talk about is business, funds, projects, just boring stuff." Her words trailed off as her eyshes fluttered down, her gaze drifting from Phillip''s nose to linger on his lips. Chapter 485 She suddenly stuck out her tongue, giving her lips a quick lick, her gaze fixed on his as she asked, "Is kissing you as dull as watching paint dry?" She didn''t see Phillip''s throat bob with a swallow, only heard his voice, steady and calm as always, so she missed the seductive undertone in his reply. "Why don''t you try it yourself?" Tina didn''t hesitate, tilting her face up towards his. A faint scent of wine mingled with the soft press of her lips against his. Phillip sat still, his deep eyes watching her closed eyelids. She kissed him hard and bold without a hint of fear. Her technique might''ve been a bit clumsy, and she mashed and nibbled more than anything without any real skill. Yet, she was daring, her tongue lightly tracing his lips, agile and delicate. Eventually, Phillip lifted his hands, one cradling the back of her neck, gently parting his lips to take hers more assertively, turning a passive and awkward kiss into something more. His other hand rested lightly on her back, offering support. The kiss seemed tost an eternity. When Tina was finally released, she was breathless, her eyes misty and dazed. Phillip''s voice was slightly hoarse as he asked, "Boring?" Her oxygen-deprived brain took a moment to process the simple word. "Not boring." After her reply, she cupped his face and kissed him again without a second thought. Both kisses had been initiated by her. This made Tina unavoidably feel a bit awkward when she faced Phillip the next day, sober and clear-headed. She had intended to grab some breakfast, but seeing Phillip by the coffee machine, her heart skipped a beat, and she stumbled into a chair. Her toe almost broke before her pride did, hopping on the spot before meeting Phillip''s gaze. She forced her leg down, trying to act cool. Then she thought, what''s there to be embarrassed about? Leaning against the wall, she tried to emte the confidence of someone more experienced in love affairs, "We''re getting engaged, a kiss is nothing, right?" Phillip took a sip of his water, his tone even, "Nothing at all." Seeing his calm, unruffled demeanor, Tina felt her own emotions settle. They were in an arranged rtionship; a kiss was just a kiss. In the grand scheme of things, it was minor, especially considering they were expected to marry and carry on the family line without any real emotion involved. Realizing this, she felt no more embarrassment, walking over to Phillip, "Pour me a ss of water, will you?" The more Tina got to know Phillip, the morefortable she felt around him. He was a man of few words, but his presence offered a sense of security, as if there was nothing to worry about as long as he was there. The more she understood him, the more she appreciated how different he was from Hamilton. Hamilton''s macho vibe was a big no-no, but Phillip on the other hand was all about respecting her and everyone else, no matter who they were. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His gentlemanly behavior and manners were ingrained, not just superficial. Her friends hadn''t even met him yet, but their impression of him was increasingly positive, "Marry a man like that! Especially in an arranged marriage where it''s all about business, not love. You need vel.i someone decent, who''ll respect you even if he doesn''t love your Not like your dad..." She caught herself mid-sentence, but Tina wasn''t offended. In fact, she agreed, "Phillip is the perfect partner for an arranged marriage." Chapter 486 After two months of lounging around, doing absolutely nothing, Tina felt a restless itch in her bones. She had her heart set on Tanzania this time, eager to capture the majestic lions of the Serengeti on camera. When she shared her wild idea with her best friend, the response was less than enthusiastic: "Sweetie, do you remember thest time you jetted off to Syria? Your dad was furious, and my dad convinced I knew about your ns and said nothing. Can you maybe, I don''t know, chill for a bit? Once you''re married, your dad won''t have a say over what you do, and the old man promised he''d back off from your business then. After that, you can shoot for the stars if you want!" Tina sprawled on her bed, sighing deeply. "Bored. Lonely. This sucks." Her friend sounded determined, "Hang tight, I''ming over!" Driven by Tina''s lonely heart, she meant what she said. That very night, she was dragging her suitcase through Stonebridge. Tina was in the throes of her monthly period, the half-gallon of ice cream she''d devoured the night before now punishing her with severe cramps, teaching her a harsh lesson in womanhood. She was in too much pain to even think about stepping out, so she texted Phillip and had the driver pick her friend up, bringing her to the apartment. After all, there was a spare guest room. As soon as her friend walked in, she tossed her suitcase by the entrance and rushed to Tina lying on the couch, waving profusely, "Hey, darling!" She looked around, "Your old man not here?" Tina, attempting to sit up, fell silent for a moment before lying back down and pulling the nket up over her as-good-as-dead body. "What''s with the cold shoulder?" her friend was about to yank the nket away to give Tina a piece of her mind when she heard the calm footstepsing from the kitchen. Phillip emerged, carrying a steaming cup of hot chocte, his gaze serene as he nced over. Her friend''s face went through a rapid session of emotions, finally settling on a broad, forced smile. "Hello, Mr... Mr..." She struggled, not wanting to sound too formal with Mr. Richardson, yet unsure of how casual to be. "Phillip is fine," he said, his voice gentle. She hardly dared to address the CEO so casually. Phillip set the cup beside Tina on the coffee table, sensing her friend''s difort. "Or, you can keep calling me ''the old man'' if you like." Her friend was ready to bolt. She wished the ground would swallow her up as she poked Tina under the nket, urging her toe to the rescue. Tina, ever the globe-trotter and no stranger to awkward situations, sat up gracefully and flicked her hair. "You and your inability to pronounce the hard g" she chided. Then, turning to Phillip, she improvised, "She meant ''gold man,'' not ''old man.'' This kid has been having trouble with her hard g since we were little. When everyone else goes Oh my gosh'' she goes Oh my osh." QUMS Her friend stood there with an expression of "What the hell?" She wasn''t an idiot. Tina shot her a look. She went, "Osh, sorry about that." Phillip watched them both, his expression unchanging, clearly not buying it. After a moment, he simply nodded towards the cup on the coffee table. "Drink your hot chocte." Tina grabbed the cup, pulling her friend towards the bedroom. "We haven''t caught up in ages. Let''s go chat."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Once the bedroom door was shut, the me game began. "Why didn''t you tell me he was home? Seriously? It''s 8:30 PM. Isn''t it normal for him to be home? What''s the time got to do with it t Guys like him are usually out and about, living it up. Some are already on their second round of fun by now." Tina, sipping her hot chocte, replied without missing a beat, "He''s not into that kind of stuff." Chapter 487 "You know he''s not going out to have fun with you here," her friend sprawled on her bed. "And you wouldn''t know if he did before." "He''s never been in a rtionship." "That doesn''t mean he hasn''t been out there, having a good time." Tina gave her a side-eye. "Weren''t you the one always singing praises about his character?" "Good character doesn''t mean he''s not interested in... other activities, dear. How can you be so naive?" Their social circle, while morous on the surface, harbored secrets as numerous as stars. In Capital City, there''s a luxury condo known to some as the "Mistress Mansion," boasting prime location,vish amenities, and top-tier property management. "Besides, at his age, it''s unlikely he hasn''t been with women, even if he hasn''t had a serious girlfriend," her friend continued. "Unless there''s something wrong with him. Why else would he keep his virginity till thirty as if it''s some kind of dowry?" "Shut up, will you?" Her friend had stayed with Tina in Stonebridge for a week, leaving the same day as her period. The next morning, the housemaid prepared breakfast, but Tina wasn''t hungry. She grabbed an apple and munched on it as she walked back to her room, passing the home gym. She took a couple of steps past the gym door, then backtracked and peeked inside. Phillip was working out early in the morning.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. His ck, sweat-soaked athletic wear outlined his toned physique, muscles well-defined under the fabric, broad shoulders and a narrow waist. Tina had never noticed his body under the crisp suits he usually wore. Phillip finished his workout and was drinking water, his Adam''s apple bobbing with each swallow. The sound of crunching brought his gaze to the door. Tina stood there, biting into her apple, her eyes openly appraising him. "You need it?" Phillip asked. "What?" Tina''s gaze lifted from his body to his face. "The room," Phillip rified. "Oh, no, I''m good." It was the weekend, and neither had ns to go out. Tina found herself watching him more often than not, perhaps spurred by her friend''s insinuations. A man like Phillip, handsome, wealthy, and charismatic, with all the qualities countless women dream of, must have had his fair share of admirers even during his school days. With the added allure of being the president of Vecto Bank, the women aiming for his attention were surely not in short supply. Never been with a woman? Tina was skeptical. Such men were rare in her experience. After catching her staring for the umpteenth time, Phillip put down hisptop. "Something on your mind?" Not exactly, but his prompt broke the ice. Tina stood, approached him, and with a gentle push, had him leaning back against the couch, Climbing onto hisp, knees on either side of him, she looked down at him for a moment before leaning in. Halfway into the act, she remembered something and turned to call out to the maid, busy in the kitchen, "Would you mind giving us a moment?" The maid scurried off to her quarters, and once Tina was sure she was gone, she refocused on Phillip. As she moved in to kiss him, Phillip''s hands found her waist. This kiss, fully conscious and filled with caution, was more exploratory than theirst in the car. Yet, familiarity bred boldness, and as the kiss deepened, Tina''s fingers found their way to Phillip''s waistband. Chapter 488 The fabric of his dress pants was exquisite, and as she touched it, she could feel the smooth texture and the warmth of his body through the material. Before she could dwell on it any further, her wrist was caught in the firm grip of his fingers. "What are you doing?" Phillip asked her, his tone too calm for the situation, not usatory but genuinely inquisitive, as if he was observing a child''s mischief rather than confronting an adult''s intentions. "There''s not much else to do at a time like this, is there?" Tina retorted, implying he was fully aware of her intentions. "Don''t y dumb." Her fingers, undeterred, attempted to wander further but Phillip''s grasp prevented any such exploration. His eyes were so calm and deep, making it hard to guess his thoughts. His voice remained steady, giving nothing away. "This isn''t a game to pass the time," he remarked. "Are you sure about this?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. To Tina, Phillip was essentially her fianc¨¦, making their intimacy both permissible and devoid of emotional baggage. No need for pretense or coyness. Her curiosity about Phillip was piqued-not so much from a ce of lust but more from a desire to understand him. He was like a calm, undisturbed pond, and she wanted to see what it would take to make ripples appear. She was curious to see the limits of his self-control, to witness a man usually soposed lose himself to passion. She rationalized her curiosity boldly, "Shouldn''t we test the waters before getting married? What if you''re not up to the task? I wouldn''t want to find myself in a loveless union." Phillip paused before responding, "If you think it''s necessary, I''m willing to cooperate." But how could such a moment of passion, far removed from the mechanics of work, be approached with such detachment? The thought of a mechanical, unenthusiastic encounter dampened her spirits halfway. "Forget it, I can already imagine how boring it would be," she said, pulling her wrist free and moving away from him. Her exit was as nonchnt as her approach, leaving with a dismissive, "How dull." Momentster, she found herself sprawled on the couch, idly messaging friends. It didn''t take long for her to find another distraction. "I''m heading out, won''t be home for dinner." She went to her room to get ready, choosing an outfit with care for her night out at the bar. She slipped into a strappy dress with an exotic ir, its avocado green hue highlighting her fairplexion. The dress was adorned with silhouettes of birds, the hemline asymmetrical flowing down to her calves on one side and mid-thigh on the other, revealing her slender, well-shaped legs beneath the intricately patternedce. Her hair was pulled back into a high half-ponytail, and she essorized with a choker that matched her dress. Phone wedged between her shoulder and ear, she spoke ''You''re downstairs? I''ll be right there." She breezed past Phillip without a word, bending to slip on her shoes at the entryway. "When will you be back? Should I have the driver pick you up?" Phillip inquired. "No need, I''ll probably bete," she answered without looking back, "My friend will drop me off." She wasn''t lying. When she returned, it was nearly 1 a.m., Phillip nced at his watch, noting the time. "You can leave now," she said as she opened the door. A man''s voice followed, "Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?" "Do you want my dad to hunt you down to the ends of the earth?" Tina whispered fiercely. "Anyway, Japan''s not that great. I''d prefer not to." "It''s got to be more interesting than staying here. What could you possibly have inmon with him? Knowing you, you''ll die of boredom." Chapter 489 "I mean, it''s not like I have to be head over heels for him to spend my life with him." Tina had a pretty pragmatic view of her arranged marriage. "As long as we sharemon interests, who needs endless conversations?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Just make sure youe back before the wedding," the man said. "Once you tie the knot, say goodbye to your freedom." "Quit your yapping," Tina retorted as she closed the door behind her and made her way toward her room, pausing midway to turn towards the kitchen instead. Seeing Phillip up and cooking was a surprise. "You''re still awake?" "Whipping up somete-night grub." Phillip''s nce lingered on her for a barely noticeable moment. She had changed her clothes. "Aren''t you usually in bed by eleven?" Tina reminded him, half-jokingly adding, "Maybe you should ask our maid for help. I wouldn''t want you getting food poisoning on my watch." Phillip looked back at her, unamused. "Your friend?" "What?" His question caught her off guard, but then she realized he must have overheard her earlier conversation. "Oh, that was Weston Farley, an old buddy of mine." The Watsons and the Farleys were thick as thieves, and the Farleys had even flown in from Capital City to attend the engagement party. Phillip met countless people daily, his memory was fairly good, enough to remember a man from the Farley family who was around her age, handsome, and spirited, much like her. As the pot began to boil, Phillip lifted the lid, and with no further conversation from him, Tina headed back to her room to shower. She had been spilled on at the bar, her clothes reeking of cocktails, so she ended up buying a not-so-fitting recement from a nearby store. Fresh out of the shower, her hair wrapped in a towel, Tina went to grab a drink. That''s when the aroma of Phillip''ste-night snack wafted through the air, drawing her in like a fish to bait. "What are you making? It smells amazing." "Udon," Phillip replied. "I cooked too much. Want some?" He served up a tempting dish of tomato and tuna udon,plete with a soft-boiled egg, sprinkled with seaweed and scallions. It looked so good, Tina nearly forgot e herst experience with undercooked pasta. Hesitant at first, her doubts were quelled when Phillip ced two steaming bowls on the dining table. "Why not? Let''s give it a try." Some people just have that magic touch, and Phillip seemed to have mastered the art of cooking overnight, turning his previous culinary disaster into a delightful surprise. Tina polished off her bowl and sat back, her stomach contentedly full. Phillip collected the bowls and headed back to the kitchen, with Tina''s gaze following him. "Do you always pick things up this quickly?" "Not really," Phillip said. He had spent thest couple of months systematically studying cooking during his spare time, preferring to keep things within his control and only acting when confident. Feeling a bit stuffed and looking to kick off some chat, Tina asked, "Ever showed you my photography?" Phillip had looked up her published work, but she was asking if she had personally shown him, so he replied, "No." Eager to share, Tina went to fetch herptop from the bedroom. But when she came back out, Phillip was no longer in the living room. After a brief search, she noticed his bedroom door ajar and,ptop in arms, she ventured inside. Chapter 490 Phillip stood at his desk, his back to the room''s door, the decor mirrored his persona - a blend of emotionless monochrome, shades of ck, white, and gray painting his world. Tina, without a second thought, kicked off her shoes and sprawled out on the bed in a casual, kneeling position. At 1:20 AM, she had boldly made her way into a man''s bed without any reservation. Phillip could never forget their first encounter two years back, her clear-cut rules of engagement - essentially, post-marriage, live as you please. Such pre-engagement demands were rare, from women and men alike. If it stemmed from her personal desires, then it all made sense. She was indeed a free spirit, adventurous and capable of bold moves, unafraid to make advances, yet equally quick to move on to another man if rejected, not returning home until the early hours. Phillip had no intentions of rushing into intimacy, despite their engagement. But if she had any desires, he''d prefer to be the one who satisfies them. Tina, unaware of his gaze, opened a folder on herptop. "I just finished editing these photos; they''re unpublished, and you''re the first to see them," she said. Phillip sat beside her, listening intently as she animatedly shared the stories behind each photo - the dark rivers and poisonous creatures of the Amazon, the challenges and triumphs of climbing Everest, swimming with dolphins in the Red Sea, the turmoil in Syria... Her tales were filled with human emotions against a backdrop of freedom.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She was meant to chase dreams, a true explorer, not a caged canary in a golden cage. As she spoke of vastndscapes and colorful worlds, Tina became more animated. Phillip was an excellent listener, his asional pointed questions steering Tina into revealing more and more. When she finally paused and turned to him, suspicion in her eyes, she asked, "What, trying to get secrets out of me?" "No," Phillip answered honestly and in a steady voice. "I just want to know you better." His deep gaze fell on her, the light reflecting in his eyes like the vast, serene night sky. vel "You don''t need to know me," Tina retorted, convinced their marriage was just a facade for family alliances. "Knowing my family should be enough for you. S "I''d rather know you than your family," Phillip countered. The moment escted quickly, and though Tina couldn''t recall who initiated the kiss, the timing felt right. What she did remember was checking her phone afterward and seeing it was 3 AM. She thought herself crazy for keeping Phillip up until dawn, looking at her photographs. And Phillip must''ve been just as mad to indulge her. She didn''t have work the next day, but that night marked the beginning of their more frequent conversations and, noticeably, more kisses. Tina had always lived by her own rules, valuing freedom above all. Kissing Phillip was one of those pleasant liberties. Sometimes, mid-conversation, she''d find herself sitting on hisp. Other times, she''dzily wake up to find Phillip getting ready for work and would pull him in for a kiss. But it wasn''t an everyday thing - it depended on her mood. S Phillip never denied her those moments of intimacy. Beyond that, Tina was bold, taking advantage of his leniency to explore a little more each time, even going so far as to pinch his ass .ce. Her best friend, always the keen observer, hit the nail on the head, "That''s not curiosity, you''re just craving him!" Tina thought about it and admitted, "Well, yes, I am. Don''t you think he''s irresistible?" Chapter 491 Her friend went silent on the other end of the phone for what seemed like an eternity. "Are you serious? The guy looks as prim and proper as if he''s about to anchor the six o''clock news." "That''s exactly why I wanna see what''s under that suit," she quipped. Her friend scoffed, "There are plenty of folks on the news every night. Howe I haven''t heard you wanting to undress any of them?" Tina had no response to that. As much as she craved a bit of excitement, she never brought up the idea of testing the waters with Phillip again. It was as if Phillip was devoid of any desires or passions, which really took the fun out of the chase. Phillip treated Tina with the utmost respect, carving out a day each week to spend with her, no matter how busy he was. They''d check out photo exhibits, catch a movie, go cave exploring... even shopping, activities he wouldn''t normally be caught dead doing. Tina appreciated his efforts, she really did. One unexpectedly rainy afternoon, a female friend invited her to lunch. The gathering included two guys, one of whom was clearly flirting with her friend. The other guy lit up upon seeing Tina, eagerly engaging her in conversation at the table. However, it didn''t take long for him to reveal a level of chauvinism that reminded Tina ufortably of her dad''s outdated attitudes. It totally killed her appetite. With her friend fully engrossed in her flirtation, paying Tina no heed, she grew increasingly irked by their public disys of affection. She made up a flimsy excuse, "Gotta go feed the kids," grabbed her purse, and left without looking back. She spent some time sipping coffee, ying with dogs at the pet store, and killing time in an arcade. When she was ready to leave, Tina realized her purse, along with her phone and wallet, was gone. The arcade''s surveince was blocked by a dance machine, of all things, offering no clues. The arcade owner, a round figure adorned with a chunky gold chain and an attitude as wide as his waistline, was less than helpful. Her day had been utterly unpredictable, and now, without her phone or cash, caught in an unexpected downpour without even an umbre, she found her frustration reaching its peak. Tina borrowed a phone from the service desk and called Phillip, her voice tinged with the frustration wrought by this cursed weather and the thief. "My phone''s gone. Can youe get me?" she said, the background noise on his end betraying his presence at some social gathering. Realizing this, she was about toContent held by N?velDrama.Org. suggest he send a driver instead et when the noise on his end abruptly ceased, reced by Phillip''s calm, collected voice, "Where are you?" After giving him the mall''s address, it was clear by the time Phillip arrived, the ce had closed for the night. The mall, now dark and deserted, felt eerily deste in the storm. Feeling cold and utterly defeated, as if the universe was conspiring against her, Tina had nowhere to take shelter. Just when she thought things couldn''t get any worse, a rude kid on a bike sshed her with mud and didn''t even bother to apologize. As she found a somewhat sheltered spot to wait out the rain, her shoulders and the dress she was wearing were drenched, adding insult to injury. Then, through the deluge, a tall, dark figure approached, making his way through the rain towards her. Phillip handed Tina his umbre, draped his suit jacket over her shoulders, and took the umbre back calling for a driver to pick them. up at a nearby exit. Tina stepped closer, resting her forehead against his chest. Phillip paused briefly on the phone, then after finishing the call, slipped it back into his pocket and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. Chapter 492 Climbing into the car, Tina kicked off her rain-soaked shoes, letting her bare feet rest on the floor mat. Her slender frame was enveloped in an oversized zer as she slumped into the seat, appearing quite disheartened. Phillip pulled a cashmere throw from the backseat to dab at her damp hair. The soft cashmere soaked up the moisture, causing her smooth hair to be slightly disheveled from the friction. It was clear that Phillip wasn''t familiar with this sort of task, his movements awkward yet tender.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Tina nced at him, her eyes clear as water beneath the tousled and damp hair strands. The air in the car seemed to thicken with humidity between them,zily drifting in the confined space. "Do you have a dinner party to attend?" Tina asked, "It''s okay that you need to leave early." "It''s fine," Phillip replied, without mentioning tonight''s dinner was crucial for VectorVista''s big project involving corporate partners and officials from the financial regtory board. Tina wasn''t sure if it was fine, but no woman disliked being a priority. Her dress clung to her, soaked and ufortable, the hem dirty, a sensation she detested. She couldn''t stand it for another moment. She nestled further into Phillip''s zer, using its oversized form as a shield, and unzipped her dress. Phillip only saw her fidgeting beneath the zer, unaware of her struggle, until a wet bundle of fabric was tossed aside, which was her dress. Slipping her arms through the zer sleeves and using her dress''s belt to cinch it at the waist, she fashioned it into a makeshift dress. Feeling his gaze, she turned, facing Phillip''s deep, enigmatic eyes. "What?" she said, feigning anger to cover her difort. "The dress was wet. It was ufortable." "Hmm." Phillip''s tone was low and emotionless as he turned away, setting the folded throw aside. After arriving at the apartment, the car drove into the underground garage, stopping near the elevator. Stepping out, the length of the zer reached her thighs, the stark masculinity of the ck zer contrasting with her soft, smooth legs, which was a striking visual contrast. She followed Phillip into the elevator, standing beside him silently as it ascended to the top-floor apartment. He opened the door, and she stepped inside, the door closing behind them. Regaining her senses, she saw Phillip also looking at her. He moved closer, their gazes locking in the dimly lit foyer, which seemed more confined in the darkness. The humidity from outside seemed to ferment in the quiet of the night, warming the air around them. Typically, Tina was the initiator of their kisses, with Phillip behaving more like an adult indulging a child''s yful antics, alwaysposed and mature. But this time, he leaned in first. Tina''s back pressed against the cold, hard wall, enveloped by his scent of sandalwood, subtle yet warm. Her arms wrapped around his neck, their lips and breath mingling in the dim light, their breathing audible in the silence, oxygen seemingly at a premium. Humid and charged with desire, the kiss seemed to amplify their burgeoning passion. At some point, Tina kicked off her shoes again, her body trapped between Phillip''s chest and the wall. "Did you see my dress? It had padding in the bust." Phillip looked confused, his eyes shadowed by the darkness of the night. "And?" he prompted. She deliberately tiptoed closer, whispering in his ear, "I''m not wearing it..." She''s like a vibrant poppy blossoming in the night,pletely enchanting him. Tina saw Phillip''s throat work. His next kiss was fierce, breaking past restraints. So, the stoic eldest son of the Richardson family could also l control, his blood racing with line'' tingling sensation. Content Belongs to NovelDrama.Org Phillip carried her to the bedroom, where the toorge zer slid open as he removed the belt. In the chiaroscuro of the room, contrasts were stark. Amused but in difort, Tina watched Phillip retrieve something from the dresser. So, he had been prepared for such asions before. Though she had suspected as much, it still irked her. More interesting than she''d expected but somewhat painful, she whispered, "This is my first time." Phillip paused, reflecting on her casual attitude toward intimacy and apparent experience. He realized he still had much to learn about her. Bending down, he murmured, "Mine too." Tina was stunned. "Really? At your age, still a virgin?" Surprise reced her difort, her incredulous gaze scanning him. "Is there something you''re not telling me?" Phillip''s brow twitched. "What do you think?" At this stage, what could be amiss? "And what''s with the condom in your ce?" Tina asked. That item was a precaution he''d taken after deciding to cater to hol needs t returns. Contentet to NovelDrama.Org S of following one of her belongs SWR Chapter 493 He had no intention of telling her about his misunderstandings and wrongful suspicions of her. But she was sharp. "Was it for me?" With a look that screamed, ''So you''ve had your eye on me this whole time,'' Tina teased, "You''re quite the dark horse, aren''t you? Always ying coy before me." Phillip neither confirmed nor denied. His ability to maintainposure in such a tense moment was remarkable. Soon, Tina found herself at a loss for words. Outside, the rain poured in sheets, its droplets meandering down the window, keeping the storm at bay. Sweaty and sticky, Tina did not find the sensation unpleasant. Phillip went to shower, leaving her to rest in bed for a moment. She wanted to share her feelings with her best friend, only to remember she had lost her phone. She rolled around in the sheets, catching Phillip''s scent, her legs kicking yfully. The storm raged on, but her mood had significantly improved. Two dayster, Tina''s missing bag returned. She had beennguishing at home, bored as the rain continued to fall without pause. She hated venturing out on rainy days and found herself hanging upside down on the couch, lost in thought. The doorbell rang, and Phillip was back, looking down at her with an amused, "What are you doing?" "Nothing," Tina quipped. Phillip raised his right hand, holding a whitedy''s purse. Tina sprang up, knee-walking across the couch to grab the bag. "How did you find it? The cameras caught nothing." "I asked a friend for help." Phillip kept it brief, but having grown up in their circle, Tina knew the cost of such favors, especially from someone of Phillip''s standing.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The bag wasn''t pricey and the only thing of note inside was her phone. Seemed like a whole lot of fuss for such a small thing. Tina was touched. "You didn''t have to go through all that trouble." "It''s no trouble," Phillip said, remembering her frustration when she lost her phone. The thief was a habitual offender who hadn''t sold the stolen goods before Phillip took everything back. "Check if anything''s missing." "The rest doesn''t matter," Tina said, checking her phone. "I hadn''t backed up a lot of photos. It would''ve been a shame to lose them." As she scrolled through her gallery, Phillip glimpsed a photo of himself. Standing by the window with the phone to his ear and his right hand in the pant pocket, he turned toward the camera as if he had sensed her presence or heard her. The evening light cast a halo around himning creating a stark contrast of light and shadow on his face. He wondered if that photo were among those she''d have regretted losing. The phone was intact, and everything was in ce. Once Tina confirmed it, she tossed it aside, climbed onto Phillip''s back, and leaned in for a kiss. Phillip caught her, steadying her as they naturally rolled onto the bed. Tina was spontaneous, acting on her desires without hesitation. She became a frequent visitor to Phillip''s room, and soon, her clothes invaded his wardrobe. Akin to a passionate love affair, their rtionship continued until one day, her friend casually remarked during the video call, "You haven''t fallen for him, have you?" Tina, who had been leisurely rocking in her chair, froze, her rxed expression fading away. She had been too caught up in the bliss of their rtionship, floating on cloud nine, until her friend''s offhandment brought her back to reality. Was she standing on clouds or on the edge of an abyss? Did she love Phillip? The answer seemed imminent. Falling for Phillip was all too easy. Noticing Tina''s sudden gloom, her friend asked, "What''s with that face?" Conflicting emotions shed within Tina as she unconsciously bit her nails, a habit from her childhood she had worked hard to break. Realizing what she was doing, she stopped immediately. "I think... I might be falling for him." "Isn''t that a good thing?" her friend asked, puzzled. "Marrying someone you love is wonderful. Would you prefer to hate him, be annoyed by his presence every day, and force yourself to kiss and sleep with him?" "If you ask me, your dad only did one thing right. Hepromised your choice of partner, but he chose well for you. Good family, looks, like fim. This arranged marria.ne character, you''ve got it all. Plus, you isn''t so bad." Her friend''s firm reassurance and encouragement lifted Tina''s spirits. Though the marriage was forced, with no other option, falling in love with Phillip felt like a stroke of luck. Marry the wrong person but find true love? Tina''s mood brightened, and she ttered her friend. "You''re a guru, a true expert in psychology. I''m lucky to have such an amazing friend." Her friend basked in the praise. "Don''t be silly. We''re best friends." Chapter 494 Before Thanksgiving, Tina traveled to Capital City. The Watson family was sticklers for tradition, insisting that unless utterly unavoidable, everyone had to dutifullye home to pay their respects to the family elders. With a sprawling family tree, Hamilton, being the second eldest, Tina had an array of rtives like the eldest aunt, two uncles, and a younger aunt, who, after losing her daughter early, never had more children Including Tina, this generation of siblings and cousins totaled seven. The household buzzed with energy every year around this time. Labeled the "rebel" of the bunch, Tina had spent the past few years gallivanting around, even missing these significant family gatherings, much to her grandparents'' displeasure. This homing was bound toe with a lecture. "You''ve been back in the country for a while. And you didn''t think of visiting, not even once. Too much time away has made you wild." Clever as ever, Tina used Phillip as her shield. "Oh,e on. Please don''t be hard on me. I''ve been busy fostering a rtionship with Phillip, hardly had a moment to spare." Upon hearing that, Eva immediately dropped the scolding. "You and Phillip are getting along well?" "Absolutely," Tina feigned a lovestruck air. "He even wanted toe with me, but he''s been swamped at work and hasn''t visited his folks in ages. Mr. and Mrs. Richardson must miss him terribly. Holidays are for family, after all." Eva was pleased with Tina''s harmony with Phillip and her sensibility, nodding in approval. "You, my girl, are finally acting like an adult, thinking about marriage." After leaving the elders, her half-sister Bertha caught up to her, poking for information. "Are you seriously developing feelings for Phillip?" Her nosiness was palpable, but Tina''s response was icy. "None of your business." Though not enemies, Tina couldn''t say she got along well with her half-sister, particrly disliking how Bertha and her mother always seemed envious of the slight preference their grandparents showed her. Everything seemed more appealing when fought for, such as the el arranged marriage. Bertha would likely balk at the idea if the elders had chosen Bertha to marry a thirty-year-old man. Yet, when the arrangement fell to Tina, suddenly, the Richardson family seemed like a good match. The Watson family had a profound political influence, and the wealth of the Richardson family''s VectorVista Bank was equally alluring. By all ounts, it was a match made in heaven, a union hard to top domestically. Bertha probed further, "I heard he''s quite boring, all work and no y. Can you two even hold a conversation?" "Who said he''s boring?" Tina casually shot back, strolling past a bunch of roses in full bloom. "He''s pretty fun in the sack, I''ll tell you that." Bertha choked on her words. "Have you no shame? If Dad hears you talking like that, he''d whip you." Unfazed, Tina dared her. "Go ahead, tell him if you can." Whether flustered or embarrassed, Bertha muttered, "I''m just worried about you. There''s no need to bite my head off. I''d advise you not to get too attached. Political marriages are no ce for feelings. Haven''t you learned from your mother. "Shut it!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tina''s sudden chill silenced her, and Bertha''s lips pursed as her voice softened, "Why so fierce?" Despite everything, Bertha harbored a fear of Tina recalling times in their childhood when a tantrum against Tina would end with physical arguments or moral lessons, choosing instead immediate action. Even if it meant kneeling in the family shrine as punishmentter, she never held back. Content retribution. Tina never engaged in et belongs to NovelDrama.Org Bertha initially thought she could dominate Tina with family support behind her, but after a few confrontations, she learned to keep to herself. Chapter 495 From the moment Bertha was born, the only person who ever hit her was Tina. How could she not be scared? After the holidays, Tina didn''t return to Stonebridge. Instead, she spent a month in Capital City, soaking up the fun with a crew of girlfriends, living it up from dawn till dusk. Among it all, she stepped in to help a photographer friend in a bind, shooting a personal portfolio for a male celebrity. The guy was hardly a household name before, but those shots had some serious mojo. They blew up online, trending across social media. When he thanked her publicly on Twitter, Tina''s DMs exploded with offers from celebrities and influencers alike. Tina didn''t take a single one. "Why don''t you think about setting up your studio?" her best friend urged over coffee. "Strike while the iron''s hot. With your talent, you''d be the hottest photographer in showbiz in no time." "I''m not into portraits," Tina shrugged. "I''d rather be out shooting wild elephants." "Yeah, right," her friend scoffed, rolling her eyes. "And all those photos of Phillip on your phone were taken by ghosts, I suppose?" "Mind your own business," Tina retorted, tossing a pillow at her. Phillip passed through Capital City on business and got invited to the Watson family for dinner. Tina received the frantic calls and rushed back from a girls'' night out, only to find him chatting with Hamilton in the living room. Phillip was all ss in a navy blue suit, legs crossed, the very picture of elegance. He looked toward her calmly, but Tina felt a storm brewing beneath. She managed a respectful "Dad" in greeting and sat down to make coffee, a skill she''d unted in her more pretentious days but rarely practiced. With Phillip visiting, though, she felt a sudden urge to impress. She served the coffee, one cup for Hamilton and one for Phillip, who eyed the dark brown liquid before giving her a look that was hard to read. Tina tilted her head slightly, meeting his gaze. Phillip epted the coffee, holding the cup carefully. Hamilton was all praise for Phillip, talking shop and policies, while Tina watched, her gaze fixed on Phillip''s hands. Finally, he took a sip of the coffee. When Hamilton stepped away to take a call, Tina saw her chance. She got up from the sofa and sat on Phillip''sp, kissing him. They hadn''t spoken a word since she arrived, but thejips found each other''s as if they had been apart for years. Kissing the host''s daughter while her father was out of the room was something Phillip had never done in his thirty years. Yet, he didn her away. dine?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. push Tina was the perfect Watson heiress in public, bold, sliding her hand beneiress but in private, she was suit jacket. Su Phillip caught her wrist, guiding it back out. "Stop it." "Did you like the coffee?" Tina asked, ignoring his reprimand. "Did you learn?" he countered, not directly answering her question. "Yeah, I did," she replied, persistent. "But did you like it?" Phillip finally responded, "Did your teacher ever teach you to serve guests with a cup you''ve already used?" Hamilton hadn''t noticed his daughter''s mischief, but Phillip had. Tina''s lips had brushed the cup rim before she filled it for him, a detail he didn''t miss. Tina''s eyes crinkled with a victorious smile. "You noticed, huh? And you still drank it?" "Amusing to you?" Phillip asked, not sarcastically but genuinely curious if she found joy in her little prank. "Very," Tina admitted, leaning in for another kiss. When Hamilton returned, they were back on opposite ends of the sofa, the picture of propriety. Chapter 496 Tina and Phillip boarded the business jet from Capital City to Stonebridge the next day. Ever buried in an endless sea of documents and reports, Phillip found himself sharing the cabin with Tina, who, with headphones on, was engrossed in some mindlessedy show while simultaneously texting her best friend. Their secretary and the flight attendant stayed in another part of the ne, only to be interrupted by a video call from a client looking to speak with Phillip. Handing the phone to Phillip, the secretary went to their seats and paused, taken aback. Phillip was working while Tina was scrolling through her phone, both in their worlds. If not for Tina''s bare feet casually resting on Phillip''s dark trousers, you''d think they were strangers to each other. "What''s up?" Phillip''s voice snapped her out of her reverie. After a whispered exnation, the secretary handed over the phone, getting a nod of approval. Throughout the call, Phillip didn''t bother moving Tina''s feet from hisp. Once the call ended, the secretary quickly went out, not wanting to intrude. Having worked at VectorVista for years, she''d never seen a woman act so freely around Phillip. Sure, many had tried to catch his attention, drawn by his inheritance from the Richardson family and his striking presence. But Phillip had always kept his distance from romantic entanglements, a rarity among the wealthy elites she''d encountered. The scene was a revtion, perhaps exining why Phillip had made time for this trip, even staying a night in the Capital City amidst his busy schedule. Whennding in Stonebridge, Tina reached for Phillip''s hand. "Hold my hand." Hand in hand, they descended from the jet. Life in Stonebridge was more rxed than in Capital City, free from the watchful eyes of elders and the picture-perfect Hamilton family. Though confined to fewer activities, Tina found joy in thepany of her dashing fiance. asionally, Tina would apany Phillip back to the Richardson Manor, fulfilling her duties as his fiancee. Though traditional, the Richardson fam was far more progressive whenpared to the stifling formalities of the Watson family. Content belongs to NovelDrama.Org Tina''s status as Phillip''s fiancee made her the golden girl of Stonebridge''s social circles, and her knack for making friends turned her into a local celebrity. She had grown close to Phillip''s friends, joining them for dinners and drinks. They liked teasing her, mimicking her voice in jest, "Phillip, darling."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. To which Phillip would retort, "Shut up." To everyone, it was clear they were a couple destined for marriage. As winter approached, Tina''s stepmother flew to Stonebridge to discuss the wedding ns with Jennifer. Tina maintained a polite but distant rtionship with her stepmother While there was no dramatic feud, the warmth was missing, especially with the shadow of her mother''s passing between them. Proud and aloof, her stepmother never stooped to mistreat Tina, nor did she attempt to win her over. To Tina, her stepmother was like a stranger under the same roof, yet even more distant than any stranger could be. Chapter 497 Strangers still had the potential to admire and like each other. nning a wedding required the involvement of a female elder in the family, and while Tina''s stepmom did what she should do, she wasn''t as invested as Jennifer. Once they set the wedding date and finalized the guest lists from both sides, all left was to wait for the custom invitations to be ready for dispatch. On the day Tina''s stepmom was heading back to the Capital City, she took on the tone of an elder before she left, advising Tina, "Back home, you''re doted on by your dad and your grandparents. But once you''re married, you should learn to temper your attitude. Your marriage to Phillip isn''t just about the two of you. It concerns the partnership between our families. Don''t be too headstrong." Tina was having none of it, retorting sarcastically, "My mom passed away, but my dad didn''t. Since when is it your ce to lecture me?" Her stepmom''s face turned a shade paler with embarrassment. "I wasn''t trying to lecture you, just offering some advice. Focus on the bigger picture, or with your temperament, you''ll have a hard time ahead." "You''re one to talk about ruining families. Have you forgotten your past? Now, you dare to lecture me on focusing on the bigger picture? Go back and ensure your daughter doesn''t end up like you, a homewrecker." With those words, Tina mmed the car door in her face, leaving with a loud thud, and walked away. The wedding dress was designed by a renowned international designer, with everything proceeding smoothly ording to Tina''s ns. Weston had just returned from Japan, and Tina''s best friend hade from Capital City. They had been as close as siblings since childhood. Though Weston always protested theparison, any objections were swiftly shut down with, "If you don''t want to be besties, leave us."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Joining them for drinks at a bar, Tina got a message from Phillip asking where she was. She texted back the address, suggesting he send a driver to pick her upter. Weston noticed her fidgeting with her phone. "Biting your nails again?" Then, through her thick sses, her best friend spotted the issue, grabbing Tina''s hand. "Oh my god, what happened?" "Probably just the period. Hormones are acting up." Tina had trimmed the bitten Rails, but there wasn''t much left to trim. The evidence was still noticeable. "Just tear them off at this point," she joked. Her friend was horrified. "That''s not the solution." Weston frowned. "You''re not having a rpse, are you?" "No, I''m fine every day. No rpse," Tina denied without hesitation, "Just a bit anxious with the wedding nning." "What''s there to be anxious about l underMarried?" Weston didn''t "What''s with all these complications with you women?" Her friend snapped back at him. "Ever heard of tact?" Turning to Tina, she asked, "Sweetie, are you having cold feet?" "Cold feet?" Tina couldn''t pinpoint why, but as the wedding day approached, it felt like a dark void had opened up within her. "Maybe." Her friend wrapped an arm around her,forting her, "Oh, honey, don''t be so pessimistic. Whether getting married isn''t scary depends on who you''re marrying. Phillip is a great guy, way more reliable than your dad Plus, hasn''t he agreed to all your conditions?" The attempt at being a spirit guide was a miss, not helping at all, and if anything, it made Tina feel worse. "Thanks, but that didn''t help much." Chapter 498 "Look, if you don''t want to marry the guy, just don''t." Weston couldn''t stand seeing her like that. The once carefree and spirited woman was biting her nails over wedding jitters. She used to love hitting the road and exploring mountains and seas, but at the moment, she was all tied up in these mundane societal expectations. "Since you''re just settling for anyone, why not settle with me?" Weston suggested, "It''s just a marriage of convenience. Let''s tie the knot." To Tina, that was hardly an option. "Have you been drinking too much of that weird craft beer or something? Your brain''s gone fuzzy." "What''s the problem? I think it''s a great idea. We know each other inside out. There''s no need for any backstabbing or scheming. After we''re married, you can go wherever you want. I won''t mind. And it''ll save me from my folks trying to hook me up with strangers. The thought of lying in bed with someone I barely know and starting a family is just horrifying." The more Weston talked about it, the more feasible it seemed. "If we find our true loves, we can get a smooth divorce. If not, we''ll stick it out together." "Come off it. I don''t want to ''stick it out'' with you?" Tina rolled her eyes, unamused. "You''ve got more besties than I can count. Who knows. One day, you might spring a surprise kid on me." "We''re practically family, and what''s mine is yours. Any kid of mine would be like your own. There''s no such thing as illegitimate in our case. That''d be our kid, born from my wild adventures." Tina huffed, "Drunk much? Go ssh some water on your face and sober up." Weston got serious again. "Seriously, you shouldn''t go through with this wedding." "Don''t start with your rotten advice. It''s not that simple to call it off," Tina''s friendined. "She and Phillip have been engaged for nearly three years. The wedding date''s set and the custom dress is almost ready. If she backs out now, her dad will have her head." True, calling off the wedding would mean facing the wrath of Hamilton. Weston clicked his tongue, sighing. "It''s crazy, right? We can''t even choose who we marry. And we''ll have to be stuck with someone we don''t like for decades. No wonder so many people end up cheating. Look around. How many of these arranged couples do you see happy?" Tina''s best friend shot Weston a warning look. "Teeny''s in love with him now. Their marriage is meant to be, okay?" "You''re actually in love with him?" Weston frowned deeply. Tina sipped her cocktail, admitting, "Yeah, so what?" "Honey, don''t hate me for being blunt," Weston said, "You''re in love with Phillip, but does he love you?" His words were like tiny, invisible needles, bursting some dreamy bubbles. The taste of the cocktail turned strange in her mouth as if something had spoiled, but Tina couldn''t pinpoint what it was. Her friend got so angry that sheContent held by N?velDrama.Org. mmed the table. "How can he not love her? If Phillip didn''t love her, why would he be all lovey-dovey, kissing and sleeping with her?" "That''s where youdies are naive. A man''s desire and his heart don''t always align." Weston removed the straw from Tina''s mouth, looking pained. "Sweetie, you''re his fiancee. It''s right that he sleeps with you. Why wouldn''t he? It''s not like he''s missing any "Even if We value your privacy We and our partners store and/or ess information on a device, such as cookies and process personal data, such as unique identifiers and standard information sent by a device for personalised advertising and content, advertising and content measurement, audience research and services development. With your permission we and our partners may use precise geolocation data and identification through device scanning. You may click to consent to our and our partners'' processing as described above. Alternatively you may click to refuse to consent or ess more detailed information and change your preferences before consenting. Please note that some processing of your personal data may not require your consent, but you have a right to object to such processing. Your preferences will apply to this website only. You can change your preferences or withdraw your consent at any time by returning to this site and clicking the "Privacy" button at the bottom of the webpage. MORE OPTIONS DISAGREE AGREE "Get lost Chapter 499 Tina stormed off. Her best friend didn''t even try to call her back. Instead, she gave Weston a solid kick and hissed, "You ever heard of thinking before you speak? Or did you swallow garbage today because that''s what it sounded like!" Weston ran a hand through his hair and hurried after Tina. Tina had barely stepped out of the bar when Weston caught her by the arm, his voice low and apologetic, "I messed up. I''m sorry, okay?" "You didn''t mess up," Tina said, "You''re right. Guys are often led by their desires, but Phillip''s not like that." "Okay, okay, he''s a saint then," Weston quickly backed down, not wanting to push her further. "So why are you mad? You scared me." It wasn''t that Tina thought Phillip was some yboy. She knew better than that. She suddenly realized, whether it was his indulgence or his tenderness, it was all because she was his fiancee. He would''ve treated her the same way if someone else were in her ce. And that was something she''d always known. She wouldn''t have minded if she didn''t love Phillip. Seeing her silence, Weston blurted out, "Break off the engagement with him. I''m serious. I''ll talk to my dad and get him to propose on my behalf. I''ll tell them I love you, and you love me, and if they try to split us up, they''d be the viins of the century. Let your dad direct all his anger at me. I''ll take it for you." "Are you out of your mind?" Tina looked at him like he was crazy. "Well," Weston said, "I just can''t stand seeing you like this." "Tina," her friend called softly, nodding toward a figure standing by a car not far off. Phillip was there d in a ck coat, blending with the night. His gaze settled on her wrist, still in Weston''s grip. The chill ofte autumn in Stonebridge grew more biting by the day, the rustling trees and the rowdy street unable to fend off the encroaching cold. Tina pulled her hand back and walked toward Phillip. He held out a white cashmere scarf, shifting his gaze from Weston, and wrapped it around her. "It''s gotten colder today." he said. The scarf was soft and warm. Tina stood still, locking her eyes on his face. He seemed too calm, and at this close range, Tina was sure he had heard Weston''s words. Someone was trying to steal her away, suggesting she break off their engagement. Yet, it didn''t seem to faze Phillip in the slightest. Tina still felt the need to rify. "He''s talking nonsense. There''s nothing between us but a childhood friendship, nothing more." "Okay," Phillip said.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tina waited, then pressed. "You''re not bothered?" She hoped for a hint of jealousy, a sign that he cared. "Not at all," Phillip replied. "What if it were true?" In the end, Tina seemed more eager to probe. "So you wouldn''t mind even if I was in love with him?" Phillip had learned to control his emotions from a young age, understanding that calm was crucial for rational thinking, especially given his responsibilities, where every decision had to be spot-on Controlling and concealing his feelings was second nature to him. He looked into her earnest eyes with his usualposed expression and told her, "I assured you of your freedom in this regard. The choice is entirely yours." Chapter 500 Even Tina couldn''t quite articte the fleeting panic that, in that moment, became tangible. She felt like a caged eagle, majestic and beautiful, with a free and unyielding spirit and a clear mind, seeing through the life she had no choice in. She had convinced herself to spend a lifetime tied by convenience to a man devoid of love, indifferent to whomever he might emotionally cherish or physically be with. That was why sheid out those clear-cut terms at their first meeting. She wasn''t looking for love in this marriage but to safeguard the Watson family''s interests and her dignity. But if she fell in love with her husband, her desires would change inevitably. She could tolerate a husband who shared her bed but not her heart, where there was no affection, only mutual benefits, but not one who couldn''t reciprocate her feelings. She could no longer calmly ept the idea of Phillip having affairs. In truth, she harbored an extreme purity of spirit and body, wishing he would remain faithful. If other women appeared in his life, she''d lose her mind, bing a hysterical, jealous wife. She didn''t want to be like that, too ugly and sad. Tina remained silent, standing quietly before Phillip, her head bowed. The prating wind seeped through her coat, chilling her to the bone, though the cashmere scarf around her neck was soft and warm. Yet, she knew thefort was something Phillip could retract at any moment. In that minute, she envisioned the sad trajectory of her future life. When she finally looked up, her demeanor was as it had been upon their first meeting, looking casually proud in a way that wasn''t off-putting. "If you''re okay with it," she said, "let''s head back." That night, she acted normal but never spoke another word to Phillip. Back in the apartment, she slept in her room. The following morning when Phillip was leaving for the office, the housekeeper mentioned Tina hadn''t yet woken up. Content Before he left, he nced at her door, instructing the housekeeper not to disturb her sleep. She usually woke up around ten, just in time for breakfast. There were moments when he wondered if he should have checked on her. Off work, Phillip took a side trip to grab Tina''s favorite cake. He noticed she was down, even though he couldn''t put a finger on the reason. The housekeeper told him that Tina had left. Her wardrobe was filled with clothes she''d bought over the past months, not a piece missing. She arrived with just one suitcase and left just as lightly packed. From that day, Phillip lost contact with her. Her phone was off, and messages sunk like stones in the sea. Her social media was still active, showing her in Tanzania, capturing the migration of wildebeests across the Serengeti''s eastern ins. Pictures showed baby elephants clumsily following their mothers to drink by the river during Tanzania''s short rainy season, with lions resting in the grass.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She was shooting a nature documentary with a photographer friend. Updates were infrequent and random. Sometimes, her free and easy smile appeared in the corner of a lifestyle shot. Her departure was decisive. Stonebridge''s winter arrived, the trees along the streets bare. Phillip was buried in work while she lived carefree and vibrant far south of the equator. Tina returned home half a monthter. Phillip didn''t even get to hear about the annulment from her directly. He was at a signing ceremony for an international project when Jennifer called. After the ceremony, he returned the call. Jennifer said, "Tina wants to call off the wedding. You shoulde over." It was a dreary day in Stonebridge. At the city''s most luxurious restaurant, the atmosphere in the private room was heavy and tense when Phillip walked in. Chapter 501 Hamilton and his wife sat with Tina''s grandparents, Eva and Harry, and they all looked clearly ufortable. Donning a sleek, elegant purple dress with her makeup wlessly applied, Tina was the only one who seemed at ease as she smiled warmly at Phillip. "Hey, Phillip," Tina greeted him, her tone casual yet distant. The difference was subtle but significant. Aside from Tina''s nonchnce, the atmosphere was thick with tension. As Phillip took his seat, Hamilton began, his voice grave, "Maddox, Jennifer, we''vee to Stonebridge today to offer our sincerest apologies. Tina''s mother passed away early, and I''ve been too busy with work to discipline her properly. And her grandparents have spoiled her rotten. It''s our fault she''s turned out so headstrong and irresponsible." "We haven''t done right by our daughter, and for that, I am ashamed," added Hamilton. Jennifer had been fretting over it for days. The entire town of Stonebridge was buzzing with the news of the eldest Richardson boy set to marry the Watson family''s darling from Capital City. The wedding preparations were well underway, the custom gown ready for fitting, when Tina called off the engagement. The marriages of both her sons had been fraught with difficulties. Though visibly distressed, Jennifer said, "Tina is a good kid. She just isn''t meant to be with Phillip." Phillip nced at Tina, absentmindedly ying with a fish-shaped porcin napkin ring, seemingly detached from the conversation. Eva sighed, having been quite fond of the mature and ambitious young man her granddaughter was supposed to marry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Phillip, we are deeply sorry for our part in this. Whatever you ask aspensation, we''ll do our best to amodate," she offered earnestly. Caught off guard and without any forewarning, Phillip found himself in an awkward position. He wanted to ask Tina why, but she wouldn''t even look up from the napkin ring she seemed so fascinated with. "Why?" he finally asked, seeking an exnation from Tina. "I deserve to know the reason." "We just don''t click," Tina said, looking up. "We have nothing inmon." "That doesn''t seem convincing enough," Phillip countered. "You once said shared interests weren''t important if the benefits aligned." Tina paused, surprised he remembered those words, and met his gaze. "That was before. After spending time with you, I realized having things inmon is important. Being with you is just too boring. I can''t spend my life like that. Is that reason enough for you?" Phillip''s eyes darkened as he looked at her. "Surely you don''t want to force me into this. That would be pointless," Tina added, knowing that Phillip valued respect in all his rtionships, as he had shown in the past. Finally, Phillip looked away. "I respect your decision." As a gesture of regret, the Watson family offered significant concessions on joint ventures to the Richardson family. Even without the marriage, it was crucial not to ruin the close business rtionship between the two families. S Tina remained silent for the rest of the meal. The restaurant, known for its legendary drunken crab, had been a favorite for years, yet Tina barely touched her food. As they were wrapping up, Tina excused herself to the restroom. When she came back, Phillip was there. She wasn''t sure if it was coincidence or if he nned it that way. He noticed fresh bruises on her arm as she adjusted her sleeve after washing her hands. "My dad did it," she exined briefly. In the stuffy, windowless hallway, a heavy silence fell over Phillip. "You''d rather face that than marry me?" "Sometimes, you have to suffer a bit for being stubborn," she said indifferently, looking as if the pain. meant nothing. Then, looking at him, she added, "Sorry for wasting three years of your time. I hope you find someone who''s a better match. You''re a good guy, Phillip Chapter 502 Friends were genuinely sorry about the unexpected calling off of Tina and Phillip''s engagement. Though it was a marriage more of convenience than passion, Tina and Phillip got along well. With her charming disposition, Tina had made everyone root for Phillip''s happiness. It was like a rare bloom on an unyielding cactus that withered before it could fully blossom. The engagement party had been the talk of the town, and then, Phillip''s breakup was just as buzz-worthy. Phillip, the CEO of VectorVista and heir to the wealthy Richardson family in Stonebridge had been left at the altar twice. Rumors about the breakup swirled. Some said Phillip was too obsessed with work and neglected Tina, leading her into the arms of another. Others argued that no matter how rich or handsome, he couldn''t keep a woman. Phillip never responded to these spections. Since the breakup, he hadn''t discussed Tina publicly. But in the rare moments among friends, after a few too many drinks, he''d let slip a question that didn''t sound like him. "Is thirty-three too old for her?" His peers would tease him. "Who are you hinting at?" Snow had fallen over Stonebridge, and just like Phillip, Curtis and Leanne were navigating through their winter of discontent toward divorce. After Christmas, Phillip traveled to the Capital City for business. Once done, he brought gifts to the Watson family, paying his respects to the elders despite the broken engagement and keeping up appearances. Hamilton weed him, cracking open a bottle of fine bourbon and sharing several sses, and said with emotion. "How I wish I had a son like you. Tina doesn''t deserve you." Phillip countered, "She deserves anyone. She''s just won the top prize at an international photography contest. You should be proud." "What''s the use of those awards?" Hamilton sighed, impressed by 1.ne Phillip''s grace even after being jilted. "The media''s been all over you, ming you when it was Tina''s fault. You''ve shown great character, not holding a grudge, but it''s left me embarrassed." Apologizing, Hamilton suggested, "I was thinking of family hierarchy then. Tina was unmarried, so she got the top priority. But now, I think you and her younger sister Bertha should meet. She''s more agreeable than Tina. If you''re still interested in joining the Watson family, can arrange..." Phillip got the hint. A marriage of convenience mattered little about which daughter it was. Three years ago, he might not have cared.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "She''s still quite young. We likely have little inmon," Phillip deflected. Hamilton said, "Bertha''s only a year younger than Tina..." With a nonchnt shrug, Phillip replied, "I''m aware." If Tina thought theyckedmon ground, Bertha, being even younger, would be more so. Seeing that his pressure wasn''t working, Hamilton switched topics. As Phillip left, the children were having a snowball fight in the yard. Oblivious to the broken engagement, Tina''s young cousin eagerly shared, "Tina got grounded by Uncle Hamilton. She''s kneeling in the family chapel as punishment!" Phillip''s visits to the Watson family had never included the chapel before. Stepping onto the stone pathway and navigating the folding screen, he expected to find Tina in penance. Instead, she lounged on a cushion, idly folding paper airnes. Chapter 503 She was facing away from the door, but at the sound of footsteps, she sprang up to kneel, quickly sliding the cushion under her knees back beneath the table and picking up a pen to pretend she was diligently copying something. The table was a mess, covered in papers, which were punishment assignments from Hamilton. After scribbling a few words, she nced back and saw it was Phillip. "Oh, it''s you." Dropping the pen, she pulled the cushion out again and sat cross-legged,zily grabbing an apple from the fruit bowl and peeling it. "What brings you here?" Tina asked. "Just passing through on a business trip. I thought I should drop by for Christmas," Phillip answered briefly. "Got any gifts for me?" Tina asked. Having handed all his gifts to the kids, Phillip said, "Next time." Tina didn''t press on when his ''next time'' would be. She wasn''t really after the gift. She bit into the apple, wincing at the sourness. "Are you cold?" Phillip noticed her red fingers. "Freezing," Tinained. The chapel had no heating, and the floor tiles were ice-cold. Her knees would have been wrecked if her aunt hadn''t sneaked her a cushion. And in this cold, she still had to copy texts, each sheet secretly embedding "Hamilton is aplete ass" between the lines. Phillip took off his leather gloves and left them on the table. Tina paused mid-bite. He was already leaving. Exiting through the family chapel''s front door and circling the cobblestone path, Phillip saw Tina watching him from the window. The rustic chapel, covered in pristine snow with its red-tiled roof thickly nketed, made his ck coat stand out starkly. They locked eyes for a moment. "What are you looking at?" she challenged. Suddenly, a gust of wind scattered the papers on the table, some flying out the window. Tina rushed to gather them. As the papers scattered in the snow, Phillip helped gather them and one of them caught his eye. Phillip, Phillip, Phillip... His name was everywhere on it. Tina stumbled at the doorstep, nearly fooling, her shoe flying et the cold snow on herN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. she hopped over. S Seeing Phillip holding the paper, her face briefly betrayed her despair. She grabbed the papers back, trying to y it off. "My dad made me to thinkingl''d fall for you if I c Write name repeatedly. So funny." As she turned to hop away, he caught her by the arm. She looked back at Phillip, but he let go, picking up her fallen shoe and walking toward her. He knelt before her, holding her ankle to slip the shoe back on. Tina looked down at her foot and said, "Merry Christmas." Phillip replied, "Merry Christmas." Tina smiled, turning back toward the chapel. The leather glovesy quietly on the table. Tina picked them up, slipping her hands into the warmth he left behind. Whatever Phillip had said to Hamilton, or whether Hamilton finally found his conscience, Til was@eleased from her punishment that afternoon. Chapter 504 The engagement cancetion thoroughly infuriated Hamilton, and Tina lost any semnce of freedom. Though her confinement was over, Hamilton had taken her passport and ID away. Without those, one was practically immobilized. So, she had no choice but to stay put in Capital City. One day, driven stir-crazy, she took her sports car and headed south, but before she could even merge onto the highway, Hamilton''s people caught up with her and dragged her back. After that, her driver''s license was confiscated, too. All her credit cards got frozen. Going out for a meal depended entirely on a rotation of friends picking up the tab. To prevent anyone from secretly helping her escape, her best friend had alsoe under tight surveince at home. Having suggested to his father that he could marry Tina to resolve the issue internally, Weston, seen as the prime instigator of the broken engagement, received a thrashing, his belt splitting from the force. When the three troubled friends met up, they all sighed in unison. Pointing to his bruises, Weston said, "Look at what I went through for you." Tina just replied, "Serves you right." "Your dad''s already looking for another match for you," Tina''s best friend mentioned. "What is his name?" "I didn''t bother to remember," Tina slumped in her chair, staring at the ceiling listlessly, "Something like... Meatball Mike." Her friend quickly searched on her phone. "His name is Alfred Lewis, not Meatball Mike." Weston clicked his tongue. "Is your dad trying to get rid of you because you''re eating way too much at home? It hasn''t been long since the breakup, and he''s already hunting for the next suitor." "I''m already twenty-six. If I wait any longer, I won''t fetch a good price," Tina said sarcastically. Though Hamilton had always been autocratic, he hadn''t neglected her as a daughter. However, her situation wasn'' much better than a prized vegetable, just slightly more valuable. "This Alfred guy..." her friend said, looking at his photo, "isn''t as handsome as Phillip." Weston scoffed, "Since when can good lookse first?" "You''re a bit more handsome than him." Weston immediately responded, "But good looks are food for the soul." After flipping through more photos, her friend asked Tina, "What do you think?" "Whatever," Tina said, indifferent to anyone but Phillip. The topic dampened the moet her friend quickly changed the subject "Your favorite artist, Sayaka, will have an exhibition in Capital City. Did you know that?" Content belongs "That must be fake news," Tina doubted, "She hasn''t had an exhibition in nearly a decade." "It''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Tina''s friend showed her the gallery''s official announcement, "Next weekend. Are we going?" Tina finally showed some enthusiasm, "Absolutely!" During the lunch break, the secretary came in to deliver some documents and noticed that the lunch brought in half an hour ago remained untouched. Behind the grand desk, Phillip was reading a book, seated in a leather chair. The secretary ced a stack of folders on the upper left cornerThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. the desk. "Mr. Richardson, you get meeting is in ten minutes. Would you like me to warm your lunch?" Phillip finally looked up from his book, nced at his watch, marked his ce with the book''s paper bookmark, and closed the book to set it aside. "No need," he said, picking up a document to sign, and instructed, "Ask the international business department to send overst month''s settlement report ASAP. Did you apply for the flight to Capital City this weekend?" The secretary''s gaze fell on the book cover. "The Bible of Photography Colors." Not hearing a response, Phillip looked up, prompting the secretary to snap back to reality and quickly reply, "Yes, it''s all done." Chapter 505 "Get out," Phillip said, his voice a coldmand. Sayaka was one of the rare Asian female photographers to make it into the annals of World Photography History, hailed as the Picasso of the Japanese photography world. Her work, known for its themes of dreams, beauty, sex, and death, bore a surreal and eerie style that marked her as unique. Tina, who had always adored Sayaka''s work, couldn''t believe her luck when she heard that the artist, in her seventies and long retired, had decided toe out of her seclusion for an exhibition in Capital City. It had been nine years since herst show in Tokyo, and something mysterious had lured her back to the spotlight almost a decadeter. With nothing better to do at home, even considering pulling weeds from the garden for excitement, Tina wasn''t about to miss the event. As she was about to head out, she nearly collided with Hamilton''s car as he pulled into the driveway. He looked at her through the car window with a stern expression. "Where do you think you''re going?" With a flourish, Tina whipped out the exhibition brochure. "To an exhibit, my dear father." Hamilton''s expression softened slightly, conceding as long as she didn''t venture outside Capital City. As the car window rolled up, he suddenly stopped it and, with an authoritative tone, added, "Hold on. I''ve invited Alfred toe by. You two can go together. It''s better than lounging around the house, and you should spend some time with him." Tina''s enthusiasm for the exhibit halved, and she turned back, resigned. "Whatever you say." Arriving in a Ferrari that was as shy as it was fast, Alfred was the pr opposite of Phillip, who had been engaged to Tinast year. Alfred, only a year younger than Phillip, had a demeanor that couldn''t be more different. As they sped off, Alfred shot Tina a mischievous grin and whistled. "How''s this?" Tina pointed ahead. "See that Maybach? Crash into it." "Are you crazy?" Alfred''s eyes widened. "That''s your dad''s car." "Oh, you knew?" Tina retorted in a dry tone. Alfred reluctantly eased off the elerator. The world-renowned photographer''s first show in ten years, set in the artistically vibrant Capital City, drew photography enthusiasts from around the globe. The gallery owner, a long-time l.ne acquaintance of Phillip''s, pped him on the back. "You''ve still got it pulling strings to get a retired world-renowned photographer like her to exhibit. But since when are you interested in photography?" "Recently," Phillip responded his attention subtly drifting toward the entrance. Tina entered, ker presencemanding the room. Dressed in an ivory jacket and stepping lightly in delicatembskin boots, her affluent upbringing and carefree spirit were evident. A mint green crocodile-skin mini Kelly bag added a touch of spring to her ensemble. Content As she went in, the gallery owner followed Phillip''s gaze to her, a knowing smile spreading across his face. "Ah, I see now. It''s not photography you''re interested in. It''s her." Phillip replied, "You talk too much," but offered no denial. The gallery owner was about to tease Phillip further when a man hurriedly caught up to Tina. "Why didn''t you wait for me? I was parking the car."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Noticing the slight change in the gallery owner''s demeanor and Phillip''s impassive face, he tactfully added. "That''s the youngest son of the Lewis family. I hear there''s talk of a union with the Watson family." Chapter 506 The first time they met, Alfred boasted about his love for photography, mentioning how he had amassed a collection of cameras at home. He went on and on about the history of Sony and Hasseld to Tina. Upon entering the gallery and observing a few pieces, Alfred couldn''t hide his disdain. "What is this stuff? They call this art?" Not everyone appreciated Sayaka''s work, dominated by a palette of greys and featuring vegetables, apparel, fish, and metallic objects. For instance, a dress adorned with sardines and high heels covered in fish scales showcased her bizarre imagination and peculiar style. Art was subjective, after all. But even if one didn''t appreciate some art, he should respect the diversity it brought. Tina''s excitement for the exhibition plummeted like a falling stock price. She hummed in agreement and tteringly said, "I think your photos are better than hers." Alfred scratched his head modestly. "Well, I wouldn''t go that far. She''s an artist. I''m just a hobbyist." When Alfred bumped into an acquaintance, he immediately started chatting overly friendly, leaving Tina to receive ambiguous nces from the men. "This must be yourdy." The two families were in the initial stages of contact, far from engagement, yet Alfred already acted as if he owned the ce, nudging Tina to greet his friends. "These are my buddies. Call them ''bro''." The group awaited her greeting with anticipation. "Oh." Under normal circumstances, Tina would''ve indulged Alfred with a sweet response, but her mood was off. Without satisfying Alfred, she said, "You guys carry on. I''ll take a look around by myself." Without caring about their reactions, she turned and walked away. Roaming the exhibition hall on her own, Tina found it more enjoyable without Alfred. Although Alfred shared her interest in photography,patibility wasn''t just aboutmon interests. Phillip never belittled anyone. He respected everyone''s strengths and treated fields outside his expertise with the same respect. She couldn''tpare them, convincing herself she wouldn''t fall for Alfred because Alfred couldn''t measure up to Phillip. That way, she would be safe. .ne The more she thought about it, the more it made sense. Then, unexpectedly, she raised her eyes and saw that familiar figure behind the second-floor ss railing. Their eyes met, and Tina paused momentarily. She knew the gallery owner, a regr in her social circle, often visiting for exhibitions. He smiled and waved at her, and she ascended the stairs, greeting him, "Hey there." The gallery owner asked, "Enjoying today''s exhibition? It took some effort to borrow a few of these pieces." "It''s great, Tina replied, picking up a cup from the table and pouring herself some coffee. "It''s been ten years since herst exhibition. How did you manage?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Phillip interjected before the owner could reply, "Weren''t you heading out?" "Was I?" After a brief exchange of looks, the owner conceded, "Right, I''ll step out for a bit. You two enjoy the exhibition." With the owner gone, Tina casually conversed with Phillip. "What a coincidence. You know him?" "His wife is my cousin," Phillip exined. "Oh," Tina sipped her coffee. A silence fell between them, different from thefortable quiet they shared back in Stonebridgest year. Chapter 507 Back then, the silence between them wasfortable. At the moment, it was like they were strangers living in a world where everything had changed. No, even the world around them had transformed. That was Capital City, the heart of power, with its deep, rich history. Its streets, as solemn as they were ancient, breathe life into every nook and cranny, especially during the cold, dry winters when the wind howled through the alleyways. For her, this city was both a home and a prison. Maybe it was because the man in front of her would never hold her close again, and her next stic fianc¨¦ was waiting just downstairs. The sense of division sent Tina''s emotional stock plummeting. What was supposed to be an exciting exhibition then felt utterly dull. Phillip seemed to share her sentiment. After some silence, he pulled a gift box from his coat pocket and ced it in front of her. "Promised youst time."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "You remembered." Even though Christmas had passed, and Tina had long forgotten their conversation about the gift, she immediately set down her coffee mug to pick it up. It was as light, and she was stunned. "What''s inside?" While she wondered, her fingers felt something hard at the bottom, like a card. Curiously, she opened it, and a VectorVista Bank card appeared. "The pin is your birthday. No limit," Phillip said. Tina remained silent, not responding. After a while, she carefully put the card back into the box, resealing it while avoiding his gaze. "Even though my dad cut off my cards, I''m not at a point where I can''t survive. There''s always food at home, and I won''t starve. My friends treat me when we''re out. I have no shame in epting their kindness." "Besides, it isn''t right to use your money now." She lifted her head, pushing the gift box back toward Phillip. "I''ve got a new fianc¨¦, and he''s waiting downstairs. I''d rather not introduce you two in case you spearoduce of me." Through the small ss table between them, Phillip''s gaze was inscrutable. Tina shook the gift box, but Phillip didn''t take it. Finally, she walked around the table, stuffing the box back into his coat pocket. She didn''t sit back down, grabbing her purse and turning to leave. "What made you choose him?" Phillip knew he should''ve congratted her gracefully. He was older, supposed to be more mature, and broad-minded enough toure, friends, if not lovers. S But at that moment, he couldn''t care less about propriety. He asked Tina, "What does he have that I don''t?" What indeed? Love was the world''s most powerful filter. How could anyonepare? Tina hadn''t expected to see Phillip there, let alone face such a question. Lying needed preparation. With her back to Phillip, she scrambled for an answer. "He''s funnier than you." "He does look funny." Tina paused, turning around to look at Phillip''s dignified face incredulously. "Did you just say that?" Phillip realized his rudeness. His upbringing had never taught him to attack someone who hadn''t wronged him. "Sorry." He quicklyposed himself, returning to his calm and poised demeanor. Tina stared at him, unable to reconcile this side of him with the man she knew. Phillip was always composed, even when drunk, always maintaining his reason and manners. Chapter 508 Though not as affluent or deeply rooted in Capital City as the Richardson family, the Lewis family held their own in terms of heritage. It was just that Alfred never quite matched up to his more sessful siblings, especially not whenpared to Phillip, who single-handedly ran VectorVista Bank with an iron fist. "He''s not as handsome as you," Tina remarked, "but marriage isn''t just about looks." "What else is there for you then?" Phillip probed, wanting to know her criteria. Tina couldn''t admit she wouldn''t mind if her husband had a wandering eye after marriage. "Sense of humor, chatty, loves tough," she listed everything that was the pr opposite of Phillip. At that moment, Phillip realized the boiling emotion inside was narrow-minded jealousy. His life had been a series of dry decisions and responsibilities, while she sought someone entirely different, rejecting him despite all he had offered. In Phillip''s biased opinion, the man she chose to marry after leaving him was hardly a match for her. But who was he to judge her choice? Perhaps it was the man''s humor that Phillipcked. Tina was vibrant, always seeking someone who could match her wit and spirit. She needed more than a physical connection. She craved a soulmate, something Phillip felt he could never provide. Phillip had known from a young age the path he was to follow and the responsibilities he had to shoulder. In his position, love was a luxury he believed he could do without. Yet, he couldn''t deny the pull of Tina''s lively spirit, initially driven by a sense of duty toward his future bride. When exactly his feelings had shifted, he couldn''t pinpoint. But gradually, his work-filled life began to include looking forward to returning home to see Tina''s animated, radiant face. It was a rare desire for someone who seldom wanted anything. Yet, the person he wanted didn''t want him back. He picked up his coffee mug, its warmth contrasting the cold liquid inside. The coffee was fine, but the one who made it couldn''tpare to Tina''s skill. At the Watson family gathering, she had yfully engaged in covert exchanges with him under Hamilton''s nose. And, the happy old time had passed. Soon, she would make coffee for another man, sit on hisp, kiss him, and do everything she once did with Phillip.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The cold coffee became hard to swallow, and Phillip set the mug down. "What about your childhood friend?" he asked, "I thought you''d choose him after calling off our engagement." "Weston?" Tina replied casually, "I''ve told Us. heThere''s nothing betweene s basically gender content grew up together. To me, Despite Weston''s protests, the childhood antics, like the infamous peeing contest, made it impossible for Tina to see him in a romantic light. Marrying him would be a joke. They''d burst intoughter halfway through their vows. Besides, marriages of convenience were all about benefits, and risking their friendship wasn''t worth it. "How long have you known Alfred?" "Long." They were from the same city and social circles, only never close until recently. "You get along well?" Tina couldn''t grasp why he was prying. Phillip wasn''t one to care about someone else''s private matters. "It''s fine," she said. "nning on getting engaged soon?" "If all goes well, this summer." As Phillip stood up from his chair, it felt as though a box, briefly opened to the sunlight, was sealed shut once more, doomed to remain in the darkness. Chapter 509 The lines of his face looked sharper in his ck coat, his demeanor exuding a sense of discipline and stability so profound that it overshadowed his handsome features. "Then congrattions," Phillip said, retreating to where he belonged, expressing what he was supposed to. "I''m d you found someone who meets your standards." Tina realized she preferred his earlier sentiment over the mere ''dness'' she heard. "Thank you," she replied politely. Phillip stood a few steps away, his deep gaze lingering on her for a moment longer before he said, "See you around." He brushed past Tina, descending the stairs, and her eyes followed his figure until it vanished at the gallery entrance, only for Alfred''s face to fill her view all at once. Alfred had some critique about her disy of arrogance. "It''s okay in private, but in front of my friends, you couldn''t spare me some dignity, huh? Where did you run off to on the second floor?" "Meeting a lover," Tina quipped, slinging her bag over her shoulder as she stared intently at Alfred''s face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Knowing her penchant for jokes, Alfred didn''t take it to heart, though her gaze made him self-conscious, touching his face. "What? My looks might not stun you at a nce, but I grow on you. My friends say I''ve got a bit of charm." Tina hadn''t seen Alfred look funny until he spoke, and she found humor in his words then. "Good for you. What makes you so confident?" For Phillip, returning to his life beforest summer wasn''t hard. All it took was burying himself in work. Suppressing emotions was a skill Phillip had honed since childhood. That brief flutter of the heart was like a journey to an uncharted ce, and with her departure, he carried his regrets back to reality. Engulfed in work, he returned to his penthouse for rest, maintaining his usual demeanor so well that no one could guess anything was amiss. Noting his unchanged work ethic, his friends remarked, "Typical Phillip, always married to his job." On his asional business trips to Capital City, Phillip would visit the Watson family as usual, but fate, or perhaps misfortune, ensured he and Tina never crossed paths. S News of Tina seeing the youngest Lewis son reached Stonebridge, with gossip outlets eagerly spinning tales about how a notorious yboy had outmaneuvered the heir to the Richardson Group. Behind his back, many found amusement in his predicament. Phillip never paid them any mind. However, this riled up the family matriarch, Mary. "Idiots, both of you, letting such a fine woman slip through your fingers. You''re wasting the good looks inherited from me!" "Go hand in hand and wander off! What use do I have for you in this house?" Unwilling to be lumped with Phillip, Curtis lounged on the couch, texting on his phone. "Losing my wife was my own doing. He''s just undesirable. Maybe you should enroll him in a dating ss. Phillip''s of age and still can''t romance. It''s embarrassing." Sipping his coffee, Phillip nced at Curtis. "You''re on the cklist. Anne won''t see a single one of those texts." Putting away his phone marked with sending failure, Curtis scoffed, "Tina doesn''t cklist you. Why don''t you text her? Got nothing to say?" Phillip remained silent. Twirling his phone, Curtis teased, "Need some help wooing a woman? I could give you some pointers." Phillip set down his coffee expressionlessly. "Save it for yourself." Tired of their bickering, Mary dismissed them both. "Enough. A pair of unimpressive roosters!" Chapter 510 In the heart of summer, after a hectic week, a group of old friends decided to catch up over the weekend, picking a newly opened bar for their reunion. Due to an unexpected dy in his afternoon meeting, Phillip arrived a half-hourte. Time-tested friendships like theirs weren''t easily shaken by trivial matters. When Phillip entered the bar, his friends were having burgers and beers, deeply engrossed in a lively discussion. Shrugging off his zer and draping it over the back of a chair, Phillip took his seat. One of his friends gestured subtly with a nod, signaling Phillip to take notice of something. A nce revealed a boisterous group of men and women. Phillip barely gave them a moment''s attention before turning to his friends again. "The guy in the pink shirt," one friend whispered with mischief, "is your rival in love." Another friend, adopting a tone of mock solemnity, interjected, "What are you talking about? Phillip''s only love is his career." "Oh, my mistake," the first friend corrected himself, "That''s your ex-fianc¨¦e''s current fianc¨¦." "Be precise. Tina''s almost-current fianc¨¦." Unfazed by their banter, Phillip wiped his hands and ced the napkin down gently, casting another nce toward the group. The table was a mix of shy men and women, the men looking like they''d be more at home in a nightclub, the women all dolled up in figure-hugging dresses, their faces indistinguishably made up. The man in the pink shirt was partially turned away from them, with a woman in a mini-skirt perched on hisp. She wore borate makeup, and her refined tackiness couldn''t hold a candle to Tina''s natural radiance. Someone at their table mentioned Tina. "In such a public ce, aren''t you worried about the paparazzi? The Watson family is quite the highbrows. What would Miss Watson say if she knew you were out here fooling around?" With his arm around the woman, Alfred responded casually, "What''s the big deal? She said I could have fun if it didn''t bother her." "Really? She''s okay with that?" The table buzzed with surprise. "Nonsense. No woman would say, ''Go ahead, have your fun'' before marriage. Be careful. Maybe she''s making you take the fall for something," one buzz-cut guy said disrespectfully. "She and Phillip were engaged for three years and nearly made it down the aisle. She''s been with him. Who knows. Maybe she''s pregnant, and it''s not Phillip''s baby. That''s why she dumped him." "I see her every day. Don''t you think I''d have noticed if she were pregnant?" Alfred argued. "Look, how many married men do you know- who don''t y around? Her saying that shows she''s aware of the reality. It saves us the trouble of fighting about itter." Content "Her only condition was no illegitimate children. Anything else goes. I wouldn''t go that far. Having fun is one thing, but a love child? That''s just asking for trouble." The influencer sitting on Alfred''sp cooed, "Miss Watson is quite open-minded, huh?" A bit drunk, Alfred let something slip. "You guys don''t get it. Her mom killed herself because her dad had an affair and fathered a child outside. That''s why she''s so sensitive about it." A collective gasp rose from their table, but Phillip''s group fell silent. The bar was brightly lit, yet Phillip''s expression turned dark and unreadable. After a moment, one friend sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. "Tina''s new fianc¨¦... not a great guy, huh?" Discussing her private matters so openly, especially her mother''s suicide, a secret so closely guarded even Phillip, who was almost family, hadn''t known. It was a disgrace to air such things in a bustling bar. Thinking about Tina, so spirited and beautiful, breaking off with Phillip to be with someone like that, everyone felt she deserved better. "Phillip, did you do something to upset her? The more I think about it, the less her reason for calling you boring makes sense. If she can put up with this guy, how bad could your being ''boring'' possibly be?" Quietly resting his hand on the table''s edge, Phillip suddenly stood up. Amidst the noise of the surrounding chatter, he walked decisively toward the other table, where a local rich kid recognized him and immediately stood up, greeting him, "Hey, PhillipThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 511 The room fell silent momentarily before erupting into a flurry of activity as nearly half the guests stood up, their voices a mix of excitement and respect. The Richardson brothers, Phillip and Curtis, were the undisputed elite of Stonebridge''s high society. Young and exceptionally aplished, they stood at a pinnacle many could only dream of reaching in a lifetime. "What a coincidence," Phillip remarked as he approached the group. His presence was both a surprise and a source of sudden anxiety. The topic of their recent conversation, his ex-fianc¨¦e, was not just any woman but one he had almost married. And there they were, discussing her before her current fianc¨¦, Alfred, leaving them feeling unexpectedly guilty. "Wow, Phillip, fancy seeing you here," someone tried to smooth over the situation, their tone overly pleasant. Phillip responded casually, his gaze drifting to a buzz-cut man across the table. The man, specting maliciously about a woman he barely knew, turned beet red under Phillip''s piercing stare, managing a strained smile. Feeling indifferent, Phillip asked, "Haven''t seen you before. What''s your name?" Despite his calm tone, the buzz-cut man broke into a sweat, too nervous to reply. Someone else chimed in for him, "His name''s Ernest, with the ''Er'' from ''Ernest." "That''s a unique name. Are you rted to the Adams of Adams Property Group?" Phillip inquired. "He''s my father," Ernest said. Phillip nodded, turning his attention away. Even without previous interactions, Alfred knew who Phillip was. Thepetitive nature inherent in many men, especially when faced with a predecessor who seemed superior in nearly every way, stirred within Alfred. Not willing to appear lesser, he quickly distanced himself from Tina, despite not loving her, to avoid giving Phillip any advantage. Alfred cleared his throat and stood, extending his hand. "So, you''re Mr. Richardson. I''m Alfred Lewis. You''ve probably heard of me." "Indeed, Mr. Lewis," Phillip nced at Alfred''s recently upied hand and responded coldly, "Sorry, I''m kind of a germ freak." Caught off guard and slightly embarrassed, Alfred withdrew his hand, trying to maintain hisposure. He offered, "Since we''ve run into each other, why not join us?" "No, thanks. I have other ns," Phillip declined quickly. It''d been no more than two minutes since Phillip came and left, leaving the previous lively conversation at the table to quiet down. Alfred stopped hugging the influencer, and Ernest''s face turned pale. None of them dared to gossip about the secret of the Watson family again. Phillip stepped outside, lighting a cigarette in the shadow of the restaurant''s glowing lights. On the phone with his secretary, he mentioned, "I remember Adams Property Group has loans with us at Vector Vista." Without waiting for a confirmation, he instructed, "Find a reason to call in half of those loans early." That was uncharacteristic of Phillip, who never let personal matters influence his professional de 25. The real estate sector was struggling, and losing their loans could mean financial ruin toContent held by N?velDrama.Org. many people. The move was nothing short of aggressive. Knowing better than to question Phillip''s motives, the secretary agreed to take care of it first thing in the morning. Phillip took a few more drags from his cigarette, his expression unreadable at night. After a moment, he decided, "I''m heading to Capital City tonight," his voice as definitive as his resolve. Chapter 512 The approval process for the temporary flight route got the fast track, and the Gulfstream private jet took off from the private terminal, heading straight for Capital City Airport. When Phillip pulled up before the Watson Manor, four hours had passed. His visit was a spur-of-the-moment decision, unnned, and he hadn''t considered that Tina might already be asleep at this hour. Perhaps he had thought of it, but the impulsive heat of the moment overrode his usual rational thinking, which was a rare urrence for him. The house was in the serene darkness of the early hours, with no light from Tina''s third-floor window, which suggested she had turned in for the night. Phillip stood at the curb, leaning against his car door, pulling out a cigarette from the pack. A voice cut through the night air as he was about to light it. "What are you doing by standing outside my house in the middle of the night?" Phillip paused and turned his gaze toward the vineyard in the yard. The lush grapevines covered a small gazebo, and in the dim light of themps, he hadn''t noticed someone was sitting there. Tina was swinging on a garden bench barefoot, cradling a ss bowl filled with washed green grapes. She popped one into her mouth, breaking the firm skin to let the juice burst forth, her eyes fixed on the figure by the car. It was one of those unpredictable, beautiful coincidences. Phillip hadn''t imagined finding the upant of that darkened room down there eating grapes at the time, just as Tina hadn''t expected her whimsical decision to enjoy the cool night air would have her encountering someone who wasn''t supposed to be there. The summer night breeze brought a pleasant chill, and with the garden lights off, themps barely illuminated Phillip''s expression. He pocketed his unlit cigarette and stood there, looking at her. Tina reached for her slippers, slipped them on, and walked to him, following his gaze upwards. "Got a lot of time on your hands,ing all this way just to spy on my room?" Phillip''s low voice reached her ears, and Tina realized perhaps, just maybe, she had missed him a bit. "Why aren''t you asleep?" "I''ve been messing with a new espresso machine all day. Drank too much caffeine to sleep." Tina raised the bowl in her hand. "Want some?" The fresh, tart scent of the grapes wafted between them. "Forget it. You never like sour things." Without waiting for Phillip to respond, she retracted the bowl and returned to sit on the bench, patting the spot beside her. "Sit for a while?" Phillip walked over and sat down beside her. It had been six months since theyst sat together like that. A gentle breeze rustled through the grapevine in the quiet of the deep night. "You came looking for me?" Tina didn''t want to assume, but him standing outside at this hour wasn''t to see her dad. "Why didn''t you call?" "I didn''t want to wake you." Phillip didn''t deny it. ''What is he here for?'' Tina wondered, considering he usually avoided her on his visits.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She turned to look at him, his face half-hidden in shadow but undeniably handsome, with a tall nose and deep-set eyes. The Richardson family was blessed with good looks. Both the Richardson brothers were attractive, but with his refined elegance, Phillip stood out more than his carefree younger brother. So, she initially disliked him but ended up enchanted. Could any woman resist such charm? "What do you want then,ing to congratte me again?" Tina''s voice came with a hint of acidity, not just from the grapes. She sifted through the bowl, looking for a sweeter one among the identical fruits. "We haven''t set the engagement date yet, but you''re wee toe if you want." "I''m sorry." Phillip''s voice was low. Puzzled, she turned to him. "Huh?" "I didn''te to congratte you." The frustration simmering in Phillip all night finally found its outlet, sparked by her words. His tone was t but charged, "Ms. Watson, your choice of a fianc¨¦ is poor." Chapter 513 Tina couldn''t believe her ears when he used her of having poor taste. Her eyes widened in shock. "Your taste is what''scking!" Phillip cast a sidelong nce at her, his tone cold. "Better than yours, at least." "And how''s that? You wouldn''t know beauty if it hit you in the face. If you''re not happy for me, fine, but did youe all this way to pick a fight? How old are you? Twelve?" It was indeed childish. "And how exactly is your taste any better?" Phillip rarely critiqued others, yet he found himself constantly irked by Alfred''s behavior. "Do you fancy him for his loud voice, or is it his penchant for public disys of affection with women that catches your eye?" "Oh, that." It seemed he had heard or seen something about Alfred''s antics. Tina knew what Alfred was like behind closed doors. "I''m looking for a life partner, not a lover. Whether he''s into Instagram influencers or movie stars doesn''t concern me. A partnership devoid of love doesn''te with expectations of fidelity, does it?" "So, if you''re just looking for a partner without love," Phillip questioned, "why not me?" ''Because I do have feelings for you.'' Tina replied quietly in her heart. Tina fiddled with a grape between her fingers before tossing it aside. "If there''s no love involved, what difference does it make who I choose?" Phillip responded, "If it makes no difference, choose me." Her attempt at a retort had somehow twisted into a trap. Phillip''s approach was uncharacteristically aggressive. Confused about his motives, especially after they had called off their engagement six months ago, Tina found herself at a loss for words. "And why should I choose you?" "I can offer you more than Alfred ever could, including loyalty and fidelity. You won''t have to worry about me cheating or having children out of wedlock. Instead of wasting your energy guarding against his potential indiscretions, you could be doing anything you love." Tina couldn''t grasp what drove Phillip, the esteemed heir of the Richardson family, to put himself in such a vulnerable position, listing his advantages to her. His usually impassive eyes locked onto hers. And, the night made it easy to mistake the depth in his gaze for affection. Phillip took her wrist gently, his eyes lowered. "Tina, marry me." The wind stirred theke''s surface, and Tina feared she might agree to his proposal. The bright headlights of a car illuminated the yard as it ele gate. e. Tina quickly let go of Phillip and jumped up, swiftly turning off the gazebo''s hanging light S As the car stopped and the window rolled down halfway, Tina approached and called out, "Hi, Larissa."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Larissa asked her, "What are you doing here sote?" "Watching the moon." Tina pointed upwards with a feigned calm. Larissa nced up at the ink-blue sky. "It''s the first day of the month. There''s no moon tonight." Tina confidently retorted, "If you have the moon in your heart, you can always see it." "Oh, you." Larissa spotted the ck sedan not far away but didn''t get a clear view of the license te before Tina subtly moved to block her view. "Larissa, did you finish shooting?" "Not yet. I went to Stonebridge to visit Anne today. I''ll head back to the set tomorrow." Larissa had just returned from the airport, too tired andte to notice Tina''s slight movement. "Let''s go back inside. It''s chilly out. Don''t catch a cold." "Okay." Tina nced back at the dark grapevines and then got into the house. Chapter 514 Tina never thought Phillip woulde knocking after their breakup, especially since she was the one who impulsively called off their engagement. "Live for the moment, chase what you love. Life is full of unpredictable twists." That was her mantra. But when it came to marriage, she felt like she had no say, caught in a whirlwind of confusion, wondering if fate was rewarding her or ying a cruel joke by making her fall for the man chosen for her in an arranged setup. She didn''t want to follow her usual impulse in matters of love, especially marriage. The cautionary tale of her family heavily influenced her decision. Her grandparents were university professors, and her mother, born into a family of schrs, married the genteel Hamilton. But her mother didn''t know about Hamilton''s past love until it was toote, and Bertha was already born by then. They idolized true love, but in the end, her mother became the odd one out. Unable to cope with her husband''s affair and a second family, the marriage of her parents was a never-ending cycle of fights and arguments, starting from Tina''s earliest memories. Predictably, it was always her mother who ended up hysterical and Hamilton who stormed out the door. The constant anger, sadness, and helplessness could drive anyone insane. It was no surprise when Tina''s mother developed bipr disorder, and her erratic moods and frequent tears only pushed Hamilton further away. Long-term medication did little to help, only sinking her deeper into despair. The most tragic thing a woman could do was attempt suicide to get her husband''s attention. Her mother tried it multiple times. It might have worked initially, but like the boy who cried wolf, Hamilton eventually grew numb to the threats. But one day, the wolf dide. Her mother ended her life in the bathtub when Tina was just eight, a sight of blood-filled water that Tina could never forget. Since then, Tina developed a bad J.n habit of biting her nails, a trait Hamilton imed she inherited from her mother. After her mother''s death Tina showed signs of mild bipr disorder, but earlyN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. intervention helped manage it. Having witnessed her mother''s tragedy, Tina vowed to live a life unbound by petty loves and sorrows, to explore the vast and captivating world rather than be confined by narrow affections. Why waste life over a man? From when she was fourteen, she started taking solo backpacking trips around the world, bing woman who lived life freely and on her own terms. She''d prefer to meet her end in the vast Amazon than in a bathtub. Realizing she was walking down her mother''s path, she left Phillip and Stonebridge behind for the wide-open spaces of Tanzania. She hoped the vast ins would open her heart again, to learn to be carefree and not to hold Phillip to an impossible standard of fidelity just because she loved him. But after half a month of being 8,600 kilometers away, she realized she couldn''t do it. Love is possessive. The moment she fell for Phillip, she stepped into that blood-filled bathtub. So, she courageously called off the engagement, even if it meant facing Hamilton''s wrath and the physical pain he inflicted, lying in bed at night, too hurt to sleep, even if it meant disappointing him to the point where he matched her with someone like Alfred. She had no regrets. She knew what she wanted, and she was determined. Chapter 515 But tonight, the gentle breeze stirred something deep within her soul. Tina returned to her third-floor room, flicked on the light, and approached the window, her index finger parting the sheer curtains. The vine-covered perg was dim, its inhabitants gone. Phillip stood in the pitch-ck night, his features obscured by the feeble nocturnal glow. He was looking her way. Tina closed the curtains and threw herself onto the bed, sprawling out and staring nkly at the ceiling. Her phone chimed. She reached for it. Phillip texted, [I''ll give you some time to think it over. Just let me know your decision when you''re ready.] Phillip hadn''t received a reply since returning to Stonebridge from Capital City. Their conversation on the swing that night seemed like a figment of his imagination, with only him waiting for a response. He would check his phone asionally, the frequency of his messages to her significantly increasing, yet they sank like stones in the ocean. When a friend called him, Phillip was signing a stack of documents. "Where are you?" the voice on the other end asked. "At the office," Phillip replied, cradling the phone against his shoulder while his pen danced across the papers, his words sparing and efficient, not wasting a syble. "Still at work thiste? If you don''t leave, neither can your secretary. What kind of Scrooge boss are you?" his friend clicked his tongue. "VectorVista is thriving. Can''t you take a half-day off? What harm could it do, giving the other banks a sliver of hope to catch up?" "Do you think they can''t catch up to VectorVista because I didn''t take a half-day off?" Phillip retorted. His friend was at a loss for words and changed the subject. "I''m sending you an address. Come over." It sounded lively where he was, the background noise boisterous, as if he were at a party. Phillip capped his pen after signing thest document, the city''s lights shining brightly outside the Og windows, a tapestry of urban splendor. "I''ll pass." "It''s a costume party. It should be fun." Phillip remained uninterested: "Which part of that is supposed to interest me?" "Noting?" his friend teased with a hint of mystery, "You''ll regret it if you don''t." The party was at a private vi, and when Phillip arrived, it was already in full swing. Laughter and music spilled out into the night, illuminating the darkness. Phillip entered to find a motley crew of characters, from Snow White and Queen Esther to Harry Potter and No-Face. Even a priest with a donation box was there. At the door, two figures with their faces painted white and dark circles around their eyes sat on a sofa, eating cake. For a moment, it felt like stepping into a bizarre fusion of Eastern and Western mythical gathering. As he walked in, several indiscernible eyes sized him up. "Hey, bro, are you cosying as a corporate tycoon?" Phillip was speechless. Even the dullest document on his desk was more appealing to Phillip than this charade. A person approached, slinging an arm around Phillip''s shoulder. "You''re just in time. The show''s starting." His friend led Phillip through the joyous crowd to the hall center, where a dance was on show. A "Native Westerner" with a colorful feather headdress was performing a fiery dance to "Song of the Eagle," the men were in rugged, deer-skin outfits, and the women''s attire was more borate, their faces painted with various designs. Spotting Tina among them, dancing freely, left Phillip at a loss for words. She wore a beaded bra and skirtbo with fringes that reached her ankles, fluttering with her lively moves, exuding an exotic, untamed beauty. Stroking his beard, his friend gave him a knowing smile. "Told you, man. You wouldn''t want to miss this."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 516 The music halted, apuse and cheers filled the air as the Native American performers took their final bow, blending into the chaotic crowd. In the blink of an eye, Tina vanished from sight. "Hey, where''d she go?" her friend scanned the room, puzzled. "I looked away for one second, and she''s gone." Phillip didn''t respond, simply tilting his head back to finish his champagne before handing the empty ss to him and making his way through the crowd. Tina had retreated to a room to change out of her costume, wiping away the face paint with a makeup remover wipe. Who would''ve guessed Phillip would show up at the costume party? It felt like throwing a birthday bash at home only to have the principal crash it. Her bestie called her up, "Why''d you disappear right after the dance? Where did you run off to?" Alone in the room, Tina spoke in a hushed tone, "I''m changing." "You''re changing and didn''t even tell me," her bestie muttered. "Gigi''s got the munchies, ordered somete-night snacks. Come out and eat." "You guys go ahead, I''m not hungry." Tina pulled a feather from her hair, regretting her decision to dress up as a Native American, especially knowing Phillip would be there. me it on the alcohol or the high spirits, but dancing and then catching Phillip''s indifferent gaze almost sobered her up instantly. "Juste out already." "I''ll be out in a bit." Her friend hung up, confused, and Tina lingered in the room. When she figured enough time had passed that Phillip might have left if he couldn''t find her, she finally opened the door. But the moment she stepped out, she stopped dead in her tracks. All the avoiding, and yet she ran right into him. The hallway was carpeted, the sounds ofughter and drinking seeping in from outside. Phillip was waiting at the door, casually leaning waiting to the side, a cigarette burning down in his hand. "Fancy seeing you here," Tina feigned surprise, as if the dancer from moments ago wasn''t her, her face a mask of feigned astonishment. "What brings you here?" . Phillip snuffed out his cigarette, his gaze coollynding on her. "You''ve got a chicken feather stuck in your hair." Tina instinctively reached for her hair, finding nothing, realizing she''d been tricked. "When did you be such a liar?" she retorted, giving up the act. "It''s not a chicken feather, it''s an eagle feather, thank you very much." Phillip wasn''t concerned with the specifics of the feather, his heavy gaze fixed on her. "Why didn''t you reply to my messages?" Tina averted her eyes. "I''ve been busy." "Too busy to send a single text, but not too busy toe to Stonebridge and y the wild one?" She got nothing to say. "Mind your own business." Tina brushed past him, heading back to the main hall to find her friends.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. They had ordered pizza and pasta, chattering away about gossip. The hot topic was how Mr. Curtis of the Richardson family had been romantically pursuing his wife with grand gestures, finally managing to win her back. As soon as Tina joined, the conversation halted, knowing it involved the Richardson family, they didn''t want to make her ufortable. "Why stop on my ount?" Tina was genuinely intrigued. "How did he win her back?" "Oh, it''s quite the story," a friend scooted closer, eager to spill the tea. Chapter 517 Tina was mingling with her friends, nursing her drink and chatting away, when she realized she''d had one too many. By the time the party was winding down, hardly anyone was sober. Her best friend, barely hanging on to herst shred of consciousness, decided to call a ride. Her fingers fumbled on the screen, identally dialing a nuisance number she''d received earlier that afternoon. She was in the middle of a nonsensical argument with the person on the other end when a shadow loomed over her. Phillip lifted Tina, who was slumped on the couch, into his arms. She was tipsy but conscious, and she looked up at him for a couple of seconds without protest. Phillip got her into his car and took her home. She quietly followed his lead the whole way. Upon entering his house, she kicked off her shoes with practiced ease and padded barefoot towards his bedroom, making her way into the bathroom like it was second nature. She spent a long time in there. Phillip checked his watch a few times, knocked without getting a response, and then pushed the door open. Tina was lying in the bathtub, having fallen asleep mid-soak. The constant temperature of the water made it hard to tell how long she had been asleep. Her eyes were bleary and confused as she gazed up at him. The bathroom was steamy, her cheeks flushed from the heat, wet strands of hair clinging to her face. Her shoulders peeked out from the water, porcin and smooth. Quicklying back to her senses, Tina wrapped her arms around her chest. "What the heck, dude? Ever heard of privacy?" "You''ve been in there a while. Time to get out," Phillip said, averting his gaze and stepping out. He had just moved away from the door when he heard a ssh and a cry from the bathroom. Turning back quickly, he opened the door to see Tina slipping and falling into the tub, iling in the water. Phillip stepped in, climbed into the tub, and lifted her out of the water. Tina arms clung to him like a lifeline, survival instincts kicking in with Pet her even realizing it. S Her water-soaked body quickly drenched Phillip''s shirt and cks, her soft form clinging tightly to him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As Tina regained herposure, she realized how intimate their position was. Lifting her wet eyes, she met Phillip''s gaze, which was turbulent with unspoken emotions. The bright bathroom lights, the humid air, their breathing became heavy and moist. Through the soaked fabric, it was hard to tell whose heartbeat was pounding so wildly. Water was everywhere, yet it felt as if they were standing amidst a zing fire. As she looked up, Phillip leaned down to kiss her. The kiss was silent yet passionate, familiar yet distant. She opened up to him, their breath mingling. Tina wrapped her arms around Phillip''s neck, her waist securely held by his strong arms, pressed tightly against him. The bathroom filled with heat, their kisses deep and urgent. Into the night, Phillip carried her to the bed, their kisses unending. Tin? reached out to unbutton his shirt, her hands slippery, struggling with the buttons. Phillip sat up, undid the rest himself. His dark cks, already wet, were discarded to the floor. Without words, only the tight entanglement of their bodies spoke volumes, expressing unvoiced sentiments in the most primal desires. Chapter 518 Tina had always considered herself somewhat indifferent to the allure of the opposite sex. Among her circle of friends, she was the odd one out, a 23-year-old who had never really ''yed the field,'' preferring instead to explore the world through the lens of her camera. Buttely, she found herself understanding the appeal of the game. Three years ago, when she first met Phillip, she couldn''t have imagined that this man, seemingly her pr opposite, would captivate her so entirely. The alcohol was wearing off, and after expending so much energy, Tina felt a wave ofziness wash over her as she slumped against Phillip. Her hair was a mess, half-damp from the night''s escapades. Phillip, ever so gently, shifted the lethargic Tina off him. Her groggy mind registered his movement, and she let out azy hum of protest, half-joking, "Leaving so soon?" When Phillip returned, he was holding a hairdryer, "Come here." Tina wrapped herself in the nket, sitting up and moving closer, her feet dangling off the side of the bed, resting on Phillip''s sneakers. She shook her head, flinging her hair out, and Phillip turned on the hairdryer. His fingers worked through her hair, the warm air soothing her scalp. The buzzing sound and the warmth were oddlyforting in the dead of night, her forehead resting against Phillip''s midsection, letting him bear the weight of her head. But Tina couldn''t stay still for long. The silky material of Phillip''s pajama bottoms felt smooth under her toes as she yfully slid her foot up his leg. "We''ve already called off the engagement, Tina. This isn''t exactly appropriate," Phillip''s calm voice floated down. Tina looked up defiantly, "You were the one who peeked when I was taking a shower. And when I took the initiative, you didn''t exactly push me away. So much for being a gentleman." Her tone was feisty, betraying how much she too had enjoyed their moments together. Phillip didn''t argue. He switched off the hairdryer, set it aside, and wrapped his arms around her waist, lifting her back onto the bed before pressing down upon her, his face inches from hers, "What now?" "I''m not in the mood to y the good guy tonight," he said, capturing her lips before she could protest further. ???? The next morning, the scheduled meeting at Vector Vista was unexpectedly postponed. Thepany''s usually indefatigable CEO was notably absent, causing a stir among the upper management. The executive office was nearly trampled by concerned colleagues inquiring about the CEO''S whereabouts. "Has he arrived yet? When will he be in?" The secretary could only respond with variations of "I don''t know," and "He''ll notify you when he arrives." Tina had caught a cold. She had started fevering before dawn, and in her hazy state, she was dressed and carried into Phillip''s car. The visit to the emergency room, the IV drip she experienced it all inva daze only wincing when the needle pricked her skin. The nurse applied the adhesive tape carefully, offering instructions Tina couldn''t grasp through her headache. The VIP room at the hospital was a quiet sanctuary, the bed far morefortable than standard hospital offerings. Despite this, her fever left her achy and irritable. She whined to Phillip, who was lying beside her on the narrow bed, "Hold me." Phillip, realizing his negligence in not drying her off properly, which led to her sweating through the night, felt responsible for her condition. He kissed her forehead, whispering, "Sleep, Tina."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Curled up in his arms, Tina''s feebleint was both a jest and a plea, "Phillip, you''re shameless. You seduced me, brought me back home, and now I''m sick because of you. I should call the cops on you." Their banter, mixed with genuine concern and affection, painted aplex picture of their rtionship, one that was as unpredictable as it was passionate. Chapter 519 Phillip gently pushed the hand that was yfully pinching at his waist away, "Careful, you''ve got a needle stuck in." "Anyone who messes with kids gets the firing squad," Tina yfully aimed her finger gun at his heart, making a "pew pew" sound. "Are you a kid?" Phillip asked with a smirk. "I''m a twenty-six-year-old baby," she quipped, "and you must be a pervert." Phillip was speechless. She was fussy like a drunk after a wild party, causing a ruckus and resorting to biting Phillip whenever her headache turned severe, as if to share her misery in the name of fairness and justice. Phillip was surprisingly patient with her, even when she left bite marks on his neck. As dawn broke and the hospital became busier, with the morning rush hour traffic flowing like a river in the early light, Tina finally calmed down and fell asleep in his arms. Phillip''s phone buzzed on the bedside table. He quickly silenced it, careful not to wake her. When Tina woke up, the room was bright with daylight. The IV bags were empty, the needle no longer in her arm. Her fever seemed to have subsided a bit, her head not as painful. Phillip was still there, holding her, wrapped in her embrace like a man trapped in an octopus''s arms. At her slightest movement, he opened his eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "You awake?" Tina nodded, her voice nasal, noting it was already past ten on the wall clock, "Don''t you have to be at the office?" "I''ve got nothing urgent this morning," he said, though his phone had rung multiple times, hinting otherwise. After being discharged and waiting for the elevator, Tina leaned into Phillip, who wrapped his arms around her. The elevator doors opened, and out stepped a kindly-lookingdy. "Phillip?" Her surprised gaze flicked between him and Tina. Tina recognized her but couldn''t ce her, nodding politely as Phillip spoke to her, clearly an acquaintance. Back home, after changing into slippers, Tina mentioned she''d sleep a bit more since her fever was almost gone, urging Phillip totend to his matters. He prepared her medication and watched her take it before leaving. Sleep, being the best medicine, helped Tina wake up refreshed in the afternoon. Phillip had arranged for a meal, a steaming bowl of chicken soup their housekeeper served after she woke up. Feeling restless after the long sleep, Tina wandered the house, eventually exploring Phillip''s study, curious about the new rows of photography books and collections he had. History of Photography, The Art of Composition, Stake Academy of Photography Textbook... These books bore signs of being read, with notes and highlights Phillip had made. Photography had never been his interest. Had he immersed himself in photography books attempting to findmon ground with her, after she had cited ack of shared interests as a reason for calling off their engagement? Feeling adrift, Tina reced the book and returned to the bedroom. Opening Phillip''s closet, she found her belongings and clothing, left there six months ago, still in ce, untouched. Chapter 520 Tina was sprawled on her bed, gossiping on the phone with her best friend, spilling thetest on her tangled affair with Phillip. Her friend teased, "Aren''t you about to get engaged to Alfred? What''s all this mess about?" Tina was at a loss herself. Phillip always had a way of unsettling her, inch by inch prying into the steadfast foundations of her heart. "It''s like having a lover, I guess," she dered brazenly. "After all, marriage is pretty much about doing your own thing, right? Might as well have my fun with Phillip." Her friend gave her a virtual thumbs-up. "Making Phillip your lover? Girl, you really dare to dream." Tina buried her face in her pillow. "But I really like him, what can I do?" Phillip had just stepped out of the conference room when his assistant handed him his phone: "Your mother''s calling." Without breaking stride, he answered, knowing Jennifer wouldn''t be wordy. She cut straight to the chase, "Heard from Penelope she saw you and Tina at the hospital this morning. What''s that about?" "She fell into the water, caught a bit of a cold," Phillip replied. Jennifer was curious about when they had reconnected but hearing someone approach him for business, she held back. "Go on with your work; I''ll have some chicken soup sent over to help her recover." After hanging up, Phillip dove back into work, his afternoon split into endless halves of busyness. Tina, after taking her cold medicine, dozed off for most of the afternoon. Waking up, she heard voices in the distance. Phillip was back, inquiring about her condition from the housekeeper in the living room. "She spent the afternoon in the study, and then took a nap. Hasn''t woken up yet," the housekeeper said. "Did her fever break?" Phillip asked. "Still a bit of a low fever when she checked before sleeping." As they spoke, Tina, in her pajamas and slippers, sleepily wandered out to him and wrapped her arms around his waist. The housekeeper discreetly exited, and Phillip guided Tina to the couch, checking her forehead for fever. Tina obediently sat, but Phillip, concerned about her temperature, decided to fetch a thermometer. Tina, however, pulled him back down beside her, climbing onto hisp. "Let''s check that fever first," Phillip tried to reason, attempting to disentangle from her embrace. "I''m burning up," she whispered, her fingers deftly working on his suit buttons and loosening his tie. Phillip caught her wandering hands, "Stop that." But the fever seemed to fuel her boldness, making her clingy and passionate, like msses sticking to him. When he restrained her hands, she leaned in for a kiss. "Kiss me." Her lips, tender and inviting, hovered just shy of his, the warmth of her breath tantalizingly close as she looked up at him, "Babe, kiss me." She knew exactly how to entice him, ying the seductress despite it being her first love, making even aposed man like Phillip utterly defenseless. Eventually, he gave in, embracing her in a kiss that felt all too right in the privacy of their home. Until the doorbell rang, Tina reluctantly withdrawing from their embrace. The housekeeper, hearing the bell, was about to answer it but retreated upon seeing the intimate scene in the living room. Jennifer''s voice came through the inte, "Phillip, you home?" Tina froze, pulling her hands from beneath Phillip''s shirt in panic. The idea of being caught mid-flirt by his mother was terrifying. Phillip gently set her aside, as Tina, like a mistress being caught mid-act, frantically sought a hiding spot. "Where do I hide?" "She knows you''re here," Phillip''s words shattered her slim hopes. He tidied his attire before answering the door. As Jennifer entered, Tina sat on the couch with the innocence of a schoolgirl, hands on her knees, the picture of propriety. Jennifer handed over a thermos of Ine chicken soup she''d brought, the warmth of home in a bowl. Tina thanked her, the act of drinking the soup bridging the awkward silence. "How did you manage to catch a cold?" Jennifer inquired with concern. "Got caught in a draft," Tina improvised. The mismatched stories made Jennifer pause, "Phillip mentioned you fell into the water." Ah, if only the truth wasn''t so embarrassing. Tina nced at Phillip, surprised he''d shared even that much with his mother. "After the fall, there was the draft," she quickly covered. "Seems like the weather''s been trickytely you young folks need to be more careful; getting sick is no joke," Jennifer chided gently, then added "Phillip''s been swamped with work It''s hard for him to look after you properly." Tina caught the hint, "I''m feeling better today, so I won''t trouble Phillip anymore. I''ll head over to a friend''ster."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Phillip gave her a look, "You''re not well yet. Stay put until you''re better." In front of elders, Tina knew better than to argue, even as she yed the part of the uninvited guest with nowhere else to turn. "Your engagement might be off, but you''re still family. Our home is your ???! home, especially when you''re not feeling well. No need for hotels," Jennifer assured, the warmth in her words wrapping around Tinadike a nket. Chapter 521 Jennifer said, "I came here specifically to pick you up." It was bizarre considering that when they called off the engagement, it felt like they couldn''t stand the sight of each other. Tina never expected they''d still be in touch, much less that she''d end up staying at Phillip''s ce. Jennifer had always been fond of Tina as a daughter-inw, but now that the engagement was off, and she was seeing someone new, staying here was obviously inappropriate. "Huh?" Tina thought, dumbfounded. "There''s no need to trouble yourself, Jennifer, it''s just a minor cold." "Don''t be shy with me," Jennifer insisted. Tina would be provided better care at his family home, allowing her to recover morefortably, and Phillip had no grounds to object. Jennifer clearly didn''t n to give them an option, telling Phillip directly, "Pack up Tina''s things. I''m taking her with me." Tina''s belongings were packed by the housekeeper, and Jennifer''s expression subtly changed when she saw the suitcase being wheeled out of Phillip''s bedroom. She said nothing, but Tina could almost foresee the awkwardness that awaited her, feeling utterly despondent. She sent a pleading look towards Phillip. Phillip didn''te to her rescue; instead, he personally ced her suitcase in the car, while Tina''s forlorn face was practically pressed against the ss. And so, Tina found herself reluctantly moving into the Richardson Manor. Life there wasn''t too bad, actually. The Richardsons were all very kind to her, not holding any grudges for her stubborn decision to break off the engagement. Instead, they took care of her meticulously. She was fed nutritious meals daily, and Phillip''s grandmother would often invite her to join in card games, so it wasn''t too dull. Phillip would return to the manor every evening after work, and as his grandmother sipped her yogurt, she''d throw down a winning hand in cards, chuckling, "Ah, my grandson has beening home every daytely, missing his granny, are you?" Phillip, never one to lie, would dodge the question, "Brought some cake, anyone wants some?" "Did you get it just for me? If it wasn''t just for me, I might not want it." Phillip didn''t know what to say. Tina, holding her cards, didn''t dare to join in. During the day, in Jennifer''s or his grandmother''s presence, Tina and Phillip always kept their distance, not speaking, avoiding even eye contact. Strangers could not have been more distant. Her room was on the same floor as Phillip''s, and every night, he''de knocking on her door under the guise of bringing her warm milk. As Tina opened the door, she''d peek around suspiciously before trying to take the cup and retreat. Phillip wouldn''t let her. "Being this scared doesn''t seem like you."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "This is your house, how can I overstep?" If it were her own home, Tina wouldn''t have been so cautious. Her voice was low, fearful of being overheard, "Let go, what if your parents see and get the wrong idea?" "And what would they misunderstand?" Phillip teased. "That I''m trying to seduce you?" Tina retorted, imagining his family''s judgement of her. "Are you not?" Phillip challenged. Tina has nothing to say. She couldn''t deny it. "They won''te up here," Phillip finally released the milk cup. "Really?" "Yes." Tina hesitated for a moment, just a moment. "I need to be a better person," she concluded, then shut the door in Phillip''s face. The following afternoon, after Phillip''s grandmother had woken from her nap, she summoned Tina for afternoon tea. The garden''s white round table was set with an array of delicate treats. Tina greeted her and took a seat. Phillip''s grandmother, wearing her reading sses, was intently studying some photographs. Tina nced over them; they were all of young, attractive women. "Our Phillip," she began, "is always buried in work, not giving a thought to anything else. He''s in his and still single. It was such a you, challenge finding a good girl like but s, you didn''t like him. It''s unfortunate, but we can''t force these things." "I''m thinking of setting him up with someone. All these girlse from good families. Help me pick one, dear." The lemon cakes tasted a bit sour. Tina paused, her gaze lingering a bit longer on one of the photos. "They''re alright," Tinamented, "but not quite up to par in looks." "Phillip values personality over looks," she replied, showing her another photo. "This one''s a beauty. A dancer, and what grace she has!" Tina inspected the photo; indeed, the girl was stunning, with an exceptional figure: "A dancer, huh? He doesn''t even like watching dance. They''d have nothing inmon." "What about this one? She works in banking, surely they''d have things to talk about." "If they''re in the same field, they''d just talk about work all the time. How dull." Tina was exceptionally picky, finding fault with each one, until his grandmother presented the final photo. "This one''s perfect. We''ve known her el.n family for years, a lovely girl through and through, beautiful, gentle, well-read, and sensible, not to mention dutiful. Phillip would definitely like her." Content belongs Tina, though unable to find a w, still felt resistant: "He wouldn''t like this type at all." "And what type does he like, then?" his grandmother inquired. Tina was at a loss. How would she know Phillip''s type? They had, after all, been entangled because of her own advances. "I don''t know." She sipped her tea. "He seems so proper; maybe he prefers someone bold and fiery." "My grandson is not that shallow. I think she''s quite suitable, a good match for him." Phillip''s grandmother looked pleased, putting away the photo, "I''ll have Jennifer arrange a dinner for them tonight." Tina found the tea suddenly difficult to swallow. Chapter 522 After deciding on the match, Phillip''s grandmother dered she was tired and had Sarah escort her back to her room for some rest. Tina was left alone in the garden, well, not entirely alone - the table still held photos of the women who didn''t make the cut. She admitted to herself, perhaps a bit begrudgingly, that her judgments had been harsh and petty. After all, anyone considered by Mary to be a suitable match for her grandson had to be exceptional. Especially the one ultimately chosen - ady of grace and elegance, seemingly born to be the matriarch of the Richardson household. Unable to contain herself, Tina messaged Phillip in the early evening. "Free for dinner tonight, big bro?" Phillip replied ten minutester: "Busy tonight." Fine. Just fine. Phillip came homete. Tina was lying on her bed, gaming, ncing at the clock more times than she cared to admit, until finally, around ten, she heard Phillip''s car pull into the driveway. She muttered under her breath, "What kind of dinnersts until now?" Her friend, speaking through the headset, teased, "Must''ve been more than just dinner, right? Maybe a movie, a walk... isn''t that how these dates usually go?" "He doesn''t like movies," Tina retorted. "How do you know? Did he tell you?" her friend doubted, "You''ve never watched a movie with him. Maybe he enjoys them but never had a chance with you around, always trying to get a bite of him." Tina choked on her words, "Whose side are you on?" "I''m on the side of justice!" her friend dered triumphantly. "Justice, my foot." Tina got up and peered out the window, seeing Phillip''s ck car in the driveway. He looked up towards her window. The room was bathed in a warm, amber light, and after a moment, she turned away from the window. The sound of footsteps on the wooden staircase grew louder as Phillip made his way up. Tina turned off her mic and exited the game, listening to the steady pace of his approach. Phillip''s room was on the opposite side, but his footsteps halted right outside her door. Then, a gentle knock: tap, tap. She went to the door and opened it to find Phillip standing there, dressed sharply in a dark suit: "Haven''t gone to bed yet?" Without a word, Tina hooked herN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. finger on his tie, pulling him into her room, swiftly shutting the door behind them and pushing him against it. She tiptoed to meet his lips in a swift, fluid motion. Phillip set aside what he was carrying on a chest near the door et his hands finding her waist as he spun her around against the door, leaning in for a deeper kiss. Content Despite knowing his family downstairs wouldn''te up, there was a thrilling secrecy to their embrace. After a moment, Phillip released her, and amid their ragged breaths, they shared a look - intense and entwined. Phillip leaned in again, kissing her gently. Tina, arms wrapped around his neck, asked out of nowhere, "Was the dinner good?" "Not bad," Phillip replied, "Brought you some gto, pistachio." Tina nced at the takeaway box on the chest, wondering if the ice cream had melted yet. "Didn''t the person you shared dinner with mind you getting dessert for someone else?" she asked, a hint of sourness in her tone. Phillip, catching the undercurrent, looked at her quizzically: "Not at all." Tina thought, how tactful of you. "And what''s the verdict?" she prodded. "What verdict?" Phillip asked. "Did you like the person you had dinner with?" "I mean, there''s no dislike." Tina felt a twinge of difort at his words. In her mind, a man''sck of dislike for a woman often meant an eighty percent chance of something more. Chapter 523 So, he''s basically open to anyone, huh? She wasn''t anything special then. Why the heck did he travel all the way to Capital City to tell her all that? He could''ve just settled for whoever his family set him up with back home. "Oh," she said with a tartness that could curdle milk, "seeing someone once isn''t enough to know them. Maybe you should keep looking?" Phillip replied, "Doesn''t seem like I''ve got much of a choice in the matter." What did he mean no choice? If he wasn''t into it, would his family really tie him up and deliver him to someone''s bed? He must''ve liked what he saw. Tina felt a burning rage starting to spread, her voice dripping with sarcasm: "Got it. The choice your family made for you must be exquisite. No wonder you''re smitten." Phillip straightened up a bit, stepping back from her, "What are you trying to say?" "Nothing at all." Tina feigned nonchnce. "Just asking." "Done asking?" "Yeah." "Sure?" Phillip''s tone suggested there was more to it. "Why, you wTina share the juicy details of your meet-up? Since when are you so keen on oversharing?" Tina was inexplicably irritated, "I''m not interested, don''t want to hear it." "You might want to listen to this," Phillip said, "I had dinner with Curtis." Tina stiffened, surprise shing in her eyes: "What? Your brother?" Backtracking through their conversation... all that talk for nothing. She was baffled, "Your grandma said she had set you up on a date, showed me a photo..." "You don''t know her. She''s a pro at messing with people." Tina''s familycked such a whimsically cunning elder, so she hadn''t anticipated this twist. That sly olddy, ying her role to the hilt. If Tina had spotted even a hint of deceit, she wouldn''t have been so utterly convinced. "So, you''re jealous?" There was a faint hint of amusement in Phillip''s voice. Tina turned her face away, "In your dreams." Phillip grasped her chin, turning her face back to meet his gaze, "Tina, what''s eating you?" Knowing she couldn''t dodge the question, Tina became defensive, neo "So what if Tam? You''re the one who shows up at my doorstep in the middle of the night, asking me marry you, and now you''re off seeing someone else. Can''t I be a little jealous?" "What''s your answer then?" Phillip asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Under his intense stare, Tina remained silent. Phillip couldn''t figure her out. She flirted with him, tangled up with him, yet refused to marry him. He didn''t press her, giving her time, but although she could admit to being jealous, she couldn''t give him a clear answer. "What are you thinking?" Phillip lifted her face, "Tell me." Tina''s mind was all over the ce. She and Phillip marrying others, bing lovers with no strings attached, no responsibilities, breaking up when they got tired each other, with no financial novelge entanglements. Sounded perfect, right? Wrong. She well in UMS maally wished Phillip someone suitable marry, but now that the possibility s real, jealousy consumed her. It proved her possessiveness over Phillip had nothing to do with a marriage contract. Whether he was her husband or not, she couldn''t stand the thought of him with another woman. That worrisome feeling hit her again. "I want to sleep with you." Tina grabbed his cor, pulling him down to kiss him, blocking any further questions. Phillip didn''t respond at first, his gaze soft on her. Tina didn''t like the one-sidedness, ready to pull away as her passion cooled, but then Phillip held her back, pressing her closer. Chapter 524 The family house was quiet and peaceful in the dead of night, its elder inhabitants and the household staff long retired to their beds, unaware of the passionate reunion unfolding in the guest room on the third floor. Phillip lifted Tina into his arms, carrying her to the bed as he expertly peeled away her clothes, stirring her desires. Tina didn''t resist; instead, she met him with equal fervor. In that moment, all pretense of decorum was forgotten. Phillip found himself crossing lines he never would have considered before, all for her. Maybe being in his family home made Tina nervous, or perhaps Phillip was purposely being rougher as some sort of punishment. Either way, the intensity overwhelmed her, her blood boiling with an uncontroble fervor. She buried her face in the pillow, muffling her involuntary cries. Afterward, Phillip carried her to the shower, then theyy together on the bed covered with pink sheets, his arms encircling her from behind. "You need time to think, and I''ll give you that," he said, his voice gentle yet firm. "Just put off your engagement with Alfred until you''ve made up your mind." Tina barely opened her eyes to nce at him before closing them again, emitting a nonmittal murmur that held the weight of a promise. She didn''t know when Phillip left; he was there when she fell asleep but gone by morning. She had been recuperating at the Richardsons'' for a few days, and her routine had be surprisingly healthy. ncing at the clock, she noted it was only 7:30 a.m. Stretching, she made her way downstairs, where Phillip was already having breakfast. He looked up as she descended, his gaze briefly passing over her before returning to his coffee, showing no sign of their closeness from the night before. Maddox and Jennifer were also at the table. Tina greeted them good morning and joined them for breakfast. After eating, she set down her fork. "Maddox, Jennifer, thank you for taking care of me these past few days. I''ve imposed on your kindness long enough. A friend asked for my help with a photoshoot, so I''ll be leaving this afternoon." Phillip caught her eye from across the table but remained neutral. Jennifer said, "You''re always wee here. Next time you''re in Stonebridge, you must stay with us."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. "Thank you. I''lle and visit whenever I can," Tina replied sweetly. After breakfast, Tina went upstairs to pack. Phillip, ready to leave for the office, was stopped by Jennifer. "I need to talk to you," she said. Phillip nced at the clock before sitting across from her. "What is it?" he asked, as Jennifer searched for the right words. "What exactly is going on between you and Tina?" she finally asked, her tone serious. It wasn''t hard for Jennifer to sense the unusual tension and the silent exchanges between them. "It''s exactly as you''ve guessed," Phillip admitted, unabashed. "Do you still have feelings for her?" Jennifer asked, though she doubted Tina felt the same. "If she wanted to marry you, she wouldn''t have byel. insisted on breaking off the engagement. She faced a lot of bacsh for that decision." Phillip didn''t flinch. "I''m waiting for her answer." "Tina''s engagement to Alfred is almost finalized. They''ll probably be engaged in a month or two. Phillip, you''ve always been prudent. Don''t lose your judgment now. It''s best if yott and Tina keep your distance." "I can''t do that," Phillip said firmly. "I can''t let her go." Jennifer sighed deeply, feeling helpless. Between Curtis''s rebellious antics and now Phillip''s entanglement with his ex-fianc¨¦e, the family dynamics were more strained than ever. Chapter 525 It seemed his affection was a one-way street. "Why does it have to be Tina?" "It just does." "Do you remember the uproar when you two called off your engagement? The newspapers had a field day with your story. Have you forgotten all about your reputation, and what about the Richardson family''s image?" "Besides, the Watsons and the Lewises are already discussing a merger through marriage. Have you considered whether they''d even approve of you two being together? Are you nning to whisk her away?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This wasn''t a simple matter between him or Tina; it involved three influential families and wasn''t something to be taken lightly. Phillip knew this, yet on the night he flew to Capital City to find her, he was ready to face all the consequences. "If she''s willing, I will." Jennifer rubbed her temples, at a loss for words, "Phillip, you were always so cautious. What''s up now?" After a lengthy silence, Phillip finally said, "Mom, I don''t ask for much, but this time, I want to follow my heart." Jennifer couldn''t grasp the whims of the youth, tired from dealing with her two troublesome sons. With Curtis and Leanne''s situation, she had made many mistakes, trying to do right by her children but failing miserably, her good intentions paving the way to disaster. After everything, she valued her children''s happiness over any supposed benefits or dignity. The Richardson family had already lost so much face due to Curtis''s actions; losing a bit more wouldn''t make much difference. "Fine, you all love to stir things up; I can''t be bothered anymore." Jennifer waved him off, "Tina seems like a strong-willed girl, not that she seems interested in you. You''re on your own." Tina had moved out of the Richardsons'' that afternoon, nning to rent a suite at a hotel. She wasn''t nning to stay in Stonebridge for long, and it just so happened her best friend was staying at the same hotel. The Richardsons had arranged for a driver to take her, and as Tina gave him the address and buried her head in her phone, she didn''t notice their route When the car stopped, she looked up to find herself at a familiar parking lot. Phillip''s apartment building. Turning to the driver, she asked, "Are you trying to kidnap me or something?" The driver chuckled awkwardly, "The young master instructed me to bring you here." Tina didn''t make it hard for him. After getting out of the car, she declined his offer to help with her luggage and hailed another cab as soon as he drove off. After checking into the hotel and meeting up with her best friend, they were discussing where to dine when Hamilton''s call came through. She had kept a low profile for months, causing Hamilton to lower his guard. She had managed to retrieve her ID and sneak off to Stonebridge. Without her passport, she couldn''t cause much trouble domestically, and with Alfred also in Stonebridge on business, Hamilton had let her be. His call today was spurred by some gossip he''d heard "I hear you stayed with the Richardsons'' for a few days?" Tina smirked, finding it funny howte his info was. "I caught a cold, and Mrs. Richardson insisted on taking care of me. couldn''t refuse such kindness. Besides, it was all for your sake. It would''ve been rude to decline." Hamilton''s stern tone softened slightly, "Given the unpleasantness of your past encounters, they might have let bygones be bygones on the surface, but who knows what truly think? Plus, with your engagement to Alfred approaching, it''s best to keep your distance from the Richardsons." Content belongs "You sound like you''re from the Victorian era. So old-fashioned," Tina retorted. Hamilton, unamused by herment, simply ordered, "Since Alfred is in Stonebridge too, you should spend more time with him. Why don''t you invite him to dinner?" Chapter 526 Tina brushed off the call with a nonchnce that had Alfred''s name lost in the wind the moment she hung up. Phillip didn''tment on her defiant move to stay at a hotel on her own. However, after Tina and her bestie wrapped up their dinner and returned, they found his car parked conspicuously below the hotel. "Looks like your Phillip can''t stay away," she teased. Upon their return, Phillip exited his car, leaning against it as if he had all the time in the world. Her friend, catching the vibe, waved at him and tactfully disappeared upstairs. Tina sauntered over, hands behind her back" "What''s up? You''re tailing me pretty closely." "You''ve got a history of slipping away. Can''t be too careful," he replied. Tina scoffed. "Please, even my dad can''t keep tabs on me. You think you can?" As a car zoomed past behind them, Phillip instinctively pulled her close, his voice a deep murmur, "I don''t need to keep you on a leash. Just... let me know where you''re heading, okay? I can''t help but worry you''ll vanish likest time." "You worry?" "I''m human, aren''t I?" Tina feigned surprise. "Oh, you''re human? Could''ve fooled me." Phillip didn''t retort. "Have you eaten?" he changed the subject. "Yeah, I did," Tina yed coy, "But, if you ask nicely, I might just join you for a bite." Phillip, clearly not used to making such requests, inquired, "And what, pray tell, is ''asking nicely'' to you?" Tina, initially jesting, saw an opportunity for mischief. "Call me ''big sis''. Say, ''Big sis please, I beg of you!" Phillip stared nkly for a moment, "I guess dinner isn''t that critical." "Killjoy," Tina muttered, sliding into the car herself, "Let''s go, little bro." After dinner, Phillip dropped her back at the hotel. He didn''te up, proving his visit was purely for the shared meal. Humming to herself, Tina found her roomie sprawled on her bed, clearly disappointed to see her return alone. "I was here ying the waiting game. He''s got you to a hotel and doesn''t evene up? What gives?" "You think everyone''s as dirty-minded as you?" Her friend touched her nose in mock offense. "Me? Dirty-minded? Let''s not forget who tried to seduce a guy in nothing but a zer... Mmph!" A pillow fight ensued until theyy side by side, gasping for breath. Her friend mused, "Honestly, what''s the difference between you two now and actually dating?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tina, feet swaying, pondered before admitting, "No wonder you''re so obsessed with love. It really is quite fun." Upon hearing Tina was in Stonebridge, a friend begged her to join a local documentary project highlighting the town''s culture and traditions. The Stonebridge TV station was behind it, and her friend introduced her to the polite and appreciative producer, who offered her the role of lead director. Intrigued, Tina signed on. Once filmingmenced, she threw herself into the work, spending a week immersed in the lifestyle of a well-preserved local vige. Exhausting? Yes. But for Tina, passion made it all worthwhile. It wasn''t until the final afternoon that she spotted Phillip, a striking Vene contrast in his sleek suit against the rustic vige backdrop, silently observing her work. She couldn''t resist capturing this moment, turning the camera on him. Phillip let her film for a while before walking over. Tina watched him approach through the lens untithe was lose enough for her to finally turn off the camera. S Chapter 527 "Let''s get one thing straight, you walked into that shot yourself. I''m not paying you a dime for it." Phillip, ever the phnthropist, shrugged it off: "On the house." The number of finance shows that had tried and failed to book him for an appearance was countless, and yet here he was, making a free cameo in her documentary. Tina quipped, "Figures, Mr. Moneybags loves his charity work. Pouring all that cash into a documentary." More than half of her crew were locals from Stonebridge, making Phillip''s face as recognizable here as any A-list celebrity''s. Heads turned their way, but Phillip seemed unfazed by the attention, casually removing the pen Tina had tucked behind her ear. "How did you know?" "I''m not an idiot," she retorted. "If I were that dumb, my scheming little sister would have run circles around me by now." This opportunity was a golden ticket, the kind that would have her colleagues at the TV station walking the nk just to get a taste. And here it was, practically being spoon-fed to her. Grateful, Tina made herselffortable on Phillip''sp as soon as they were in the car, yfully tugging at his tie and tracing circles on his chest. "Trying to take advantage of me, huh?" Phillip gently removed her hand, holding it in his. His voice was calm, "Try to behave when you''re on your period." He remembered that? "No fun." Having failed to tease him, Tina tried to squirm away, but Phillip caught her by the knees and kept her in ce. "If you like sitting there, stay." Tina''s eyes twinkled mischievously: "For all your high and mighty talk, you still want to hold me." Leaning forward, she rested in his embrace, looking up at him with a radiant smile, "I''ve missed you, big bro." It would take a saint to resist kissing her then and there. Phillip was no saint, so he kissed her. His hand cradled her neck, savoring her lips slowly, meticulously. After dinner in the city, Phillip dropped her off at the hotel. Stepping out of the car, Tina hadn''t walked a few steps when she ran into someoneing out of the hotel''s revolving ss doors. She froze, "What are you doing here?" "You''re back?" Alfred asked. "Why haven''t you been replying to my messages thesest few days?" Tina nced back instinctively. The ck sedan was still there, not having left. "I''ve been busy." Alfred took her excuse lightly: "What could you possibly be busy with? I''ve been trying to take time out of my actual busy schedule to see you. Tried to ask you out for dinner several times, you''re really putting on airs." Tina rolled her eyes. "Since when have you ever done anything worthwhile? Don''t act like you''re doing me a favor by gracing me with your presence." Unable to counter her, Alfred I softened his tone, trying to appease §Ö§ä her. "Come on, you know I don''t mean that. Why are you upset? You weren''t replying to my messages. Your dad said you were staying here, So Thad toe find you," He reached out to put an arm around Tina''s shoulder. "Let''s go upstairs and talk." Suddenly, a car door mmed shut behind them. Alfred reflexively turned around.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the night, illuminated by the golden lights reflecting on the hotel''s front water feature, a figure stepped out of the ck Maybach. Phillip walked up the steps, his gaze briefly flitting over Alfred''s hand, and in front of him, pulled Tina to his side. Chapter 528 Tina was visibly taken aback. She hadn''t expected Alfred to be here, and even less did she expect Phillip to exit his car, let alone grab her hand in front of Alfred. Wasn''t this basically a direct challenge? Alfred had just witnessed Tina stepping out of that car, which initially didn''t bother him much. However, seeing Phillip now, his gaze shifted from Tina to Phillip''s hand holding hers, and his expression darkened. Phillip, entirely ignoring Alfred''s reaction, simply told Tina, "Go upstairs." Faced with such a scenario for the first time, Tina was admittedly overwhelmed.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She feared a confrontation might break out between them-not that it would actuallye to that, but still, avoiding conflict seemed like the best course of action. "Why should I go upstairs?" she questioned. "Do you two have some secret matters to discuss?" Phillip looked at her with an undeniable firmness in his voice, "Tina, go upstairs." He had never spoken to her in such a tone before, prompting an obedient "Okay..." from Tina. It wasn''t until she entered the hotel elevator and the doors closed that the two men outside took their eyes off her. Alfred felt as if he was being made a fool of: "You brought her back? What were you two doing?" "Just grabbing a bite," Phillip stood before him, his demeanor cool and detached. "Is there a problem?" Dining out wasn''t the issue per se, but considering Phillip was Tina''s ex-fianc¨¦, was it really necessary to have a meal together? So, Alfred''s invitations were declined due to busyness, but Phillip got a yes? This thought irked Alfred. "Is this appropriate, you think?" "What''s inappropriate about it?" Phillip countered. Confronted by Phillip''s calm stance, Alfred started doubting his own perspective. "You two were engaged before; it''s inherently awkward..." "I don''t find it awkward." "And now she''s my fianc¨¦e, and you''re pulling her close, not even considering my feelings?" Phillip stated, "As far as I''m aware, you two haven''t gotten engaged yet." Alfred choked on his words, as Phillip was technically correct. Without an engagement, he wasn''t Tina''s fianc¨¦, let alone her boyfriend, and had no right to dictate her actions. "That''s beside the point..." Phillip''s eyescked any discernible emotion, "I recall seeing you getting cozy with someone in public; I thought you weren''t bothered by such trivial matters." Compared to Alfred''s public disy of affection, Phillip merely holding Tina''s hand seemed insignificant. Feeling increasingly ufortable, Alfred rubbed his nose and cleared his throat, "That was all for show." Phillip casually remarked, "I wasn''t." Alfred was both frustrated and unable to retaliate, aware of the double standards men often have-they allow themselves liberations that they deny their partners. Moreover, if it were any other man, Alfred might not have cared as much, but Phillip being the ex and the current rival made him insecure. On one hand, Alfred was confident in his own worth, yet on the other, he couldn''t help but feel a tinge of jealousy. Trying to keep his anger in check, Alfred said, "Mr. Richardson, I used to think you were a reasonable man, but I didn''t expect you to linger over her. We''re both men here, I respect you, expect you to do the same. Tina... well, Tina and I will be and engaged soon, so perhaps you should keep your distance from her." Chapter 529 Phillip''s voice was as cold and deep as the night sky: "You might not even make it to your engagement. And if you do, well, let''s talk about keeping my distance after you''ve put a ring on it." In their few meetings, Phillip had alwayse across to Alfred as someone who maintained a perfect bnce in his interactions, a paragon of manners straight out of an etiquette guide. But today, Phillip''s unyielding and aggressive stance caught Alfred off-guard: "You...?" "If you have an issue,e to me, not her." Phillip handed him a business card and, without another word, turned on his heel and disappeared into the night. Alfred stood at the hotel entrance, business card in hand, a look of utter confusion on his face as he watched the silver-topped Maybach merge with the darkness. Tina and her best friend were glued to the floor-to-ceiling window of the executive suite, watching the car drive away before they finally breathed a sigh of relief. "What a showdown," her friend said, imagining the scene she hadn''t witnessed. "How could you juste up here? Weren''t you afraid they''d actuallye to blows?" "Do you think Phillip looks like someone who would get into a fight?" Tina asked. "But he doesn''t seem the type to argue much either. Hope Alfred didn''t make him cry." Her friend gave her a look that said it all: "Hello?? The guy is a big shot in the finance world. Alfred''s lucky if he doesn''t get yed." Tina pondered for a moment: "Guess you''re right." Her friend: "You should be more worried about yourself. If Alfredins to your dad, you''re the one who''s going to get it." Indeed, Alfred did call Hamilton, but pride kept him from admitting that Phillip had outmaneuvered him with just a few words. The next afternoon at five, Tina received a call from Hamilton. "I''ve booked a table at a French restaurant. Go have dinner with Alfred and report back to me." It was an order that couldn''t be refused. Since Hamilton had spoken, Tina had no choice but toply. Coincidentally, Phillip was finishing work early today and had nned to have dinner with her. Rememberingst night''s dramatic encounter, Tina decided to avoid more trouble and lied on a whim: "I''ve got ns with my bestie tonight, can''t have dinner with you." Phillip, who never interfered with her ns, simply said: "Call me when you''re done." The French restaurant was filled with sophistication, a silver-haired gentleman in a tailcoat ying the violin with a romantic melody filling the air. Alfred, feeling threatened by Phillip''s appearance the night before, had gone all out with his outfit. Too all out in fact, dressed in a white suit with a ck bow tie, looking like he was about to walk down the aisle. His hair was slicked back so heavily it looked likeat could fry a steak. Tina almost turned around and left right then and there. Alfred waved at her from his table: "Tina, over here." As Tina approached, Alfred stood up and gantly pulled out a chair for her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This was something Phillip did effortlessly, but it was the first time Tina had seen such a gesture of chivalry from Alfred. He even wore cologne, shing her a fawning smile. "Babe, what would you like to eat?" Hearing him call her ''babe'' made Tina physically ufortable. "Don''t ''babe'' me." "Why not?" Alfred immediately reacted, "We''re getting engaged, aren''t we?" Chapter 530 Tina was furiously texting her best friend about her date''s over-the-top attire, all while casually throwing out a warning without even ncing up from her screen, "You know, addressing me like that might just make me fall for you. I get pretty possessive, and then you''d have to quit flirting around online. Think about it." Alfred''s face twisted with indecision. It was clear from his troubled look that he was weighing his options, contemting whether giving up his flings for her was worth it. Eventually, he made up his mind, "Maybe we should just steer clear of catching feelings, huh?" "So, I guess I rank below your hottie flings," Tina said, putting down her phone and nonchntly picking up the menu to order. Alfred had intended to ask her to keep her distance from Phillip, but now, it seemed out of ce. Dining at a French restaurant was all about etiquette and a lengthy dining process. Their main course hadn''t even arrived when someone entered in the crisp sound of the wind chime at the entrance. Sipping her cream of mushroom soup, Tina''s gaze inadvertently met Phillip''s. What are the odds? Phillip exuded a strict elegance in his suit, and the fleeting nce he cast over her was too light to betray any emotion. He took a seat diagonally across from Tina, casually unbuttoning his jacket. The waiter poured him water and handed him the menu. This didn''t seem like a coincidence. Who dines alone at a fancy French restaurant? Something felt off to Tina, prompting her to check her phone, which had been quiet the entire time. Her rant to her bestie had gone unanswered, unusually silent for her. Her heart sank as she saw a series of messages neatly lined up in Phillip''s chat. "He''s like a peacock, showing off with that shy outfit" "He even asked the violinist to y Salut d''Amour. Thought he was gonna propose, scared me half to death" Tina felt as if lightning had struck her. How could she have messaged the wrong person? Phillip''smanding presence,bined with Tina''s lingering gaze, didn''t escape Alfred''s notice. Driven by a renewed sense of rivalry, Alfred raised his voice slightly, "You know, when introduced you to my familyst time, they were all impressed. My brother really liked you, said you were smart and tafented." It sounded like he was reading off a script. Tina replied, "Even if he likes me, it won''t work. He''s already got kids." "Not like that..." Alfred nearly choked, "I''ve almost wrapped up my work in Stonebridge. How about we head back to Capital City next month?" Tina said, "I haven''t finished shooting my documentary yet." Alfred clearly didn''t value her career, but this wasn''t the time to sound harsh. "So, when do you n to return?" Tina nonchntly replied, "The 31st." "That long?" Alfred was annoyed. The longer she stayed in Stonebridge, the more opportunities she''d have to get close to Phillip. Then it hit him. June doesn''t even have a 31st. Trying to provoke Phillip had backfired on him, so Alfred decided to go all out. "My folks and yours have picked a date for us to get engaged next month. We''ve got a lot of friends and rtives so we''ll have one celebration in Capital City, another back in my hometown, and if you want, we can even have one here in Stonebridge for your friends and folks you know. Let''s have everyone celebrate with us." It was clear who he was trying to impress. From the corner of his eye, Phillip set down his champagne ss and stood up to leave.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tina dropped her silverware, "Since when was the date decided?" "Oh, my mom mentioned it over the phone today. Your dad probably hasn''t had the chance to tell you yet." The n was for their families to arrange an engagement if Tina and Alfred got along well this summer. Tina was taken aback that they had already set a date so early in the season. Chapter 531 Caught off guard and slightly agitated, she was about to collect her thoughts when her phone pinged with a message. Phillip: "Come over here." What, having a secret rendezvous right under Alfred''s nose? Tina nced at the message and promptly flipped her phone screen down on the table. Another notification sounded. "Or should Ie over to ask?" Even though Phillip usually appeared soposed, his threats carried a surprisingly domineering tone. "I''m going to the restroom," Tina said, grabbing her phone and standing up. Turning the corner, the illuminated signs for the men''s and women''s restrooms were clearly visible, but there was no sign of Phillip. As she looked around, someone grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a nearby janitor''s closet. The door mmed shut behind them, the cramped space filled with shelves and various cleaning supplies, barely enough room for two people to turn around. The harsh fluorescent light cast stark shadows on Phillip''s face, his expression unreadable. "Is he your bestie?" he demanded, his tone usatory. "Is there a problem with that?" Tina retorted. Phillip''s gaze bore into her, his voice cold, "Being besties with your almost-fianc¨¦, hooking up with your ex-fianc¨¦, you''re ying quite the field." Tina was speechless. "I didn''t want you to get upset," she mumbled, tugging at his sleeve, "Don''t be mad." "I''m not upset, I promised I''d give you time," Phillip said, though his expression hardly softened, "What did you promise me?" Backed against the wooden door, with nowhere to run or hide, Tina answered guiltily, "To give you an answer before getting engaged to Alfred." "And your answer?" Phillip pressed. Tina, head bowed and mind in turmoil, didn''t expect to be caught off guard so many times today. "I want to know where I stand with you," Phillip''s tone faded as he continued, "Am I just someone you sleep with?" Tina wanted to say no, but he continued, "If I''m just a means for ovel invested too much time a you to fulfill your needs, you''ve emotion in me." "You know that''s not true," she said. "Then why can''t you give me an answer?" Phillip lifted her face to make her look at him. Tina tried to push his hand away, but his grip on her chin tightened. "I''ve told you, whatever Alfred can offer you, I can too. He''s not the man who can take responsibility for your future." "I don''t need him to." Phillip''s expression grew colder, "What does he have that I don''t, making it so hard for you to let go?" Tina''s jaw ached from the pressure, cornered by his relentless questioning, all her pent-up emotions breaking through. "He''s not better than you in any way, but I don''t love him, and that''s his biggest advantage!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Phillip froze. Tina pped his hand away and turned her face aside in a huff. In the ensuing awkward silence, neither spoke for a few seconds. Just as Phillip was about to break the silence, Tina suddenly covered his mouth with her hand, "Shh..." Footsteps echoed from the hallway just outside. Alfred wasn''t blind; he''d notice them heading to the restroom one after the other. Unable to stay put, he had followed them, waiting outside for a moment but neither emerged. Women beingplicated was one thing, but Phillip, a man, spending so long inside? He checked the men''s restroom, but Phillip was nowhere to be found. The more Alfred thought about it, the greener he felt, unable to stand the thought of them meeting secretly right under his nose. d He approached a waitress, slipping her a few crisp bills, "Could you check thedies'' room fordies'' room for me? See if there''s anyone inside." Content belongs to FindNovel.nes My Chapter 532 Alfred stood outside the wall, his lowered voice clearly heard by the two inside.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. If he couldn''t find someone in thedies'' room, he was ready to turn the restaurant upside down. Never in her wildest dreams did Tina think she''d be caught in a scandal in the restroom of a French restaurant. And with someone as straitced as Phillip, of all people. She should have invited her bestie; she loved watching this kind of drama unfold. Phillip took her hand down and dialed a number on his phone. Tina only heard him give a brief order before, in less than five minutes, someone came looking for Alfred: "Mr. Lewis, is that your car outside? It''s blocking the ambnce route. Could you please move it..." Alfred, as much of a yboy as he was, wasn''t a bad guy. Hearing this, he didn''t dy and immediately went with him. With him gone, the corridor quieted down, and Phillip opened the door. "I''ll be waiting for you in the parking lot. We need to talk." When Alfred came back, cursing under his breath about there being no ambnce and having been fooled, he saw Tina sitting at her table. He then nced over at Phillip''s spot, where the untouched appetizer had been cleared away by the waiter, and the man himself had already left. Upon leaving the restaurant, Tina declined Alfred''s insistent offer to drive her home. "You don''t have another date tonight, do you?" he asked with a sneaky tone. Tina gave him a sidelong nce. "Booked ten male models. Wanna join? I quite enjoy a bit of man-on-man action." Alfred stepped back, and Tina didn''t say much for the rest of the way, clearly in a bad mood. He didn''t dare provoke her further. Muttering a "Just be safe, alright?" he drove off in his shy sports car, leaving Tina standing alone outside the restaurant, catching a bit of the night air. She had slipped up, inevitably leading Phillip to probe further, and she dreaded the oue of such an inquiry. This uncertainty brought a wave of anxiety. Why should she go to him just because he said so? She wasn''t his subordinate. Feeling rebellious, she was about to summon a ride when a silver Maybach pulled up in front of her. The window rolled down halfway, and after a few seconds of Tina locking eyes with the calm and handsome face inside, Phillip stepped out, took her phone, and led her to the car. He instructed the driver to head off, and Tina resigned herself to the ride, spending it looking out the window Phillip didn''t press her for answers. The driver took them into the underground parking of an el. apartmentplex, an ele Tina home. took With the housekeeper off for the day, Phillip guided her to the living room couch. He took a seat on the coffee table, leaning in for a close, face-to-face conversation. "I need you to tell me what you meant by what you said earlier." Tina grabbed a throw pillow for some semnce of defense. "I meant what I said." "Which is, you love me?" Phillip probed. At this point, Tina had nothing to deny. Fiddling with the pillow''s texture, she said, "If I didn''t love you, why would I sleep with you? There are plenty of men out there. I could have my pick." Phillip didn''t question her logic, just asked, "Why do you love me but refuse me?" "Because I want to marry someone I don''t love." "Why?" Phillip sought to understand, to get a glimpse into her quirky mind. After a long silence, Tina answered, "Because I don''t want to end up like my mom." She looked up at Phillip and continued, "She and my dad started just like us. Her tragic life began the moment she fell in love with him." "My dad didn''t love her back; he loved another woman. Did you know my half-sister is only a year younger than me? My mom couldn''t handle it. She fought with my dad daily confronted that woman, and all she got was my dad''s disdain and bipr disorder." "Peopleughed behind her back for not being loved, called her crazy. Eventually she couldn''t take the pain anymore and took her own life. Then theyughed at her for being weak, saying she made room for the mistress." Chapter 533 "She''s gone. My dad brought his mistress and her daughter home, filling the space she left. Aside from me and my grandparents, it feels like no one else in the world would miss her." Talking about it still choked her up. She lowered her eyes, took a deep breath, and steadied herself before she continued. Cracking open the box of her feelings made the rest spill out a bit more easily. "I''ve struggled with bipr disorder before. Even though I''ve got it under control, it''s not something you fully recover from. If I can''t find equal love in you, if you betray me, I might just lose it. I''m terrified of ending up that way." Tina never showed her vulnerabilities to anyone. But these vulnerabilities existed because of her love for Phillip. "Phillip, if I didn''t love you, I''d marry you in a heartbeat. But I refuse to end up pitiful and tragic like my mom. You''ve never seen her lose it. I have. She was beautiful, but in those moments, she was just... not." Her tone was steady and calm, but her eyes slowly filled with tears. "I can''t bear the thought of you looking at me with the same disgust my dad had for her." Phillip, who had been silent till now, finally spoke, "You''re not your mother, because I love you." "I''m not great with words. I prefer actions, thinking you''d understand how I feel," he said. "Sorry, Tina, for not making it clear sooner. I love you, just as much as you love me." Tina wasn''t one to cry, but now, tears rapidly gathered in her eyes. "Our first engagement was arranged by our families, but now, I want to marry you because I love you." Her tears finally fell, and she asked him, "Really?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Really. I wouldn''t lie to you." Phillip pulled out a handkerchief from his jacket pocket for her. She took it, cleaning her tears, as Phillip got up from the coffee table, lifted her into his arms, and set her on the sofa. "You love me now, but if you change heartter, you''ll love someone else." The handkerchief wasn''t very absorbent, and Tina found it awkward to use, so she tossed it aside. Her mother''s tragedy had made her see through the fickleness of men and the facade of marriage. Yet, she wasn''t invincible because of it. She''d given up on marriage and set impossibly high standards for love, preferring to do without it altogether. "You have no idea how possessive I am. I can''t stand the thought of you being with another woman, touching, kissing. I''d rather not have you at all." Phillip gently wiped the tears from her cheeks, serious and patient. "First off, I''m possess honored you feel so of me. So far, you''re the only one who has, and you''re the only one who ever will. I promise you that." QUMS Tina countered, "Would you trust a verbal agreement in business?" "A verbal agreement is binding for me, just as much legally," Phillip said. "If it makes you morefortable, we can put it in writing. I''ll sign it for you." She knew she couldn''t argue with him on this. A gentleman''s word is his bond, or so it''s said. But she yed coy: "Even with a signature, agreements can be broken." This doesn''t work, that doesn''t work-she was being deliberately difficult. "If you can''t trust my word, trust your judgment. The man you love isn''t that poor in character," Phillip remaine patient, offering her an analogy, "If there''s a ce you really want to visit, but there''s a one percent chance of heavy rain, would you go?" ¡ê14. Chapter 534 Would she? Absolutely. If you''re truly drawn to a ce, would a mere 1% chance of rain ever stop you? For someone who''s braved the Amazon rainforest, is a little rain really a cause for concern? When Tina was off gallivanting from one end of the earth to the other, her grandparents'' favorite remark was, "You''re quite the daredevil for a youngdy!" She was born with a thirst for adventure, unafraid even of missiles falling in Syria. So why was she hesitating over something that hadn''t happened yet and might never happen? This wasn''t like her. Phillip wasn''t her dad, and she certainly wasn''t her mother. While her mother''s tragedy was a lesson, missing out on a man she loved over a 1% chance seemed too much of a waste. Phillip''s question had cleared the fog of doubts clouding her mind. She sat quietly for a moment, the love she''d been afraid to embrace and the ties she''d struggled to sever seemed to finally untangle themselves. "You''re right. I can''t stay indoors just because I''m afraid it might rain." Lightness crept into her heart, and she wiped away a tear, saying, "If it rains, I''ll use an umbre. And if that''s not enough, I''ll just get wet." Tears still lingered in her eyes, giving them a misty brightness. Looking earnestly at Phillip, no longer hiding her feelings, she dered, "Phillip, I love you so so much." Phillip''s gaze softened. He was never one to wear his heart on his sleeve. Unlike his carefree brother, he had learned to be reserved and steady from a young age. Before Tina came into his life, his routine was stable yet hectic, with personal emotions squished to nearly non-existent due to his work. He was used to remaining stoic, but Tina needed him to express his love. If he had realized this sooner, perhaps Alfred wouldn''t havee between them.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He gently touched the wet trail of tears on Tina''s cheek, responding, "I love you too." Tina shook her head, "But I fell for you first." "Does it really matter who was first?" Phillip asked. "Yes. I loved you first, I''ve loved you longer, so you have to love me a bit more to make up for it." Phillip didn''t quite follow her logic on precedence but didn''t argue, simply agreeing, "Alright." Tina wrapped her arms around his neck, sighing yfully, "I''m done for. I''m gonna get a whooping when I get home." Recalling the beating she got from her fatherst time she insisted on breaking off an engagement, which left her unable to sleep from the pain, she wondered if it would. less severe this time since they weren''t engaged yet. "How about we elope?" she teased. "Where to?" Phillip asked, ying along. "Mexico?" Her eyes sparkled with mischief. "My passport''s still with my dad, though. We could sneak across the border from the south and then I could sell you for a good price Someone as fine as you should fetch a handsome sum." Phillip didn''t outright reject her yful trafficking scheme, offering instead a better alternative, "How about marrying me and bing Mrs. Richardson? You''d make a lot more money that way." S She considered the option, "Then I''d have to take a beating first. Not worth it." "You won''t," Phillip assured. "You don''t know him like I do." Tina figured Phillip hadn''t seen her father''s temperamental side; after all, her dad wouldsh out at her without a second thought but couldn''ty a finger on Phillip. She pondered how to break the news in a way that might temper her father''s wrath, but couldn''te up with a viable strategy even after a night of thought. Chapter 535 Waking up in Phillip''s bed the next morning, Tina found that he had already left for the office. Stretchingnguidly, she rolled around in bed for a bit before grabbing her phone to call her best friend. Her bestie had been upte rehearsing for a y and was groggy and grumpy from being woken up. Nheless, she perked up when Tina mentioned she had finally confronted Phillip. "Ah, you slutty lovebirds!" she eximed, hitting her bed with excitement. "Your tone sounds like you''re congratting us, so I''ll let it slide." Her friend teased, "Where did you get that from?" As best friends do, she was worried for Tina. "How are you going to deal with your dad, though? Last time, Weston took the heat for you. He got the brunt of it, so your dad was a bit calmer by the time he got to you." That reminded Tina of Weston, the unwitting scapegoat. "Right, where''s Weston when you need him to take another beating out of the blue?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Despite her jokes, Tina knew she had to face this challenge on her own. She dreaded what awaited her back home. Her father, Hamilton, might lock her up in her room again in a fit of anger. She nned to wait for Phillip toe home that evening, tell him about her ns, and then book a flight back to Capital City the next day. Comete afternoon, she received a message from Phillip. "I''m on a business trip, wait for me at home." It seemed she wouldn''t get to see him before leaving after all. Tina replied, "Work hard, big bro. Love you, muah muah" As she was about to book her flight, Phillip responded: "Love you, muah muah" Staring at her phone, Tina confirmed the message several times, imagining Phillip typing those words with a straight face. Sheughed so hard on the couch that she couldn''t sit straight. Meanwhile, in a Capital City restaurant. The decor was elegant and ssic, with several famous paintings on the walls. Phillip, unfazed, tucked away his phone and looked across the table at hispany. Besides Hamilton, the Watson elders were also present. Despite the cancelled engagement, Phillip still treated them with utmost respect. Each visit to Capital City included a courtesy call to them, his manners impable. Such formal gatherings usually had a purpose, and Hamilton, with decades of experience, sensed Phillip had something important to discuss. Hamilton''s first thought was his troublesome daughter causing more problems. "We should be treating you, not the other way around," Hamilton started, maintaining a charitable demeanor "Tina was sick recently and must have been a bother while staying with you. She hasn''t caused any trouble, has she?" Content belongs "She''s been good," Phillip said. "She''s been working on a documentary for the TV station. It''ll be broadcast soon, and you''ll be able to see her work." "That sounds wonderful. I''ll definitely watch it," Tina''s grandmother said, pleased. Sipping his wine, her grandfathermented, "That child really knows how to keep busy." Hamilton added, "As long as she''s not in trouble. I was nning to call her back soon. She''s been away for a while; it''s time she came back to settle down and prepare for her ement to Alfred." Content Phillip paused for a few seconds before speaking calmly, "Mr. Watson, I came here to seek your and your parents'' blessing." Hamilton felt a sense of unease at Phillip''s words. "What do you need our blessing for?" he wondered, as Tina''s grandmother encouraged Phillip to speak his mind directly. Chapter 536 "Tina and I are dating." Phillip announced, nearly causing the utensils in the elders'' hands to tter to the floor. After a moment of surprise, Hamilton''s face gradually turned a shade of pale green. Phillip continued, "The breakup was my fault, and over the past six months, I''ve never stopped caring for her. That''s why I''vee to ask for your blessing." "Ridiculous!" Hamilton''s face darkened with anger. "Phillip, you''re usually so steady. Howe you''re suddenly acting wild like Tina?" "You both made a scene about ending things before, and now, with Tina about to get engaged to Alfred, youe here to say you''re in a rtionship? Do you think this is some kind of game?" Phillip remained calm and firm, "I''ve never treated it like a game. Despite the ups and downs, Tina has always been the one I want to spend my life with." "This isn''t just about the two of you; it involves three families now. Even if you don''t care about the Watsons'' reputation, what about your parents? Do they approve of this behavior?" Curtis''s failed marriage had taught Maddox and Jennifer a valuable lesson. It''s best not to meddle too much in their children''s affairs. Beforeing to Capital City, Phillip had already discussed his ns with his parents. Maddox didn''t object, knowing full well he couldn''t be stopped. "We had everything arranged perfectly for you, and yet you chose to stir things up. Your mother and I won''t interfere; it''s your life. Since she''s the one you want, you''ll have to sort things out with both the Watson and the Lewis families on your own." "I''ve already spoken to my parents, and I have their support," Phillip said. "I care more about the person right in front of me than about our so-called reputation or what outsiders think."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His sincere words sparked aplex look between the elders. Hamilton hadn''t expected Maddox to let Phillip get his way, fearing he''d seem unreasonable and cruel for opposing their love. Fuming yet unable tosh out at Phillip directly, he demanded, "And what about Tina? Call her, have here back here immediately!" Phillip stood and picked up a half-meter rod from a nearby table. "I''m the one who pursued her; the fault is mine. You''ve already punished her once before; it shouldn''t always be her who bears the consequences." He approached Hamilton, offering the rod with both respect and dignity, "Mr. Watson, I''m here to ept any punishment." Hamilton, arms resting on the table, faced him with a stern expression. Phillip respected him as an elder, but that didn''t mean he was willing to be punished without cause. He didn''t take the rod, nor did he speak, leaving the atmosphere tense until Tina''s grandma nudged Harry under the table. The usually silent Harry cleared his throat, attempting to ease the situation, "It''s clear that Phillip genuinely cares for our Tina. These two have a bond that can''t seem to be broken, no matter what S Hamilton, Still angry, mmed his hand on the table, "What unbreakable bond? It''s nothing but irresponsible behavior towards herself and everyone involved!" "Are you being responsible?" Harry''s retort left Hamilton speechless. In his youth, Harry was a notable figure in Capital City. Now retired, he spent his days gardening, his demeanor bing more gentle and approachable. "So Tina''s been making trips to Stonebridge quite oftentely. I suppose she''s been seeing you You Voters these days, flipping your minds all the time.." Chapter 537 Harry looked at Phillip and said, "Tina is utterly spoiled, a bit of a diva, really. But you, you''re the mature one, grounded and meticulous in your ways. You two are a match made in heaven. That youngest son of the Lewis family? A total mess. Can''t hold a candle to you. I''ve always favored you for Tina. Knowing you''re there for her puts her grandmother and me at ease." Hamilton couldn''t sit still any longer. "Dad, they''re just kids, making kid mistakes. Are you really going along with this madness? We were the ones who called off the engagementst time. It was all over the news, a spectacle. Now if we backtrack, aren''t we just pping our own faces?" Harry replied, "Reputation is just an external affair. You stirred up way more trouble when you were young, didn''t see you fussing about how it looked then." Hamilton fell silent. Phillip chimed in, "I''ll make it public that I pursued Tina, that it was all on me. You don''t have to worry about any loss of face for the Watsons." "And what about the Lewis family? Can they just swallow their pride?" Hamilton countered. "I''ve already set a date for the engagement party with them. How am I supposed to exin calling it off now? The Lewises aren''t exactly pushovers." Harry waved dismissively, "So they''re tough, means I''m a pushover? Just because I''m retired doesn''t mean I''m out of the picture. If they want to make trouble, they''ll have to consider my stance first." "You''re just pulling rank now. Even if they respect you outwardly, you think they''ll just let it go?" Before Hamilton could continue, Harry reached for the rod, looking to discipline him the old-fashioned way. "I''ll handle the Lewis family," Phillip cut in, stopping the argument. ¡°This is my fault, my responsibility. Mr. Watson, you needn''t worry. I''ll sort things out with the Lewises." With Phillip taking on the entire burden, Hamilton had nothing more to protest. "This isn''t about asking for our permission, you''re just informing us," he finally said. Phillip, however, insisted, "Mr. Watson, you misunderstand. Your opinion, and that of Tina''s grandparents, means the world to me. Having your blessing would make Tina incredibly happy." Tina only caught wind of the situation when Alfred called her. Until then, she had no idea that Phillip''s "business trip" was actually a mission to Capital City to smooth overplications. "He''s really going out on a limb for you, handing over the Stonebridge project to us on a silver tter My folks couldn''t find fault with him even if they tried. They adorehim more than me now." Content Alfred''s world had turned upside down overnight. Sitting on a curb, phone in hand, he felt betrayed by the entire world.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s he got that I don''t? What do you see in him?" Why do guys always have topete? Tina''s mind was a mess, not in the mood for constion. "Ever looked in a mirror?" "...Okay, I''ll give you that he''s a bit more handsome, but youdies are so shallow, always judging by looks." Alfred sounded dejected. "We were about to get engaged. My friends were all waiting to celebrate with me Dumping me now, where does that leave my dignity?" "Why don''t you try giving the Richardsons a massive project too? See if that wins me back." Alfred choked on his words, "Yeah, right. You jogging?" Tina hadn''t taken anything with her, just ran to the airport and bought the next flight back to Capital City. She was in a rush, jogging toward security when she casually replied, "I''m flying." And with that, she hung up. Chapter 538 During the two-hour flight, Tina stared out the airne window into the pitch-dark clouds, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts that never ceased. It seemed the pilot sensed her urgency, arriving at Capital City Airport ahead of schedule. No sooner had the nee to a stop than Tina was making her way to the exit, striding through the cabin door, passing the flight attendant in her purple uniform who was wishing passengers a pleasant journey from the open cabin door. Tina''s brisk pace halted abruptly, her peripheral vision catching sight of Phillip''s private jet through the ss of the jet bridge. The tarmac was shrouded in darkness, yet somehow, perhaps through some telepathic connection, she spotted Phillip''s tall figure crossing the tarmac and ascending the steps to his jet. Tina instinctively opened her mouth to call out to him, before realizing he was too far away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She broke into a sprint, startling an elderly man in her path, apologizing with a quick, "Sorry!" as she dashed around a corner and out of sight. She raced through the jet bridge, sprinted across the seemingly boundless expanse of the airport terminal, yet the private hangar was too far; by the time she got there, the ne might already have taken off. Exhausted, Tina stopped to fish her phone out of her pocket. This was crazy. She dialed Phillip, who answered after a few rings. Before he could speak, Tina blurted out, "Wait for me." Phillip quickly caught on, "You''re at the airport?" "I just got off my flight, almost missed you." Having stated the obvious, Tina suddenly felt the gravity of her words. She had, indeed, almost missed Phillip. Phillip promised to wait, and Tina continued to jog. Expecting to find Phillip on his ne, she was instead greeted by his familiar figure standing alone on the vast tarmac. Under the deep night sky, his mere presence conveyed a serene and solid strength. Tina ran toward him, momentum unbroken, and threw herself into his arms. Phillip caught her firmly, enveloping her in his embrace. "Why are you back so soon? Weren''t you supposed toe back tomorrow?" he asked. "I wanted to see you," Tina lifted her head from his chest, "You went to see my dad, and you also visited the Lewis family, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell me?" Phillip had indeed met with many in Capital City that day, and it was only a matter of time before Tina heard about it. He had nned to share the details with her upon his return. "I could report back to you just the same." But Tina didn''t want Phillip to face her father''s wrath alone. It was a mistake made together; how could she stay behind, letting him face the music alone? "This isn''t just about you; you should''ve taken me with you." "I''ll handle the trouble I caused. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to deal with any of this," Phillip wiped the sweat from her face, "Being with me won''t be your burden." S "Did my dad hit you? He doesn''t hold back," Tina tried to check for any signs of injury, but his suit was impable, revealing nothing. Phillip caught her wrist, "He didn''ty a hand on me. It''s all settled." He downyed the incident, not mentioning the furious punch thrown by Alfred''s elder brother at the Lewis residence. "Your grandparents really dote on you, your dad and the Lewis family have agreed; no one will trouble you over this anymore." Tina felt a warmth in her nose, words failing to capture the surge of emotions within her. She wrapped her arms around Phillip''s neck, clinging to him, "Phillip, how are you so wonderful?" A flight attendant emerged, reminding them that the tower had cleared them for takeoff. Phillip nodded, still holding Tina close, "Should I arrange for someone to take you home?" It was a significant matter; Tina ought to face her elders in person. "No," she resisted, jumping into his arms, Phillip steadying her with his hands. Holding onto his neck, she was incredibly clingy. "I''ming with you tonight, and I''ll return tomorrow." The back and forth didn''t bother her; at that moment, she couldn''t stand to be apart from Phillip. Phillip carried her onto the ne, the cabin lights casting a warm, inviting glow. The flight attendant looked their way, but Phillip, unfazed, and Tina, even less concerned, simply turned to the attendant and said, "We won''t be needing any service today; you can take off." The attendant paused, then looked to Phillip for confirmation. He nced at Tina and said, "Go ahead." Chapter 539 Upon receiving themand, the two flight attendants tactfully exited the aircraft, leaving the space to the couple. Sending the crew away was purposeful. As the ne glided down the runway and lifted into the sky, Tina couldn''t keep still, trying to snuggle up against Phillip. He firmly pushed her back into her seat and fastened her seatbelt. "Stay put." Tina managed to sit still for a bit, but as soon as the ne broke through the clouds and steadied, she unbuckled herself and moved to sit on Phillip''sp. And then she teased him, "Phillip, you''re such a catch. How do you always manage to be so appealing?" In her eyes, he seemed different from the man others saw. It was the first time Phillip had ever been described as a charmer, taking him a moment to process. "I don''t recall doing anything to seduce you." Her logic was defiant, "But you did." Phillip didn''t argue further, holding her close, his kissnding softly on her cheek. Tina tilted her head up, eagerly meeting his advance. With Phillip''s hand gently caressing her neck, love overflowed in the intimacy of their entwined lips, melting into their shared breath, slowly fermenting into a profound desire for each other. The fire burned slowly at first, then wildly, hotter than ever before. Tina pulled at his tie, shrugged off his suit jacket, and tossed it aside. Phillip lifted her in his arms, walking further in. She clung to him, gently biting his earlobe. Heid her down on the bed, securing her restless legs, his gaze intensely deep, "Can''t even wait two hours?" "Time is of the essence!" Tina flipped over, pushing him down, straddling him. In the light turbulence, her waist in his grasp, arms wrapped around his neck. The love they had been cautious to express finally found its outlet, removing any barriers between them. "I''m totally head over heels for you! I can''t help myself," she blurted out, "I''m totally smitten." When the nended in Stonebridge, it was already past midnight. Tina stayed with Phillip for a few hours before catching a flight back to Capital City. Hamilton, with a stern face, looked like he wanted to give her a lecture but eventually held back. The Watson elders were pleased with the oue, who wouldn''t want a better match for their grandchild? Eva, lightly scolding Tina, advised her not to be so headstrong and to treat Phillip well. Tina responded cheerily, "We''re great, Grandma. He even gave me a kiss goodbye before work this morning." Bertha offered her two cents, "You n¨§tN?velDrama.Org exclusive content. should''ve just settled down and married him, avoiding the drama. If it weren''t for him, Dad would''ve given a you a good talking to." Content Tina, in a good mood, didn''t retort but yfully warned, "He''s got my back, what about it? Don''t make me tell my husband on you." Bertha was speechless. Phillip''s bold move became the talk of Capital City overnight. Tina''s friends called up, teasing about when they nned to marry. Tina replied, "Wow, rushing us into marriage, aren''t you?" "What''s the big deal? If it weren''t for you being a drama queen, you two might already have kids." "Who are you calling a drama queen?" After a brief squabble over the phone, Tina, walking in the garden, plucked a flower, saying, "He mentioned there''s no rush for marriage." "Huh?" Her friend was puzzled, "Then why go through all that effort to snatch you from Alfred?" Tina had asked Phillip the same question the night before. Lying in Phillip''s apartment bed, barely awake, she wondered if he was having second thoughts. "Does your proposalst time not count anymore?" Phillip understood her aversion and fear of marriage, something not easily dissolved by a simple "I love you." So he to be counts. But I want this ice made freely by y a You can let go of your burdens, and n you''re ready to marry, we will." Her friend sighed in envy, "How on earth did yound such an amazing guy?" "Because I''m awesome," Tina boasted. Tina visited her mother''s grave, bringing her some flowers. Her mother had been gone so long, Tina nearly forgot what it felt like to be cherished by her. If her mother could see her now, she''d suro happy. be "Mom, don''t worry, I won''t follow in your footsteps. Because I have Phillip." Chapter 540 Joy Campbell had been utterly bamboozled, and the grand architect of her deception was none other than Austin, whose demeanor during the interview had been nothing short of a breath of fresh spring air, all charm and grace. Unlike her colleague Leanne, who was sensitive and quiet, Joy was a natural-born showstopper. She could carry the weight of an entire conversation on her shoulders, leaving panels of interviewers in stitches with her wit. After the other interviewers had their turn, Austin, seated at the center, nced over her resume. "Graduated from the School of Communication at Stonebridge University?" Catching his gaze, she saw him smile. "I''m four years your senior from the same school. I graduated the year you started. Hopefully, we won''t miss out on working together this time." Back then, fresh out of college, Joy still had a hint of naivety about her, easily swayed by his smooth talk into a flutter of excitement. Partially swayed by looks, she chose Austin''s dashing presence over offers from a tech giant and a renowned advertising agency. It wasn''t until she started working that Joy realized he didn''t remember her at all. From a distant junior he never knew existed, she had be nothing more than a workhorse under him. Austin was for sure an excellent boss, but ording to her, that meant he sucked at being a person. Overtime became the norm, with her brain cells drying up faster than they could regenerate, all in the name of creativity, creativity, and more creativity. The disillusionment was gradual. During one meeting, after Joy had spent three nights on a proposal, Austin frowned at her work. "What is this, a shback from a thousand years ago? This would''ve been outdated twenty years ago." Rubbing his temples as if in pain, he sighed, "Mia, show her how to do this properly."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mia, with a pout that could spoil yesterday''s dinner, said in a voice dripping with sarcasm, "Great, more babysitting for me. It''s not like I''m your nanny." Austin''s tone lightened, teasing, "Aren''t you, though? Otherwise, I might just have to hire another." "Stop it, you''re so annoying!" Standing there, Joy felt like the unnecessary nanny in a drama between a CEO and a femme fatale. Running on three days of no sleep, surrounded by colleagues barely holding back theirughter, she cursed Austin for the first time in her mind. Thus, the ssic standoff between the working ss and the capitalist was set in stone. Joy couldn''t stand Mia''s pretentiousness, and the feeling was mutual. Usually, Mia couldn''t get the upper hand with Joy, but with Austin''s backing, she became bold, seizing any opportunity to make Joy''s life miserable. Thatid the groundwork for years of curses directed at Austin. Joy''s disdain was hardly subtle. During apetition of dad jokes among colleagues, she''d be the first to burst intoughter, but the moment Austin stepped out of his office, her radiant smile would vanish, reced by a cold facade as she turned to her keyboard. Or during apany barbecue, when Austin took the seat next to her, she''d barely wait five minutes before suggesting to a colleague, "I''m craving some grilled meat, let''s swap seats." Austin was seemingly oblivious to her unteral animosity, he had no clue at all. Sometimes he''d approach her desk, asking, "What joke was so funny?" When Joy, cornered by the necessity of her paycheck, reluctantly shared the joke, he''d respond with a deadpan, "What''s the punchline?" Chapter 541 Joy could never quite figure out how to handle Austin, her boss. It was like walking on eggshells - or more urately, like trying to grill the perfect hamburger for a man who only ever criticizes your cooking. One asion, right in front of everyone, he demanded, "Grill me a couple of beef patties, will ya?" Joy, in a subtle act of rebellion, deliberately overcooked his burger until it was more char than beef. Austin took one bite, discarded the rest, and without missing a beat, swiped the perfectly grilled patty off her te. Then there were the times he''d summon her to his office for a ''chat'' that felt more like being put in the stocks in the town square. Joy seethed with anger but kept her mouth shut. Her only sce was in privately conducting little ''hexing ceremonies'' behind his back. Once, the team leader stumbled upon her mid-curse and gently suggested, "Isn''t cursing the boss a bit... harsh?" Joy defended herself, "It''s not like it''s going toe true. If there were any justice in this world, I''d be rich by now and wouldn''t have to put up with his nonsense." The team leader, perplexed, asked, "Then why bother?" "You don''t get it," Joy retorted, "It''s my way to blow off steam after being run ragged. Can''t I have that?" The team leader saw her point but hastily declined when Joy jokingly invited him to join her ''cult.'' This one-sided ''worship'' finally caught up with her on a clear, sunny morning. After pulling an all-nighter only for her project to get rejected, Joy brewed herself a strong coffee in the break room. Inhaling the aroma, she sped her hands and whispered a sarcastic prayer, "Oh, may I dine on four square meals a day, with a bnced diet of meat and veggies. And let Austin find himself alone, without love or, heaven forbid, a sex life, for this and all his future lives. Amen." Just then, Austin and a client happened to pass by, catching every word. The client chuckled, "Your employee sure has some pretty unique beliefs." Austin forced a smile, quickly steering the client away, "Let me walk you out." Once the coast was clear, Joy, feeling like a ghost returning to her desk, realized she''d have to be on her best behavior from now on. When Austin returned, he paused her desk. Joy typed away, pretending not to notice his presence until he finally spel his gaze drifting over her frantic typing. "Is that how you churn out those nonsensical reports?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Staring at her screen full of gibberish, Joy wished she could curse out loud but remained silent. Austin left without another word on the matter. Joy was left fretting, wondering if this was the calm before the storm. With the end of the year approaching, she feared the worst. Would he use some petty excuse to fire her? Or worse, would this affect her bonus? But Joy knew when to stand her ground and when to y it smart. She decided to make peace, bringing coffee and pastries to Austin''s office as a peace offering. "Just leave it there," Austin said, epting her gesture as if it were his due, without so much as a nce her way. "You''ll apany me to a g tonight." Joy paused, "Okay... wait, what?" Finally looking up from his paperwork, Austin exined, "Thanks to you, my love life''s been a disaster. No luck with dates, no one to bring to these events. You''ll have to do." Joy couldn''t believe her ears. From cursed enemy to g date, just like that. Chapter 542 In the evening, Joy slipped into a sleek ck off-the-shoulder gown, reluctantly linking arms with Austin to be his date for the night. Austin, not one to fuss over his appearance, usually sported aid-back look with his shirt casually unbuttoned at the top. But tonight, he was all buttoned up and donned a tie, oozing a charm that was hard to ignore. Upon their arrival at the cocktail party, Joy''s gaze wandered, taking in the scene. She noticed that, although there were many stunning dates present, quite a few men were stag, without a femalepanion in sight. Baffled, she leaned in and whispered, "Isn''t it mandatory to bring a date? Howe these guys didn''t bring one?" Austin whispered back, "I never said it was mandatory." A wave of irritation washed over Joy as she red at him. "If it''s not mandatory, then why did you make mee with you?" "Just because it''s not a must, doesn''t mean I can''t bring a date," Austin retorted with a mock seriousness. "I''d feel less of myself seeing others with dates and me without one." Joy was at a loss for words, managing only to mutter, "That''s vain."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "What was that?" Austin inquired. With a forced smile, Joy replied, "I said that''s sane." The business cocktail party was, as the name suggested, all aboutworking. Joy, ever so sociable, could strike up a conversation with anyone and charm her way through the evening effortlessly. Her ability to chat up a storm meant Austin barely needed to say a word; she had the entire event under her spell. Thirsty from all the talking, Joy was about to grab a drink when suddenly, a ss appeared in her hand. She turned to Austin, who seemed to enjoy ying the role of a silent benefactor, giving her a nod to carry on. While Joy was off grabbing some snacks, her spot was quickly taken. Frank, sneaking up with a drink in hand, teased Austin, "Got a new girl? She''s got a nice figure." Austin''s eyes followed to where Joy was standing by the buffet, her silhouette hinting at a strength that suggested she could take on three men if needed. "She''s my employee," Austin nonchntly replied while swirling his drink. "Wow, making moves on your own staff now, huh? Didn''t you say no office romances to your previous admirers?" Joy, meanwhile, was demolishing a hefty portion of beef tartare and truffle bites. Ady nearby, intrigued by Joy''s enthusiasm, asked if the food was good. Unable to speak, Joy gave a thumbs-up along with a convincing nod, prompting thedy to try some for herself. Unbeknownst to Joy, thedy was the wife of a high-profile executive. Yet, there she was, engaging in lively banter about which dishes were hits and which were misses, having tasted her way from one end of the buffet to the other. Content belongs Soon, a small crowd of women had gathered around her, discussing the culinary delights. "You all should skip this one," Joy advised as she hoarded the mini tacos with tuna topping for herself, iming they were too delicious to share. Austin couldn''t help butugh, "She''s quite something." "Is she?" Frank pondered, looking from Joy back to Austin. "Heard yourst blind date was a bust. I mean, you''re not bad-looking, so why can''t you catch a break? Maybe you should consider your employee here. She''s pretty and seems interesting." Austin took a sip of his drink, "Not interested." Joy didn''t attend the party for nothing; she indulged in the feast and left with a satisfied belly. As for Austin, he showed a gentlemanly side, perhaps because Joy was there as his date, not as a subordinate, making the treatment a tad more special. Chapter 543 The evening chill nipped at her skin, even through her thick coat. She shivered, feeling the cold bite through heryers. "Hey boss, should I return this dress to you?" The evening gown was something Austin had picked out, a high-end brand that couldn''t havee cheap. But considering she had already worn it, it didn''t seem like he could do much with it now. "No need." Scoring a free dress and getting fed for the night, Joy shed him a heart with her hands,ying it on thick, "Boss, you''re the most generous guy in the whole world." Austin shot back, "It''sing out of your paycheck." "What?!" There it was, the heartless capitalist showing his true colors. Joy''s expression flipped faster than a pancake. "I apanied you without even getting overtime, and now you want me to pay for the dress? That''s just low." He looked at her, a flicker of amusement in his eyes, probably guessing the string of insults she was hurling at him in her mind. "You''ve eaten more tonight than any overtime could cover." "I''ll clean the dress and return it to you, okay? Not a pennying from me!" Inside, Joy was crafting a list of curses aimed at him. As she navigated the steps, still mentally berating him, she missed her footing and stumbled forward. "Shoot!" she eximed as Austin turned around at the noise, instinctively reaching out to catch her. Her iling hands found his, but it was toote. Thankfully, the stairs weren''t high, and shended on her knees.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Clutching onto Austin, she ended up in a bizarre pose, kneeling before him as if in some medieval court. To ease the awkwardness, she quipped, "... Your grace." "Rise," he said, barely holding back a chuckle. Joy cursed under her breath, muttering about his nerve to find humor in the situation. Austin helped her up. "Did you hurt yourself?" She dramatically lifted the dress to show a tiny scrape on her knee. "Does this count as a workce injury?" He inspected the minor wound, which would heal soon enough. Bending down, he effortlessly lifted Joy into his arms. She was taken aback, her eyes wide. "Wha-what are you doing?" "Wha-what am I doing?" Austin echoed, looking down at her. "What''s wrong?" Joy was speechless. Being carried like a princess in a romance novel was one thing, but by her boss? She was squirming like a monkey infested with fleas. Austin ced her in the car, and for a moment, she breathed a sigh of relief. That one carry had probably shaved days off her life. Showing a rare moment of conscience, Austin drove to a 24-hour pharmacy, got out, and returned with some supplies. He cleaned the scrape with saline and applied some ointment. He made sure to drop her off right at her doorstep, which Joy had half-expected by then, secretly wondering if she could squeeze some sort ofpensation out of the situation. But knowing Austin, she was lucky if he didn''t deduct the cost of the dress from her sry. She let it go. The next morning, as she stood outside her apartment, she couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw Austin''s sleek, ck SUV parked there. Austin stepped out, opened the door for her, and nced at her knee, "Need help getting in?" Joy''s gaze shifted from the luxurious SUV back to him, looking as if she was staring at a madman. Pointing from the car to herself, she asked, "You''re picking me up?" "It''s a workce injury, isn''t it?" Austin stated. "Shouldn''t I, as your boss, take responsibility?" Internally, Joy rolled her eyes. Who needed him to y chauffeur when he could justpensate with cash? But then again, it was a ride in that luxurious SUV. Even if her legs were broken, she''d crawl to get in. Chapter 544 In the afternoon, when Austin stepped out of his office, Joy''s desk was already vacant. Usually, to make her early departures less noticeable, she''d leave an old tote bag on her desk, creating the illusion that she hadn''t left at all. But she must''ve thought everyone else was on her wavelength because that tote hadn''t moved an inch in three months. Austin nced at his watch; it was just hitting 5 PM. Joy sure had a knack for making a swift exit. Mia happened to walk by and let out a surprised, "Oh, Mr. Austin, looking for Joy? She clocked out early. Some hunky guy picked her up, tall and trim, a real catch!" The team leader was toote to cover for Joy, and Mia added, "If you need anything, Mr. Austin, I''m always here to help!" Austin responded, "I was going to offer her a ride home. Fancy bringing her back?" Mia paused, "Ah? You were going to..." Before she could finish, Austin had already turned away. He had nned on ying chauffeur again, even though Joy''s knee injury was so minor it was hardly worth mentioning. She only limped when entering his office, fishing for sympathy. With Joy gone, and no evening ns, Austin agreed to join Frank for some drinks. Sitting in the colorful glow of the bar, he found little amusement. For a man past thirty, desires for wealth, power, and romance seemed to plummet straight down. Life gradually settled into a monotonous rhythm, as still and dull as stagnant water. When Austin shared his thoughts, Frank''s gaze immediately darted down to hisp. "No way, you''re not saying you''ve gone limp already? Man, I''m still full of life." Amidst the booming bar music, Austin tossed a lime peel at Frank''s face, "Trying to have a serious conversation here, and you''re bringing up nonsense." Just then, in a lull between the loud drumbeats, he heard a mischievous female voice: "Show me your abs?" Turning around, by some coincidence, Joy was there in a booth not too far away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The man beside her looked about twenty, wearing a gray hoodie, tall and slim with that unique collegiate air. Joy was giving him a leering look, and the young man blushed under her gaze, "Maybe not here?" The allure of a man''s abs and being over six feet tall seemed almost universal. Joy, sensing his hesitation yet teasing, adopted an almost roguish demeanor, "What''s the harm? Just a peek." Frank, with sharp eyes, noted, "Hey, isn''t that your employee?" Austin didn''t respond but pulled out his phone to send a message. After a few moments of yful lift his hoodie for rang. Content her phone NovelDrama.Org Her boss''s voice came through, stern and urgent, "The project you''re in charge needs to be on my desk first thing tomorrow morning. This is top priority. Get back here now!" The timing couldn''t have been better. Joy, frustrated, said goodbye to the would-be abs show and stormed off back to work, grumbling all the way. Austin pocketed his phone, and Frank watched him with a knowing look. "Dull as stagnant water?" Frank chuckled, "I don''t think so." Austin ignored him, standing up, "I''m off." "Hey, where to?" "Overtime." Austin also returned to work, a fact that made Joy feel somewhat better. After rushing through the project, she copsed onto her bed at home, caught between maintaining her cleanliness and giving into her exhaustion. Eventually, she decided to scroll through social media first, postponing the inevitable decision. Chapter 545 Joy''s social media was a bustling digital metropolis, home to over a thousand connections, sprinkled generously with the kind of good-looking guys she''d meet in the most random of ces. So, stumbling upor a shirtless selfiete at night was more routine than revtion for her. She zoomed in on the picture, savoring the sight of perfectly sculpted muscles with the kind of glee reserved for a midnight snack of guilty pleasures. The photo was a departure from the usual gym-bred, protein-shake-fueled physiques she was ustomed to ogling. This was not the soft, swollen kind of muscle that seemed almost artificial. The man in the picture boasted a healthy tan, his muscles defined yet natural, exuding a raw, untamed vibe that hinted at power and aggression. In short, it was tantalizing. But the mystery man was ying coy, revealing just enough to entice but not satisfy, a move that only added to the allure of the image. "Divine," Joy thought to herself, spending a good three minutes admiring the photo before reluctantly hitting the like button and leaving ament that read, "I''m drooling here.."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Continuing herte-night scroll, she was soon interrupted by a private message. The sender''s handle, "Rogue Austin," baffled her for a moment. Rogue Austin texted, "Then wipe it off." Joy was puzzled at first. Joy replied, "?" Rogue Austin echoed, "?" Joy continued, "??" Rogue Austin replied, "??" Joy was at a loss, finding the exchange bizarre. Then it clicked. She rocketed out of bed and dove back into her social feed, only to confirm her suspicion. The abs belonged to Austin. Her shock was matched only by her intrigue as she zoomed in on the photo once more, her fingers moving with a mind of their own. "Never would''ve guessed he had it in him," she mused. Joy said, "Isn''t it a bit much to be posting this kind of thing in the middle of the night?" Austin''s reply was a screenshot of her earlierment. "Isn''t it a bit much to bementing this kind of thing in the middle of the night?" Caught off guard, Joy quickly deleted herment to avoid office embarrassment. Yet she wondered, wasn''t Austin worried about shattering his professional image with such posts? I She retorted with feigned indignation, "You posted first. I wouldn''t havemented if you hadn''t. So, really, it''s on you! What kind of respectable man posts abs selfies at night anyway?" S Austin replied, "Why do I need to be respectable?" Given that Austin seemed perennially single and never brought dates topany events, Joy figured a little flirtation couldn''t hurt. Joy said, "How about sharing a few more pics, then?" Austin''s response was a teasing, "Keep dreaming." "...Fine." When Joy checked his profile again, the abs photo was gone. "Stingy," she thought, but not without a sense of victory-she had saved the photo, after all. Thatte-night snapshot, a crack in Austin''s professional facade, somehow made him less irksome in Joy''s eyes. Their exchanges gradually strayed from strictly work-rted topics to include the asional casual banter. Austin turned out to be surprisingly good-humored, a revtion that encouraged Joy. Known for thriving on a bit of encouragement and not one to shy away from climbing socialdders, she found herself asionally daring to tease him. Their rtionship, once confined to the boundaries of professional decorum, began to sprout new, unexpected dimensions. Chapter 546 Joy always had a way of speaking her mind without a filter. Back in the day, the hierarchy between her and her boss, along with the employees, kept her somewhat in check. But once she gotfortable around Austin, all bets were off. She''d often tease him into treating her to lunch or grabbing some afternoon coffee. Whenever she eyed his sleek car, she''d concoct some n to take it for a spin. Austin never agreed right away, always attaching a condition to his yes. Maybe beating him at a video game or getting him tough with a joke. Professionally, he remained as demanding as ever, sending Joy''s proposals back for revisions more often than not. However, every time he critiqued her work, she''d recall a certainte-night snap of him showing off his abs, and suddenly, he didn''t seem so unbearable. Her team leader and colleagues couldn''t help but whisper, "How did you get so cozy with the boss?" Joy wanted to ask if they hadn''t seen Austin''s ab photo floating around, but fearing his wrath if it became too public, she yed it cool, "Let''s just say I''ve got something on him." That something identally got leaked during a meeting. Joy was airdropping some images to her team leader and, with her fingers misbehaving without her notice, the ab photo was among them. Neither noticed until it was toote, and when that image popped up on the screen mid-presentation, the room erupted into chaos. All eyes turned to the team leader, bewildered and embarrassed, as he stammered, "Wait, that''s not I mean..." Joy thought of making a run for it but seeing everyone''s attention focused on the team leader, she joined in the teasing nces. Austin''s gaze, however, found hers. After the meeting, as expected, Austin summoned her to his office. Bracing for the worst and fully owning up to her mistake without waiting for him to speak, Joyunched into an apology. Austin, leaning back in his chair, simply asked, "Why do you have that picture of me?" Flustered, Joy tried, "Would you believe it was an ident?" His look said it all, "So your finger identally zoomed in, identally held it for two seconds, and then identally saved the photo?" Joy couldn''t say a word. Then, desperate not to beContent held by N?velDrama.Org. misunderstood, she quickly rified, "Don''t worry, boss. It''s just admiration, nothing more. phone''s full of such photos, not just yours, honestly." After a tense moment, Austin dismissed her with a flick of his pen, "You can leave now." Joy could sense his displeasure, "How about I cheer you up with a joke?" With a nk face, Austin flipped open a folder and said, "Get out." And that was that. Following the incident, Austin''s demeanor towards her cooled. No more chats or invites for office jokes. As Joy worried about her job stability, the holiday season approached. Joy came from a deeply patriarchal family, with its share of challenges, including a preference for sons over daughters. Despite her usual cheerfulness, the holiday season, especially Christmas, always brought a cloud of gloom. It meant going home. She arrived on Christmas Eve, but the drama started on Christmas Day over something trivial. Thepany had given out seafood and fruit baskets as holiday gifts Unable to lug them on the train, Joy opted for a delivery service. Her parents'' disappointment at her empty-handed arrival was palpable. The next morning, she was up at the crack of dawn helping with holiday preparations, a stark contrast to her younger brother, a college student who slept in, his rest justified by his "exhausting" studies. Chapter 547 What''s he tired from, attending some no-name college? As Joy attempted to enjoy a few cherries she had washed from the fridge, her mom swiftly confiscated the bowl, insisting they be saved for her brother. The frustration bubbled within Joy as she protested, "I only had two. I brought them home, can''t I have some?" Her motherunched into a well-rehearsed tirade about the sacrifices made to provide for her education, bemoaning Joy''sck of gratitude without acknowledging that Joy''s academic prowess had essentially funded her own way through the prestigious Stonebridge Academy, earning her a schrship and even a stipend that somewhat alleviated the financial burden on her family. Feeling unappreciated and misunderstood, Joy contemted leaving, her patience worn thin by the countless simr arguments over the years. Yet, her ns were thwarted by the impossibility of securing a ticket home during the busy holiday season. To add insult to injury, her mother arranged a blind date for her, probably with someone from their sleepy town, an idea so ludicrous that Joy decided to sabotage the encounter by presenting herself in the most unttering manner possible: unkempt hair, garlic breath, and lounging in a pink peony-printed pajama set. However, her n backfired spectacrly when the door swung open to reveal Austin, a figure of elegance and sophistication, starkly contrasting Joy''s deliberate disarray. Why would hee all the way from Stonebridge here for a blind date? Joy sit up properly from the lying position on the sofa and forced an awkward smile. The awkwardness was palpable as Joy realized the man sitting so politely in their living room, tolerating all her parents'' inquiries, was none other than her boss from Stonebridge, a detail they both decided to leave unmentioned. Her mother couldn''t be more pleased with the candidate for marriage, while Joy was barely letting out a breath, let alone any words. After enduring an evening of silent mortification, Joy was relieved when Austin finally prepared to leave, until he requested she show him the way out. Joy was reluctant but her mother eagerly urged her to see the man out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Walking behind Austin, Joy couldn''t help butugh at herself when with intently matched . Content beutfitsee Parking was a pain in theplex, and Austin''s car was parked behind an old sedan. As he got and the car, Austin turned tonisked her, "Why so quiet Not like you to va word all evening." C Joy decided to just be straight-up. "I ate garlic." "You a garlic fan?" "Well, thought it might repel you." "The strategy wouldn''t have worked, with you sitting so far from me." Maybe it was the garlic getting to her or the festive noise but Joy blurted out: "Itet kiss me." Austin was slightly taken aback, then smiled. "Not quite the asion." Under the fireworks, Joy''s head was spinning as she blurted again, "Yeah, another time then." Her head was still spinning all the way back to the house. Chapter 548 Austin made a spur-of-the-moment decision to visit. His aunt, who had married a local, just had surgery so he decided to pay her a visit. Although the county wasn''t as bustling as Stonebridge, its scenic beauty was unmatched. nning a brief escape, Austin and his buddy Frank decided on a road trip, asst-minute tickets were elusive. Upon his arrival, his aunt immediately broached the subject of his love life. Over thirty and still single, Austin had be the family project, with rtives frequently attempting to set him up. Austin yed along, though hardly with enthusiasm. After a few meetings, potential matches often backed out, citingck of chemistry or differing personalities. His mom had called ahead, so his aunt, ever the matchmaker, imed to know just the person. "She''s in the same line of work as you, and she''s back home for the holidays. I bet you two would have plenty to talk about." Austin was exasperated. "I came to see you, not to go on an arranged date." But his aunt insisted, "Oh,e on, give it a shot. Joy''s a hoot. Last time we yed cards together, Iughed so hard my cheeks hurt." "Her name''s Joy, huh?" Austin remembered that Joy was from around here. He went, of course, not expecting such an unconventional blind date experience. Joy had shared her ticket hunt fiasco on social media, eliciting teasing from friends. Selina photoshopped a train ticket for her: "See how much I spoil you?" Devin joked, "I wondered why the air seemed clearer, it''s because you left." Joy retorted, "I was wondering why my social media smelled worse, must be you talking trash." Their banter sessfully vented Joy''s frustration. The next day, she was still in bed when Austin called. Seeing his name, she immediately sat up, cleared her throat, and answered with the professionalism of a customer service rep. "Morning, boss," she greeted him. "Morning, employee," Austin replied. "I''m heading back today. Need a lift?" "Yes, please!" "I''ll be downstairs in thirty." Joy scrambled out of bed, packing put thin putting in in a frenzy and even novel on makeup to recover some dignity. The drive back was long and tiring. Fearful of Austin dozing off at the wheel, Joy stayed in the passenger seat keeping him entertained with her repertoire of jokes. S Perhaps it was her humor, but Austin seemed genuinely amused throughout. Stopping at a service area, they grabbed a meal together. To give him a break, Joy offered to drive. "Have some rest. I''m a good driver, trust me." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I trust you," Austin said. "But I''m noedian." As Joy headed to the restroom, Frank called. "Hey, man, did you forget something when you left?" "I was in a hurry," Austin exined. "What about me?" Frank protested over the phone, sounding abandoned. "How am I supposed to get back?" "Stay a few more days. Stonebridge won''t miss one person." Joy returned to hear Austin''s end of the conversation. "Your friend?" she asked. Austin, unflustered, confirmed, "Yeah, he decided to extend his stay." Joy, unsuspecting, had bought some gum on her way back and offered him a piece: "Want one?" Austin nced at the gum, then at her, a silentmunication passing between them before he epted. Chapter 549 Peeling off the wrapper, Joy popped a piece of mint gum into her mouth, feeling the cool, refreshing mint vor spread through her mouth. Chewing on her gum, she decided to share a cheesy joke that had popped into her head while she was in the restroom: "Do you know why some people''s farts are so loud?" Austin asked, "Why?" "Because they''re wearing bell-bottoms, hahaha!" It was such a silly joke, but it hit right at her sense of humor. Still, Austin couldn''t help butugh along with her heartyughter. Joy wanted to spit out her gum but couldn''t find where she had tossed the wrapper. The glovepartment was a bit too far for her reach, and her seatbelt was too tight. Austin pulled the car over, grabbed a napkin, and held it up to her mouth. Joy spat the gum into it before realizing he might have just been offering a napkin, not expecting her to use him as a trash can. She looked at Austin, about to salvage her professional dignity, when Austin folded the napkin and tossed it into the trash bag, unbuckled his seatbelt, and leaned closer to her. She moved back until her head was against the car window. Austin asked, "What are you dodging?" "What are you doing?" Joy''s eyes widened. "Did you eat garlic today?" he asked, out of the blue. Who eats garlic raw every day? Joy, eager to dismiss any awkward past, replied, "Of course not, my breath is fresh!" Austin chuckled, "Are you genuinely clueless, Joy, or just acting like it?" Faced with this dilemma, Joy wasn''t sure whether to choose ignorance, which seemed unintelligent, or to say she was pretending. Truth is she really hadn''t understood what Austin was really asking. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. So, she yed it cool, "Guess?" Austin didn''t guess. Instead, he gently pulled her closer, avoiding her nose and kissed her. Their lips met, and Joy froze, staring into Austin''s face, so close to hers. After a brief kiss, he pulled back slightly, "Never been kissed?" Joy''s pride was hurt, and she quickly retorted, "Who says I haven''t?" "Then open your mouth," Austin said, moving in once again. "Kissing wasn''t that big of a deal." She thought. Driven by a sudden surge ofpetitiveness, Joy not only opened her mouth but, wanting to prove she was a pro, even dared to tick his lips. Austin sometimes couldn''t tell if Joy was genuinely naive or purposely teasing him. If it was thetter, she was quite good at it. But she seemed genuinely naive, looking pleased with herself as if she had gotten the upper hand. Austin deepened the kiss, their minty breaths mingling. The kisssted an undefined length, leaving Joy a bit breathless. When Austin finally let her go, she licked her lips unconsciously. "Do you need to touch up your makeup?" Austin asked. Joy flipped down the visor to use the vanity mirror and saw her smeared lipstick. For some reason, her face flushed. Joy cleaned off the mess and reapplied her lipstick, while Austin watched her silently, then restarted the car and they continued their journey in silence, the scent of mint lingering in the car. Joy''s few romantic experiences had been nothing to write home about. Despite doling out love advice to her friend Leanne like a seasoned expert, her practical experience was rather limited. Like today, she couldn''t fathom why Austin had kissed her. Chapter 550 Back to work after the long holiday, Joy bumped into her team leader waiting for the elevator. As the doors slid open, the embodiment of capitalism himself was standing inside. She had almost let it slip from her memory, but the sight of Austin''s face brought back the memory of that inexplicable kiss in the car. Suddenly, she forgot how to walk. Her limbs felt uncoordinated, and her hands seemed to il awkwardly around her until she managed to shuffle into the elevator. Austin acted as if nothing had happened, exchanging pleasantries with the team leader who was trying hard to make small talk. Austin responded with a warm attitude, albeit briefly. Joy stood in front with her back to them. When the elevator reached her floor, she swiftly moved to the side, pressing herself against the wall and half-bowed, "After you." Austin nced at her and stepped out. By coincidence, Joy ran into him again when she went down for lunch with her colleagues. Austin yed the caring boss, asking them where they were headed for lunch. Her colleague, not realizing the significance, blurted out how Joy could down two servings of pulled pork sandwiches in one go. Austin''s gaze shifted slightly, "Why so quiet today, Joy?" Caught in the awkwardness of not knowing how to act around him, she pointed to her throat and croaked, "Caught a cold, my voice is gone." Austin smirked, "Didn''t seem like it when you were yelling at your friend over the phone about her husband. I could hear you all the way in my office." "What kind of super hearing do you have?" she thought. "I was just a bit too emotional then, my voice might have gotten a tad louder." Austin continued, "Oh, doesn''t seem like you''re hoarse now. Recovered that quickly?" "Damn." She cursed in silence. Her colleague tried to stifle herughter, shaking with the effort. The moment the elevator doors opened, Joy dashed out like she was on rollerdes. During lunch, her colleague mused, "Is it just me, or is there something off between you and Mr. Austin?" "Because we kissed." Joy thought to herself. She was no longer the pure, cynical worker who thought society owed her a fortune. She had been defiled by the lips of capitalism. In her heart, she cursed her boss for potentially ruining her proletariat purity, yet part of her desperately wanted it to happen again. It must be the drought in her love life, she reasoned, as her feelings for Austin began to shift dramatically. Every time she saw him, whether she was talking or he was, her attention would inevitably drift to his ''n'' lips. Her ears would plug up, her mind overtaken by the refreshing scent of mint, seeing his lips move but hearing nothing. She didn''t know what that kiss meant, but Austin seemed to brush it off. Putting aside their professional hierarchy and her previousContent held by N?velDrama.Org. prejudices, Austin was actually quite handsome. Tall, with long legs and a toned body, sessful at a young age- he was out of her league. Joy couldn''t fathom why he''d even consider dating through setups. Surely, women were throwing themselves at him, like Mia from the office who was always flirting shamelessly. During a meeting, Joy found herself sitting across from Austin. The new colleague, still unscarred by the harsh realities of work life, had made an impressively shy presentation. The veterans around the room all shared the same thought: Let me copy that temte. Joy snorted internally; the naive neer was under her wing, and she had already sweet-talked her way into getting the temte. Fighting off sleep, her gaze ? wandered andnded on Austin''s lips, as if drawn by a maic force. She hadn''t paid attention before, but Austin had really nice lips that she figured would be soft to kiss. Who wouldn''t want to kiss a hunky man like him? Chapter 551 It''s a pity that this hunk happened to be her boss. Joy propped her chin, lost in a daze staring at Austin''s lips, oblivious to the fact that his gaze had lingered on her face for a few seconds. Selina mentioned something about a bar opening downtown,plete with a lineup of beefy male models strutting their stuff, and Joy, sneaking around like a cat on tiptoe, was about to make a run for it when Austin''s text popped up. "Don''t bail yet, wait for me." Great, did he install some sort of super spyware in his office or what?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Reluctantly, with no room for rebellion, Joy slumped back into her seat, dreading yet another assignment. Talk about timing! Austin was catching up with work, juggling a few calls, and by the time he emerged from his office, donning his jacket, half an hour had ticked by. Hearing footsteps, Joy looked up, bored to bits, and was caught mid-chew on a spicy beef jerky. Austin''s gaze hardened briefly before he withdrew his hand, initially reaching out to her, and shoved it into his pocket instead. Joy licked her lips, now a fiery shade of red from the spice, holding up the half-eaten jerky, "What''s up? You had me wait for what?" Austin''s expression turned indescribable, eyeing her for a moment before sighing, "Nothing, forget it." Joy''s face clearly read, "Are you kidding me?" Austin wasn''t in the mood to borate, "Let''s get you home." He headed for the elevator, with murmurs of what could only be curses directed at him echoing from behind. Joy slung her bag over her shoulder, gnawing on her jerky all the way to the parking lot. As she buckled up, she remarked, "Boss, much as I respect you, could you not lead me on next time? I ditched my bestie for this, and you tell me it''s nothing." "There was something." Austin focused on the rearview mirror, navigating the car out of the garage, "But then I saw you with that jerky, and it became nothing." "What''s wrong with my jerky?" Joy was puzzled, failing to see the connection, "Did you want a bite and got upset I beat you to it? How did you even know I had jerky?" Austin couldn''t help butugh at her reasoning, steering onto the main road before finally ncing her way, "I''m not interested in your jerky. There''s something else I wouldn''t mind biting into." Damn, if only he''d made his intentions clear earlier! She wouldn''t have bothered with the jerky then. Joy was frustrated and regretful; it felt like a missed opportunity, which was infuriating. Despite her frustration, she tried to maintain a semnce of dignity, "You know, as a boss, it''s not quite appropriate to make moves on your employees." Austin shot her a look, "And as an employee, constantly staring at your boss''s lips isn''t exactly professional either." Caught off guard by his awareness, Joy defensively retorted, "Weren''t you the one who forced a kiss on me first?" "Are you defining that as a forced kiss?" Austin debated, "Is it forced if, after being kissed, you willingly respond?" Joy was taken aback, "So, it''s my fault for responding? You''re saying only you''re allowed to make a move? What kind of double standard is that? you''re into something. lifeless, why not just buy a dead fish from the grocery store!" Content After a moment of silence, Austin burst intoughter, "Joy, you''re something else." "Well, of course, I am." Joy boasted. At the traffic light, the countdown ticked from 29 to 0, and as the green light shed, the car moved forward. "If you''re not into kissing, you could''ve just said no. I''m not the type to take advantage of my position," Austin stated as he drove on. "kissed you because I wanted to, nothing more." Content belongs. to NovelDrama.Org So, it was just a simple case of wanting a kiss. Got it. Joy had her principles; she always went for what she wanted without holding back. After a brief silence, she turned to him, testing the waters, "So, are you up for a spicy kiss then?" Austin replied coolly, "No." "Well, forget it." Joy turned away, disappointed. Austin, with a hand on the steering wheel, couldn''t stop chuckling at the exchange. Feeling a tickle in her ear, Joy scratched it, muttering, "What''s so funny?" Chapter 552 The next day, Joy learned her lesson and decided to share the uneaten bits of her turkey jerky with her colleagues, who were touched beyond words. In return, they dug out theirst bag of spicy beef jerky to gift her back. Joy resisted the temptation, coolly waving it off with a "I quit." As the workday neared its end, her gaze kept drifting towards Austin''s office every few minutes. Austin had popped into the office in the morning but hadn''t returned since. Joy waited but didn''t catch sight of him all day. Was he not going to kiss her today? Joy felt a tinge of disappointment. It wasn''t until she overheard some colleagues chatting that she learned Austin had gone on a business trip with Mia. Austin traveling for work was nothing new; he had taken Mia along before, and others too, depending on who was handling the case. But for some reason, Joy couldn''t help but imagine scenarios she wished she hadn''t. If Austin felt lonely, would he turn to Mia for a kiss? If he could kiss her, he could kiss Mia too, right? If he had kissed both of them, didn''t that mean, in some way, she and Mia had indirectly kissed? Joy quickly shook off those disturbing thoughts and immediately nned a night out at the pub with Selina and Leanne, hoping some male model eye-candy would cleanse her mind. Austin returned a few dayster. He arrived at the office in the afternoon. Having been away for a few days, he had a backlog of issues to catch up on, and the head of the Client Services Department came to discuss some matters with him. Before entering his office, Austin noticed Joy sneakily reading a novel on herputer in a minimized screen. By the time he finished his meeting and came out, barely fifteen minutester, her desk was empty. Austin pulled out his phone to call her. "You left?" "Long gone," Joy replied, guarded, fearing he might call her back for overtime. "You should look for our team leader." "Come back," Austin said, "I have something for you." Joy didn''t take it seriously. "I have ns, just leave it on my desk." Austin was about to say something else when a man''s voice came through the phone: "Do you need to go back to the office for something? I can drive you back." Joy hadn''t gone far, merely to a nearby intersection before turning back.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Austin watched from the office ched f window as the man who drove her back, a mature and suave gentleman in his thirties, got out of the canto open the door for her, his hand above her to prevent her from bumping her head. That sort of gentlemanly behavior typically happens in two situations: First, when someone''s trying to butter up their boss or a client Second, when they''re trying to win over a woman. Joy headed straight for Austin''s office, expecting work-rted materials, only to find arge box waiting for her. The box was surprisingly heavy, leaving her curious about its contents. "What''s this?" "A gift," Austin said. Joy''s irritation at being called back after hours vanished instantly. What kind of boss brings back gifts from a business trip? Her eyes lit up with excitement, rubbing her hands together: "What kind of gift?" "Amp." Amp? Joy found his smirk a bit odd but was too rushed to linger. She eagerly hoisted the box, ready to leave. Austin, sitting by his desk, started coughing but Joy paid no heed. Struggling to open the door with the bulky box in her arms, she turned to him and said, "Boss, could you get the door for me?" Austin stood up to help her, coughing even more intensely this time. Joy seemed as if she turned deaf, exiting with the box without a second thought. Austin wondered if she was just thick-skinned or genuinely indifferent. Following her out, Austin called, "Got a bit of a cough. You got any medicine?" Joy looked back, saying, "Nope." Chapter 553 "Mind getting some medicine for me?" Joy, puzzled, asked, "If you''re feeling under the weather, why not just hit up a clinic?" Typical, cutting straight to the chase. Austin replied, "How about you drive me to the clinic then?" Joy muttered under her breath, thinking a small cough wasn''t enough to hinder driving, and here was this grown man asking for a ride. But she kept those thoughts to herself. "Alright, fine." "Give me a sec then," Austin said, grabbing his jacket and heading downstairs with her. The guy who had dropped Joy off was still waiting downstairs. Leaning against his car, Austin watched as Joy went to essentially ditch him. The guy nced over at Austin from afar, offering a knowing smile. The boss, after all. When Joy finished and looked back their way, Austin reminded her, "Your bag." "Oh, right!" Joy smacked her forehead and went back to retrieve her bag left in the car. As they got into the vehicle, Austin casually asked, "Boyfriend?" Joy flipped her hair back, chin up with pride, "A suitor, hehe." Great. He goes away for a short while, and she''s got a new admirer. Austin crossed his arms, "Where''d you meet?" "At a bar a few days ago," Joy boasted, "He was smitten at first sight,unched a full-on charm offensive. Flowers every day. I mean, can you me him? I''m irresistible." "And what about me?" "What about you?" Joy was clueless. "You''re flirting with me while dining out with your admirer. Am I just another fish in your pond?" At a red light, the car ahead braked sharply. Joy, a tad slow to react, nearly rear-ended them. Jolted forward, hands gripping the steering wheel, she fell silent for a moment before carefully turning to ask Austin, "Are we... flirting?" When did that start without her knowing? Austin was beside himself, "Why the surprise? You kissed me, remember?" "I thought it was just a casual peck..." Joy trailed off under his intense gaze, sheepishly scratching behind her ear. "Do you often just ''casually peck'' people?" Austin felt like he was indeed a fish caught on a hook "is swnov kissing men just a trivial thing t you?" Joy rushed to rify, "I''m not that kind of girl!" Austin expressed his doubt. Joy wanted to exin further but then regained her confidence, "What right do you have to doubt me? should be doubting you. Who knows if you go around kissing any girl you see." "Do I look that easy?" Joy confirmed, "Yep." " Austin gritted his teeth, then smiled, "Okay, then." As Joy was about to turn left towards the nearby clinic, he instructed from the passenger seat, "Keep straight. Forget the clinic." "You''re coughing and not getting it checked?" Austin turned to her, "You''re usuallyContent held by N?velDrama.Org. so good at figuring things out, what''s stopping you now? It was all an act, a ploy to keep you from dining with your admirer. Couldn''t yout tell?" Joy felt her heart skip erratically, driving straight past the intersection and asking where to now. Austin said, "Your ce." "My ce?" Joy stammered, "Isn''t this moving a bit fast? Is this how you do things?" "We''ve got to install thatmp I bought you," Austin chuckled, "Where did your mind go?" "...Okay then." Joy thought before clearing her throat awkwardly, "Went straight to pornhub." Austin was speechless. Chapter 554 Joy lived just a stone''s throw from the office. After graduation, she snagged a job at Lyle Advertising Agency. With a sry thatfortably hit five figures, plus the asional bonus, her financial situation was pretty solid. Beyond splurging on the asional brunch or designer bag, she didn''t have many extravagances. Truth be told, Joy was a bit of a penny-pincher. She often mooched off her friend Leanne for free meals and thetest fashion essories. Aside from the regr chunk of money she sent home, Joy didn''t spend much on herself, allowing her to save up and put a down payment on a cozy two-bedroom house. The ce wasn''t huge, but it was packed with quirky collectibles, its refrigerator door stered with an eclectic assortment of mas, and its walls adorned with shelves and paintings of various styles. The overall vibe was a riot of colors and maximalism, brimming with life. At first nce, the ce seemed kinda messy, yet it was apparent there was order in the chaos. The sofa was mostly upied by an assortment of plush pillows and stuffed animals, arranged just so, perfect for lounging. The bedroom door was ajar, revealing what looked like someone under the covers, which turned out to be a life-sized teddy bear. The kitchen was sparsely equipped, as Joy wasn''t fond of cooking or household chores. Clothes were hung rather than folded, and she left the cleaning to her robot vacuum. Upon entering, Joy immediately rescued the trapped robot vacuum from beneath a chair, setting it back on its cleaning path. They were in the living room, unboxing amp and itsponents. Austin sat cross-legged on the floor, assembling themp methodically without even ncing at the instructions. Joy had assumed it was a ready-mademp and was surprised by theplexity. She was strong and resilient butcked patience for such tasks. She squatted beside him, offering tools, but after the third time she handed him the wrong one, Austin sighed, "Take a break, you haven''t got one right." Joy retorted confidently, "Well, you could say what you need. How am I supposed to know otherwise?" Austin chuckled, "You''re more like a dude." The robot vacuum slowly bumped into Austin''s leg, backed up, and bumped into him again. "Its sensor must be acting up, kind of clumsy." Austin remarked, "Just like you." Quick as a sh, Joy shot back, "Just like you!" and nudged the robot away with her foot, giving Austin a clue about the sensor''s possible mishap. Themp, now assembled, was hard to be described merely as ampContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Made of ss, its colors were a result of the me''s temperature, oxygen level, angle, and manufacturing duration. It resembled a colorful seashell or a mermaid''s tail. Once Austin plugged it in and instructed Joy to turn off the lights, the house, now under night''s veil, was plunged into darkness. Flicking themp on transformed the room, as if a gxy had descended bathing it in a swirl of colors. Hitting another button, thempshade began to rotate like a music box, casting enchanting, shimmering mermaid hues around the room. Joy couldn''t help but exim in awe. She gazed upward, and on her way back, stumbled over Austin''s leg. He steadied her, guiding her to sit down. Joyy down on the carpet, mesmerized by the kaleidoscope of lights dancing across the ceiling and walls. Austiny down beside her. With the gentle tinkle of music apanying the magical disy, Joy thought if she had known themp was this mesmerizing, she would have skipped dinner without a second thought. She could lie there all night. "Do you like it?" Austin asked. "Yeah, I love it!" Joy''s response was quick and firm. "Where''d you get it?" Resting his head on his hands, Austin teased, "Why? nning to snag one for someone else?" Joy huffed, "Why do you have to be so petty? Can''t I want to get something nice for my best friend?" Chapter 555 "You''re taking the trick I use to make you happy and using it to please someone else? Could you be any more clueless?" Joy didn''t need anyone to make her happy, but it was rare for someone to actually go out of their way to do so. Without Austin saying it, she hadn''t even realized that him bringing back a meticulously wrapped vintagemp from his trip was his way of winning her over. Maybe the whole "Austin making her happy" thing was a game-changer in their rtionship, making Joy feel somewhat odd. Her attention drifted from themp, and she turned to look at him. Austin''s face turned towards her as well. The light danced across his nose, his cheekbones, those focused and deep eyes making Joy feel like she was being seen in a way she hadn''t before. As Austin slowly moved closer, the air around them seemed to thin, making her instinctively swallow. In the shadow he cast over her, she heard her heartbeat skip a beat. Her robot vacuum bumped into Austin''s foot with a ng, stopping him in his tracks. He burst outughing, "Seems like your robot isn''t too fond of me." He redirected the robot andid back down, the beautiful light returning to Joy''s view. They didn''t kiss, leaving a hint of regret, but also a strange, new feeling filled her chest. So this is what flirting feels like. No wonder everyone''s into it.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ... For Joy, the flirtation with Austin started that day. It was a peculiar feeling, as if she and Austin were sharing a secret. This secret lived in their increasingly frequent text exchanges, in Joy''s ears perking up every time a colleague mentioned Mr. Austin, in the fleeting nces exchanged in meeting rooms, by the water cooler, in the hallways. Austin took to bringing her coffee under the guise of treating the whole office, cing a cup on her desk himself. After Joy threw away her cup, she received a text from him: "Pick that cup back up." "Collecting trash now, are we?" Austin replied, "Aren''t those two things above your nose for seeing?" Grumbling, Joy retrieved the cup, only to find he had left a doodle on it. A cartoon girl with a topknot, slouching in a chair, her belly slightly protruding. With just a few strokes, he had captured Joy''szy essence. Joy instinctively sucked in her stomach. She wasn''t that chubby, was she? Touching the little bit of belly she had, Joy realized she had been indulging a bit too muchtely... The thought of Austin sneakily OfAus watching her at the office suddenly made her self-conscious, dropping her usual casual demeanor. She sat in, up straight, chest ouache ton even her typing fingers were more elegant. Content belongs NovelDrama.Org Her tone softened when speaking to colleagues, "Sure thing!" Her team leader looked at her as if he''d seen a ghost, "What''s up, you possessed by Mia or something?" Joy was speechless. "...Buzz off!" So much for keeping up appearances. Coffee cups, sticky notes inside folders, private chats under the watchful eyes of coworkers... Austin often used these methods for their secretmunications. Joy hadn''t known he could draw so well, capturing her in different moods whether she was frowning at herputer or praying for patience. What he chose to draw depended on her mood that day Joy never admitted that every time she pressed her hands together, she was actually cursing him. Since the flirtation began, her curses became more like wishing his instant noodles came without a vor-packet or his fries without ketchup, lest she identally jinx herself too. Sometimes Austin''s messages were simple. "Did you like the coffee?" "What do you want to eat tomorrow?" or "Wait for me after work". Chapter 556 Clocking out, her colleague tidied up their desk and turned to Joy with an invitation, "Let''s hit the road?" Joy put on an act, "Oh shoot, just remembered I need to tweak something in my project. I''ll head out after, you go on ahead." "Since when did you be such a go-getter?" her colleague asked, skepticism written all over their face before departing. Joy pondered over thatment; indeed, her pattern of arrivingte and leaving early had drastically reduced. Where she once would skip work at any chance, now she found herself more eager to start the day than Mia. In the past, whenever Austin passed by her desk, she''d think: Bad vibes! Now, catching a fleeting nce from Austin, she''d muse: Look at him, throwing me those flirtatious looks again. Could this all be Austin''s cunning n? Why else would he suddenly start flirting with her out of the blue? Austin stayed backte at work. By the time he finished up, most of the office had already left. He shut down hisputer, grabbed his jacket, then thought better of it and hung it back up. Joy, slouched in her chair, was contemting whether she''d unwittingly fallen for the capitalist trap of a handsome man, when a message popped up on her phone. Austin texted, "Come in." With a stern look, she stood up and walked towards Austin''s office, pushing the door open with a cool demeanor, "You wanted to see me, boss?" Austin, seated behind his desk, looked up at her, "Kiss?" So straightforward? Joy thought, "Why not?" Whether it was a plot, a scheme, or outright seduction, she''d figure it out after the kiss. Approaching Austin, she attempted to bend down towards him, finding the posture awkward. The thought of sitting in hisp crossed her mind but she immediately dismissed it, wary of a potential harassment im. As she was trying to find the right position, Austin stood up, effortlessly lifted her by the waist, and ced her on the desk. Joy wasn''t overweight by any means, quite fit actually, and on a good day, you could even spot the hint of abs. But she didn''t partake in five meals a day for nothing. Compared to Leanne, who seemed forever stuck at 90 pounds, Joy had always considered herself strong and capable. Austin''s casual embrace made her feel as light as a feather. The office was empty, the silence of the night enveloping them. As Austin hesitated, Joy wondered if she should just kiss him first.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Austin''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke, "Has anyone ever told you, you''re actually quite beautiful?" Her personality was far from the traditional demure beauty - outspoken, capable of lifting heavy loads, more tomboyish than most men around. It was easy for people to overlook that she was, in fact, a woman. And a beautiful one at that. Joy scoffed, "Tell me something! don''t know. I''ve been a knockout since childhood. You''ve met my best friend, right? If Stonebridge had a beauty ranking, she''d be first, and I''d be a close second." Austin chuckled. Being with Joy made it easy tough; she had an infectious energy about her. "That ranking system of yours, you made it up, didn''t you?" "So what if I did?" Joy retorted, "What position do you think I should be in then?" Austin pondered for a moment before mimicking her response, "Your best friend first, you second?" Although Leanne''s beauty was objectively recognized, and Joy herself was content with second ce, his agreement seemed off. "You''re supposed to say I''m first. Do you even know how to flirt?" Austin smiled, gently cradling her face, and captured her indignant lips with his. Any qualms Joy had dissolved with their kiss. If their first kiss, unexpected and shocking in the car, was a surprise, this time Joy was fully willing and had been eagerly anticipating it. Chapter 557 Last time, she was a bit out of it, so she didn''t really get into the moment. Truth be told, Austin''s kissing skills were quite impressive, and she found herself quite enjoying the experience. So much so, that when he tried to pull back, she wasn''t ready to let it end. Joy yfully wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him back down for another kiss. Austin paused for a moment but then, with a supportive hand at the back of her head and the other encircling her waist, he drew her closer into his embrace. This kiss was deeper, more passionate. Joy, getting carried away, found her courage growing. Her hands wandered, giving his toned waist a yful squeeze before sliding further down. "Nice butt," she remarked with satisfaction. Austin stopped, releasing her and leaning back with his hands on the table, chuckling quietly, "Joy, how many guys'' butts have you touched topare?" "Just yours," she replied without a second thought. His expression clearly showed his disbelief. "You''re this good on your first try?" "Touching a butt doesn''t require practice. Isn''t that what hands are for?" Joy retorted. Austin was speechless for a moment. Noticing his mood seemed off, Joy wondered if she had crossed a line by touching his butt. Maybe there was an unspoken rule about not touching the boss''s butt. Damn her adventurous right hand. Scratching her ear, she tried to downy it. "It was just a little touch. Don''t tell me you''ve never been touched before?" Austin gave her a meaningful look, his gaze lingering for a moment before he straightened up. "Not exactly. Last team building, a female colleague of ours got drunk and barged into my roomte at night, flirting with me." Joy was shocked. "We have such a talent in ourpany? Who is it?" "If you had to guess, who would you think it is?" Austin prodded. Without hesitation, Joy pointed a finger, "Mia!" It was well-known within thepany that Mia had a thing for Austin and hadn''t given up on him. It seemed perfectly reasonable that she''d lose control after a few drinks. Austin smirked cryptically, "Guess again."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "She cursed at me for ten minutes el.n straight, calling me every name under the sun, saying she''d struck me with lightning if she could. imed she had connections, everywhere and I''d be struck down wherever I went." Joy''s heart sank. The words sounded eerily familiar. Austin continued, "After the cursing, she insisted on kissing me, wanting to taste my lips. Called me a heartless capitalist if I refused, and I when det her, she took it further, touching me inappropriately andplimenting my butt afterward." The more Joy heard, the more it sounded like something she''d do. She had drunk a lot that night but thought she had just gone back to her room to sleep. She wasn''t bold enough to make a move on her boss, or so she thought. Yet, she wasn''t entirely sure, given her poor track record with alcohol. Trying to avoid his gaze, she feigned ignorance, "Who could that be? That''s awful." Austin''s tone was icy, "Who do you think? Should I pull up the security footage?" She gave up the act at the mention of surveince footage. Still, Joy tried to defend herself, though her argument was weak, "Even if I did flirt with you, it takes two to tango. You responded, so it''s not entirely my fault, right? You''re partly to me." Austin couldn''t help butugh at her audacity, "You''ve got nerve, I''ll give you that." "But wait," Joy quickly caught on, "if I really did flirt with you, why didn''t you confront me about it sooner? Why bring it up now?" Chapter 558 Why, oh why? Austin had never seen iting. On his way to talk to her the next day, he stumbled upon a scene that left him speechless. There she was, messing around with a new guy at the office in the very same way she had toyed with Austin. She cheekilyplimented the neer, saying, "Hey, you''ve got quite the peach, don''t you?" The new guy blushed a deep shade of red, while she chuckled like a mischievous rascal. Upon seeing Austin, she acted as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened, maintaining the professional distance between boss and employee as if it were business as usual. She had this unique style, constantly flipping between savvy and clueless, leaving Austin bewildered at her true intentions. Was she genuinely forgetful, or was it all an act to y innocent after getting what she wanted from him? She seemed carefree, with her ultimate life goal being to strike it rich and surround herself with male models. To her, kissing guys ormenting on their butts seemed as casual as grabbing a coffee. "To be honest, I thought you were just messing with me," Austin confessed. "I really don''t remember!" Joy tried to swear her innocence, but Austin gently stopped her, "No need for promises, I believe you really forgot. You''re an open book, incapable of hiding anything." Joy gave him a puzzled look, "Thanks, I guess." She wasn''t the brightest, but she wasn''t entirely foolish either. "So, this whole flirting thing between us, it''s not some sort of revenge, is it?" "Do you think it is?" Austin countered. How could Joy possibly guess what was on the mind of a capitalist like Austin? If she could, she''d have led a revolution in his ce by now. "Is it?" she probed carefully. "That''s exactly what it is," Austin confirmed. A bitter feeling rose from Joy''s stomach to her chest. It reminded her of the time she''d been utterly smitten by Austin during her interview, calling out to him with a mix of excitement and warmth when they bumped into each other on her first day, only to be met with a fleeting look of unfamiliarity in his eyes. It dawned on her then that his sweet nothings during the interview were probably rehearsed lines he''d used on many before her. This feeling of dejection stirred an irritation inside Joy, who muttered under her breath, "Such a petty man, making a big deal out of a little butt tap." Jumping off her desk, she turned around, presenting her backside to him, "Go on then, even the score. I''ve got a pretty decent peach too." Austin fell silent. After a long pause, he sighed in a mix of frustration and resignation, "Joy, you really are something..." "What''s that supposed to mean?" she snapped, not understanding her own irritation. "Forget it. Let her think what she wants," thought Austin. Austin pinched her cheek, shaking his head, "Sometimes, you''re an adorable dumb-dumb; but other times, I swear you''re gonna be the end of me." Joy''s ears perked up at the first part, "Excuse me? Do you know what happened to thest person who called me dumb?" "And what happened to them?" Well, Curtis, that scoundrel, didn''t exactly suffer any dire consequences... Joy''s bluster fizzled out, "They lived a life of misery." Austin chuckled, "Sorry to disappoint, but I''m not miserable. I quite enjoy our little flirtations." Later that evening, Joyy curled up on her couch, flicking amp on and off. She couldn''t quite figure Austin out. Sometimes she felt there might be something between them; other times, she thought she was justThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Imagining things. Content belongs Always using her of chasing him, when it really seemed like he was the one keeping her on the hook. What kind of boss flirts with their employee for fun? If he weren''t so handsome, she wouldn''t bother with him at all. And he thought this was revenge? Please. Joy scoffed at the thought, "See, got your butt touched again." Then the flu hit, sweeping through like a storm. Leanne caught it, and Curtis, that lowlife, was back on the scene. Joy panicked, rushing to Leanne''s side to stand guard and ended up staying with her for three days. At work, she heard Austin had fallen ill too. The news came through a grapevine, from her team leader, who heard it from the director, who got it from Austin''s secretary. And amidst the chatter, another rumor surfaced. Chapter 559 Mia had taken the day off to y nurse to Mr. Austin, or so the office gossip went. Joy gaped in disbelief. "Nurse him back to health?" Right when people were at their most vulnerable, physically and emotionally, that''s when they were easiest to get close to. She had seen it firsthand, that sly fox Curtis weaving his spell around Leanne! Here she was, busting her tail at the office-okay, so maybe she had cked off for a good thirty minutes, but still-while her first decent flirt in years was about to be snatched away? Fueled by indignation, Joy grabbed her phone and stormed over to Austin''s ce. Austin answered the door in his pajamas, a mask covering his face, his cheeks flushed from fever, looking unusually fragile. He leaned against the door frame, obviously not keen on letting her in. "What are you doing here?" "Drug delivery," she dered, shoving a bag of medicine into his arms and trying to peek inside. Austin pushed her head out and blocked the entrance. "Just drop it and go. I don''t want you to catch it." The way he was acting so secretive made Joy instantly suspicious that he was hiding someone inside. She waved off his concern. "Please, I''m as sturdy as theye. I''ve bunked with my bestie who had the flu and didn''t catch a thing. What''s your excuse?" "You''re not worried?" Austin asked. "Flu should be worried about me," Joy retorted confidently. "Fine then." He stepped aside to let her in. Once inside, Joy''s eyes darted around like searchlights. But there was no sign of Mia or anyone else for that matter. "So it''s just you?" she asked, puzzled. Austin took off his mask and copsed onto the couch. "Who else did you expect?" Joy''s guard dropped, and she turned to leave, reassured. As she was about to exit, Austin looked at her, a weak "hm" escaping his throat before he closed his eyes, coughing. It caused Joy to stop in her tracks.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She went over to check his forehead, and had to admit... "You''re so nice and warm." Austin couldn''t help butugh at that, which only made him cough more. "Are you for real?" "Absolutely. My best friend''s forehead is never this warm," Joy said, flipping her hand to warm the back of it too. Austin shifted to make room on the couch and patted the space next to him. "Come here." The couch was hardly spacious, but lying there meant winding up close together. As Joy hesitated, Austin teased, "What, are you shy?" "As if!" So, shey down next to him. Austin wrapped an arm around her, pulling her closer to prevent her from falling off. He then covered them both with a nket. He smelled nice, not like cologne, but aforting, homey scent. Joy was tempted to snuggle closer and figure out what it was but stopped herself, thinking it''d be too weird. But the warmth from Austin''s body was undeniable,forting even, and soon enough, Joy found herself drifting off to sleep next to him. As she slept, Austin opened his eyes. Mia had been turned away at the door, but the story of her visiting was a rumor he had started himself, a bit of strategic misinformation. Joy, usually so carefree and tough, showed her caring side only to her closest friends, acting almost aloof towards him. But today, she seemed genuinely concerned. S Sure, the bed would have been morefortable than the couch, but inviting her into his personal space might have made her wary and increased the chances of her leaving. Sleeping beside Joy was an adventure. She was obviously used to cuddling something in her sleep, as she suddenly threw a leg over his and wedged her other leg between his legs, gripping tightly. Her hand also sought out a ce to rest, smoothly sliding down to his lower back. Austin silently chuckled to himself. Where on earth had she picked up these habits? Chapter 560 Austin couldn''t exactly pinpoint when he started falling for Joy. Maybe there was a spark from their very first encounter. The energetic junior from college was undeniably charming. However, after she joined thepany, there was this inexplicable distance between them. She was naturally sociable with everyone else, throwing around high-fives and brotherly nicknames like they were going out of style. Yet, around him, she acted as if she had seen a ghost. She was a quick learner, though. Over time, she mastered the art of being overtly ttering to his face while badmouthing him behind his back. Tucked behind herputer monitor was an oversized pink Enter key cushion, a trendy office stress-reliever at the time, with almost everyone owning one. But Joy''s had a twist - a photo of Austin with crudely drawn eyebrows and a cartoonish mustache, resembling something out of aic strip. The photo was battered from countless hits, a testament to its frequent use. Austin was well aware of this. He was curious if he''d been too tough on her, which might have made her dislike him. As years passed and wealth umted, life became increasingly mundane. But Joy, true to her name, was a beacon ofughter and light. She was fascinating. Austin really loved her out-of-the-box thinking and how she always came up with creative ideas out of the blue, which often led to big "aha!" moments. He also watched as she navigated through a cringe-worthy romance, attempting to knit a scarf with awkward stitches only to give up halfway through the rtionship. Perhaps it was then that Austin realized his feelings for her, allowing her into his personal space, enduring her tirades, and even letting her get the upper hand. But he never anticipated being just another fish in her sea. After thirty years of life, he was yed by his own employee. He had nned to cut his losses, yet, here he was, posting gym selfies at midnight to get her attention - a move that would have his friends mocking him for years. He engaged in all sorts of follies for her, including a flirtation that had no name. She wanted to kiss him, even dared to grab his butt, but he couldn''t figure out where her hearty. Originally, Austin intended to y the long game with her, waiting for her toe around. Perhaps it was the vulnerability that came with illness, but he didn''t want to wait anymore. When Joy woke up, she was met with Austin''s gaze. "Holy smokes, you freaked me out!" She recoiled instinctively, only for Austin to catch her, "Why are you staring at me like that in the middle of the night? It''s creepy." "You''re supposed to be the second most beautiful woman around, right?" Austin teased, "Blinded by your beauty, that''s all." Despite knowing his smooth talk, Joy felt a flutter. Clearing her throat, she said, "Well, you''re lucky. Not everyone gets to watch this beauty sleep." Their foreheads touched, noses rubbed, creating a tension that Joy found hard to resist. She leaned in for a kiss. Austin pulled back slightly, "Aren''t you afraid of getting sick?" "My immune system is freakishly strong." Joy pulled him closer by the cor. Austin hesitated, but his resistance was feeble. Her kiss broke through hisst shred of self-control, his hands weaving into her hair, pulling her closer. Their kiss was reckless, passionate, igniting a me of desire. Perhaps it was the fever making him feel hotter, but Joy struggled to keep up, her breathing heavy and erratic. Just as she was about to touch him, Austin caught her hand and ced it on his backside. "Go ahead," he said. Generous, Joy thought. Austin''s hand slipped under her shirt, his touch as if igniting sparks, warming every inch of her. Moving upwards, he unhooked her bra. So much for generosity - he wanted his turn. As his fingers brushed against her, Joy couldn''t help but moan, curling her legs. "Are you sick or just horny?" she joked. Austin chuckled, continuing his caresses before fixing her shirt, withdrawing his hand. "No protection," he said.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It felt like he had prepared a feast, and just as she was ready to i he took it away, telling her, cutlery today, you can''t ea Frustrated, Joy gritted her teeth, "If I were a murderer, you''d be dead by now." Austinughed, holding her from behind. Out of the blue, he said, "Joy, maybe it''s time we ended this ambiguity between us." Joy froze, a sour feeling of loss seeping through her, "You want to stop?" "Yeah." As she was about to unleash her anger, Austin quickly added, "Let''s start dating instead." Chapter 561 "Huh?" "What do you mean ''huh''?" Austin said, his toneced with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Which part of what I said didn''t you get? Let me break it down for you." Joy didn''t respond immediately, her silence hanging in the air. Austin waited for a moment before looking up, only to find her struggling to suppress augh. "What''s so funny?" he asked, genuinely puzzled.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Joy couldn''t quite exin it herself. It was just that her lips seemed to have a mind of their own, curving upwards no matter how hard she tried to remain stoic. Her cheeks were defying gravity, refusing to be held down. "I don''t know, give me a sec, let me justugh it out." Austin couldn''t for the life of him understand what had tickled her so much. Watching her trying to contain herughter made him chuckle too, and he leaned back, joining in the amusement. "Alright,ugh all you want, but if you dare say ''no'', you''re toast today." Joy then sat up, crossing her legs and facing him, her eyes sparkling with mischief. Her giggles sounded like she''d just stumbled upon a treasure trove. "Hey, Austin, are you secretly crushing on me?" "Dropping the ''boss'' already?" he teased. "Watch your tone!" Joy suddenly adopted a more authoritative demeanor. "If you''re thinking about dating me, you better get your act together. I''m quite the catch, you know." "Understood," Austin replied with a grin. "Dear Miss Campbell, might I have the honor of calling you my girlfriend?" "First, admit you''re crushing on me." "It''s not a crush. It''s full-blown adoration," Austin confessed, yfully twirling a strand of her hair. "You''re pretty good at figuring out your friends'' love situations. Didn''t you notice I had a thing for you?" "When did you start feeling this way?" Joy leaned in, a curious glint in her eyes. "Our very first meeting left asting impression on me," Austin shared. "Which meeting are you talking about?" Joy inquired, genuinely curious. Austin feigned offense. "You mean to tell me you don''t remember our first encounter? Out of all the interviewers, I wasn''t the most memorable?" "You actually remember that?" Joy felt a mix of surprise and indignation. "And here I thought you didn''t even recognize me when I greeted you on my first day at work." Austin rubbed his temples, the connection between those events painting a humorous yet frustrating picture. "I had just had an eye exam that day; the dtion drops hadn''t worn off yet, so I couldn''t see clearly," he exined, chuckling at the memory. "So that''s why you were so distant afterward? All because of that?" "Am I that petty?" Joy retorted, though a part of her couldn''t help but feel a bit silly. She didn''t want to admit that during their interview, she had harbored a slight crush on Austin. But his apparent forgetfulness made her aware of the gap between them. He was the unreachable boss, and she was just another applicant, easily overlooked. After joining thepany, her initial infatuation was quickly overshadowed by the natural resentment an employee feels towards their employer, shattering any romantic notions she might have had into pieces. She found herself cursing Austin more vigorously than anyone else. Seeing all kinds of emotions sh across her face, Austin had a smart smile on his lips. "What''s going through that head of yours? You''re practically broadcasting a soap opera on your face." "If only you''d confessed your feelings earlier!" Joymented, pping her thigh. "We could have been making out by now. Why all the ambiguity? Why not just jump straight into a rtionship?" S "And what about you?" Austin queried. "Do you like me?" Caught off guard by his question, Joy suddenly became bashful. Her gaze darted around as she hummed nomittally. "Come on, you''re asking that after we''ve kissed?" Despite his fever making him feel miserable, Austin felt a surge of warmth at her response. "I guess there''s no point in ying games with you," he said, a yful edge to his voice. "I should''ve just gone for a kiss, shown you a bit of affection, and that would''ve been that Seems like that''s all you think about." Joyughed again, her mood visibly brightening. After a moment, her expression turned serious, as if she remembered something important. With a newfound respect for all the mythical beings across cultures, she cautiously asked, "Do you think it''s toote for me to take back the curses I threw at you?" If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have cursed him so fervently. Austin was well aware of the curses she''d been casting behind his back; he even suspected they yed a role in his recent dating mishaps. With a smirk, he replied, "I''m afraid it''s toote for that. The deed''s halfway done. If you want to call it off now, wouldn''t there be a penalty?" "How would I evenpensate for that? It''s not like I can shorten my own life," Joy said, valuing her life too much to make such a sacrifice for him. "Then you have no choice but to be my girlfriend and break the curse yourself," Austin suggested. "Consider yourself mypensation." "Well, no problem," Joy muttered as she hopped off the bed. "I''ll go and buy whatever''s needed right now." Austin''sughter turned into a cough as he pulled her back into a hug. "I''m running a fever here, and all you can think about is making love?" "What are you talking about? I''m all about pure love. I don''t even know what you''re referring to." "Stop pretending," said Austin. Joy hugged him tightly, feeling as if she was floating on clouds. Patting Austin''s back, Joy solemnly dered, "From today on, you''re officially my man!" Chapter 562 Pride came before a fall, and Joy learned that the hard way. She was hit, and hit hard, by the flu, proving her invincibility was nothing but a castle made of sand. Joy, who usually boasted a constitution as robust as a lion, was reduced to a sick dog when illness struck. Austin had no choice but to nurse her back to health, timing her meals and medication with the precision of a watch, ensuring she consumed everything even in her nearatose state. Takeout was an unhealthy option,den with grease and salt, so Austin decided to cook despite his basic culinary skills. Luckily, Joy wasn''t picky. She ate without looking at her te, trusting whatever was for her before returning to sleep. She crashed at Austin''s ce for two days, finally waking up as her fever receded, ready to face the world again. Austin brought her medicine, apanying it with a ss of water beside her bed. Slightly more spirited but still feeling the aftermath of her fever, Joy wrapped herself in nkets, not reaching out to grab the ss but sticking her head out just enough to drink. Austin had to feed her the water, after which she took her medicine andid back down, her fingers peeking out from the nket to wave him off dismissively. "That will be all, Jeeves." She certainly had the air of a queen about her. Austin couldn''t help but retort, "Am I here to take care of you, or are you here to be served?" Her voice heavy with nasal congestion, Joy countered, "Who got me sick in the first ce? I was fine hanging out with Anne, but I caught this bug when I was with you. It''s your fault." "Did you go around kissing her, too?" Austin challenged. "Oh, as if you didn''t lead me on," Joy fired back, her voice a mix of anger and jest, "How could I resist your charm?" Austin set the ss aside, moving closer to the bed, leaning in as if to kiss her. Their rtionship had just progressed from flirting to officially dating. Still clinging to a shred of modesty, Joy was mortified at the thought of Austin seeing her unwashed face and greasy hair. "Wait!" She quickly covered her face. "Can you close your eyes first?" Austin kissed her fingers instead, asking, "Why?" Joy squirmed, "Ady needs her moment for image management." Austin chuckled. "You don''t have to y thedy with me. I like you just the way you are." "Men''s sweet nothings," Joy scoffed, not buying his charm, "You''re so enchanted now. You''d find even my sneeze adorable." Austinmented, "Well, I wouldn''t say that." Joy pushed his head aside, making a beeline for the bathroom to salvage her dignity and appearance. When Frank dropped by to deliver some ''get well soon'' cheer, Austin met him at the door, clearly not in the mood for visitors. "What''s up?" asked Austin. "Brought you some flu meds. Heard bu you caught the bug," Frank said, seeking praise for his effort. "Got them from a buddy of mine at the hospital." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Austin replied, "Save yourself the trouble next time and wait to attend my funeral." A bit stunned, Frank tried to lighten the mood "Come on, the girl I pursued got sick too and was aff tears over the phone. You know, I had to prioritize. A big guy like you can handle a little fever." S Frank tried to step inside, but Austin stopped him. "Not a good time." "What''s the big deal? Are you hiding a woman in there?" Frank joked just as someone appeared behind Austin, revealing the truth behind the jest. Chapter 563 After a refreshing shower, Joy looked clean and stunningly beautiful. She slipped into one of Austin''s shirts and a pair of casual pants, rolling up the overly long sleeves and trouser legs. The sight stopped the two men dead in their tracks right at the doorstep. Their eyes met. Frank eximed, "Holy shit, isn''t that your employee?" A second look at Joy, especially the clothes she was wearing, and it was clear what had happened. "Look at you, man. Back in the game, huh?" Frank whispered with shock and amusement in his voice. "Going after her even during a flu outbreak, you badass!" Austin opened the door wider, pulling Joy to his side. "Let me introduce you, my girlfriend." Frank gave Joy a warm, overly friendly smile, which said he was terrified of scaring her off and leaving his buddy back in singleton territory. "Sorry to intrude," he said politely, "I''ll just leave you two. No need to be nervous, miss." Frank had already made a swift exit before Joy could say she wasn''t nervous. As he stepped out, Frank popped his head back in, lowering his voice to ask Austin, "Hey, you guys have condoms, or should I run to the store for you?" Before Austin could reply, Joy peeked from behind and said, "That''ll be great, thanks."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Austin was speechless. After closing the door, Joyplimented, "Your friend is a good person." Austin couldn''t help butugh, finding her straightforward nature utterly endearing. Ten minutester, there was another knock on the door. When Austin opened it, no one was there, just a convenience bag hanging on the doorknob. Inside the bag was a box of ultra-thin condoms with a sticky note attached. [Bro, that''s all I can do for you.] Everything felt right then, and what happened next seemed only natural. As their evening ended, Austin held Joy close and suddenly mentioned, "What about that scarf you were halfway through knitting?" Mentally rating their moments, Joy got caught off guard. "What scarf?" "The one you were knitting for your .ne ex. It''s khaki. You hid it in your drawer sneaking stitches at work. You got halfway, messed up and started over." Joy was surprised he had noticed. "Were you spying on me at the office?" "Maybe you were just knitting a bit too often?" Joy defended herself. "It was just a way to rx during work." "It''s not a big deal," Austin said. "Did you finish it?" "We broke up, so why bother?" Joy remarked. "It''s just sitting in my drawer." "Finish it," Austin suggested, holding her close. "Finish it and give it to me." Joy looked up at him, puzzled why he''d sa scarf meant for else. But she eventually to dig it out and start over. Her knitting skills were rusty, and she had to relearn everything from videos online. The yarn she needed was out of stock, and the new batch she ordered had a slight color mismatch. After oveing numerous hurdles, when she finished, spring was almost over. Looking at her handiwork, Joy felt it was too amateurish to wear, let alone give away. "Maybe I should get you a different one." "Aren''t I worthy of a scarf you knitted?" Austin asked. "Of course, you are." Joy handed over the scarf reluctantly. When Austin unfolded it, the uneven stitches and the visible color difference under the bright light were hard to miss. Joy tried to cover. "It''s called color-blocking. It''s fashion, you know?" "I know," Austin said, not minding the ws. He wrapped the scarf around his neck with a smile. "I love it." Chapter 564 Devin was the youngest in the Perez family, the apple of Hubert''s eye since day one. With siblings who were high achievers, his parents had modest expectations of him, which was to stay out of trouble, and they were content. They didn''t push him to make something of himself or to carry on the family name, so they were in no rush to marry him off, either. Whenever anyone asked, "Isn''t Devin over twenty? Why hasn''t he got a girlfriend yet? Don''t you want to set him up with someone?" Devin''s mom would wave off the concern. "That boy''s still wet behind the ears. Let''s not curse some poor girl with him just yet." Devin was ate bloomer, hitting twenty-four without a date. His friends ribbed him, but Devin would snort in response, "What''s the point? I''d rather spend my time leveling up in video games." He faced no pressure from the family and had no self-motivation, but as the cherished young master of the Perez family, women seeking to climb the socialdder often threw themselves at him. Unfortunately for them, Devin was as interested in them as a cat in taking a bath. Even the most beautiful woman couldn''tpete with his love for model building. Joy initially irritated Devin. She was loud, brash, and seemed to have a particr vendetta against his circle, especially Curtis, often hurling insults their way. Joy had a knack for getting under his skin like no one else. Growing up, Devin was used to getting his way, but with Joy, he found himself on the back foot more often than not. If it weren''t for Leanne treating Joy like a gem, Devin would have put her in her ce long ago. Pursuing Joy was only a ruse to get Leanne to attend his birthday party. If not for Curtis'' sake, Devin wouldn''t have bothered with her at all. Chase her? That was a joke. As for Austin, the moment Devinid eyes on him, Devin knew Austin wasn''t a good guy. With his yboy looks, Devin was sure Austin was up to no good. Why else would he be with someone as wild as Joy? Devin had seen his type before, charming on the surface but scheming underneath, preying on women with sweet nothings. Only someone as naive as Joy would fall for it. Devin''s concern was merely out of respect for Leanne. He didn''t want Joy to fall for a guy like Austin. Otherwise, he couldn''t care less about her personal life. Devin parked his sports car outside Lyle Advertising Agency and texted Joy. [I''m downstairs at your office. Come down.] cking off, Joy replied with a roll-eyes emoji. [Get lost]Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Growing impatient, Devin sent a voice message. [Need to talk. Now.] Joy Snarked back. [Drop dead] Devin sighed and changed tactics. [Brought you Basque cheesecake. Want it, or should I feed it to the trash?] Joy replied, [Hold on!] Three minutester, Joy burst out of the building to find Devin, arms. leaning against his "Where''s my Basque cheesecake? You ying me?" "All it takes is the promise of food to get you moving," Devin remarked disdainfully, "like a dog chasing a bone." Just as Joy was about tounch at him, Devin bent down and lifted a cake box from the passenger seat. This Basque cheesecake was Joy''s favorite, notoriously expensive and difficult to get due to limited daily batches. Chapter 565 Seeing the promise of a slice of cheesecake, she halted her flying kick, cing the cheesecake on the hood of the car before tearing into it with a fork. "If you''d mentioned cheesecake earlier, we could''ve avoided all this fuss," she said, turning more amicable with every bite. "So, what do you want from me?" Devin nced at her, puzzled. "Is that thing really that good?" he asked, taking another fork. "Let me try a bite." Austin was looking for Joy to discuss a project proposal. When he couldn''t find her inside, a colleague mentioned that she had stepped out and someone was waiting for her. Peering out the window, Austin saw two figures casually dining on cheesecake atop the hood of a Koenigsegg. Joy was possessive of her food, but given that Devin had bought it, she allowed him a few bites. After that, her patience wore thin, and she snatched the cheesecake away. "Alright, that''s enough. If you want more, go buy your own." "You''re so stingy," Devin tossed his fork into a nearby trash can, abruptly changing the subject. "So, have you two broken up yet?" At his question, Joy sighed deeply, her hand holding the cheesecake while the other pitifully patted his shoulder. "Seeing me with him must have driven you crazy with jealousy, huh?" Devin scoffed, "Jealous? In your dreams."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joy gave him a look that said, ''No need to pretend. I understand,'' "After all, you''ve been chasing after me for so long. But now, your goddess, me, is taken. I''m out of your league forever. If you can''t get over it, maybe try some tea to calm your nerves, okay?" A fire raged within Devin. "Fine, keep your precious taillights locked. I''ll throw the keys into the ocean, and don''te crying to meter." With that, he stormed off, the roar of his engine echoing behind him as he sped away. Watching the sports car disappear, Joy shook her head, cuddling cake and humming a t about unavoidable love fates. As summer approached, the weather in Stonebridge grew brighter, but Devin''s mood darkened by the day. His friends were at a loss, unable to pinpoint the source of Devin''s foul mood. Curtis knew the reason. Though he doubted thepatibility of the two stubborn heads, he understood that someone had to be the first to yield in a rtionship. wasn''t the arguments that scared him. It was the silence that followed without reconciliation. But neither Devin nor Joy were the types to back down. Yet, Curtis saw no reason why Devin''s newfound affection should be dead in the bud, especially not in the prime of his youth. Curtis advised him, "That thing under your nose is for talking. If you like her, tell her." "How could possibly like her?" Devin crossed his armist''s denying it instantly as if a moment''s hesitation would convict him. "Who could ever fall for such an idiot?" Curtis raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t mention any names. Who exactly did you think of?" Devin froze, caught off guard. Patting him on the back, Curtis added, "I''ve got a meeting. Take your time to think it over." Chapter 566 When Curtis returned from his meeting, Devin had already taken off. As the evening lights twinkled, Devin wandered to the base of Lyle Advertising Agency. After standing in the brightly lit office building for twenty minutes, the chilly breeze nipping at his neck, Devin couldn''t help but think he must be out of his mind to have a thing for Joy, of all people. Just then, Joy emerged from the building, arm in arm with Austin. Their fingers intertwined, they strolled with a sway, like kids goofing around on the yground. Joy was grinning ear to ear, her steps so buoyant that it was as if she had springs in her shoes. Suddenly, without any warning, she grabbed Austin and kissed his cheek. ying along perfectly, Austin paused just long enough for her lips tond before continuing their walk hand in hand. ''What''s so funny?'' Devin thought, irked by their disy of affection. A surge of irritation washed over him, and he felt the urge to dash across the street and give Austin a piece of his mind or fists. There was no bad blood between them. Austin had never wronged him. It dawned on Devin that his desire to throw a punch wasn''t about Austin. It was about wanting to be in his ce. At that moment, in the chilling wind, he came to realize that what he felt for Austin wasn''t hatred, but jealousy.. He had never seen this side of Joy. It turned out that her mouth wasn''t just good for arguing and bickering with him. She could be jumping not to choke you but to kiss you. Damn, he did like Joy. He had fallen for a woman who always seemed to be at odds with him, and she had just started dating someone else. To Devin, who had zero experience in love, that was a disaster. Standing by a dimly lit bus stop, Joy finally noticed him when she gote close, jumping back in surprise. "Holy smokes! Are you trying to give me a heart attack standing there all silent and broody?" Devin hadn''t nned on being spotted, so he quickly pretended he was passing by. "Feeling guilty about something, are you?" "Oh, plenty," Joy retorted. "Who hasn''t done something they feel guilty about?" "Hey, Devin," Austin offered warmly, "we were just about to grab some dinner. Join us if you haven''t eaten." Devin replied coldly, "Don''t get too cozy. We''re not buddies." Austin wasn''t fazed by his rudeness, chuckling instead. "I''d call youContent held by N?velDrama.Org. ''buddy, but figured you wouldn''t like prefer lo that How would you would nes address you?" Devin shot back. "How about ''Dad"?" "Looking for trouble, huh?" Joy snapped, lunging at him, but Austin quickly stepped in, lifting her off her feet to the other side to them apart. . "Let''s not fight. Let''s eat," Austin said, holding her with one hand and turning back to Devin. "Coming, Mr. Perez?" ''As if I''d join you,'' Devin thought but followed them anyway. Once at the restaurant, Devin made himselffortable, tossing the menu to Joy. "Dinner''s on me today. Order whatever you like." Devin took charge, and Austin didn''t object. However, after they ordered, Austin changed Joy''s wine to a hot apple cider. Devin snorted, asking Joy, "So, being in a rtionship means you can''t drink now?" Known for her free-spirited love for a good drink, Joy immediately shot a re of protest. Chapter 567 Austin said, "You can''t have booze for the next few days." And just like that, Joy was out of the game. She wasn''t particrly picky and never cared much about timing when it came to drinking. But since she started hanging out with Austin, Austin had been on her case about not drinking during her period. "Fine. Then make that apple cider iced for me. I don''t want it hot." Austin signaled the waiter and handed back the menu. Across the table, Devin sat with his arms crossed, leaning back in his chair, the very picture of frustration. He didn''t know it was Joy''s period. Even if he had known, it wouldn''t have made a difference. He was clueless about the fact that women shouldn''t drink during their period. After they finished eating, Joy got into Austin''s car and left. Driving his Koenigsegg, Devin pulled up beside a pharmacy on the roadside, pocketing his hands as he walked in, trying to look experienced but ending up feeling awkward. He circled the pharmacy counter a few times, lost, before turning to the attendant, following him at a safe distance. "So, uh..." He scratched his nose, "what should women have during their period?" Assuming he was a boyfriend on a pharmacy run, the attendant was not surprised. "Is it for cramps?" Devin thought for a moment. Joy didn''t seem in pain, bouncing around and all. "Doesn''t seem like it." The attendant then asked, "Is her flow normal?" What kind of question was that? Devin had no idea. "Is it irregr periods, or..." Devin felt his cheeks burning hotter by the second, his tone sour, "How would I know." Not used to customers who knew nothing yet were still snappy, the attendant timidly pointed to the top shelf. "Normally, it''s not rmended to take medication if there''s no problem during the period. But if you want to boost her energy and blood, you might consider these..." With a stiff expression, Devin said, "Give me one of each." Standing outside Joy''s building, he texted Joy. [Come down. Got something for you.] Joy texted back, [You bringing me a death wish thiste?] Devin couldn''t be bothered to argue, snapping a photo to send her. Inside the transparent stic bag were various remedies, likepound gtin, angelica blood tonio menstrual regtion pills, energy, and blood dual supplement pills. Joy asked, [Did you rob a pharmacy?] Devin replied, [Want them or not?] His going out to get her there was bizarre enough, let alone that they were all for feminine energy and blood replenishment. That was bewildering. ''Does falling in love change a man that much?'' she thought. Ever so smug, Joy replied, [Boy, still hung up on me, huh?] Devin called her, "Are youing down, or do I have toe up?" "Wait there!" Joy was down in no time, taking the bag of remedies from him. "What''s going on with you today, why are you acting so strange? My energy and blood are off the charts, and here you are, telling me to boost them. Whatever, I''ll give them to Anne." The night was cool, and she had thrown on a jacket, one Devin recognized as Austin''s. His face darkened instantly. "Austin''s at your ce?" "Oh," Joy sounded utterly natural, "what about it?" "When''s he leaving?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Joy avoided the question, patting his shoulder with concern. "How have you been taking care of yourselftely?" Devin hade to understand that sour, bitter feeling welling up from the depths of his heart. That was jealousy. Chapter 568 He was visibly irritated. "Joy, have you ever heard of ying hard to get? You barely know the guy, and you''re already letting him crash at your ce overnight. Are you not afraid he might take you for a ride?" "Did you time travel from the Victorian era?" Joy retorted, "Your buddies y the field like it''s going out of style. Howe they didn''t liberate you, too?" Devin choked on her words for a moment. "Besides, I''ve known Austin for five years. If it weren''t for him having to get that check-up, I probably would''ve had him wrapped around my finger by now." "Who''s wrapping who, exactly? You''re clueless, thinking you''re getting the better end of the deal. You''d probably thank someone for robbing you. Can''t you be a little smarter?" Devin was fuming. "Yeah, five years, but so what? Howe it took him this long to make a move on you? He''s too savvy to fall for someone like you." Ready tounch into a physical retort with whatever was at hand, Joy paused, realizing Devin''s irritation stemmed from jealousy, seeing Austin as a rival. She forgave him, thinking, ''Who can resist my charm after all?'' "I''m warning you. Austin is my boyfriend. Show some respect. He never talks about you behind your back." Devin internally sulked, feeling outyed. He tried to suppress his anger, his voice a mix of hardness and a plea for peace. "Why don''t you break up with him?" Joy crossed her arms. "And why would I do that?" "Because I like you," Devin said, his heart racing, his face going red and his voice shaky. "Break up with him and be with me. I won''t fight with you or tease you anymore. Whatever you want, a designer bag, a car, or your favorite food, I''ll get it for you. Let me be your boyfriend, okay?" Joy couldn''t hear the intense heartbeat with which Devin spoke, nor did she notice his trembling hands. In her eyes, Devin had been long coveting her. "In your dreams," she quipped, and with a swift move, she had Devin in a headlock. "Think you can ruin my love life? Not happening!" Devin, who had always been cynical about love, found the concept grating. He felt it was unfair. Why was it that jumping into Austin''s arms was received with affection, but when it came to him, it was a headlock? He felt defeated, realizing the differential treatment meant Joy didn''t have feelings for him. "If a woman likes a man, she wouldn''t put him in a headlock so heartlessly." "Do you like Austin?" he asked. "Sure," Joy said, "Why else would I be with him?" Devin felt sour and heavy in his chest, unwilling to ept. "What''s so great about that yboy that you like?" "He''s handsome, smart, kind, considerate, talented, sessful Please Austin founded Lyle Advertising Agency, making it the top of the industry. How is that not impressive?" Joy looked at him as if he was joking, "You''re still wet behind the ears. What right do you have to talk about him?" Their banter was routine, never pulling punches. But today, Joy noticed Devin turned away, his aw clenched, a sign of hurt she hadn''t expected to see. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Elbowing him gently, Joy said, "Hey, what''s with you today? Are you possessed? If you want, hit back. Don''t act like I''m bullying you." "Who cares about arguing with you." Devin turned back, feigning nonchnce. As Joy was about to respond, Austin approached from a side path. She had lingered downstairs longer than usual, and Austin hadez down to fetch her, first ncing at Devin, then telling her, "Didn''t want you getting lost again. If you wo aren''t done, I''ll wait over here." Chapter 569 "All done," Devin said, "Alright, you can head back now." "Watch out for the roadworks on your way home," Austin said before leading Joy back to their ce. Joy looked back to see Devin standing still in the nearby streetlight, giving off an odd vibe. She waved at Devin, whozily waved back, waiting for them to walk away before he turned to leave. ... Shortly after Leanne had moved into what they jokingly called Leanne''s Castle, she found someone on her doorstepte one night after dinner with colleagues. Scattered around him were empty beer bottles, his head buried in his arms, seemingly asleep. As Leanne approached to wake him, Devin lifted his head and mumbled, "Leanne..." His eyes were red, making him look like a lost puppy. Leanne took him in, where Laura warmed up some milk for him. He refused to drink it, instead darting off to Curtis'' liquor cab to grab a few whiskeys, chugging them down. After finishing, he copsed on the couch, covering his eyes with his hand, and fell asleep.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Curtis was out for the evening and came homete, immediately noticing the strong smell of alcohol and the lean figure sprawled on the sofa. Devin was out cold. Leanne covered him with a fleece nket in case he caught a cold. Suspicious of this alcohol-soaked stranger, the family cat perched on the back of the sofa, keeping a close watch. Leanne was about to head to bed when she heard Curtis'' car pull up. She exited the bedroom and whispered, "Did something upset him?" Loosening his tie, Curtis nced over and guessed the situation, "Heartbreak, maybe?" "Heartbreak?" Leanne asked, "Does he have a crush on someone?" Curtis chuckled. "Can''t you tell?" Puzzled, Leanne responded, "Tell what?" Curtis smiled. "He''s got a thing for your friend." The thought had never crossed Leanne''s mind. Devin and Joy seemed to be at each other''s throats all the time, and Selina was just a younger, slightly less confident version of Joy. Could it be a love-hate rtionship with Joy? That would be a twist. "Are you kidding me again?" she preferred to doubt Curtis. Curtis pinched her lips together, smiling helplessly. "Why would I lie? You can''t see it, but that''s why he''s hurting." Leanne looked at Devin, passed out on the sofa, remembering how he once imed he was chasing Joy just for fun, only to end up falling for her. "But Joy and Austin are so good together. He..." In her heart, Leanne knew she found Austin, stable and mature, to be a better match for Joy than Devin with his devil-may-care attitude. Yet, seeing Devin like that made her feel a twinge of sympathy. First love ending in heartbreak. Ever the pragmatic brother, Curtis said, "Don''t worry about him. He was bound to face this sooner orter. Next time he falls for a girl, he? know to treasure her, not take her for granted." "Should we move him to a bed?" Leanne asked. Curtis spread his hands. "He''s over six feet tall and weighs more than 200 pounds. I can''t lift him. You''re strong. Why don''t you give it a try?" Leanne rolled her eyes. "You can''t be serious." Curtis wrapped an arm around her, kissing her gently on the cheek. "Let him be. We''re already doing him a favor, not leaving him outside for the mosquitoes. With the amount of alcohol in him, he''d probably intoxicate them." That night was a turning point in Devin''s life. Chapter 570 Larson had been crashing at Curtis and Leanne''s ce for several months, and Curtis eventually stopped trying to kick him out because he discovered a new use for Larson. And it was babysitting. Betty, the new addition to the family, was quite intrigued by him. She loved origami, a brain-teasing puzzle game that Leanne had taught her. After mastering it, Betty was eager to share her new skill, sessfully teaching Curtis, the two nurses, Joy and Selina, on vacation, and Jennifer, who video-called every Friday evening. Once everyone had learned, Betty''s interest waned until Larson became her new pupil. Visually uninterested, Larson botched it up three times, but Betty, finding a new challenge, patiently taught him until he got it right, whether he wanted to learn. While Larson was in lessons reluctantly, Curtis would take Leanne out for a movie and a candlelit dinner ory together in the backyard hammock, watching the sunset. After Larson''s dad left the hospital, he flew to Boston. Perhaps due to Curtis'' influence, the father and son''s meeting was surprisingly peaceful. For someone''s sake, Larson acted the dutiful son, and his dad, seeing hispliance, unfroze his credit cards. Even after moving back to his renovated apartment, Larson would still pop by Curtis'' for a free meal, each time ending up as the default babysitter. Despite that, he always found a sense of peaceful rxation there. From early fall to the beginning of summer, the aura of "the world owes me" visibly diminished around him. Then, perhaps the world only owed him a little.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Leanne finished her PhD program three years early, and Betty, three, was ready for preschool. Curtis had arranged for her to attend a prestigious preschool back home, fulfilling his grandmother''s wish, and also built a hospital for Leanne. Larson went to the airport to see them off on the day they left for home. Before boarding, Betty gave Larson a big hug. "I''m going home with Mommy and Daddy now. Uncle Larson shoulde home with Mommy and Daddy, too." Larson was momentarily stunned, unable to discern if she was just being innocent or if she understood more than she let on. As they boarded, he waved goodbye from the esctor, bidding farewell to the rare warmth he had experienced in his twenty years. Betty was excited about going home. Though she had spent most of her life in Embend, she remembered her mom telling her that Stonebridge, with its beautiful gardens, was their real home. Landing at Stonebridge Airport, they could see Joy excitedly waving from outside, with Austin trying to keep her calm. When Leanne appeared from the ne, followed by Curtis with Betty in his arms, Joy couldn''t help but burst into tears. Austin couldn''t hold her back as she rushed forward to embrace Leanne. "You''re finally back!" Caught betweenughter and tears, Leanne hugged her back, "What are you talking about? We just saw each other two months ago." "It''s not the same. Here is where we belong," Joy sobbed, "We''re the Stonebridge trio, not the Embend trio." As Leanne wiped her tears away, she took out her phone to video call Selina, who couldn''t make it that day. "She''s getting busier by the day. You need an appointment to have lunch with her." The emotional scene even got to Skyler, who prepared to hug Curtis. "Wee back." Curtis gave him a look and declined, "Hold back your tears. I''m not into crying with men." Skyler was speechless. When they got into the car, Joy and Leanne squeezed into the backseat together, chattering to Leanne''s Castle, where a bustling dinner awaited them. The two women, once together, had endless topics to chat about and gossip to catch up on. Joy, 20 weeks pregnant, was as carefree as ever, bouncing around and even nning a road trip to the grasnd with Selina, all white Austin looked after her attentively. Chapter 571 "Why so tense?" Joy whispered to Leanne, poking fun at Austin''s over-the-top reaction. "I''ve got strong genes, you know." With his keen ears, Austin caught thement. "Well, my heart isn''t that strong." As evening fell, Phillip and Tina arrived with gifts. Having been married over a year, Phillip had distributed Tina''s photography collections as wedding favors to each guest, a gesture their friends still teased them about now and then. Tina''s documentary had just snagged the prestigious Remi Award at the Houston International Film Festival, catapulting her into the limelight. Yet, amidst this acim, she chose to take a break from work. She and Leanne were of the same age and shared a sincere, kind-hearted nature, making them fast friends. Still jetgged from her trip abroad, Betty had just woken up from an afternoon nap, her hair in messy buns and her face showing traces of sleepiness as she donned a cream-colored pinafore dress. Curtis helped her tidy up her hair and wash her face. Once awake, she sweetly asked for a hug. "Uncle Phillip, hug!" Phillip lifted her into his arms. Ever the chatterbox, Betty bombarded him with questions, even inquiring about his work with genuine interest. Phillip answered patiently, his face softening with a rare gentle smile. Joy teased Tina. "Ever thought about having one of your own?" Over the years, Tina had focused on her career, with Phillip shielding her from the pressure of marriage and children from both their families. Resting her chin on her hand, Tina watched Phillip engaging Betty in conversation, feeling a sudden urge herself. "Having one might be nice." Soon after, Jeremy arrived. He married a rather reserved woman, making her first encounter with the group slightly awkward. Selina had asked Leanne and Joy through a video call to look out for her sister-inw, given her social anxiety. Leanne reassured, "We''ll take good care of her." Ever outgoing, Joy happily pulled her into the group. "You''re just in time. We were one short!" A game of cards was quickly set up, with Joy, thanks to some inexplicable-luck, winning round hugged Betty,ughing after round until she tire mischievously. "Win this, and you''reing home with me." S With the seriousness of an adult, Betty dered, "Then I''ll have to take care of Joy and the baby boy." Joy was touched. "My little angel! Wait, how did you know it would be a boy?" Betty yed with the dice. "The baby told me so." Joy paused, wondering if kids had some mystical insight. Leanne saw through her thoughts, calmly revealing, "She just wants a little brother, that''s all." Curious, Joy asked, "Why a brother and not a sister?" Leanne tried to intervene, but it was toote. Betty innocently replied, "Dad says brothers can take a beating." Joy was at a loss for words. Seated not far away, the guys nearly choked on their drinks at thement. ncing at Curtis, Austin remarked, "Mr. Curtis, you have a unique way of teaching kids." Pouring wine, Curtiszily replied, "If you''re interested, I could share some valuable tips. For a fee." Phillip interrupted, "I don''t recall ever hitting you when we were kids." Distributing the wine, Curtis said, "It''s normal for sisters to hit their brothers, but a brother hitting another, that''s just bullying." Phillip was speechless. "You have a way with words." As night descended, dinner was ready. In the early summer evening, the cool breeze swept through the yard, the dining room lit warmly, and friends gathered as lively as ever, except for Devin and Selina, S Devin''s roboticspany had just gone public on NASDAQ, whileThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Selina, a top influencer, was expanding her beauty brand, currently invited to a major show in France. The youngest of the bunch were busy making their marks in the world. Chapter 572 The answer was clear if someone asked Betty who her favorite person was. It was her mom, Leanne. Unlike other parents who might use this question to vie for their child''s affection yfully, Curtis never botheredpeting for Betty''s favor. After all, when faced with the same question, Leanne was always his undisputed choice. Betty loved her mom, just as Leanne loved her. But even the closest of mother-daughter bonds could sometimes face their little quarrels. Growing up doted on by everyone, Betty was the apple of her family''s eye. Maddox and Jennifer would''ve plucked the stars from the sky for her if they could. Her two godmothers showered her with love, treating her as their own, not to mention her reliable and wealthy Uncle Phillip, the spendthrift but affectionate Devin, and Skyler, who secretly hoped to be her godfather but was outright rejected by Curtis And then there was the award-winning actress, Larissa, who eventually took Leanne as her goddaughter. With everyone doting on her so much, it''s no shocker that Betty ended up a bit spoiled. And while Leanne was usually gentle, she was clear about her principles. Betty would get criticized for her mistakes. As Betty grew older, her sense of self also began to blossom. After a wrongdoing she refused to admit, Leanne''s stern discipline brought her to tears. Holding her smartwatch like a lifeline, she sought external support. Leanne sat unmoved on the couch. "Go ahead." Betty first called her dad, but Curtis was unreachable on a flight back from a business trip. Next, she called her godmothers. Joy answered the video call with a flurry of kisses. "Oh, my darling, mwah!" After a brief exchange of affection, Betty voiced her plea. "Joy, can you tell my mom off for me?" The thought of having to scold Leanne put Joy off. Cooking might not be her forte, but passing the buck? She was a pro. "Uh, well, sweetheart, don''t cry. I''ll send Selina to deal with your mom!" The baton passed to Selina, who was visibly shocked. ''Me? Dare when you didn''t?'' Betty looked at her with hopeful eyes. Selina clutched her stomach and dramatically copsed. "Oh, my stomach! It''s like someone poisoned me!" With her godmothers proving unreliable, Betty sought another ally. She called Devin. "Devin, take me away with you. I want to live with you from now on." ''Take her away?'' Devin wondered. Curtis would have his head. Ever cautious, Devin replied, "Who''s trying to set me up now?" Betty then called Jennifer, and her voice choked with sobs. "Grandma, I miss you." Hearing Betty''s distress, Jennifer immediately sent a car to bring her back to the Richardson Manor Nestled in Jennifer''s embrace, Betty tearfully sought her support. Can you back me up, Grandma?" Content Wiping away her tears, Jennifer felt helpless. "Darling, your mom is right. If I went against her, your dad would turn the world upside down when he gets back." Betty''s tears flowed even more freely. Just then, Maddox arrived home to find his granddaughter with tear-stained cheeks and sorrowful, big eyes. His heart ached for her. Determined to seek justice for her, he dered, "Come on, I''ll go with you." Betty jumped to the ground, grabbed Maddox''s hand, and set off with him. Maddox apanied Betty back to Leanne''s Castle. Having just returned from taking the cat to its vination, Leanne was neither surprised nor intimidated by their arrival. "Maddox, you''re here." Maddox spoke gravely, "Betty came back crying. Did you scold her?" Leanne exined, "Yesterday, I had an emergency at the hospital. Laura took her to school, and she insisted on bringing the cat along. It scratched a ssmate because the kids were too rowdy, and she wouldn''t admit her mistake.¡± Betty protested, "The lessons are too easy. The cat could''ve learned them." Maddox paused before speaking, "Then you need to reason with her properly, not be harsh." Leanne didn''t reply but changed the subject. "Jennifer mentioned you skipped your check-upst month." Suddenly feeling like a student caught unprepared, Maddox''s authoritative aura deted. How cleared his throat. "I''ve been busy with work. I''ll make time for it soon."This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "A check-up won''t take long. You can get it done in the morning," Leanne pressed. "Come to my ce tomorrow. I''ll go with you." With that, Maddox left, his mission to support Betty unfulfilled and himself roped into a check-up. With tearful eyes, Betty looked from Maddox''s retreating figure to Leanne, realizing herst bastion had fallen. Chapter 573 The world was vast and untamable, much like her mother, Betty thought with a pout. As Curtis drove into the driveway, he spotted his heartbroken daughter, all packed up and ready to embark on an adventure, dragging her little suitcase with one hand and holding her cat''s leash with the other, determined to leave home and seek fortune. But her grand exit was thwarted by the first step outside the door. The suitcase was too heavy for her to manage. Leanne stood behind, her face a picture of frustration and headache. Long-legged and swift, Curtis stepped out of the car. Seeing Curtis, Betty''s face lit up, and she ran toward him, tears ready to fall. "Daddy!" Curtis scooped Betty up, and she clung to him, her face screwed up in sadness and anger. "Mommy''s being mean to me." Having heard the story from Leanne over the phone, Curtis struggled to keep a straight face. "Oh? How dare she bully my little princess. What do you want to do, Betty? Want daddy to take revenge?" Finally, someone was to back her up. Betty sniffled, nodding vigorously. Curtis set her down. "Then let''s put your suitcase back inside." Betty scurried off to drag her heavy suitcase back, while Curtis didn''t offer to help, heading inside to hang up his coat and wash his hands. In a whisper out of Betty''s earshot, Leanne questioned his approach. "This is your idea of fixing things?" Curtis chuckled. "She''s just being rebellious. She knows she''s wrong. She''s just upset that you lectured her." "She''s only four, Curtis. Isn''t it a bit early for a rebellion?" Drying his hands leisurely, Curtis retorted, "She''s just like you, full of stubbornness." "It''s your influence. Which other kid brings their cat to school? She walks around like she owns the ce. Even the teachers can''t stop her." Leanne had been a model student, not the type to cause chaos. Curtis grinned. "That''s my little girl." Leanne nudged him with her foot, prompting him to correct himself quickly. "I mean, your little girl." Leanne just rolled her eyes. Curtis wrapped his arms around her, leaning against the kitchen counter, his voice softer. "Miss me?" His kissnded gently on her lips, a tease of what was toe, but Leanne yed coy. "Not really." "Really?" Curtis pulled back, pretending to be hurt. "Yep." He let her go, picking up Betty''s pink Well, if no one missed me, I should join the runawa squad." Leanne leaned against the counter, unfazed "Go ahead. She paten ps of cat food in there. Ite should be enough for the journey." The girl was clever enough to pack for her cat but forgot her supplies. Curtisughed, appreciating her thoughtfulness. "That''s my girl, always looking out for her sister." Betty beamed with pride. Curtis crouched down, wiping her tear-streaked face. "Silly girl, vol might survive on cat food, but without water, it will be tough." "Next time you n to run away from home, take your mom. That''s all you need." Leanne couldn''t help butugh. "Could you not encourage her?" Seeing Leanne''s smile, Betty rushed to hug her. "Let''s make up, Mommy." Leanne knelt. "Not mad at me anymore?" Betty shook her head. "I wasn''t mad at you. You were mad at me. You scolded me." Betty was feeling a tiny bit wronged herself.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry," Leanne said softly, "I''ll try to be gentle, but you have to own up to your mistakes, okay?" Betty nodded, hugging Leanne tightly. "Let''s make up." Ever the joker, Curtis suggested, "Now that we''re all good, how about we all run away together?" "Nutcase," Leanneughed, shaking her head at Curtis'' antics. Chapter 574 It was that chilly time of the year again. Little Betty was five and a half. Over at Leanne''s Castle, the garage boasted a section painted in vibrant pink, marking exclusive parking spots for an assortment of kiddie vehicles-ranging from miniature cars and motorbikes to bnce bikes. Even at her tender age, Betty''s collection of rides was the envy of many. Joy and Selina, absolutely adored this spot. They''d drive their cars and zip around the garden, giggling like teenagers. As the year wound down, Curtis decided to take Betty to the Northwood Ski Resort, keen on teaching her how to ski. No sooner had they arrived than Joy showed up, practically thrusting her two-year-old, Danny, into Curtis'' arms with a plea, "Sign him up." Curtis'' patience was wearing thin, "What do I look like, a free winter daycare? No teaching." "But he''s your godson," Joy tried. "When did I agree to that? I must''ve missed the memo," Curtis refused to bite. "Anne agreed. If he''s her godson, and her godson is yours, doesn''t that make us one big happy family? Why split hairs!" Joy argued with impable logic. Curtis chuckled, using her logic against her, "Well, if that''s the case, your wealth should be considered mine too. Might as well transfer it over now." Outmaneuvered, Joy pouted at Leanne, who was busy fitting Betty with protective gear. Leanne looked up, persuading, "Oh,e on, just help out." Dealing with a spouse who could twist his arm like this left Curtis no choice. Casting a nce at the tiny two-year-old barelyrger than a snowball even in his smallest snowsuit, Curtis quipped, "With those short legs, you think he needs skiing lessons? I could kick him down the slope." Joy was speechless. Leanne red, "You wouldn''t dare." "Of course not," Curtis sighed, preemptively dering, "Just so we''re clear, if he gets lost in the snow because you dressed him in white, don''t me me." Joy, fully trusting Curtis with her son, sprawled out on the couch, spreading out like a starfish, "No worries. If we lose him, I''ll just ''borrow'' another." Austin, the real dad, was at a loss for words. Austin, picking up his son for a wardrobe change into something more colorful, said, "Let''s still try to keep an eye on him. Wasn''t easy raising him this far." Betty, adoring little Danny, stood tall, "Don''t worry. I''ll look after him." After getting Betty ready, Leanne approached Curtis, nted a kiss on his cheek, and whispered, "Thanks, love. You''re the best." The snowy mountainscapeThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. remained untouched by the sun, and Curtis, d in his sleek ck ski gear, seemed to soften under her kiss, a visibleyer of gentleness enveloping his usually sharpo features. He nced at Leanne, "You sure know how to work me. She''s got you and her wrapped around her little finger, and somehow, I end up working for you all." Joy, unable to contain herughter, cackled in the background, only for Austin to quickly cover her mouth, "Shh... Don''t get too cocky, or you''ll get in trouble." With Curtis leading the little ones to in ski, Leanne and Joy stayed back, cozy and warm, nibbling on pastries and watching the skiing lessons through the ss. Austin, not one to sit idle, got roped into preparing lunch for the crew. Chapter 575 On a leisurely holiday. Against the vast snowyndscape, Curtis'' tall and handsome figure stood out strikingly. Betty inherited his athletic prowess wlessly, her small figure moving freely across the snow. At just two years old, little Danny spent half an hour just learning to stand steady on his snowboard. Joy watched her son fall repeatedly, hardly able to bear the sight. "This athletic ability definitely didn''te from me." Leanne finally felt a bit of sce, seeing she wasn''t the only one prone to tumbling. "He''s only two, don''t be so hard on him." Joy, munching on sunflower seeds, retorted, "And you''re thirty-two, howe your athletic skills are stillcking?" Leanne, expressionless, turned away, "At thirty-two, you spilled Coke on Austin''sptop and let your son take the fall for it." Just then, Austin emerged from the kitchen, Joy coughing violently in an attempt to drown out Leanne''s words. "No need to hide it." Austin ced the sliced fruit in front of them, "I''ve known all along." Joy, in mock agony, eximed, "Who betrayed me?" Austin revealed, "We have a security cam in the living room, remember? Caught your whole act and how you sneakily got your half-asleep son to take the me." Joy fell silent. Leanne, shaking withughter on the adjacent couch, incited Joy to pounce in feigned anger, "Yeah,ugh it up, like you look any better!" After their yful scuffle, they reconciled, and by noon, Coach Curtis returned with his two young trainees. Leanne, wrapping herself in a cashmere shawl, went to greet them at the door. Betty, wearing a sky-blue helmet and holding her brother''s hand, was walking back. Curtis, carrying the children''s snowboards and following leisurely behind them, exuded a sense of calm. Spotting Leanne from afar, Betty''s bright voice cut through the snow-filled air, "Mommy!" Leanne waved back with a smile. Betty, like a bird eager to return to its nest, hurried towards her mother''s embrace. Seeing her run, Danny followed suit, his little legs barely making two steps before tumbling into the snow. Curtis clicked his tongue, picking him up as he passed by. Holding him by the cor like a toy, he carried him all the way to the log cabin nestled among the spruce woods. Bringing with him the chill of the Search, snow, Curtis stepped onto the and Leanne helped brush the s off his shoulders. Content sw belongs The kids kicked off their shoes and ran inside, and as Leanne was about to turn back, her wrist was caught. She turned to meet Curtis'' brown eyes, the snowyndscape reflected in them, a hint of mirth dancing in. his gaze. He teased her lightly, "Who'' this beautiful girl, looks ust like my wife. Interested in eloping with me?" Leanne, trying not tough, yed along, "I might consider it. Where do you want to elope to?" "Back to our vi," Curtis suddenly deep affection, "Leanne, I''ve hel turned serious, his gaze filled you so much." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even though they were together daily, he said he missed her, a sentiment Leannepletely understood. She looked off into the distance. Beyond the vast, snowy expansey Northwood Mansion. Chapter 576 It was just perfect timing when Phillip decided to take a mini-vacation, bringing along Tina and their one-year-old twins to Northwood. There''s something universal about men; for instance, they always seem to have this unspoken agreement about wanting to ditch their kids with someone else to enjoy some couple time. After dinner, Curtis, Phillip, and Austin found themselves sitting around a round table, a fresh deck of cards at the center. The tension was palpable, like a string pulled taut, making the air thrum with anticipation. A young club attendant, looking barely out of her teens and obviously nervous, was called over to deal the cards, her eyes darting between the three men''s faces. Curtis, the picture of rxation with his legs crossed, threw out the challenge, "How about a bet?" Phillip, never one to indulge in such pastimes, dismissed the idea, "Sounds dull." "Scared?" Curtis taunted. "You can always back out now, save us some time." Phillip''s response was cool, "I''m just worried you''ll throw a fit when you lose." Curtis smirked, "Brother, your worries are misced. I won''t lose today." "Let''s not count our chickens before they hatch," Austin chimed in, "unless you''re nning to cheat." "I walk the straight line; I don''t need to stoop that low, especially not against you two," Curtis boasted, arrogance oozing from every pore. Phillip shot back, "We''ll see if you''re still smilingter." With a nod from Curtis, the young dealer nervously began dealing the cards, starting with two hole cards for each yer. Curtis peeked at his cards, nonchntly flipped them back down, and leaned back in his chair. As the dealerid out themunity cards - a nine of spades, a king of spades, and an ace of diamonds, followed by a fourth card, the ace of clubs, and finally, the ten of spades - the tension ratcheted up notch by notch. In Texas Hold''em, yersbine their two hole cards with themunity cards to make the best five-card hand. The stakes were high. Austin was the first to reveal his hand, a pair of kings. "Three kings," he announced. "Sorry about this," Phillip said as he revealed his hand, "borrowed a bit of luck from my wife." Austin saw the aces and shook his head in disbelief, "All four aces, that''s some luck." Phillip turned to his brother, offering a chance to bow out gracefully, "I won''t tell Anne if you fold now." Curtis just smirked. Somehow, Phillip''s newbie luck mixed with a lucky smooch from Tina, really worked out.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Holding four aces in Texas Hold''em was a near unbeatable hand. Curtis'' chances were slim to none. With a casual lift of his hand, Curtis revealed his hole cards - a queen and jack of spades. "Royal flush," he announced, almost apologetically. Curtis stood, adopting the posture the undeniable victor, "Our little Betty''s been an angel, so easy neo 22en an angel, so easy t look after. If you''re unsure about anything, don''t call me. Figure it out." "Let''s agree not to see each other for the next 24 hours, you sore losers." Phillip and Austin could only sit in stunned silence as Curtis walked away, the image of casual victory. Entering the living room, the sound ofughter greeted him. Tina, Joy, and Leanne were sharing a moment. Joy seemed relieved, "I haven''t had a drink in ages. Tonight, I''m going for it." Tina looked at Phillip, "Bro, where you wanna go?" Leanne, caught in Curtis'' gaze, quickly looked away, her face a mask of feigned calm but her eyes darting away told a differen story. vel? Curtis, sensing something amiss, caught her before she could escape, "Running? What''s got you so spooked, sold our house behind my back?" Leanne tried to make light of it, saying, "It''s really not that big of a deal." Joy couldn''t hide her glee, "Anne lost a game, and now, you''re on baby duty for us." Curtis was trying to process this sudden twist, "Wait, what game?" "Texas Hold''em," came the reply. In a twist of fate, Curtis found himself caught in the same trap he had set for others, "...." Leanne blinked innocently, "I''m not really good at it." It was clear she had been roped into the game by Joy. Behind them, Austin broke intoughter, pulling Joy closer, "Looks like it''s up to you to carry us." Chapter 577 Phillip breezed past Curtis, tossing his own words back at him with a smirk, "Lost your smile, have you?" Curtis, rendered speechless by irritation, pinched Leanne''s cheek a bit harder than necessary, "All the victories I rack up out there, and here you are, setting me back, Dean. You''re truly my nemesis." Leanne, feeling somewhat at fault, didn''t resist, allowing him to shape her face as he pleased. Joy hurriedly handed over her son, chirping a quick "Bye!" before making a swift exit. Tina entrusted her twins to Leanne, "Their nanny will get their meals ready. Thanks for looking after them, Anne." One by one, the cars departed, leaving Leanne and Curtis alone in the cabin... well, not entirely alone, considering the four kids of various sizes still there. Little Danny was building a tower with blocks, seemingly unfazed by the absence of his parents, while the one-year-old twins had just woken up, hungry and restless. The doorbell chimed as Devin, freshly back from a business trip, stepped in amidst a swirl of snowkes, dropping his suitcase with a thud and greeting, "Hey, bro." Curtis, in the midst of making form, nced at him briefly before handing over two bottles, one pink and one blue, to the eagerly awaiting twins. "Everything taken care of?" "All done." Devin, grabbing a cucumber from the fridge for a quick snack, leaned against the counter and half-joked, "I''m dead on my feet. Didn''t sleep a winkst night, and there was this kid on the ne, crying like it was the end of the world. Felt like flushing it down the toilet."Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Curtis patted his head gently, "Go catch some sleep then." Stretching and yawning, Devin asked, "What room can I use?" "Take your pick," replied Curtis, trying to hide his grin. Devin, too tired to sense the underlying trap, chose a room at random, ditched his coat, and dived under the covers, asleep in seconds without dreaming a thing. Yet, he woke with a feeling of being surrounded... by babies. Opening his eyes, he was met with Betty''s plump, curious face, her big eyes staring intently at him. "Devin, you''re awake!" She beamed, while Joy''s son munched on chips noisily beside her. Feeling something wiggle on his legs, Devin looked down to find the twins crawling on him. "What... How did you get here?" Betty, with an innocence only a child could muster, said, "Daddy said you work too hard and are always hungry and cold, so he sent us to take care of you." ...So, who''s looking after who, now? Devin, sensing a plot, reached for his phone, only to see a message from his dear brother sent half an hour ago. It was a detailed list of each baby''s needs and how to properly mix form. Curtis'' onlyment was, "Mom and Dad had a fortune teller say you''re due for marriage and kids this year. Consider this practice. No need to thank me." Upon reaching Northwood Mansion at dusk, Leanne stepped out onto the snow that crunched under her feet, with Curtis'' tall figure following closely behind, their steps in sync. As Leanne flicked on the lights, memories flooded back, overwhelming her. She vividly remembered the first time Curtis brought her here, their flight canceled due to a blizzard, seeking shelter in a pinch. It was another dark night, and she, afraid of the dark, felt reassured when Curtis took her hand as they entered. Unaware of his scheming she didn''t realize he could have easily switched on the lights, choosing instead to hold her hand under the guise offort for much longer than necessary. Content Walking around, the property seemed untouched, preserved by regr maintenance, everything as it had always been. Descending from the second floor, she saw Curtis leaning against a cab watching her silently. Their eyes locked. He gave her a gentle smile and stretched out his hand, saying, "Come over here." Leanne approached, and Curtis pulled her into his embrace. They stood there, in silence, wrapped in each other''s arms, the quiet moment bridging the distance of nine years from their first awkward encounter to the deep love of the present. Neither could have imagined that a disrupted n, a moment borne out of necessity, would be one of their most treasured memories. After a while, Leanne spoke softly, echoing his words from the ski resort, "I missed you too, Curtis." Curtis responded with a kiss to her forehead. The snow nketed the yard, the mansion standing as a silent witness to their love andpanionship, serene and eternal, on a winter night filled with promise. (The End) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!